《Erotic RPG: I am in the Game world, But My Heroines are Villainesses》


 Chapter 1 Is This An RPG Or Not?

    ?BOOOM/


    Fire, the smell of burnt skin, the smoke arising from the ground¡­


    "Cough-"


    "Cough-"


    "Hrrr-"


    Rough breathing noises¡­


    /TING/


    The tingling voice in my head¡­


    "Cough, cough."


    "My child, listen to me."


    Rough voice of someone very close to me¡­


    "Cough, cough. You must live-"


    /TING/


    "Cough, you must live and escape from this ce. Your future, it will be thorny, but rem-"


    /TING/


    "Cough, remember. You are my child, and you will always stay like that."


    /TING/


    Between that annoying ringing sound, the person I was holding in my arms was saying those things to me.


    I must move and leave this ce.


    I need help. No, we need help.


    With that, I tried to stand up, but not to avail.


    "Cough, my child. It is over. You need to leave. You shall live- cough, cough."


    That rough voice was saying.


    "No, father. I won''t leave you. I won''t leave you. Please, we can find a way, ple-"


    I was saying, repeating hysterically.


    "Hush. My child, you were always smart, and you know that as well, don''t you? Cough. That you need to leave alone."


    The person I called my father was breathing roughly, and with a gentle smile, he put his forehead over mine.


    "My child, your destiny is not simple.


    Your path will be thorny; the people will be harsh on you.


    But you must promise me that you will never give up. See it until the end.


    This is myst wish from you. Live your life until the end."


    My father(?) said that to me.


    Even right now, I can see he is on hisst breath.


    "No, father. Please don''t, don''t leave me."


    I was screaming, looking everywhere to find something useful, but not to avail.


    At that moment, I heard my father''s breathing stop.


    "No, no. Father, faatheeer!"


    That was it.


    At that moment, on this bloody battlefield, the only person breathing was me. Just a lost child¡­


    /BUZZZ/


    /BEEP/


    "Hey, fucker, what kinda fucking driving is that?"


    /BEEP/


    "Hey, Aaron, did you see the new game? Look, everyone is talking about that in the college right now. Apparently, it went viral, even though it didn''t even pass one day after itunched."


    Between the traffic noises and arguing, I heard my friend James saying something.


    But, what the hell was that dream, I had yesterday? It felt like I was really there.


    "Hey, are you listening? Hey, Aaron?"


    "Ah, sorry, sorry. I was thinking about something. What did you say?"


    I said to James. But that dream has been bugging me for quite some time.


    "I was saying, did you see the new game ''Chronicles of Aeris''? The newlyunched erotic RPG game."


    Huh, I see. So he is talking about this game, huh?


    Well, I am already halfway through the game, but of course, I won''t say that.


    "Yes, I heard about it. Albeit, this game is the only topic our ssmates were talking about."


    "Yes, yes. Apparently, everyone was talking about that game. They say that the snu-snu scenes in the game were well-written and directed. Heck, some of them said they couldn''t even hold it in for a minute. Che, losers."


    I heard James say while snorting.


    Although I can understand how this is the main topic of the game, I still think the game''s strong point is its RPG element.


    However, the horny people will always be horny, I guess. No matter what, if you show them a picture of a female with a bit of nudity, they will jump over it.


    Well, I am not saying I don''t feel anything. It is just that I am a bit mad to see all those good elements being ignored just because of some sexual attraction.


    I think it deserves more attention on those points.


    I thought.


    "Then, I will look into it when I reach home. I ordered it already."


    "I see. You finally listened to my advice this time, didn''t you?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Okay, okay, champion. You are the best game analyzer, okay?"


    "Hey, don''t make fun of me?"


    After that talk, we reached our neighborhood and separated.


    As you can understand, James and I are living in the same neighborhood. We are childhood friends.


    We went to the same middle school and high school, and we are attending the same college as well, albeit our departments are different.


    And today, the first semester of college is finally over.


    Today was thest final exam, and thest boss, the legendary ''Differential Equations''.


    Well, since I nailed it, I am in a pretty good mood, so I will just y some games and chill at home.


    By ying some games, of course, I am talking about ''Chronicles of Aeris''.


    That game got me hooked from the start.


    Normally speaking, I like ying RPG games, and I always try to finish the game until I can find all the easter eggs in the game.


    Without seeing the count %100pletion rate, I would never stop ying the game, and this time I am nning to do that as well.


    The moment I reached home, I first ordered some fried chicken and started ying the game.


    Since I am living by myself, I don''t have to worry about the nagging of my mother or other things, so I am nning to y this game for a whole week until I go to my hometown.


    With that, Iunched the game and started ying.


    y- eat- sleep- shower- y- eat- sleep- shower- y- eat- sleep - ¡­


    Just like that, I yed that game for a whole fucking week and finished the storyline.


    And I must say, the person who wrote this game''s scenario is a fucking NPC or something.


    I feel like I will puke if I don''t stop thinking about that trash story.


    I am saying thrash because even though the game started pretty well and the world-building was good, in theter parts, it just became an eroge.


    Yes, a fucking eroge.


    In theter parts, the only thing important was fucking the heroines, capturing their hearts, and that was all.


    Even though the events in the world are pretty huge, and the future is uncertain, our stupid Main Character, who is supposed to be the hero of the world, is busy fucking girls.


    What the fuck is that?


    How can you write such a senseless bastard as the main character? I don''t understand.


    There are some plot holes as well, and the heavy atmosphere of the game is lost with all those snu-snu scenes.


    And I couldn''t even get an erection at that time since, in the corner of my mind, there were the events of the storyline, and I was wondering what would happen next.


    So for me, the game messed up in every part of it.


    I will leave a fucking 1-star review on this game; I don''t care what other people think. This game is shit.


    Fuck, I am mad right now. I feel like I wasted my whole week just watching some nonsense content.


    With those madding thoughts on my mind, I started writing my review for the game on the most popr online tform.


    And, I am pretty proud of myself, for the fact that I am pretty famous for giving exact reviews, so I think my review will get good recognition.


    After writing all the things I noticed about the game and listing them one by one, I went to take a shower.


    I need to cool my head down; this game is really getting on my nerves.


    Don''t worry, and I am not some sort of smelly bomb which only takes showers once a month or year.


    No, I am taking care of my hygiene. I always shower when I wake up, and I always clean my house at least once a week.


    And I never leave anyundry in the kitchen, and I always wash the tables after I eat a meal.


    Since I am living all myself, I am pretty used to doing all those chores alone, and I don''t hate that either.


    After cleaning myself, thoroughly, I started preparing a meal.


    Since for the whole week, I always ordered from outside and never made my meals myself, it was starting to get very unhealthy.


    With that, I prepared a healthy meal with bnced portions and started eating while checking thements on my review.


    And, as expected, my review got good recognition.


    Well, to be honest, I was a bit overwhelmed with rage, so I might have written the review in a bit harsh tone.


    But it is not like I wrote something wrong and ndered thepany.


    No, it is the reverse. Everything I wrote there were my genuine observations, and I didn''t make anything up.


    And while scrolling through the replies to my review, the one reply at the bottom caught my attention.


    "Even if you don''t like the story, would you change it?"


    What kind ofment is that?


    Of course, I would change it.


    I have been saying, but the story is thrash, fucking thrash.


    I won''t ever y a game thispany made. I swear.


    After that, I started writing replies to the person, and we got into a pretty heated argument.


    This ''God 6969'' is either trolling me, or he is really stupid.


    This guy thinks the sex scenes are good, and the story progresses very well.


    What bullshit.


    Even though I can say the sex scenes are good, If the story won''t progress, why put the RPG element in it and advertising?


    And what is with that shitty name?


    This guy is probably trolling me right now.


    Anyway, after finishing my meal, I went to sleep since I will return to my hometown tomorrow.


    But when I woke up, there was a not-so-pleasant surprise waiting for me.

 Chapter 2 Transmigration

    ?After I went to sleep, I dreamed about the same dream I had been seeing for the whole week.


    I don''t know why but I feel like the person in that ce was me, and I was living all those things by myself.


    Anyway, with that, I woke up with an unfamiliar feeling all around my body.


    After seeing this dream and waking up, it seemed my body became a bit sore since I felt like the strength left my body.


    I tried to stand up and move my body, but a sudden pain in my stomach assaulted me.


    What is this? Why am I feeling the pain in my abdomen?


    After the pain, my vision got more apparent, and I found a chance to look around at my surroundings.


    "Huh? What the?"


    Where is this ce?


    I don''t think I have ever been to such a ce before.


    While I was looking around, suddenly, I heard a voice in my head.


    <System initializing.>


    <Mind integration process is starting.>


    <Host is advised to go to a safe ce since it will take some time.>


    "What? Who is th-?"


    With those words in my mind, a strong sense of pain suddenly assaulted my head, and I lost consciousness.


    At that moment, I felt like I had a dream. But not a dream at the same time.


    I felt like I was in the consciousness of a kid, a certain ck-haired, red-eyed kid.


    He started living his life in a Duke Household, and I observed his whole life from his point of view.


    It was like, my consciousness and he suddenly merged.


    Even now, I feel like my thought process is changing; the way I think and the way I respond are slowly changing, and I feel it.


    It feels like I am bing one with the owner of the body in this dream.


    And that dream ended with the same scene I saw for the whole week in my dreams.


    The father was dying in front of his son, smiling gently, putting his hand to his son''s cheek, touching it for thest time in his life.


    At that moment, all of the things that had been bugging my mind were cleared.


    All the pieces suddenly fell together.


    Who was the person in the dream?


    Who was the kid in the dream?


    Why were there corpses everywhere in the dream?


    What happened before to cause such destruction in the environment?


    I got my answers to all those questions.


    With that, I woke up, not as an Aaron, but as a different person.


    Yes, I am a different person now.


    I am no longer in the body of Aaron, and neither is my consciousness Aaron itself.


    I am in the body of the kid named ''Callius Augustride'' with our consciousnesses merged together.


    At that moment, I opened my eyes, and everything seemed familiar.


    This is the room of Callius in his family mansion.


    I am saying mansion because Callius is the son of Duke Austin and heir of the Augustride Household.


    And this world is the world of the so-called RPG game I yed thest week.


    Yes, this world is the world of ''Chronicles of Aeris''. The so-called RPG game, but in reality, just an eroge game.


    I am in this world.


    And I am actually a character.


    A viin, one at that.


    Before all that, let me give you an exnation of the starting point of the game''s story and its main cast.


    Chronicles of Aeris is a game with RPG elements, and our main character is a ssical noble and hero character.


    His name is Arthur Nighnce, and he is the future wielder of the Holy sword, as well as the Hero ss holder.


    I am saying Hero ss because when one steps on the age of 10, they are taken to the church by their family to be blessed, and ording to the blessing of the god or goddess, they will have the ss.


    And in the game, our main character''s ss was the hero, and he was pretty overpowered in a sense.


    In the game, we start when Arthur is 13 years old, and there are certain capture targets or heroines in the game to make it yable.


    While the game shows the training grounds to make us ustomed to the control system, we also learn about the heroines at the same time.


    In a sense, we can say there are three heroines shown in the introduction or pre-academy arc of the game.


    There are no listings for the heroines specifically, but ording to the order of the time they showed up, I will sort them.


    The first heroine of the game is Emma Augustride.


    Yes, she is my older sister.


    In the game, she is the first person to show up and spars with us to train. And that part was the introduction tobat-rted things as well as the first heroine.


    She is the childhood friend of Arthur since they are both from Duke households of the same kingdom.


    She is a sword wielder and a pretty strong person. In the game, she was shown as a hardworking person, and she wanted her man to be stronger than her, so if you beat her in a duel, you could slowly make her fall for you.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And this was the exact thing that happened in the game.


    Anyway, so I am the brother of Emma, then why am I the viin?


    This is pretty simple.


    Firstly, Callius is not the blood brother of Emma, at least full blood.


    I am her stepbrother since our mothers are different.


    And, in the game, neither Emma nor her mother, Adelyn, liked Callius.


    We can even say that they hate me right now.


    Since Callius'' body is weak, and for some reason, he didn''t receive any ss or blessing from the goddess when they took him to the church, he is weak.


    He didn''t have any way to increase his strength since he didn''t have any sses, and initially, his body itself was also weak.


    And that was the first reason Emma didn''t like him.


    She generally doesn''t like weak males and doesn''t respect them.


    However, that is not the only reason.


    The second reason is that he is the illegitimate son of Duke Austin.


    Although he had never seen my mother, Duke Austin said that she was still alive and out there somewhere.


    When Callius was a baby, he said he found Callius in his office room crying with a note that Callius was his son.


    Later, when he checked Callius'' blood and matched it with his, he saw that Callius was really his son and understood who his mother was.


    However, he never talked about Callius'' mother, what kind of person she was and where she is right now, so Callius still doesn''t know who his mother is.


    And, as you can expect, no one in this world suddenly epts the existence of another sibling popping up from out there.


    And in the case of Emma, she didn''t like Callius because of her mother.


    Her mother, Adelyn is a very prideful person, so she couldn''t ept the fact that his husband slept with another woman behind her and made an offspring.


    That is the reason she has unconditional hate towards Callius, and she affects her child as well.


    Therefore, I can easily say that they both hate me or Callius right now.


    And Callius himself is not a good person either.


    He is obsessed with dignity, and he is a perfectionist.


    He hates things out of order, and he doesn''t like ugly things, so he refused to train with swords since they would make his hands ugly, he said.


    And his attitude towards personnel was also not good since he was always alone, and there was no one on his side.


    In a sense, we can say that the feeling ofcking made him a viin.


    He was always jealous of his sister since she had a way of increasing her strength, and everyone would always praise her while they would scorn him.


    All of those lead to a bad rtionship with everyone around him, aside from his father.


    And this was the first reason he was a viin.


    The second reason relies on another heroine.


    Know that since Duke Austin was a good-natured gentle person, his rtionship with all other dukes of the Kingdom was good.


    And when he proposed the engagement of the Callius and the second heroine Alicia Montalet, the Montalet family epted it without much thought.


    Yes, the second heroine of our game is engaged to Callius.


    As a trash eroge game with no story or whatever, how can it not contain an NTR scene?


    Well, as you can expect, since none of the yers would like to be the victim oforare and would prefer to be the one that stoles the girl, the game would give you as well.


    You see, in the beginning, Alicia was treating Callius well, and since at that time she was one of the little people who treated Callius well, he started liking her.


    You can say that he had a crush on her as well.


    But,ter, when it was revealed that Callius had no ss and was talentless, Alicia started treating him poorly, and as the protagonist, could we miss that chance to make Alicia ours?


    Of course not.


    In the game, Alicia''s ss was the priest, and she was the Saintess candidate of the country. Therefore, she was a highly coveted and respected person.


    And from her childhood she had a crush on Arthur, but she never showed it outside since she decided to make Arthur fall in love with her first.


    Although she was engaged to Callius, she never liked him. She knew that it was her duty to strengthen her household, so she didn''t oppose the idea, but inside she always nned to betray Callius one day and marry Arthur in the future.


    She is a maniptive and cunning person. It is because she put some dangerous thoughts into Callius'' mind and made the rift between him and Emma widen.


    All to make Callius look like the viin and to get rid of him.


    And right now, I am 12 years old, and she might have already been in a rtionship with Arthur right now, heck she might even have slept with him since one bes an adult at the age of 15 in this world.


    Does that bother me?


    Of course not.


    I don''t care about either Emma or Alicia. They both can go to hell, and it is not like I liked them in the game anyway.


    They are the heroines, so what?


    She was engaged to me, so what?


    None of that matters to me.


    <System initialization finished.>


    <The mind integration into the body starts.>


    With that, I lost consciousness again¡­

 Chapter 3 System

    ?<System initialization finished.>


    <The mind integration into the body starts.>


    The moment I heard those sounds, I lost consciousness again.


    After sleeping for a bit, I woke up again.


    But this time, I woke up while I was controlling my body.


    Know that in the beginning, I wasn''t able to move my body or something since, ording to the system, my mind wasn''t integrated with my body yet at that time.


    <The soul and mind integration process is finished.>


    <You can usemands to open and close the system interface. I am the AI assigned to the user ''Aaron'' or ''Callius Augustride''. The host can talk to me inside his head; there is no need to use a voice.>


    I heard a system voice in my head again.


    It has a normal robotic female voice you can expect from an A.I.


    ''Is this it?''


    I asked my mind to understand how to use my inner voice.


    <Yes, host. You can talk to me like that. You can either call me directly, or you can say the tab''s name specifically to open that particr interface page. If you say ''status'', you will see the attributes of your body and the status page of your blessing. There are other functions as well.


    The system has a daily lottery function, quest function, and shop function, and there are others yet to be explored and sealed for now.>


    I heard the system exining to me.


    It is just as I expected.


    ''Status''.


    I called in my mind, and at that moment, my attributes were shown.


    STATUS


    Name- Callius Augustride ????


    Age ¨C 12


    ss ¨C None(Sealed)


    Knight rank ¨C 0 star


    Mage rank ¨C 0 star


    Attributes ¨C None (sealed)


    Traits ¨C [Noblesse], [Perfectionist], [Prodigy], [Aesthetic Sense], [Ego], [Tyrant''s Aura]


    Arts ¨C None (sealed)


    Skills ¨C None (sealed)


    Stats-


    -          Strength ¨C 0.8


    -          Speed ¨C 0.9


    -          Stamina ¨C 0.7


    -          Perception ¨C 1.9


    -          Magic ¨C 1.3


    -          Luck - ???


    -          Charisma ¨C 9.9


    -          Intelligence ¨C 9


    -          Perseverance - 10


    The moment I saw all those stats, I understood why I was feeling this weak.


    It is because this body is fragile. I can see that from the stats. Almost all of them are below 1, and it is the average strength for normal-rank people, A.K.A 0-star people.


    Know that without receiving a ss, it is very hard to use magic or improve your body since, in a sense, the blessings from those gods or goddesses are the things that make you improve your body.


    However, aside from the attributes of the body, it seems the attributes of my mind are quite good.


    <Host, know that the stats below the line are unchangeable by normal means, so they are all locked.>


    I heard the system exining to me. I guess it is pretty normal since for Callius to be a viin with that weak body, he either needed to have good backing or he must have a good brain. And for this case, it is thetter.


    Well, Aaron himself was pretty clever, too, in academics, and he always got the best score on the tests as well. They were calling him ''note demon'' in his department as well.


    Anyway, after checking all those attributes, I decided to stand up and check the condition of my body.


    The moment I entered the bathroom, the first thing that weed me was the huge mirror in front of me and the reflection of a boy.


    In the first ce, even though the body of Callius is weak, that doesn''t mean his body is not good. No, it is the reverse, actually.


    He is one of the best-looking people in the game. We can even say that he was better-looking than Arthur.


    This setting is probably to satisfy the yers, who wanted to see the good-looking guy getorared.


    Well, now that I don''t have any feelings left for Alicia, it probably doesn''t count asorare but whatever.<novelnext></novelnext>


    You see, this boy has ck hair, different from his sisters or father.


    Normally, Austin had white hair and blue eyes. And he was a strong lightning mage.


    It was said that the Augustride family has the blood of Zeus flowing through their veins since they have the only family with lightning lineage.


    However, Callius neither have white hair nor blue eyes.


    He has ck hair and red eyes deep like blood. The way he looks at the mirror right now, I can say the trait [Tyrant''s gaze] is really just like the name sounds.


    And Callius always used this trait tomand other people, bully them and make them feel inferior to him.


    And I will also use this trait as well.


    It is not like I am some sort of human activist who defends equality or something.


    I won''t reject myself and try to behave like someone else.


    The moment Aaron''s and Callius'' minds and their souls merged, I became the person with those traits. So, there is no reason to reject that.


    With that, I decided to take out my clothes to see where this pain in my stomach stemmed from.


    I took my clothes, and I saw a bandaged cut injury on my abdomen. It seems this guy got injured from the events that urred yesterday.


    Yes, the whole dream was not a dream at all.


    It was real that Austin was dead.


    Yesterday Austin decided to take Callius out suddenly. He said that they should talk man-to-man from time to time, and this would be the beginning of this routine.


    After that, they started traveling in a carriage while talking about this and that.


    He asked Callius about how the marriage was going, and as you can expect from Callius, his ego couldn''t say that their rtionship was bad, so Callius hid it.


    After they talked about this and that and ate dinner while disguising themselves, they decided to return.


    But at that moment, suddenly, they were attacked by some people.


    Since this trip was pretty sudden and secret, they hadn''t taken any guards with them.


    You must know that Austin was a 9-circled mage, and he was called the ''Lightning Magus''.


    But in the presence of five 8-star knights and two 8-star mages, he couldn''t fight efficiently while trying to protect Callius.


    Normally speaking, he would be able to defeat all of them by himself if he fought with them alone, but the presence of Callius changed everything.


    Although Austin was winning the fight, he was also getting injured while defending Callius from the attacks.


    Since Callius himself would be dead the moment he blinked as a 0-star kid, he wasn''t able to do anything aside from standing still and letting his father do all the work.


    And the result was evident.


    Even though Austin managed to kill all of those attackers, he wasn''t able to survive all those attacks, and just like that, Callius'' father died in front of his eyes.


    After that, he started carrying his father''s body on his shoulder somehow (?) and decided to defend him all by himself until the search team came looking for him.


    And as expected, the battle already notified all those people close to there, and not long after, a search team came looking for people.


    Since that area was devoid of any living thing, there wasn''t anything that could harm Callius, and thus they took him to the Duke''s mansion with the duke''s body itself.


    After that, it was the interrogation process, and Callius told everything that urred in that ce to the officials, and the interrogation went on until the night.


    Since that experience was pretty traumatic, and they left him after all the questions were finished to rest for a bit since he was injured too.


    But, out of all people in the room, there was a pair who were hatefully looking at him.


    It was Emma and Adelyn.


    They were looking at him so hatefully that if looks could kill, Callius would have already died long ago.


    After everyone left, Callius delved into the sleep, and here we are.


    This was the reason for this injury.


    Right now, you might say your father died; why are you this calm?


    Well, I am calm because he is not my father. He is the father of Callius, not mine.


    Neither the parents of Callius nor Aaron are my parents. I don''t have any attachments to them right now.


    Although Callius himself loved his father very dearly, it was him, not me, so this is the reason for my calmness.


    I decided to take a shower to cool my head for a bit and get rid of this drowsiness since I still feel a bit sore right now.


    After taking a shower and cleaning my body thoroughly while paying attention to the wound on my side, I left the bathroom.


    A normal person would probably write all the things in the game somewhere and record them, but I won''t do it.


    Why?


    Because I don''t need to do such a thing since I have one of the best memory out there.


    And I have the two traits [Prodigy] and [Ego], which are strengthening all the things rted to the mind, so I won''t ever need to do such a thing in the future.


    At that moment, I heard the system saying:


    <Host, you have yet to open your starter package right now.>¡­

 Chapter 4 Beginner Package

    ?<Host, you have yet to open your starter package right now.>


    After getting out of the shower, I heard the system saying I should open the starter package.


    Well, I have yet to check all the functions that this system provides to me, and I need to n my future actions too.


    Although this world is based on erotica that has a trashy storyline, it still has dangers lurking around.


    Moreover, the thing I didn''t like about the game was not its background or world setting; no, it was the way the story progressed.


    Although ying those snu-snu moments is okay, if it is excessively used, the game will lose its seriousness and will just be an average Eroge game you can find everywhere.


    And this was thecking thing about the game and made me hate the writer of the game.


    However, the important thing is even though the game was bad at exining the events happening around the world, that doesn''t mean they didn''t happen, or the viins introduced suddenly vanished from the world.


    No, they didn''t vanish, and they are still out there waiting.


    There is also the fact that I still don''t know why I am here and who made me. Who is the person that merged the soul of Aaron and Callius? And why did he/she do it?


    What kind of power does he/she possess?


    Or does he/she even exist?


    What if I appeared because of some unknown magical phenomenon?


    There is also the existence of this system out there.


    Know that even though the system introduced itself as an AI, that doesn''t need to be true. The system itself may be my enemy in the future.


    These are the questions I can''t answer right now, and I don''t think the system will answer them either.


    That means right here, right now, the only thing I can do is solve my current problems.


    Thinking about those questions while disregarding the current ones would be stupid, and it is not like I can have the answer to those questions as well.


    With that concluded, I decided to put a hold on those questions and shelve them for future times.


    ''Show me the beginner package.''


    I said to the system since I need to sort my things out before everything gets hectic.


    <Understood, host. Here you can see the beginner package.>


    She said, and a system panel showed up before me.


    BEGINNER PACKAGE


    -          1 Random Art ticket


    -          1 Random Skill ticket


    -          1 Random item ticket


    -          1 Random trait ticket


    -          Letter from a goddess


    Hmm, it seems there are 4 different random things in the beginner package.


    Although I don''t know why my luck stat is ???, I hope it will be at least a positive thing.


    ''Hey, system. Why is my luck stat unknown?''


    I decided to ask the system, although I have something in my mind.


    <It is because you are not from this world, and you are not bounded by the fate of this world either. Therefore, it is impossible to measure your luck since the thing that bounds your fate is above this world. I can''t answer any more than this.>


    The system answered me, and just as I expected.


    The thing we define as ''luck'' is rted to the thing called ''fate''.


    It is basically the possible scenarios that will happen in the future, and one of them was the story of the eroge game.


    However, this time with Aaron''s consciousness merged with Callius'', the story itself will differ from the original, and it will be impossible to gauge my luck since the puppeteer of my fate is above this world.


    At least, this is what I have understood from this exnation.


    Anyway, since my luck is not bounded to this world and I have no way of knowing it, there is no reason to fret over it anymore.


    With that, I decided to use one art ticket.


    ''Use Random Art ticket.''


    <Understood.>


    <Random Art ticket is being used.>


    <Art [Vision] generated.>


    <Art [Vision] is resonating with trait [Tyrant''s Aura].>


    <Luck activated. Art [Vision] is evolving.>


    <Art [Vision] is evolved to the art [All Seeing Eye].>


    The moment I used the ticket, I felt something inside me changing.


    At first, it felt like something was being added to me, butter I started to feel like it was burning.


    At that moment, suddenly, my eye started burning, and I am pretty sure I would have screamed if I didn''t have the trait [Toughness] right now.


    After the pain disappeared, I looked in the mirror to see if there were any changes or not, and as expected, the color of my eyes changed.


    Right now, it is polychromatic, and its colors are always changing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After a moment, that phenomenon disappeared as well, and with that, it turned to normal.


    ''What is my art about?''


    Although it is easy to guess what kind of use this art has, I still wanted to ask about the system since there could be some details I am missing.


    <The art [All Seeing Eye] is an art that allows you to see the status window of the blessed person, their sses, and their levels. However, aside from that, it is also sensitive to the mana, and you can use it to sense the disturbance of the mana around you, increasing with the mastery of the art. With the increase of mastery, you can even see the spirits and the attributed mana particles in the air as well.>


    Wow, that is all I can say.


    Although I was expecting this kind of thing from the name, I didn''t think I would be able to sense the mana particles scattered in the air.


    This skill is pretty essential for a mage in a sense since if you can pull the fight where your attributed mana is denser, you will have an advantage in the fight.


    Anyway, this is pretty much it.


    But it seems I am still far from that level since the mastery of my art is still low.


    Yes, there is a difference between art and skill.


    The art is by the setting are like talents you acquired. However, you need to work hard to increase their mastery for them to be useful.


    For the case of the skills, it is different. Skills are fixed, and they don''t give you any flexibility in their usage.


    In the case of talents, you can develop them in the way you want, and they will evolve ording to your wishes.


    This is the difference between talent and art.


    Now, since I just acquired my talent, without proper training, it won''t be too effective right now, but in the future, it will probably be one of the most broken skills out there.


    With that concluded, I decided to use the Random Skill ticket.


    ''Use Random skill ticket.''


    <Skill [Disguise] generated.>


    ''Exin the details of skill.''


    <Skill [Disguise] is a skill that allows the user to change his looks for a certain amount of time. The more changes you make in your body, the more mana consumption. Host with your mana stat right now; you can use it for 2 hours at most if you only change your eye and hair color.>


    I see, but this skill itself is pretty good. Even though right now, I am in need of an aggressive skill, it is still better than nothing.


    ''Use random item ticket.''


    <Random item ticket is being used.>


    <Foundation Enchantment Liquid generated.>


    The moment I heard that in front of me, suddenly, a colorless bottle appeared.


    This is really the Foundation Enchantment Liquid.


    It is a rare potion and hard to acquire even for a duke house like Augustride.


    This item is pretty valuable, and I will use it before I awaken my ss since this item has the best effect when it is used before you are blessed.


    And, of course, I will awaken my ss since, without a blessing, it is impossible for me to get stronger or increase my rank.


    ''System, do you have an inventory function.''


    I asked the system since I didn''t remember hearing about that.


    <Host, the system has an inventory function, but you can only store the one-time usage items generated by the system.>


    I see, so I won''t be able to see the store of the things from the outer world.


    Well, it is still useful, nheless.


    ''Store the Foundation Enchantment Liquid in the inventory and use the random trait ticket.''


    <Random trait ticket is being used.>


    <Trait [Witcher] generated.>


    The moment I heard the trait, I immediately understood what It was.


    Of course, I understood. How can I call myself an RPG fan if I don''t understand what it means?


    And this trait was shown in the game as well, and you could also acquire it.


    This trait is pretty simple. You will be stronger when you are fighting against monsters, and the more you kill monsters, the better their effects get.


    ''System, how much does trait [Witcher] increase the damage to monsters?''


    I asked since I didn''t know the exact numbers.


    <There aren''t any exnations about traits, so the host needs to figure them out himself.>


    I heard the system says. I guess this is expected since it didn''t even try to exin when I saw the system interface.


    With that, there was one thing left in the beginner package.


    It was a letter from a goddess.


    I don''t know who this goddess is, but it must be something rted to my blessing.


    There is no other choice for me since I am not blessed by the goddess Celestia or the other gods, which means there is someone preventing me from being blessed.


    And for someone to block other gods, she must be a goddess as well.


    With that, though, I decided to take the letter and read it¡­

 Chapter 5 Letter

    ?After I finished drawing the tickets, I decided to read the letter from the unknown goddess.


    ''Show me the letter.''


    The moment I said that, suddenly, a unique kind of paper appeared beside me.


    Yes, a unique paper since it looks like it was taken from a jewelry store or something, and it looks like it is a work of art.


    Certainly, it gives the vibe of the goddess.


    Anyway, with that observation, I started reading the letter.


    ''Dear Callius, or should I say, Aaron.


    You must have a lot of questions about yourself and why all those happened to you.


    You shall get your answers in the future with your own strength, and nobody shall be able to stand in your way of truth.


    You must have thought about why you have not received any blessing from any god or goddess, and you must have already understood why that was the case by yourself.


    If you want to receive your blessing, you shalle to theke on the day of ''Nightfall''s Abyss''.


    -          From your goddess Nyx


    When I read the letter, I understood why I was not granted any blessing from another god or goddess.


    Because the person who chose me was one of the strongest goddesses out there as well as one of the most hated ones.


    Lady Nyx, the goddess of eternal darkness, the forgotten goddess.


    Know that, in this world, the most worshipped goddess isdy Celestia, the goddess of the Light.


    There are other gods worshipped by their own people as well, but the most prominent one isdy Celestia.


    And she is also the one who gives the most blessings as well.


    However, if there is a light, there is always darkness.


    In the game, the dark side of the gods was rted to the demons and demon god worshippers.


    However, I always thought that the Demon God would never represent darkness.


    In the first ce, the meaning of Demon represents evil, not darkness.


    And the meaning of God and Celeste doesn''t represent purity or virtue.


    Even in the hearts of the goddesses of purity, there will always be something evil, something dark.


    This is how virtue or righteousness is defined.


    Without knowing how to behave evilly and only knowing to behave righteously, can one really im himself as a good person?


    No.


    For me, in order to im yourself as a good person, one first needs to taste the feeling of doing something evil, the sweet taste of sin, and then choose to be virtuous.


    That is how someone bes a good person.


    A good person is not a person called a priest or a goddess of light but a person whose actions are helpful to others or how you define good.


    It is unrted to the title given to the person by others.


    However, no matter what I say, evil will always be rted to darkness, and virtue will always be rted to light.


    There is nothing we can do about it since this is our nature of us humans.


    Darkness also represents the unknown, and the thing we always fear the most is ''The Unknown''.


    That was one of the reasons why I had never heard the name of the goddess Nyx in the game.


    She is a long-forgotten goddess.


    As I said, in the game, most of the viins would worship the demon god, and they try to summon the demon god to our world.


    And the game itself is about that.


    But the goddess of darkness was never mentioned in the game, so I have no knowledge about who Lady Nyx is.


    Anyway, the letter itself looks pretty cryptic, and the phrase "Come to theke on the day of Nightfall''s Abyss" is a word that is known by only a handful of people in this world.


    The name Nightfall''s Abyss is the cataclysm that affected the whole multiverse and trapped the creatures and mana in the world of Aeris.


    In the game, it was exined as lore by developers, and this fact is kept secret by the power holders in this world.


    The reason it is kept secret is that it is rted to the Demon God and its devouring of the world.


    It is pretty clich¨¦, but as you can expect, the Demon God''s existence itself is about conquering the worlds and multiverses and absorbing their powers.


    And Nightfall''s Abyss is an event that urred 2000 years ago, and that event led this world to this fantasy setting with mana, elves, demons, dragons, vampires, and all those other unique monsters.


    It is said that the multiverses crashed, and dimensional rifts were opened suddenly, making all those other races and monsters invade the world of Aeris.


    And the day of the Night''s Fall means the anniversary of this event, and it is tomorrow night.


    Theke must mean the ''Lake of the Forgotten'', which is in our duchy and very close to our mansion.


    That means she is expecting me to go there tomorrow.


    It won''t be an easy experience, but I think I will manage it somehow.


    Since I don''t have any power right now and the mother-daughter duo hates me, it would be hard for me to leave the mansion under all this monitoring, but I think I will manage somehow.


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    At that moment, when I reached that conclusion, I heard the sound of a door knocking.


    Hmm, who might this person be?<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Enter."


    I said with amanding tone.


    It is natural since this is my trait.


    The moment I said that ady with a voluptuous body, brown hair, hazel eyes, and a maid uniform entered my view.


    Ah, I see.


    So they sent me this hypocrite, didn''t they?


    "What brings you here, Susan?"


    I asked the maid.


    Yes, I know her name and herself quite well, actually.


    She is the maid appointed to me by my father, and she is quite a strict person.


    However, she never treated Callius well and like a lord in a sense, and she always had this scorning gaze in her eyes.


    Know that, as amoner, she doesn''t have a surname in this country.


    Even though there was a status difference between her and Callius, she never cared about all of them and always treated him with disrespect.


    In the game, she was also one of the reasons Callius behaved like a viin since she made sure to anger him all the time she could.


    From behind the scenes, she always liked Arthur and thought Alicia was more suitable for him, and she decided to be the bridge man of their rtionship by making Callius behave like a viin.


    And she has been giving me some potions with angering issues in them for quite an amount time.


    I can say since the moment my consciousness and Callius merged, as a person with another perspective, I easily noticed the change in the behavior of Callius.


    Knowing it is really hard to notice the changes in one''s own behavior, she knew there was no one else besides Callius to notice those changes and warn him, so she decided to drug him to make his emotions unstable.


    This is truly the biggest hypocrite I have ever seen in my life.


    You need to know that she is one of the people Austin took out from the slums and gave a good life, so even the idea of her betraying his son itself is a very hypocritical thing.


    She should have been the one who supported Callius most, but instead, she decided to betray him and make him fall into the deep abyss.


    Anyway, since they decided to call me, it would be better for me to show ''Lady Adelyn'' some face.


    "Lady Adelyn has called you to her office, and she sent me to notify you."


    She said with a blunt tone without any ounce of respect in it.


    Just like I said, she doesn''t even show me respect; then, you shall not worry.


    I will personally make you my pig in the future, you lowlife.


    Just because you got some attention from that Adelyn woman, that doesn''t mean you can treat me however you want.


    "Wait, maid Susan."


    I said with an angry andmending tone activating the [Tyrant''s Aura].


    "Huh?"


    Hearing my voice and feeling the pressure exuded from me, she suddenly got intimidated and turned her body to me.


    You need to know that since I am still ssless and I don''t have any stars yet, most people would ignore me and wouldn''t see me as a threat.


    And Susan herself is a 5-star rank assassin, so she should already have felt the absurdity of the situation.


    A rank-5 getting intimidated by a 0-star rank person? This would be almost impossible, but even if it was just for a second, my trait was able to do it.


    "Be careful about how you treat me from now on,moner. Know your ce."


    I said while ring at her hazel eyes.


    The moment I said that, she shivered for a second, and her eyes were wide open.


    It seems she wasn''t expecting such a reaction from me.


    "Yes, my lord. I am sorry for my disrespectful behavior just now, and I am ready to receive any punishment you give me."


    It seems like the oath she swore when she started working in this mansion is still effective.


    Then this is good.


    No matter how good a person Susan is or how trusting Austin is, it is still impossible to let her work in this mansion without an oath swearing.


    In that oath, it is said that the maid should never try to damage and betray the household, and from the looks of it, she can''t kill me or hurt me right now.


    Then you may ask, how did she poison me or drug me?


    The answer is that the oath had a loophole since she was not directly harming me. She can drug me or make her puppet.


    Since this doesn''t really damage the household because I am talentless, she can flex those rules, and she is using them as well.


    "There is no need for punishment. Amoner like you is bound to make mistakes, so I am not surprised. From now on, be careful about how you behave, and never forget what my father did for you."


    I said with amanding tone, and seeing me mentioning my father, and she got a sad expression on her face for a moment.


    "I understand, my lord. I will be careful from now on."


    She said and bowed her head.


    "Then, we shall leave."


    With that order, I left my room and started walking to the office Adelyn uses for his official work¡­

 Chapter 6 Adelyn And Emma

    ?After that talk with Susan, I started walking to Adelyn''s office.


    This mansion really deserves to be called the duke''s mansion.


    It is big, and the decorations in this ce are all expensive and beautiful.


    In a sense, we can say that the family of Augustride has a unique sense of beauty, and they are known as the art appreciators of society as well.


    Callius'' father, Austin, and Austin''s father of them were interested in at least one art type.


    Austin was interested in painting, and his father was interested in calligraphy.


    I, too, am interested in art.


    Callius used to y piano and violin, and he was pretty talented at that, and Aaron himself was talented at singing, and he was good at managing his voice.


    So, I can say I am pretty talented in the musical field, and this body''s voice is excellent and clean.


    With some practice, I am pretty sure I can make a living just by being some sort of musician on the streets.


    Anyway, none of them are important right now.


    The thing is, I should somehow not make Adelyn suspicious about the changes in my personality and my soul.


    Although Callius himself didn''t have a good rtionship with Adelyn, and he didn''t like her, at the very least, he always had this prideful expression on his face when she interacted with Emma and Adelyn.


    And, I will try to at like that to fool those two and make sure not to make them suspicious or something.


    This event is probably the first event that made Callius look like the viin in the game.


    There is a high possibility of them nning to kick me from this house since right now I have no power over this house, and they hate me and me me for my father''s death probably.


    But, it still has some time since right now, they are just trying to get rid of the sadness thates with the loss of someone dear to you.


    If I remember correctly, I should still have 2 or 3 months until they decide to banish me from this household, so I need to use that time very efficiently and make sure to increase my strength in the facilities of this mansion.


    Just like I have mentioned before, Callius refused to train with swords, and he never held a sword himself, and since his body itself was pretty weak, he never had the need to do so.


    And in the game, he was banished from the household after his father died, and from the looks of it, I won''t be able to prevent it.


    In the first ce, it is not like I need to do so.


    This country, this nobility, dukedom, Augustride House, everything can go to hell, I don''t care.


    The important thing for me is to survive and live my life however I want.


    The status I will get myself.


    The money, I will get myself.


    The power, I will get myself.


    The women, I will get myself.


    I don''t need anything I get from other people or with other people''s help.


    I don''t need the money I get from this dukedom.


    I don''t need the status or power I get from just being the heir of the duke.


    I don''t need that woman Austin arranged for me to be with me.


    I don''t need any of those.


    My pride won''t allow it to bow down to those hypocritical dogs just to get afortable ce to live or something.


    Anyway, this was it.


    Until they decide to banish me, or the plot of banishmentes, I will train in this mansion, and the moment I am banished, I will no longer have any rtion with those people.


    With those thoughts on my mind, Susan and I reached Adelyn''s office.


    Since Adelyn was the wife of Austin and she was also a higher-standing person in the nobility, she had a good office almost on par with Austin''s office.


    You can see all those engravings and those statues and other artistic things near the door.


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    "Madam, lord Callius is here."


    After knocking on the door, Susan informed Adelyn about my arrival.


    "Come in."


    With an approving sound, Susan opened the door for me and bowed her head.


    Good, it seems this girl is not that stupid, at least, and she can understand how to behave.


    /TOCK/


    After that, Susan closed the door and started waiting outside.


    And I started looking at the woman in front of me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Adelyn Augustride Valiana.


    She is the wife of duke Austin and the daughter of the current king of the country Karl Valiana.


    The woman in front of me really deserves to be called one of the most beautiful women in this country and this world.


    Her fiery red hair,bined with her yellow eyes, make her look like a snake but a beautiful one.


    And her slender figure and her white skin reallyplement her eyes and hair as well.


    "Why did you call me here, mother?"


    I said while looking into her deep yellow eyes.


    I can see her eyes are a bit swollen, although she is trying to hide them and look strong in front of me. I know that she is quite affected by the death of her husband.


    And, in a normal case, I would also be affected by that as well, but this is no longer a normal case, isn''t it?


    Seeing me calling her mother, she suddenly got angry and furrowed her brows.


    "I am not your mother, so don''t ever call me like that again."


    She said with a threatening tone.


    It seems I sessfully made her angry, but let''s not y with fire too much.


    "I see. Then, Duchess Adelyn, why did you call me here?"


    I said, this time emphasizing the words Duchess Adelyn.


    "Sigh, I called you here to inform you that two dayster, we will hold Austin''s funeral. The ceremony and ritual will start in the morning, and we will move with the carriage to the church of Celestia. You shall be ready before we start moving. Is it clear?"


    She said while making a sad expression.


    Hmm, it feels like there is something more to this.


    Normally speaking, she wouldn''t call me just to say those things. She could easily instruct Susan to inform me, or she could use another maid.


    That means she wants to say some other things to me as well.


    "I see. I will be ready in the morning before we move, but this is not all, isn''t it?"


    I said.


    "You are right. I haven''t finished my words yet. Despite being weak and talentless, it seems you are at least not stupid. It seems you have your brain from Austin, not from your whore mother. However, you are the reason why my husband is dead right now, you bastard child. Therefore, I swear on my name that I will make your life hell. I will make sure you feel the despair of everything being taken away from you; I will make sure of it. Do you understand? If it weren''t for you, my husband wouldn''t be dead, so be ready to face the consequences."


    She said while ring at me hatefully.


    It seems like she really hates it from deep inside her heart.


    But this kind of logic is one of the most stupid things I have ever heard in my life.


    I am the sole reason why your husband is that?


    No, I am not the reason.


    The reason is that those attackers and the people who conspired against your husband, not me.


    And you are saying you will make my life hell, then bring it on.


    It is not like I am afraid of you, or your stupid father, or your stupid friends or family.


    You will see, when I get the power to deal with you, the first thing I will do is to make sure all of your family, your daughter, your brothers, your sisters, I will make every one of you lick my feet and I will drag you with the leash on the streets, just to make sure you all know your ce.


    This whole time, you have tormented Callius and looked down on him. And you are still doing it.


    Do you think I will let it slide and forget everything once I get the power?


    However, right now, those threats in my head are just baseless impulsive thoughts, and I mustn''t act on them. I need to act with my logic, not my emotions.


    "I see. You can think and feel whatever you want about me. But I suggest you think about the people who dared to do such a thing and be sessful as the reason why the father is dead. I am not the reason, they are, and you know that as well. So, don''t use me as your outlet and just cry in your office like you were doing. I will avenge father myself, just don''t get in my way."


    After saying that, I got out of the office, leaving the dumbfounded Adelyn in the office looking nkly at my back.


    I said I was going to avenge my father in a moment of heat.


    It seems like Callius'' emotions are affecting my thought process, and it makes me feel hatred for the people who conspired against my father, as well as the feeling of vengeance.


    I see, so I am notpletely unrted to the feelings of Aaron and Callius, and I have some properties about them.


    It was like that when Adelyn said my mom was a whore as well.


    At that moment, I really got angry, and it seemed this was because of Callius'' feelings.


    Although he has never seen his mother, he still holds a deep affection for her, and he always loses hisposure when ites to his mother.


    And this trait seems to be passed on to me as well. But it is what it is. If this is what makes me who I am, then I shall ept it.


    After the talk was finished, I started walking to the kitchen to eat and ordered the chiefs to make me something since I was really hungry right now.


    But at that moment, I saw the first heroine of the game waiting in the hall¡­

 Chapter 7 Emma Augustride

    ?After I got out of the room, I started walking to the kitchen to order the chefs to prepare some food for me.


    However, at that moment, I saw the first heroine of the game waiting on the floor while leaning against the wall.


    When she noticed me, she stopped leaning against the wall and blocked my way.


    And the scene in front of me is really beautiful; it is no wonder she is the heroine of the game.


    Just like her mother, Emma too has yellow eyes and red hair.


    Since the hair and body structure of a person is rted to his/her own attribute, and both Emma and Adelyn have a high-fire affinity, they have fiery red hair.


    Although right now, the person in front of me is still just a child, that doesn''t mean she is not beautiful.


    In the game, she had a slender body just like her mother, and she wasn''t a well-developed heroine in a sense.


    However, right now, my focus is not on how she looks beautiful or not.


    No, my focus is on her expression and her face.


    She looks like she has cried for a long time since her eyes look swollen and red.


    However, her expression is something else.


    Even Adelyn wasn''t looking at me with this kind of hatred on her face.


    If looks could kill, I would have died the moment she looked at me.


    "You are finally out of your room, you rat."


    She said and started walking towards me in slow steps.


    /SMASH/


    In a blink of an eye, she suddenly caught me by my cor and smashed me to the wall.


    "You! It is all because of you, and your father is dead. Why just why, did you go out with him? You are just a failure, so tell me. Why were you the one with your father? If it weren''t for you, the father would still be here. Fuuuck! I will kill you. I will fucking kill you!"


    She suddenly started shaking me while gripping me by my throat.


    It seems this girl really wants to kill me right now, but do you really think I will just stand there and watch you choke me?


    At that moment, I suddenly activated my trait [Tyrant''s Aura] and gazed into her ferocious-looking eyes, and at that moment, feeling that intimidation, she loosened her hand on my throat for a moment.


    But that was all I needed to free myself from her hold.


    "Cough, cough. You are foolish, don''t you, Emma?"


    I said while coughing.


    "Huh, what happened just now? Bastard, what did y-"


    She was trying to grip me again, but this time, I blocked her hand and held it.


    "Just like your mother, you are a fool as well. From the beginning, you med me for what happened to my father without even thinking properly. How foolish. Even though your brain is tiny as a bird, it is still there for you to use it. But right now, the only thing you are doing is crying like a baby and ming me for everything instead of using your brain to find the culprit behind our father''s murder. You have really disappointed me and father as-"


    "Shut up! Don''t put the name of father into your filthy mouth, you bastard child. Just as your mother was a whore, you are a bastard until the end as we- huh?"


    The moment she mentioned my mother again, I couldn''t hold it in this time.


    It seems I need to work to control my feelings in the future, but not right now.


    I grabbed her on the throat while subconsciously activating my [Tyrant''s Aura] as well as [All Seeing Eye].


    "If you say that word to my mother again, I will pull every one of your teeth one by one until there is nothing left in your mouth. I don''t care if you me me for Father''s death or other things, but I won''t stand still when you repeat something about my mother. And, I will avenge my father by myself, neither with your help nor with your mother''s. But if you stand in my way again, I will make sure to crush you properly at that time, understood?"


    At that moment, she suddenly had a scary expression on her face and couldn''t do anything except nod her head.


    After she nodded her head, I released my hold on her throat.


    "Cough, cough."


    "If you really need someone for your revenge, then look for the people who have a hand in Father''s death, don''t make me your enemy just because of some childish emotion, and don''t waste my time either."


    After saying that, I left her and started walking to the kitchen while looking at the system panel before me.


    Emma Augustride


    Age ¨C 13 Years old


    ss ¨C Magic Swordsman


    Sub-sses - [Locked], [Locked], [Locked]<novelnext></novelnext>


    Knight Rank ¨C 2-star


    Mage Rank - 2-star


    Attributes ¨C Fire (High)


    Traits ¨C [Locked], [Locked], [Locked], [Locked]


    Arts - [Locked]


    Skills - [Locked], [Locked], [Locked]


    After I activated my art subconsciously, suddenly, this system panel appeared in front of me.


    It seems the [All Seeing Eye] lets me peek into the status pages of other people, which is certainly one of the most broken skills out there.


    But, since my mastery over my skill is pretty low, it doesn''t show too much information, and most of the information is blocked as well.


    But it is still a good thing, nevertheless, and I am nning to practice my skill on the whole mansion and see if there are some rats out there as well.


    <Sessfully evaluated the status page. Mastery over the [All Seeing Eye] increased.>


    With that sudden notation, I pretty much understood what I should do for the rest of the day.


    After that, I went to the kitchen and kept observing everyone''s status page. I could and found some things about my art.


    Firstly, in order for me to see the person''s status page, they should be at most a 2-star rank, or else I will be at risk of being discovered since I tried to look at the statuses of some of the knights, and they all suddenly turned their attention to me.


    It seems, for now, I need to practice this skill, as well as my intent.


    Know that, in a sense, the reason assassins are training their intent is to make sure to erase it.


    Intent and instinct are heavily rted in this world, and if you are unable to erase your intent, be it as a ranger or assassin, it will be detrimental to you as well.


    And this will be a good practice ground for me since even in childhood, Callius is known as a silent observer of the mansion.


    He doesn''t talk too much and always reads books or observes other people outside.


    In a sense, he was trying to fill the emptiness of being all alone by trying to find some entertainment in other people''s lives, but of course, when someone who had bad rumors about him was looking at others, they would freak out.


    And right now, almost all the people I am looking at are feeling ufortable, but they aren''t able to do anything since I am their employer, in other words.


    Just like that, I reached the kitchen and ordered the chiefs to prepare some meals for me.


    "Huh, lord Callius, are you sure you want us to prepare the meal with ''Bloodthorn''?"


    When I ordered the food I wanted, the chief suddenly got surprised.


    Well, it is normal to be surprised since the herb ''Bloodthorn'' is one of the most disgusting meals out there, and only beggars and some regional freaks would eat it.


    However, in the game, this herb had the effect of opening the mana paths even without the effects of sses, and the newly opened mana paths would be connected to all of your body.


    Later in the game, there was one certain viin mage rising from the slums.


    During his childhood, he was unable to receive a blessing from any church, and since he was an orphan from the slums, he usually ate the herb ''Bloodthorn'', andter, he was found by a 9-star mage and got epted as a mage''s disciple.


    This was how his story went, and this was the perfect opportunity for me to eat the ''Bloodthorn'' herb.


    However, just eating this for one time won''t have a sufficient effect, and I don''t have too much time either.


    That means I need to increase its effectiveness with other herbs as well.


    "Yes, you shall prepare the meal with Bloodthorn, and make sure to deliver those herbs in the list to my room with the meal as well."


    After I said that, I put the list I had prepared on the table and started walking toward my room.


    Today will be a very painful day for me since I will forcefully open my mana paths as well as strengthen my foundation with the liquid, and both of them are really painful processes.


    But they are both necessary for my future. Since this body is initially weak and not good at fighting directly, it is better for me to be a mage.


    And to be a good and outstanding mage, it is not always good to rely on blessings. If there are other ways to get stronger, it would be a waste not to use them, don''t you think so?


    With that, I reached my room and started preparing the things I would do in advance.


    I first need to prepare a hot bath and a cold one at the same time since I will need to first cool my body andter heat it in the process.


    While I was ordering the food, I also ordered some maids not to disturb meter in the day since this process is still a secret.


    Anyway, after waiting for 10 minutes or so, my meals and the other things I ordered came.


    And with that, I started the painful process of getting stronger¡­

 Chapter 8 Mana Veins

    ?After I reached my room, I started preparing the things I would need in advance, and it didn''t take too long for my meal and the things I ordered to be served.


    While they were serving my meal, both two maids couldn''t hide the disgusted expression on their faces, and it was pretty normal since even I couldn''t hide it right now.


    This meal smells really bad, like it is so heavy that I feel like I will suffocate if I get exposed to this smell for too long.


    "Lord Callius, here is the meal and the things you ordered in the list. Is there anything else you want to be prepared for?"


    After everything was served, the maid asked me.


    It seems both of them want to leave this ce as fast as possible.


    "No, that is all. After leaving my room, I made sure to tell everyone not to disturb me until I got out of the room. Understood?"


    "Understood, lord Callius. No one will bother you until the next notice."


    "You shall leave then."


    "Yes, Lord Callius."


    /TOCK/


    With that, both the maids left my room, and I started preparing the recipe I got from the game.


    Know that normally in order for ''ckthorn'' to be able to effective, one needs to eat this her for at least a month consecutively.


    However, I don''t have this much time since the anniversary of Nightfall''s Abyss is tomorrow, so I need to be sure to make this thing work in just one day.


    And to achieve that, I will use other herbs as well.


    Demon''s Delight, Hag''s Brew, Dragon''s fire, Blister Quassia.


    These are the herbs I will use to increase the efficiency of the Bloodthorn nt.


    But there is a very important thing I must not forget right now.


    All of those herbs are used for making poisons or antidotes, and they are all pretty dangerous to consume without any proper preparation.


    And the thing I will make right now will be one of the most dangerous things to try with those herbs as well.


    But it is what it is.


    I am pretty sure I will be able to handle it, so there is no need to overthink that.


    With that, I started eating the meal with ckthorn herbs first.


    And I must say, no matter how painful it will be in the next 3 hours, I don''t think it will ever surpass the distasteful feeling I am getting from this meal.


    If I lose myposure, even just for a second, I am pretty sure I will vomit.


    Anyway, it is good that I ordered chiefs to use some of the heaviest spices, and thanks to that, the disgusting taste of the food can be suppressed to some extent.


    After finishing my meal, I brought the foundation-strengthening liquid from my inventory and gulped it in one go.


    <Ding! Foundation-strengthening liquid is identified in the host''s body.>


    <The core strengthening process is being started.>


    The moment I gulped the foundation-strengthening liquid, I heard the system''s notice.


    I can drink itter as well, but the method I will use right now will also enhance the effects of the foundation-strengthening liquid I decided to gulp before.


    After I used the liquid and finished my meal, I took my clothes out and went to the bathroom.


    The first herb I will eat will be Dragon''s Fire.


    As the name indicates, the herb Dragon''s Fire is a fire-attributed nt and is used for fire-attributed poisons.


    It looks like a pomegranate, but an orange one.


    This nt will make the fire-attributed mana in my body go berserk, and my body will start to heat inside.


    Know that even on the earth, if you want to forge iron or another metal, you would always heat it to make the bonds between the metal atoms weaker and weaker, and that way, you won''t need to have a strong force to change the shape of the metal.


    And this is the exact thing I am aiming for.


    By making my body hotter inside, I am basically making the closed veins in my body expand in the circr axis while at the same time making them easy to process.


    However, know that this process is very sensitive since my body is not metal, and I can''t overheat it, or I will explode inside.


    "Gurghhh, cough, cough."


    The moment I ate the Dragon''s fire, my body started burning, and it started to get very hard not to breathe.


    "Cough, cough. Blurtt-"


    Ah, even though I feel like I am dying, I can feel the core in my body strengthening right now, and my mana is getting purer and purer as well.


    Anyway, the next step will be to inject the Hag''s Brew directly into my body.


    The Hag''s Brew is a brew that slows the blood flow in one''s body by making the viscosity of one''s blood higher.


    This is a very important thing since I am heating inside of my body, my organs will be affected negatively, and my heart will overwork itself, so I need to slow the blood flow of my body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And after injecting that herb, I will wait for a bit to let all the mixture mix with my blood.


    With that, I waited a bit more to maximize the effects of the Dragon''s Fire, and after it injected the Hag''s brew directly into my body from my arm.


    "Ughh!"


    The moment I injected it, it felt like all the veins in my body suddenly started expanding more, and I started to feel a bit dizzy.


    It is pretty normal since, with the slowed blood flow, my brain also won''t get enough oxygen from my blood as well.


    After I started slowing my blood flow, with the increased size of my veins and increased pressure, the mana veins in my body started expanding slowly and forcefully.


    "Ughhh!"


    And, of course, it was a painful process since it is not a natural thing.


    The moment pain starts to be unbearable, I will eat the Demon''s Delight.


    Demon''s Delight is a herb that has the effect of anesthesia, and it will also strengthen the mana veins in my body as well as the mana nerves connected to them.


    Know that the mana path''s in one''s body is very simr to the person''s circtory system and nervous systembined.


    And when Demon''s Delight is eaten, it will make the person feel anesthesia at first; however,ter, it will make the person injected sensitive and very sober.


    You can even say this is the key element to making the bridge between heating and cooling.


    Since it is also very important to develop the mana nerves inside one''s body to feel the mana smoother, I decided to add this step as well.


    And, just like that, the moment the pain started to be unbearable, I got the sign and ate the Demon''s Delight and directly jumped into the cold bath I prepared since if I kept getting heated, I wouldn''t leave this process unscathed anymore.


    With the shock I received from the sudden heat changebined with the anesthesia effect of the Demon''s Delight, I started to feel dizzy as well.


    And this will be one of the hardest parts of this process.


    No matter what, I must not lose consciousness since I need to finish thest step as well.


    With that, I started to give one of the hardest fights I have ever had.


    Fight against the instinct of sleep.


    Anyway, after waiting for no one knows how long, finally, the effects of the Demon''s Delight started to waver, and I got out of the not so cold anymore bath.


    The moment I got out, my sensitive body felt very cold, and I started to shake, and this was normal as well.


    And thest process will be the most difficult one since, with my all-sensitive body, I will freeze the mana veins inside my body to make them strengthen.


    And to do that, I will consume thest herb I have.


    The Blister Quassia.


    This herb is one of the hardest herbs out there to acquire since it only grows in the territory of Ice Griffin, and this monster is a 9-Star rank, so you must have understood how hard it is to acquire this herb.


    Anyway, the moment I felt ready, I directly put the powdered Blister Quassia into my mouth and swallowed it with a ss of water.


    "Huh, blurghhh!"


    As expected, Blister Quassia showed his effectiveness instantly, even without a second dy, and I felt my body start to freeze.


    At the same time, since I finished opening my mana veins forcefully, my body started throwing the impurities as well. Therefore, I started to puke the impurities in my body.


    This will be one of the hardest things since I can clearly feel everything inside my body getting frozen, and I can''t use the hot bath yet, since this would just nullify the effect of the herb.


    Moreover, I need to choose the time to stop this urately as well, since if I decide to went heat my body too early, the process will be meaningless, and if I do it toote, it will damage my body inside, so we can say that I am walking on a very thin thread right now.


    Just like that, I waited and waited while puking all the impurities in my body, and I started to feel like my consciousness was slipping.


    Yes, I was losing consciousness as well as my body started shaking, which means I am starting to show the signs of hypothermia.


    And this is my sign of stopping this and going to the hot bath since, from this point on, this will damage my body.


    Just like that, I went into the hot bath, and with the increased drowsinessing from hypothermia, I lost consciousness and fell asleep not long after.


    .


    .


    Uhh, my head hurts.


    I woke up with sudden pain inside my head.


    With that, I decided to get out of the bath, and since the water was still not cold, I concluded I hadn''t slept for too long.


    I feel refreshed, even though I have a pain in my head.


    All my body feels refreshed and light. It seems throwing all those impurities out was really effective.


    And at that moment, I heard the system''s notification.


    <Ding! Host achieved a feat that has never been achieved before!>


    <Reward for achievement is being distributed.>

 Chapter 9 Mana And Aura

    ?The moment I got out of the bath after I woke up, I heard the system sound.


    <Ding! Host achieved a feat that has never been achieved before!>


    < World''s will is impressed by your actions.>


    <Reward for achievement is being distributed.>


    <Your core is being strengthened again, and you will have a higher chance of awakening your bloodline power in the future.>


    Hmm, it seems world will is really a thing.


    In the game, it was said to be a legend that doesn''t exist in reality, but it seems this is not the case here.


    There might be a rtion between my existence here and the world will, but let''s leave it for another day.


    Since I finally managed to purify and strengthen my mana core, let''s check the changes inside my body.


    ''Status''


    STATUS


    Name- Callius Augustride ????


    Age ¨C 12


    ss ¨C None(Sealed)


    Knight rank ¨C 0 star


    Mage rank ¨C 1 star


    Attributes ¨C None (sealed)


    Traits ¨C [Noblesse], [Perfectionist], [Prodigy], [Aesthetic Sense], [Tyrant''s Aura], [Ego], [Witcher]


    Arts ¨C All-Seeing Eye (0-star) (%43)


    Skills ¨C Disguise


    Stats-


    -          Strength ¨C 1.0


    -          Speed ¨C 1.1


    -          Stamina ¨C 0.9


    -          Perception ¨C 2.0


    -          Magic ¨C 1.5


    -          Luck - ???


    -          Charisma ¨C 5 (sealed)


    -          Intelligence ¨C 9


    -          Perseverance ¨C 10


    I see, so all of my stats are raised by at least 0.2, and my magic is raised by 0.3.


    This is pretty much expected since my body throws out some impurities in my body, and this is the process that increases one''s vitality and strength or other body aspects.


    However, the changes in my body are less than I expected, which means either this body is not inclined to the body development part or there is something blocking my improvement.


    Right now, I feel like it is thetter since, in the system, it says my ss and my attributes are sealed, but at the same time, it might also be the former.


    Since the improvement in my mana is bigger than my other stats, that means this body is more inclined to be a mage.


    And my rank in mage is reached the 1-star realm, and this strengthens my point as well.


    Note that to increase one''s page rank, one needs to purify its mana and understand of the general mana concept.


    In the future, one needs to forge its own domain and concept; it is like the beginning steps of doing that.


    However, in the case of Knights, this is different.


    To increase one''s knight rank, one needs to forge his body to limits and awaken the aura concept.


    Aura is different from mana, and it stems from one''s will to fight and one''s will to win.


    The stronger one''s emotions, the higher the aura one can use.


    However, that alsoes with a setback.


    The difficulty in judging the situation correctly and controlling one''s emotions.


    And to solve that, all the aura knights and household use different kinds of techniques.


    Some of them focus on the control of aura rather than its quantity, and some of them focus on the control of emotions, etc.


    However, that simply doesn''t mean if one doesn''t have any strong emotions, one can''t be a knight.


    No, they can.


    It would just take more time to improve, and this is it.


    Aside from some mentally ill people, almost all humans have emotions; therefore, they have the potential to be knights as well.


    However, as I said, just having emotions is not enough to be a knight.


    You also need to forge your body to limits and awaken your bodily instincts to raise yourself as a knight, so it is not something you can achieve just by strengthening your foundation.


    This is also the reason why I am not trying to be a knight right now.


    Since I don''t know my ss or the sealed arts I have, I can only decide which path I will follow by checking my stats, and they are not suitable for bing a knight right now.


    However, it is still important for me to train my body regardless of my upation, so I won''t neglect my physical training as well.


    Anyway, right now, I need to instruct the maids to clean this bathroom since it smells pretty bad.


    It seems I need to take another bath as well because of this smell.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ah, so much work.


    With that, I cleaned myself thoroughly again and decided to get out of my room after dressing up.


    Although I don''t want to waste my time standing still if I start training the day after I saw father dying in front of me, most people would be suspicious, and I don''t want to deal with anyone right now.


    After getting out of my room, I went to the nearby maid and instructed her to clean my room with another person as soon as possible and went to the kitchen to eat another meal.


    After I reached there, I ordered them to prepare the meal with high-quality 2-star monster meat with 2-star mana herbs.


    In the game, the more you eat high-star beast food, the better your mana and your body constitution get, and it seems this is true for general times.


    However, as a 1-star mage and 0-star knight, if one wants to eat the meat of a 9-star beast to maximize effects, they would maximize their life span and die.


    It is an important rule not to forget not to bite more than you can chew.


    As a 1-star rank, one can eat at most 2-star rank beast food, and it must be a high quality one, or else they would get just mana poison themselves and may even lose their core.


    This was the reason why I ordered high-quality 2-star beast meat for my meal.


    However, it seems there is something different about the atmosphere in the kitchen right now, and I can''t figure out what it is.


    Normally even though all staff would obey my orders and notin, they would have a scorning gaze in their eyes.


    But this time, it is a bit different.


    They are not looking at me with those scorning eyes anymore; instead, they have mncholic and sad expressions on their faces.


    Anyway, it is not like I care about the feelings of that personnel or something.


    They can feel or think whatever they want.


    With that, I started munching the meal prepared for me.


    But this tastes really bad.


    In the game, it was said that the taste of the monster meat is not really good, and if one decides to eat this with mana-evolved herbs, it will get even nder.


    This appears to be the truth.


    In the past, Callius is known to be a picky eater with high standards for the food he eats.


    And he never ate any food prepared with beast meat since it tasted too bitter and bad.


    He also has never eaten any mana-evolved herb as well.


    But I can understand why he hasn''t done so.


    In the first ce, if I were Callius, I would also not want to eat this food.


    Well, if I didn''t have knowledge about the future things that would happen to him.


    But, right now, I don''t have any luxury to care about the taste of my food or other things.


    Right now, I need to maximize all of the possible improvements I can take from this household until I leave it.


    And eating high-quality 2-star beast meat is one of the opportunities to improve, and I won''t miss it.


    Just like that, I kept munching and munching the food until it finished.


    Although I didn''t talk to anyone while eating, I kept observing their status pages I could see with my art [All Seeing Eye] while increasing its mastery rate.


    After finishing my meal, I decided to take a stroll outside of the mansion while trying to get familiar with the atmosphere around there.


    Since I will sneak out of this mansion tomorrow, it is important to observe outside as well as know about the possible faces I can use while leaving.


    Just like that, I got out of the mansion and started walking around.


    Just as you can expect, the mansion is really beautiful in both an architectural sense and the natural sense.


    The design of the garden was Austin''s own idea, and since he liked lilies very much, he designed the garden while using all kinds of lilies ranging from yellow to red.


    And as I kept walking, I saw the training grounds used by the knights.


    I decided to take a look to see how they were doing and what kind of training they were going through.


    In the past, Austin also advised Callius to train his body with knights, but Callius refused while saying, "I can''t train in the same ground with those peasants.".


    And these types of attitudes are one of the most hated things by knights as well as talentedmoners.


    You see, if one wants to be a knight, he can work his ass and can be epted in some low-level noble''s house.


    However, if one wants to be epted as a knight of the dukedom, then one must be talented and determined to achieve higher ranks in the knighthood.


    And a talented person would be egoist and prideful.


    And to make those types ofments to their faces, only Callius would do that here, and this is one of the reasons he is disliked.


    Anyway, just like that, I reached the training grounds and started watching the knights train and fight with each other.


    It seems they are pretty worked up by Austin''s death.


    They are training very diligently as well.


    While I was observing them, I tried to use my art [All Seeing Eye] to see if I could see their stats.


    <Warning! The difference between the rank of the subject and host is too high. The host is in danger of getting caught.>


    And, as I expected. I couldn''t see the stats of the knights.


    However, it is not like I am not gaining anything from the observations.


    No, I am learning quite a lot, actually.


    With my trait [Prodigy], I am analyzing all the habits of knights and sorting them by advantages and disadvantages.


    And I kept observing all those knights for an hour or so and decided to return back to the mansion.


    And at this moment, I saw a pretty useful thing¡­

 Chapter 10 Mana And Aura 2

    ?After getting out of the training grounds, I started walking to my room to rest for the day; however, at that moment, I saw a very useful thing.


    There was a kid who was watering the lilies in the garden while humming a song.


    "Humm, humm¡­"


    The reason I said useful is that his body portions are almost the same as mine.


    Right now, this body is 12 years old, and I have approximately 1.5 meters in height and 44 kilograms in weight.


    And this is close to normal, aside from this body being a bit thin.


    And the boy in front of me also liked that.


    Then why am I saying this is useful?


    Because he will be my disguise while leaving this mansion tomorrow.


    However, to disguise myself as this guy, I first need some information about him.


    With that, I activated my art.


    STATUS


    Name ¨C Noah


    Age ¨C 12


    ss ¨C Gardener


    Knight Rank ¨C 0-star


    Mage Rank ¨C 0-star


    Attributes ¨C Low-Water


    Just like that, the information about his stats suddenly popped off in front of me.


    Hmm, it seems this guy''s name is Noah, and he is amoner since he doesn''t have a surname.


    However, this information is still not enough.


    I need to talk to him to figure out how he talks with someone normally.


    However, I can''t do that with my normal look since that would make him scared and tense, which would result in a serious conversation.


    Therefore, before approaching him, I decided to use my skill disguise.


    Before activating my skill, I portrayed the face I wanted to have in my mind and activated my skill.


    Right now, I have brown eyes and ck hair with not-so-good facial structures, and I havemoner clothes on me.


    And I think this look is enough to fool this guy, but there is still one crucial thing here right now.


    It is my demeanor.


    I don''t know if there is a way to stop the traits from being active, but if there is not, then it would be pretty hard to suppress them.


    My trait [Noblesse] is always active passively, and I don''t know how to deactivate that.


    ''System is there a way to deactivate t the traits.''


    I decided to ask the system.


    <Host, there isn''t any information about the traits in the system database. However, you must be able to suppress it with your own will.>


    I got my answer which is a pretty vague one.


    However, there is nothing that can be done here about that right now.


    With that, I decided to get close to this guy and strike up a conversation.


    "Hello."


    I said while getting a bit closer.


    "Hmm? Ah, hello."


    The gardener kid said while turning his head to me.


    "Is something matter?" and asked while blinking is green eyes.


    "Ah, it is just I am new here and get lost while looking around. So, I wanted to ask if you can show me how to reach the kitchen from here." I said while making a shy expression.


    This kind of expression would always work while talking with children or young people.


    "Ahaha, don''t worry. I would always get lost when I first began working here as well. But the kitchen is pretty far from here, you know? If you want, I can show you the way since I will be going that way too, but you need to wait for a bit for me to finish."


    He said, smiling. It seems this guy was one of the cheerful types of people.


    "Good, I shall wait for you- Cough, Cough, I mean, I will wait for you to finish then."


    I said while coughing a bit.


    I almost slipped my tongue; it seems suppressing my traits is harder than it looks.


    Anyway, with that, I started talking with this guy until he finished watering all the flowers in this section.


    From what I understood, this guy has pretty good rtionships with everyone around here and knows most of the people.


    He lives with his parents in the nearby town, and he always starts working in the morning at 6 a.m.


    He said their family has always worked for the Augustride Family for generations, and they were always a gardener.


    It seems this guy is pretty fond of flowers and his job.


    Well, just like that, I got enough information about this guy, how he walks, how he talks, how heughs. I learned everything about him.


    And he was pretty informative himself as well, and just like that, we reached the kitchen.


    "Ah, wait, my friend. I didn''t even learn your name yet. My name is Noah. Nice to meet you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    He said while giving his hand to shake.


    "Umm, my name is Liam. Nice to meet you as well, Noah."


    I said, and we shook hands.


    "Then, goodbye. I hope we will meet soon."


    "Goody bye."


    Don''t worry. We will meet soon anyway.


    With that, we separated ways, and I canceled my disguise after reaching an isted ce.


    After canceling my disguise, I went to my room and decided to look at the map of this dukedom to determine the path I would be using as well as to have good environmental awareness.


    I see, so theke closest to this ce is near the city of Aachen, which is the closest city to this mansion.


    However, even though it is the closest city, it will take at least an hour of walking for me to reach that ce.


    Well, it is what it is.


    After reaching that ce, I can just rent a horse or something, and we will be done with that, but it will take a bit, nheless.


    But this was within my expectations since, in the game, to reach this mansion as Arthur, we would need to ride a horse or ride a carriage, and either way, it would take at least 10 minutes to ride.


    Well, with that, I decided to go to sleep since tomorrow will be very hectic for me.


    Tomorrow, I woke up at 6 a.m. and took a shower first.


    Normally, one would need to meditate and exercise the usage of mana in order to be a proficient mage. Still, because Callius was ssless until today, he didn''t train his mana. It was pointless for him to do so since he couldn''t open his mana pathways.


    But he got the education to be a mage before even his ss is revealed by his father, Austin.


    And he was able to understand the basics pretty fast, and he could even conjure some spells without using the mana inside his body.


    This technique is called inscribing, and I will mention itter.


    Therefore, he also learned how to mana breathe and how to meditate while concentrating on mana, albeit he hasn''t used any mana at that time.


    And since I opened my mana veins forcefully yesterday, I can practice the mana breathing technique as well as mana mediation.


    With that, I started meditating after taking a shower and getting rid of the drowsiness of the morning.


    Firstly, I took a lotus position as described in the game and from Callius'' memories as well.


    After taking the lotus position, I closed my eyes and started imagining the mana pathways inside my body, trying to feel them.


    Knowing that the mana breathing exercise is heavily reliant on one''s knowledge of their own body, so firstly, I am trying to familiarize myself with my mana veins and nerves.


    Since I increased the sensitivity of my mana nerves yesterday to better feel the mana inside my body, just on the first try, I managed to feel my mana veins.


    All the manawork, as well as the feeling of my core, everything started to picture and visualize in my mind slowly.


    And I kept trying to feel my veins until I deemed it enough.


    And feeling the mana veins is the first step.


    The second step will be feeling the mana particles in the air.


    As I mentioned while I was describing my art, there are free mana particles in the air without associating anything, and they are impossible to see by normal means.


    However, their being impossible to see doesn''t mean that one is unable to sense them.


    One can sense them even as a 1-star rank mage, but to do that, they need to focus on the atmosphere, and they must empty every other thought in their head.


    And this is what I am trying to do as well.


    After that, I started concentrating on the air and tried to feel the mana particles scattered in the air.


    And my sense with 2.0 stat came in handy this time.


    I could feel the mana particles around the air slowly, and their picture started to form inside my head as well.


    However, this step is still harder than the first one, and it took pretty long for me to sense enough particles to breathe.


    With that, I pretty much finished sensing the particles around me and moved on to the next andst step.


    In this step, one needs to try to breathe the mana.


    However, how can you breathe mana?


    How is your mouth or your respiratory system connected to your core?


    In a sense, this is the weird thing about the mana veins as well as the mana core.


    One''s mana veins are actually connected everywhere in his or her body, regardless of the organ or anything else.


    And the position of the core is close to the heart but in the middle of one''s chest.


    And to breathe mana, one doesn''t always need to use their mouth; they can use their skin as well, just like sweating.


    And the process is simple.


    One just needs to influence the mana by their will, and mana wille to them.


    This is how Austin exined the mana breathing to Callius in the beginning.


    And just like that, I started willing for mana toe to me and started focusing on my thoughts only on mana in the air.


    At that moment, nothing was on my mind aside from mana.


    I felt like there was nothing inside my head. I couldn''t hear any sound or feel anything else.


    <Ding! ss(Sealed) resonates with the actions of the host.>


    <Ding! The host is entering the enlightenment state.>

 Chapter 11 Mana And Aura 3

    ?<Ding! ss(Sealed) resonates with the actions of the host.>


    <Ding! The host is entering the enlightenment state.>


    While Callius was focusing on everything on the feeling he got from the mana, there were some notificationsing from the system.


    However, he wasn''t able to understand or hear the things system was saying.


    At that moment, the only thing on his mind was mana and mana alone.


    Inside Callius'' head, he was slowly starting to understand how the mana works and how everything around the world reflects mana.


    It seems like I was looking at mana from the wrong perspective.


    The mana is not something like particles in the air or some sort of material.


    It is more like an energy that affects reality itself.


    In a sense, it is more like the essence of the world.


    With mana, one can affect or change everything, be it time, space, environment, or even things like souls, death, and life.


    One can change everything by using mana.


    However, then why one has the attributes, and what do attributes affect?


    Attributes are like the sub-categories of mana, or you can say little babies of mana, and if one has an affinity with fire attribute, it is like those babies of mana like to go around them.


    That means affinities are like a ma that pulls the attention of the specific attribute.


    Then this brings us to another question.


    What is my attribute?


    I must be able to sense it, shouldn''t I?


    However, the answer is no. I am unable to sense my attribute.


    But the weird thing about that is I am able to sense mana, but I am unable to sense my attribute.


    All of the attributes and types of mana areing to me and clinging to me right now.


    I am breathing all types of mana from the environment without a specific type.


    That means either I have an affinity with all those attributes or my attributes are something different.


    We will see about that when I awaken my ss.


    And just like that, I focused on my sense of mana without stopping until I lost my consciousness.


    While Callius was focusing on the mana, there was a change in the atmosphere and his aura.


    At that moment, in the ce his core should be, there was a vortex absorbing all kinds of colors around the environment.


    And this went on just like that for almost 2 hours or so until Callius fainted.


    And he woke up after 15 minutes or something.


    "Ugh, my head. It feels like the time I worked for 10 hours before the exam."


    He said and started going to the bathroom to wash his face.


    ''Anyway, let''s check the things that changed inside my body as well as the system.''


    ''System, what happened just now? Why did I suddenly get into a trans mode?''


    He thought and asked the system inside his mind.


    <Host, you don''t need to be stressed. At that time, you entered the Enlightenment state that only talented magicians can enter. And you did that on the first try as well.>


    ''I see. As expected, I entered the Enlightenment state, huh? In the game, it was mentioned as an overly high-sensitive state, and only a handful of people entered it. And they all described that feeling as something ethereal, something. metaphysical. To enter such a state means Callius is not just a simple viin in the game.''


    He thought.


    ''System, exin the Enlightenment state.''


    <Understood host. An enlightenment state is a state that one canmunicate with the will of the universe. In this process, one''s all other senses would be closed, and their consciousness would leave their body to the astral realm. Therefore, one would be unable to feel the changes in their environment or any other things. Not everyone can enter this state, and not every person who enters this state would be able to keep their sanity intact. Most people would be overwhelmed by the things they had seen. This is the basic exnation of this state.>


    System exined while Callius was also looking at the system panel that appeared before him.


    Magic: 1.5 ¨C> 2.0


    "What?"


    At this moment, the only thing he could say was that word.


    ''Wow, this improvement is insane. This must be stemmed from the enlightenment state, but still, isn''t this a bit much?''


    He thought and left his room to go to the kitchen.


    ''Anyway, right now, I need to show my face around the mansion to make everyone feel like I was here all day. I don''t want to attract any attention while making everyone think I escaped or something.''


    He thought and reached the kitchen.


    After he ordered breakfast with another high-quality 2-star monster food, he started observing everyone''s status pages, trying to improve their mastery.


    ''Huh, it seems using my art on the same people over and over again won''t give me much mastery over it. I should use it in the city.''


    He thought and started eating the meal he ordered from the chefs in the dining room for the members of the family alone.


    "This meal tastes really bad, but I shouldn''t waver right now."<novelnext></novelnext>


    He muttered and kept munching the food; after that, he went to the library to pick up some books about magic and magical spells.


    ''Wow, I am impressed. Although the technology in this world is not that developed, they still have some sort of scanner to recognize the authorized people.''


    He thought since, while entering the room, one puts his finger on the artifact in the front door, and if the said person has the authority to enter, the door will simply open.


    After he entered the library, he picked up the books rted to magic and the history of the world itself and left to study them in his room until it was lunchtime.


    When lunchtime arrived, the maids brought the food he ordered to his room, and he started eating while reading the book rted to magic as well as geopolitical information about the world of Aeris.


    After finishing another tasteless meal, he ordered a maid to clean his tes and kept studying until it got dark.


    ''Just like I have expected, the magic in this world is simplymanding the particles with one''s will. The usage of chants or magic circles is all intermediary things for one to connect their will with the mana. And it is highly effective since, without using those things, almost everyone is unable to use mana, and this seems to be the case for me as well. Right now, I don''t have magic but just simply imagining the chemical reaction ofbustion is not enough.''


    ''However, I have a mage rank and a forged core right now, so I should be able to use some attributeless spells right now.''


    Callius thought and tried to use the spell [Clean].


    "With the power of my will and the magic within, I banish all filth and dirt and all stains of sin. Let this space be clean and pure, a heaven and cure."


    With a mighty tone, he chanted the spell, and suddenly all the dirt and stains around this ce were cleaned with a rxing air current, and the environment started smelling very good.


    "Wow, it seems I can use the attributeless magic spells right now since I have a core. This is good. Then let me try some water magic to see if I can use the attributed spells."


    He said and started chanting the magic spell [Water ball].


    "By the power of the oceans, the rivers, and the rain, I call forth a ball of water."


    With that chant, he tried to use the magic spell [Water ball], but there wasn''t any reaction from the environment.


    There wasn''t any water ball or any water suddenly appearing out of nowhere.


    "I see, so my theory is correct. I will probably be able to use all the elements when I awaken my ss, so until then, I shouldn''t try using attributed magic."


    With those thoughts, he kept looking for information in the magic book until the sun started setting.


    "Huh, it was a pretty fruitful day, and I learned quite a lot about the magic of this world. But the meeting time is getting closer. I should start moving."


    He muttered and left his room to eat dinner.


    ''Normally speaking, everyone would eat the meals together when Austin was alive; however, since right now Austin is not in this world anymore, no one is in the mood to eat their dinner together. But this won''t stay like this for a long time. After the funeral ceremony is finished, Adelyn will start taking control of dukedom and this territory, as well as the mansion, and she will probably start eating her meals in this dining room as well.''


    He thought and started eating another meal prepared by chefs with 2-star beast meat.


    After he finished his meal, he started looking for the person he will disguise himself as, and not after looking for too long, he was able to find the said person watering the floors.


    Yes, it was Noah.


    In a sense, this guy must be close to finishing his daily work for today, ording to the things he said yesterday, but still, it is good to be sure.


    With that, Callius put on the disguise he had yesterday as well, the samemoner clothes and facial structure, and approached the gardener boy.


    "Hey, Noah."


    "Ah, Liam. Hello."


    "Wow, I was just passing by and saw you after finishing my work, but howe you are still working?"


    "Ehehe, I just¡­ Well, I just couldn''t put my mind to work today, so I am a bitte. It is fine. I will finish it in 5 minutes at most."


    "I see. Then, I will wait for you since I will also change my clothes and leave."


    Just like that, ''Liam'' apanied Noah until he finished, and they went to the personnel room used by the personnel to change their clothes or other things.


    /THUD/


    "Huh?"


    However, the moment they entered the room, Callius suddenly knocked Noah down and put him in the wardrobe.


    After doing that, he pulled something like a syringe from his pockets and injected it into Noah.


    ''This will do at least for today. Since Sloth''s Solitude will make him sleep an almost full day, and even after he wakes up, he won''t be able to rte the things with me.''


    With those thoughts, Callius started using his skill.


    This time he pictured Noah''s face inside his head and used his skill.


    But this time, he only changed his face, not his clothes, since he needs every bit of mana in the process, and he can''t afford to use too much mana.


    After wearing themoner clothes of Noah, Callius started leaving the mansion estate.


    He reached the back gate and just bowed his head to the guards. But not before using his art on them.


    STATUS


    Name - William


    ss ¨C Warrior


    "It seems today, mister William is on the night watch. Good luck with work."


    He said cheerfully and started leaving the mansion ground.


    "Thank you, Noah, have a good rest."


    With that, he finally left¡­

 Chapter 12 Leaving Mansion

    ?After leaving the mansion, I started walking not so fast, but at the same time, not so slow either.


    I don''t know how the workers in the mansion transport from the mansion to their homes, but I think they should at least have some sort of carriage or other things.


    It feels a bit cruel to them, not that I care about them.


    But it would be good to reduce the physical activity I need to do to reach the city.


    Just like that, I kept walking, and it seemed luck was really on my side today.


    "Ho, isn''t this guy Noah?"


    "Hmm, now that you said it, it seems so."


    /CLOP/ /CLOP/


    Hmm, who are those guys, tho?


    Let''s check; although they might feel a bit ufortable if Noah somehow knows them, then it would be a bit suspicious.


    With that, I used my art on them to see their statuses.


    STATUS


    Name ¨C George


    ss ¨C Butcher


    STATUS


    Name ¨C Henry


    ss ¨C Carpenter


    I see, so those guys are also personnel from the mansion.


    "Hey, Noah, why are you walking like that at this time?"


    Suddenly the butcher named George asked me. It seems Noah wouldn''t leave by himself usually, and it is pretty normal, considering he is just a boy.


    "Well, mister George, I was going to the city, so I decided to take a walk to clear my head. Today somehow, my head was elsewhere."


    I replied, trying my best not to insult thosemoners.


    I really feel like my trait will be troublesome to me in the future, but there is nothing that can be done here.


    "I see. We are going to the city as well; do you want toe with us?"


    The carpenter said, not beating around the bush.


    This would really save me the trouble of reaching that ce, but I don''t think I will be able to suppress my traits if I travel with them, so I decided to refuse.


    "Thank you for offer-, cough, mister Henry. But, let me walk to the city by myself. I feel like I need to get this over my head."


    I said, and they left, shrugging their shoulders.


    I almost couldn''t suppress my trait, and it seemed this was the best choice.


    And just like that, I kept walking while looking around the way.


    Although Callius left the mansion from time to time, he has never taken the road from the back gate, so all those scenes are new to me.


    After walking around for an hour or so, I finally managed to reach the city of Aachen.


    Aachen is the capital city of the dukedom of Augustride.


    Although this world is based on a medieval world type, the cities are still a bit technologically developed in a sense.


    Well, we can''t say it is technology; the word mage craft would be a better exnation.


    In a sense, there are some advancements, like bloodline recognition or other things, achieved by the existence of magic.


    And this city is a good example of that.


    There are people walking on the streets, and there are shops disying the products they are trying to sell, which is a pretty normal city.


    However, the thing is the lighting of the city and the structures of the buildings all have some modern aspects to them.


    The streets are illuminated by city lights, and the heights of the buildings also resemble modern buildings as well.


    There are some carriages looking for customers to transport, while some street food sellers are trying to impress their customers.


    In a sense, this city is pretty lively; it seems the news of the duke''s death is yet to reach the public, which means I can have a bit of free time.


    From this point on, I will hop in a carriage and will go to the closestke to this ce, ''The Lake of Forgotten''.


    As I thought that, a carriage was suddenly passing near me, and I swung my arm, signaling him to stop.


    Noticing me signaling him, he stopped.


    "How much to reach ''Lake of Forgotten''?"


    I asked while hopping into the carriage.


    "It will be 500 Aeris, sir. But, if you want to reach that ce faster, then I can make you reach there in 30 minutes at the cost of another 500 Aeris."


    He said while smiling widely, but from my side, that smile was like a wolf''s expression.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, it is not like Ick money right now, so I don''t care too much about that.


    "Okay, then. Bring me to theke in 30 minutes, and 500 Aeris will be yours."


    I said while giving him 500 Aeris.


    As you can see, Aeris is the currency of this world, and it is the only currency used in the whole world as well.


    In the game, it is said that since Aeris was the currency of the strongest force in the world, the empire, the whole world started using that. And I didn''t think too much about that topic and just epted the exnation they gave, but now that I think about it a bit, it seems a bit forced.


    There might be another reason for this, but right now, it is not my concern.


    Just like that, I started riding the carriage, and it didn''t take too long for us to reach theke.


    When I reached theke of forgotten, it was already nighttime, and the sun had already set.


    "Sir, if you want, I can wait for you in this ce if you pay another 500 Aeris."


    The driver said.


    Normally, one wouldn''t behave this respectfully in front of a child. However, right now, I am purposefully leaking my [Tyrant''s Aura] to make him more submissive towards me, andbined with my trait [Noblesse], it makesmoner people submit themselves.


    I used it in case of the possibility of him getting overly greedy since, when ites to money, humans never cease to impress me.


    "My job will be finished at most in 2 hours. Do you think you can wait that long, or do you want to leave?"


    I asked since I didn''t know how much this process would take.


    "I see; then I will wait for sir to return here."


    Just like that, we decided on a prize, and I started walking towards theke.


    The Lake of Forgotten is a pretty famouske, and it is a pretty tourist ce as well.


    The name Lake of Forgottenes from the tale of a girl who is abandoned by her lover.


    It was said that when her lover abandoned her, that girl decided to suicide by throwing herself in theke.


    There are still some legends about her haunting the people around here.


    This was one of the reasons why theke is popr.


    Another reason is that the scenery is really beautiful.


    The moonlight was sliding on theke''s surface, making light games as well as the peacefulness of the environment; everythingplements each other, and they create this touristic ce.


    There are some facilities and cafes around there as well, but right now, my destination is theke itself.


    After walking for 10 minutes or so, I managed to reach theke and started looking for a sign.


    Since I didn''t know where I should wait or how I should trigger, I just waited and waited in the moonlight.


    However, looking at this peaceful environment, children walking around with their families, and young couples flirting made me somehow nostalgic.


    Since Callius himself has never had a mother or a family that loved him very deeply aside from his father, he was always alone.


    And his attitude didn''t help either.


    During his childhood, there were some kids who wanted to y with him, but he refused them while insulting their family or their status.


    However, there was a reason for this. Callius himself was always a good observer, and he was smart as well. He would notice that the kids are offering themselves to be friends with him, not because they want to y with him, but to make connections with him and use themter in time. And this always reminded him of Adelyn, Emma, and his mother, resulting in his unfriendly behavior.


    With his arrogant and all-mighty attitude, he was always hated by other children around his age, as well as the adults trying to form a connection with the duke family.


    Therefore, right now, Callius does not have any person whom he can rely on in times of crisis.


    However, in the end, everyone is human. Deep inside, Callius always wanted to love by someone as well as have a family.


    And right now, those emotions are affecting me, making me a bit nostalgic.


    However, neither I have the luxury to give in to those emotions, nor do I have any need to.


    Are you all alone? Do you have no one to rely on? Do you want to be loved?


    So what? No one cares about how you feel or how I feel.


    This world is not that pink. It is grey.


    No matter what Callius felt or how much he felt lonely, it doesn''t matter.


    The world will never care about how much I feel. It will always throw another challenge, and another challenge, and another challenge. It will never stop, and I will never stop as well.


    I will keep moving forward until I exterminate my enemy.


    That''s it.


    While I was thinking like that, I suddenly heard the system''s voice inside my head.


    <Ding! The letter from the goddess is resonating with the environment.>


    <Spatial magic detected!>


    At that moment, I suddenly felt everything get blurry inside my head and drifted to the unknown while losing consciousness¡­


    "You finally came, o'' fated one¡­."

 Chapter 13 Awakening

    ?<Ding! The letter from the goddess resonates with the environment.>


    <Spatial magic detected!>


    "You finally came, o'' fated one¡­."


    At that moment, I heard the system sound at the same time, and I felt like I was getting swept up by a wave.


    My consciousness started blurring, and it was like I was started getting transported from the outside of theke to another ce.


    The process of being exposed to spatial magic was not a pleasant one.


    Normally in the game, whenever the main character was exposed to spatial magic, he would always lose consciousness, and we wouldn''t be seeing anything except darkness.


    In a sense, it was a pretty normal thing for developers to use that as a loading screen since we would be changing locations.


    However, for me, that is not the case.


    My trait [Ego] is refusing to bow down to this kind of feeling, and it makes me go against this need to lose consciousness.


    So, I was awake during this whole operation, and I must say I am impressed.


    Like, I have never expected spatial magic to be like this.


    I don''t know if you have heard it or not, but in the universe, neither time nor space is constant itself.


    The four-dimensional space-time theory represents that time and space are linked, and the thing I saw while I was traveling was just like that.


    I have seen some time fractions from the universe of Aeris, at the same time, some different ces in the universe that has yet to be explored.


    To be honest, it felt surreal. It felt like my brain was getting too much information, and if I kept looking at this information flow, I would lose my mind.


    So, I did the most logical thing and closed my eyes, and without waiting for too long, I felt the touch of something hard on my feet.


    It looks like I finally reached the ce I was meant to be.


    After I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was a ceiling with some grey stctites hanging.


    However, the ceiling is huge, and it must have at least 20 meters in height.


    After pulling myself together, I started looking around to see some clues about what I should do and where I should go.


    After observing this ce, I can say the ce I am in is some sort of cave. However, I can see some ruins in the middle part of the cave.


    The cave itself looks pretty dark, but at the same time, I can see everything clearly.


    It is like there is a lighting, but I don''t know where from.


    "Come to me ''o fated one."


    At that moment, I heard the same sound in my head, but this time I felt like I knew where I should go.


    Thedy is calling me, and she is waiting for me in the middle of ruins, I know it.


    Just like that, I started walking to the middle of the cave while observing everything around me.


    As I got closer to my destination, I realized something.


    This ce is certainly bigger than it looks.


    The more I got closer, the more it felt like ruins got farther.


    No, they are not getting farther. This ce is messing with my perception of length.


    I walked and walked and walked.


    Moreover, I realized another thing.


    This ce is also messing with my sense of time.


    It feels like I have walked for days, but my body doesn''t show any signs of tiredness, which means I have yet to walk too much.


    With all thosebined together, I am pretty sure that Lady Nyx is testing me right now.


    Or, it is just this ce is really magical.


    Both of these are possible; however, one thing is certain. I will reach that ce.


    No matter how many hours or days I need to walk, it doesn''t matter.


    Just like that, I kept walking and walking and walking.


    The more I walked, the more I felt like I was getting closer to my destination.


    However, after some point, I started to feel like the gravity affecting me had increased.


    The steps I needed to take to keep going forward started getting heavier and heavier, and with that, I felt like I really started getting tired.


    But I didn''t stop.


    I kept taking all those steps no matter how hard it was until I felt my feet start bleeding.


    My feet were hurting with each step I took the pain increased.


    But so, what?


    Do you think you will be able to bend me with that amount of pain alone?<novelnext></novelnext>


    At that moment, I felt how my trait [Ego] was affecting my thought process.


    The unwavering will to bow down to anyone, the infinite amount of arrogance, and the feeling of superiority. Those are the things that came with my trait [Ego].


    Then, is it a bad thing?


    Is being arrogant or being a person who looks down on others a bad thing?


    No, it is not.


    No matter what, every person living in this world would like to look down on others or feel the sweet taste of superiority.


    This is the nature of every sentient being.


    Therefore, there is no reason for me to reject my own nature.


    In this world, I refuse to acknowledge the fact that a person is above me.


    I refuse to bow my head to anyone.


    I will live with my pride intact until I die.


    This is my way.


    So, this kind of stupid will test is not even challenging.


    "You are finally here, my chosen one."


    Suddenly with a shiny sparkle, I felt everything around me change.


    The ruins, which were farther away from me, were just before me suddenly.


    It seems like Lady Nyx is finally decided not to y around too much.


    "You are as sharp as ever; nothing gets away from your eyes."


    At that moment, I heard a graceful voiceing from behind me.


    I tried to turn my face back but got blocked by a weird force.


    "You shall not turn back. You are not ready to see my appearance with the way you are right now."


    Said that graceful voice again.


    "I see. Then are you the Lady Nyx that summoned me here?"


    I asked just to be sure.


    "Yes, I am Nyx. The forgotten primitive goddess of Darkness, o'' my chosen one."


    That graceful voice replied while getting closer to me.


    You need to know that my 2 perception stat is not just for show.


    My hearing and observation skills were always better than my peers, and since Lady Nyx herself was not trying to conceive her steps, it was not that hard to sense where she was.


    "I see. It was just as I expected, and you are really the goddess of Darkness. You must also know that half of my soul is not from this world, don''t you?"


    I asked while trying to fight the urge to turn my head.


    "As expected, you figured that out. Yes, I know your other part of the soul, which is not from this world as well. However, that was just an unexpected situation. Your body has been chosen as the vessel for my child from the beginning, and I have no rtion with your soul transfer."


    She said while hugging me from behind.


    Although I couldn''t see her face, just the smelling from her body was enough to drive me crazy.


    I am pretty sure if it were another person, they would have already gone crazy just from this smell.


    And her graceful touch on my face, she is still testing me, it seems.


    "So, you are saying I need to figure that out myself since you don''t know anything about it? I understand. I shall figure that out myself."


    "You are quick to understand. It seems the other part of your soul I don''t know is pretty smart, isn''t he? That is good. You will need everything you can get to improve yourself to ovee the things the future holds for you."


    At that moment, I felt a sting of pain in my neck.


    I see, so she bit me, huh?


    "Urgh, then, you probably called me here to awaken my ss by giving me your blessing, correct?"


    I asked, ignoring the pain in my neck.


    I don''t know what her deal is, but it feels like she is a bit clingy.


    "Yes, I have called you here to give you my blessing. The reason why you weren''t able to awaken your ss was that the god of Light''s blessing wouldn''t be effective on you. Your body was already a vessel for the chosen one of ??? from the beginning. And their blessing won''t be effective for you."


    "I see. That was probably because the god of lights blessing is not focused on only one person but focused on the entire continent. That was the reason why it was you who called me here, right? To give me your full blessing."


    "You are right again. That is the reason it is I who is giving you a blessing. Then, let''s awaken your ss without wasting too much time."


    She said and put her two delicate hands on my head and started muttering in some unknownnguage I didn''t know.


    "Tehh jhuthsiet jheragin, ae crumanshel auf ae nhyrlbedii"


    With that, I lost consciousness again¡­

 Chapter 14 Awakening 2

    ?"Tehh jhuthsiet jheragin, ae crumanshel auf ae nhyrlbedii"


    That was thest thing I heard before losing consciousness.


    I have talked about this before, but every child in the continent will awaken their sses when they reach the age of 10.


    However, every child''s awakening process differs from the other.


    For example, in the game, Arthur had a dream that he needed to save some kids from danger, which required him to sacrifice himself, and he saved those kids.


    In that part, the game didn''t give you any choice; therefore, you had only one option.


    After saving those kids, in his dream, he started bleeding really hard and started dying.


    However, of course, he woke up, and at that moment, he obtained a status window saying his ss was the hero.


    This is one of the examples.


    Some children can''t immediately awaken their sses. Those types of kids need to awaken their ss by achieving a certain degree of mastery at something.


    However, in general, most people would awaken a ss rted to their characteristics and the actions they have made in their life so far.


    For instance, a child who always worked with swords will mostly get a ss rted to swords or fighting. However, a child who was always interested in making food won''t probably get a ss rted to fighting.


    There are some other factors, such as bloodline or other things as well.


    And thisplex rtionship is one of the reasons why everyone has different awakening processes.


    And that is also the case for me.


    Right now, I lost consciousness after Lady Nyx muttered some words, which means I am in the process of awakening right now.


    However, there is one important thing.


    I don''t know what to do.


    The ce I am in right now is just some sort of empty space without anything around it.


    I can''t see anything. No, I can''t sense anything.


    It feels like I am in the void where nothing is here.


    Normally in the awakening process, one generally would have a duty or quest to finish, and ording to the results, they would get a ss.


    However, I neither remember a quest nor remember an instruction given before I came here.


    Does she want me to figure that out myself?


    That seems to be the case.


    I started looking around to see if there was anything, but as expected, I wasn''t able to see anything.


    There are no sounds, either.


    Then what should I do?


    At that moment, I remembered something.


    I have already constructed my magic core and magic circuit beforeing here, which means I should be able to use and sense mana here as well.


    With that thought, I closed my eyes and started focusing on my sense of mana.


    In the beginning, everything was still ck, and I didn''t feel any changes.


    However, as time went on, I started feeling the little particles around me appear.


    No, actually, they didn''t appear. They were always there, and it was just that I couldn''t sense them properly.


    But there is a little difference between the mana I have felt and the particles I am sensing right now.


    If, generally, mana is the raw type of energy in the world, then the particles I am sensing right now are the raw type of mana.


    Well, it may not make any sense, but it is like the derivative function.


    If all those energies are derivatives of mana, then the mana is derivative of this particle itself.


    Now that I am able to sense this thing, I tried to breathe that as well.


    Normally in the process of mana breathing, we would try to interact with mana and pull it inside our core, and I tried this process on this particle as well.


    Firstly, I tried to form a connection with the particles around me.


    I focused my whole attention on the particles, and I felt the connection slowly bridging.


    The more I focused, the more I felt my connection with those particles getting stronger and stronger.


    After I felt the connection reached a certain threshold, I decided to start the second step.


    The second step is pulling all those particles to my core.


    Since my connection was strong, it didn''t take a long time for me to pull every particle I formed a connection.


    With that, another part of breathing particles started.


    I kept absorbing all those particles at the same time; I started expanding my senses.


    Since the ce I am in right now doesn''t seem to be the world of Aeris, I didn''t limit myself to themon sense I knew.


    I tried to expand my senses as much as possible, and as I expected, I was able to do that in a bigger range in this ce.


    And the more particles I absorbed, the more my sense expanded, and with my senses expanded more, I was able to absorb more particles.


    In a sense, this went on like that, and after a certain point, I started getting a clear picture of this ce inside my head.


    I can say I am in some sort of empty space where there is nothing except the energy particles around me.


    No lifeforms, no other things. It was just energy.


    At some point, I started feeling that I had reached my limit.


    No matter how hard I tried, I wasn''t able to absorb any more particles aside from that, and I also wasn''t able to expand my senses any more than that.


    It was at that moment that I heard the voice of Lady Nyx in my head again.


    "Oh, it seems you finally reached your limit. You did a very good job, considering I didn''t say anything to you about what you should do here. You are also the first person to reach his limit when you are in this space. As expected, you are really talented."


    She said, and I started feeling the change in spatial disorientations around me.


    It seems like my awakening process is finally finished, huh?<novelnext></novelnext>


    At that moment, I suddenly felt a sudden pain around my core.


    "URGH!"


    Wait, what is happening right now?


    Why is my core feeling burning?


    "You must be wondering what is happening with your core right now, right? Although the process will hurt a bit, you don''t need to worry. It won''t be a negative thing for you."


    She said, and I started feeling nauseous. Remember I told you that our core is linked everywhere around our body?


    Because of that, the more I felt my core burning, the more I felt like throwing up as well.


    However, she said it wouldn''t be a negative thing. That means I only need to endure this shit right now.


    At some point, my core started reconstructing itself. This process was even more painful than before, but I managed to endure it somehow until a spatial vortex absorbed me, and I left that ce not long after.


    "Then, I hope we meet again in the future, my fated one. I sincerely hope you are ready to face what the future holds for you."


    I heard that graceful voice again, and after that, I felt something tough under my feet.


    I see, so I am here again, aren''t I?


    The moment I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was the flickering moonlight reflecting from the surface of theke.


    After that, I started looking around to see if there was anyone around me, and as I expected, there was no one.


    Lady Nyx wouldn''t throw me a ce full of people.


    At that moment, I heard the system sound in my head.


    <Ding! Congrattions, host, for getting the blessing from the forgotten goddess of darkness, Lady Nyx.>


    <Ding! Congrattions, host, for awakening the ss ''The Sorcerer of Beginning''.>


    <Ding! The status window of blessing and system is merging.>


    I see, so I finally managed to awaken my ss, huh?


    But what is this ss?


    ''The Sorcerer of Beginning'' I have never heard of such a ss inside the game.


    I was expecting something extraordinary from the moment I saw the sealed sign on the system, but I had never thought of something like that appearing.


    I said ''status'' in my head to see the changes around my body and my status window.


    STATUS


    Name- Callius Augustride ????


    Age ¨C 12


    ss ¨C The Sorcerer of Beginning


    Knight rank ¨C 0 star


    Mage rank ¨C 1 star


    Attributes ¨C Aether


    Traits ¨C [Noblesse], [Perfectionist], [Prodigy], [Aesthetic Sense], [Tyrant''s Aura], [Ego], [Witcher]


    Arts ¨C All-Seeing Eye (0-star) (%64)


    Skills ¨C Disguise


    Stats-


    -          Strength ¨C 1.1


    -          Speed ¨C 1.2


    -          Stamina ¨C 1.0


    -          Perception ¨C 2.1


    -          Magic ¨C 2.3


    -----------------------


    -          Luck - ???


    -          Charisma ¨C 5 (sealed)


    -          Intelligence ¨C 9


    -          Perseverance ¨C 10


    "Wow."


    The only thing I could say was that.


    Regardless of the increase in my stats, my attribute is one of the best things I have seen so far.


    Everyone must know the theory of the Big Bang, right?


    This is the theory about how the universe is created or formed.


    It was said that in the beginning, there was only a raw type of energy, and because of the instability, the energy got expanded, and the universe was formed.


    Then, if my ss is The Sorcerer of Beginning, wouldn''t that make my attribute the raw energy contained in the beginning, or in other words, ''Aether''?


    I see, so it was like that.


    That also exins the reason why I was able to absorb every type of mana around me.


    Because my attribute, Aether itself, is the purest form of energy that means, I also should be able to use every type of magic.


    With those thoughts in my head, I checked the clock, and as expected, it didn''t even take thirty minutes to awaken my ss, even though it felt like it had been days.


    After I reached the ce where I had left the carriage, I saw that guy still waiting for me.


    Hopping up into the carriage, I ordered him to bring me to the city¡­

 Chapter 15 Magic

    ?After I reached the ce where I had left the carriage, I saw that guy still waiting for me.


    Therefore, hopping up into the carriage, I ordered him to bring me to the city.


    With that, my awakening process haspleted, and I finally managed to step up onto the path of a magician.


    While traveling with the carriage, I started observing the changes inside my body and system.


    All my stats are increased; however, the biggest increase is in magic.


    Normally when one awakens and receives their blessings, they would be able to call ''status'' and see their parameters.


    Since I have the system, the status window of blessing is merged with the system.


    However, the stat points shown in the system interface didn''t change.


    That means the points shown in the system are parallel with the blessing statuses.


    Then let me exin a bit about the average status of each person.


    Normally the average values for normal people start with 1, and without getting rank-up, any normal person would, at best, have 2 in their stats.


    Of course, that would be the pinnacle of the normal human body, and I have never seen any person like that in the game.


    On the other hand, when one ranks up, their stats would also increase.


    To sum up,


    A one-star would have stats 1-2


    A two-star would have stats 2-3


    And that would go on like that.


    That also means how weak I waspared to normal people in the beginning.


    Know that my body didn''t have any stats aside from perception and mana crossing one.


    I still don''t have huge stats, and I am still weak, considering I am a one-star mage right now; this is just the beginning.


    Well, it is just as I expected. This body is not suitable for closebat but for a mage.


    However, that doesn''t mean I won''t neglect my body either.


    No matter what, from the looks of it, I will be alone in the future, and that means I should be able to protect myself without anyone''s help.


    As you know, generally, in the parties, mages would be protected, and they would be in rearguard since they have strong damage output while having low defense value.


    However, I don''t like partying with people too much, and that means I need to exercise and develop my body as well.


    While I thought that we had reached the city.


    However, we didn''t stop there since I told him to drive to the mansion.


    Although there is a possibility of connecting some dots about my identity, it is not that important since they won''t have any evidence.


    I parted ways with the driver when we got closer to the mansion.


    After getting out of the carriage, I started walking to the mansion.


    Although it is prettyte right now, I don''t think the guards won''t let me in.


    As expected, when I reached there, it was the same guard waiting in front of the gate.


    "Good evening, mister William."


    I greeted him.


    "Good evening to you as well, Noah. What are you doing here at this hour? Didn''t you leave work today?"


    He asked while looking around.


    "Umm, I forgot the keys to my house, and both father nor mother are not home yet. So, I didn''t have any choice but toe here at this time."


    When I said this, he made a knowing expression while smiling.


    "Ahahaha, I knew you were a bit clumsy but to think you forgot your keys, you sure are something. Anyway, I think it would be better for you to stay there instead of going back to your home, but it is your call nevertheless."


    This guy has a pretty good heart. Well, it doesn''t matter, tho.


    "Well, maybe. Anyway, I should check my closet then. Have a good night, mister William."


    "Have a good night."


    With that, I parted ways with guard William and started going back to the personnel room to change my appearance again.


    Although my magic capacity increased, that doesn''t mean my skill doesn''t consume any mana.


    Anyway, I reached the personnel room changed my appearance back to normal, and went directly to my room without stopping anywhere.


    Today was a pretty fruitful day since I acquired my blessing as well as learned somethings about the gods of this world.


    I don''t think Lady Nyx is a powerless good, or she would lose to Goddess Celestia if they fought. However, she is still forgotten somehow, and there is something fishy about that. I will figure that out in the future.


    After reaching my room, I took a shower and went to sleep directly since I would wake up early in the morning.


    Tomorrow, we will conduct the funeral ceremony of my father, and I must be present there.


    Although the ceremony itself won''t be too tiring, dealing with people is not like that.


    Since we are still mourning father''s death, most of the hungry nobles will try to get the favor of the Duke''s family, and they will talk non-stop.


    And it will be pretty tiring as well.


    With that, I fell asleep not long after.


    **


    I woke up pretty early in the morning and started meditating.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I closed my eyes and started focusing my senses on the particles around my body, and as I had expected, I was able to sense all types of attributes of mana around my body.


    Just like in the beginning, it seems my attribute; Aether, puts no restrictions on me while focusing on mana which will be pretty helpful.


    After sensing every particle around me, I started absorbing all those mana and started losing my sense of time.


    However, I noticed something.


    When I absorb a type of attributed mana in my core, it doesn''t stay like that and turns into something colorless.


    However, it is not Aether. I know it because I remember the sensation of Aether inside my core. It is like the raw, and attributeless mana scattered all around.


    Although I have yet to try the elemental spells, I think I have the gist of it.


    The attributeless mana will probably turn into an attributed one with the element I have used, and it will change its form ording to my will.


    Just like that, I kept absorbing mana around my body for around two hours of time, and after that, I decided to stop since, without the knowledge, even if I had infinite mana in my core, I wouldn''t be powerful.


    After stopping, I started reading the book I got from the library and started studying it.


    The book ''Introduction to Elementary Magic'' is a pretty simple book written for the general audience.


    As I have done and mentioned before, while using magic, most people would generally use chants.


    Like when I tried to use the spell [Clean] or [Water ball], they all had chants.


    However, the reason for using chants is not because they are necessary but because they are better for beginners.


    Since, in the beginning, it is pretty hard for someone to focus on their mana pathways and activate them, most people would focus on their magic while chants behave like the bridge.


    When one raises their ranks or theirpatibility with the spell, they would be able to use it without chanting.


    It is the same with everything we are doing; when you practice a move, you can do it even your eyes are closed.


    In this sense, magic is also simr to that.


    The more you practice, the better you will be able to use that.


    Then, one may ask, what type of magic is out there?


    In this book, it is mentioned that there are several types of magic out there.


    Elemental Magic ¨C Magic containing basic elements and their derivations (Fire- Water- Air- Earth)


    Nature Magic ¨C Magic affiliated with nature


    Spatial Magic ¨C Magic controls the spatial movements


    Light and Darkness Magic ¨C Magic controlling the effects of light and darkness


    Time magic ¨C Magic affects the time


    Body Augmentation Magic ¨C Magic increasing the magician''s body


    Divination Magic ¨C Magic for looking into the future,municating with angels or any other dimensional beings


    Psionic Magic ¨C Magic that enables affecting the real world with thoughts


    Necromancy ¨C ''Arise''


    There are certainly other types of magic out there as well, but those are some of the basic ones out there.


    However, then, how can I use magic?


    This is the most important thing.


    Most should be familiar with the chemical reaction of burning.


    The important thing about making a fire is the element of Oxygen.


    When one starts the chemical reaction of burning, they are basically making the oxygen chemically react with another element or molecule, and bum; we have the fire.


    Then, can''t I basically use fire magic bybining any element with oxygen, you may ask?


    Well, I thought that as well, but there is a problem with that.


    How do I directly affect or move the oxygen molecules in the air?


    And this is how I began training my magic.


    I first tried focusing on the molecules around me, and as expected, even with my sense stat 2, I wasn''t able to sense them directly.


    Then, how can I make the chemical reaction?


    I tried to find an alternative way to that to realize something.


    What is magic?


    Magic is affecting reality and making it impossible with the effects of mana.


    Then, why am I trying to make the chemical reaction of fire with oxygen then? What is the usage of fire-attributed mana in the air if I can make that happen without using that?


    Yes, at that moment, I understood what I was doing wrong.


    I was approaching magic from the wrong perspective.


    I have yet to familiarize myself with magic, yet here I am trying to affect the ''atoms''.


    After that realization, I focused on the mana in my core.


    This time, without making anythingplicated, I closed my eyes and just wished the mana inside my core to be fire attributed and pictured a fireball appearing on my hand.


    At that moment, I felt the mana in my core changing and flowing in my body to my hand.


    /FUSHH/


    To ignite my clothes¡­

 Chapter 16 Magic 2

    ?/FUSH/


    Okay, I might be a bit excited while using my magic, but it is fine.


    My clothes got ignited, but I rushed to the bathroom and managed to put out the fire on my clothes without resulting in huge damage.


    However, that itself shows that my approach was wrong.


    Although certainly the science of physics and chemistry and theirws still exist in this world, that doesn''t mean I should approach magic from the same perspective.


    I think the thing I was trying to achieve is not for the beginner magicians like me but for magicians with some experience and a good affinity with elements.


    Without good practice, I think I shouldn''t try to do that.


    With that in my mind, I tried using water magic this time.


    And I have another idea.


    The existence of chants itself makes using magic more convenient, and I have mentioned that before.


    I think the chants itself is not only affecting the user''s mind and thoughts, but they are also affecting the blessing.


    When I was reading the book, I noticed something.


    Although this book exins everything in a simple way for everyone to understand, it feels like it is still too reliant on chanting.


    There are instructions about how to imagine the mana particles moving or how to locate your enemies perfectly etc.


    Everything is exined in a simple way that doesn''t leave any imagination.


    It is like going to school to learn about something, but they don''t teach you how to find a way to solve problems. Instead, they are simply teaching the solutions.


    This itself is not good in the long run because it limits the creativity of a person, which is one of the essential things for a magician in a sense.


    That leaves me with only one choice.


    Either I need to find a teacher to teach me, or I should go for the practice route.


    Both choices have their own restrictions, but I will see what I can do.


    Anyway, after practicing for a bit longer with elemental spells, I decided to practice other types of spells as well.


    There isn''t any information about spatial magic or time magic in the book since they are heavily coveted magic types.


    However, there is some information about basic psionic magic, which contains information about telepathy and telekinesis.


    ording to the book, all spells have tiers ranging from one to ten, and it is said that the tenth tier reaches the magic of godhood.


    And I think this type of magic is suitable for me since, basically, my art [All Seeing Eye] has the potential to read other people''s minds.


    Just like that, I tried to use telekinesis magic this time.


    What is telekinesis?


    Telekinesis is basically creating force fields by using one''s mind and affecting thews of physics.


    Then, how do I generate a force field?


    This time without thinking too much, I directly chanted magic and decided to observe the changes in my magic core and my magic circuit.


    "My will be done, let things happen as Imand."


    After chanting basic-level telekinesis magic, I felt my magic circuit moving. At the same time, the mana inside my body started changing as well.


    This time the attribute of mana didn''t change, but the raw mana itself directly manifested in front of me while pressuring the paper I was holding.


    I noticed that one needs to have a clear vision or knowledge about the target''s position; if not, then magic would be nullified.


    While I was trying to activate elemental magic, this was one of the hardest things.


    Choosing the target and making mana obey yourmand.


    Just by chanting, one can''t use magic. One needs to visualize the ce they need to affect in their mind, and you need goodpatibility with mana to make it obey yourmand.


    And as I expected, mypatibility with telekinesis magic is better thanpatibility with fire or water magic.


    Should I say I am personally more inclined to use telekinesis magic? Anyway, with that, I practiced my magic until I exhausted almost all of my mana while practicing it.


    I am trying to figure out how to use telekinesis magic without chanting, and it proved to be a bit difficult.


    But it is not like I don''t have time either, so I better get a good foundation.


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    And just as I exhausted all my mana, I heard the door knocking.


    "Lord Callius, can Ie in?"


    I heard the familiar sound I had been hearing all my childhood.


    "Come in."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I simply said with an authoritative tone.


    After that, the door simply opened, and maid Susan entered my room.


    "My lord, Lady Adelyn instructed me to inform you that the breakfast is ready, and everyone will be on the table today."


    Susan said while bowing her head.


    Although I can still see some dissatisfaction in her prideful eyes, it seems she is getting used to bowing her head to me again.


    "I see. I will meet them after changing my clothes. Is there anything else you want to say to me? If not, then you are dismissed."


    I said, and she left my room, bowing her head.


    After she left, I changed my clothes. Since today I will attend my father''s funeral, I need to present myself well and show those nobles that I am not some sort of wimp who can''t show his face in front of the crowd.


    I put on a high-quality white shirt and ck pants andbined them with a red jacket and red tie.


    I also put the earrings my father said he found with me and left my room to meet my ''family'' in the dining room.


    /CHATTER/ /CHATTER/


    While walking, I heard some maids gossiping and talking behind me and decided to listen to what they were saying.


    Since my perception stat reached 2.0, my sense of hearing or any other sense is on a superhuman level.


    "Hey, have you heard that they found the gardener kid Noah locked in a cab in the personnel room? Apparently, he said he was attacked by a boy around his age with ck hair and brown eyes. He said the attacker''s name was Liam, and he was also working in this house, but I had never seen someone like that before."


    A maid with red hair said with enthusiasm clearly can be seen on her face.


    "Huh, then who was the person who attacked him? Could it be there are ghosts in this house, or maybe the spirit of master Austin was the one attacked? I heard there were some deaths in the city which couldn''t be exined, and the local police are still trying to find the culprit. Do you think that murderer is targeting the house now?"


    Another maid with ck hair said while shaking with fear.


    It seems they finally found Noah in that closet, huh? But, as I expected, no one is suspecting that I was the one who attacked him.


    It seems my decision not to free him from his closet was the correct one.


    The more I walk around the ce for personnel, the more risk I am getting myself into.


    /GLARE/


    "It seems you don''t like working in this mansion anymore. Should we find somepetent people to fill your ce, then?"


    I asked with amanding tone, and with my trait [Tyrant''s Aura], the maids flinched and started doing their work again.


    "Hick! I am sorry, Lord Callius; we were in the wrong. We are ready to receive any punishment you see proper for us."


    The maid on the front said while bowing her head, and I could see the fear in her eyes.


    You see, Callius is really living up to his viin role.


    Although his mother being unknown has a share in his being alone, his attitude is not good and he has never treated any maid in this mansion as equals, sometimes bullying the maids or punishing them just for the slightest mistakes.


    This was another reason why he was always alone, and as expected, this maid also feared Callius because of his reputation.


    "Good, you know your mistake, then you should also know your punishment, don''t you?"


    I asked while maintaining my pressure.


    Although I don''t like dealing with small fry, my trait [Noblesse] doesn''t let me ignore those types of mistakes.


    "We shall report this to the headmaid and shall not receive any payment for the work we have done for three days."


    She said while looking at the ground.


    "Good. Then you are dismissed. Even though you are amoner, you must know the details of your contract. So, use that brain of yours, and don''t get greedy. You are dismissed."


    I gave onest warning to them and left.


    While I was leaving, I saw a frightened expression on the face of the maid, who didn''t talk.


    Just as I expected, she was having thoughts about not reporting this event to Susan since she thought I wouldn''t bother with something this trivial. But seeing me mentioning the contract and warning them, she immediately understood I correctly predicted her thoughts.


    Right now, she must be thinking that "Lord Callius is really frightening. I should be careful around him; as the rumors said, he is a demon in human skin."


    In a way, this is normal formoner people or people with a narrow worldview.


    But you really never seen the real demons in human skin.


    Anyway, just like that, I reached the dining room and opened the door.


    At that moment, I heard a sound.


    "Big brother Callius, you are finally here!"


    ¡­.

 Chapter 17 Diana Augustride

    ?"Big brother Callius, you are finally here!"


    This was the first thing I heard when I opened the door to the dining room, and that sound was soon followed by a hug.


    "Huh, Diana?"


    I responded with a bit shocked face.


    At that moment, there was a slender girl in my arms, hugging me while looking up at my face with eyes swollen and red from crying.


    And this girl is another stepsister of Callius.


    "What are you doing here?"


    I asked since I didn''t think she would being to the house this early.


    "What do you mean, brother? Father is gone. What did you expect me to do?"


    She said while making a sad expression.


    "Ah. Sorry, of course, you would be here. It was just that I didn''t expect you toe home today. But are you okay?"


    "Hick, brother, what am I going to do right now? Father is gone; he is gone. I won''t be able to hug him anymore, hick."


    "I know, I really know. Father is not here with us anymore, but you shouldn''t cry like that. He would be sad if he saw you like that, so keep strong, okay? Father wouldn''t want you to look bad with those swollen eyes."


    I said whileforting Diana. I slowly patted her head while wiping the tears spilling out from her eyes.


    You see, I know I said the rtionship between Callius and his family was bad, right? This doesn''t apply to this girl.


    Diana is the second child of Adelyn and Austin and the little sister of Emma. Most of you may have thought she was a heroine of the game as well since she is the little sister of Emma.


    But this is not true.


    This little fairy, Diana, is the only person Callius cares about in this world aside from himself, and she is also the only one who cares about him.


    In the game, she was not a heroine but an antagonist.


    In the game scenario, when Callius got banished from his household and left the house, she strongly opposed this decision and fought with her mother for days.


    With this, her rtionship with his mother and sister went awry.


    However, the triggering thing for her to be the viin of the game was not Callius'' banishment.


    Although she started hating his mother and sister, she didn''t take any action against them.


    However,ter in time, when it is revealed that Saintess Alicia, the supposed fianc¨¦ of Callius, was actually sleeping with the protagonist Arthur, she understands the whole picture.


    When she put all those pieces together, she understood it was a betrayal of Alicia that put Callius in the position of Viin and decided to take revenge against her and Arthur.


    This was the story of Diana Augustride, who was the viiness of the game as well as my first ally.


    "Brother, you won''t leave me, right? We will always be together in the future, right?"


    While I was thinking about that, I suddenly felt a chill around my body.


    This strong sense of oppression¡­


    It ising from Diana.


    When I turned my eyes to her face, the expression I saw was not a sad one anymore.


    Instead, this time, she had an expression that could be ssified as the scariest expression I have seen.


    "Cough, Cough. Sit down, Diana. We are eating right now."


    At that moment, I heard the sound of Adelyning from the table.


    As expected, she still doesn''t like the fact that her daughter is affiliated with me.


    "Hmm? Ah, sorry. I got a bit ahead of myself. Come brother, let''s eat."


    She pulled me and brought me to the table.


    For a girl slender like her, she really had a firm grip, and without refusing, I followed her as well.


    ? As I said, Diana is the second daughter of Austin and Adelyn.


    I have mentioned this before, but normally the characteristic of the Augustride Family is their white hair, but both Emma and Callius didn''t have that.


    On the contrary, Diana has the characteristic white hair of the Augustride Family.


    She has a fairy-like aura surrounding her, and coupled with her slender and graceful figure; she just looks like a fairy from the legends.


    Her blue eyes opening and closing gracefully make you lost in them, and in the game, she had a pretty huge number of suitors.


    Right now, she is 11 years old, one year younger than Emma and me.


    And as you can see, this girl has a high affection for me.


    The reason for this starts from an event that happened when she and Callius was just a child.


    At that time, there was a birthday banquet organized for the birthday of Emma, and a huge number of nobles attended that party.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Since Austin himself is a very good person, he has always been in a rtively good rtionship with his vassals and the other dukes in this country.


    Therefore, a huge number of nobles were invited, and the party itself was pretty crowded at that time.


    But, you see, not all those nobles are good people.


    Heck, there are some nobles that are worse than devils in human skin, roaming freely doing whatever they are doing.


    Diana is a girl that doesn''t like crowds and attention too much. She is a girl that likes to be in a secluded ce and read books.


    Therefore, at that time, she left the banquet hall and decided to take fresh air in the garden of our mansion.


    Yes, the birthday party was in this mansion, and the garden was essible to all people around this ce.


    When she left the banquet, she sat on a bench and started watching the stars.


    However, she was not alone.


    A group of noble kids was following her.


    When she started looking around, she suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder, and she knew it was not a familiar one.


    "Hello miss, what are you doing at this ce all alone."


    When she turned her head, she saw a boy looking at her, smiling.


    However, there was something wrong with the boy; it didn''t seem like he was in his right mind.


    It was like; there was some sort of external thing that was affecting the boy.


    You may ask, how did she know it?


    When I said, there was an aura like a fairy that was surrounding her, didn''t I?


    And, yes. This aura is not something I made up in my mind while describing her.


    Diana has always had a good affinity with nature and the small spirits around her, which normal people couldn''t see.


    And she could also see the intentions of people around her from the aura they were emitting, and that was the reason why she didn''t like to be in crowded ces.


    Because she could see the real intentions of people behind the mask they were showing.


    Anyway, this was the reason she could feel the boy wasn''t in his normal state.


    She suddenly got scared and tried to get away from the hand that was holding her shoulder; however, that grip was pretty firm.


    "Umm, please take your hands away."


    "Why? It is not like I am doing something bad, right? We are just hanging around, right guys?"


    "Of course, we are not doing something bad; we are just ying."


    Just like that, they started getting closer to Diana, and she could see none of them were in their right minds.


    "HEL-"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Why are you screaming like we are doing something bad to you?"


    She tried to scream, but her mouth suddenly got blocked by the hand of the guy holding in front of her.


    At this moment, she was really frightened.


    As a child of Duke house, she has never been exposed to such behavior. Everyone around her behaved like she was the princess of the world, and they always treated her well.


    But seeing all those people around her, looking at her body with those disgusting eyes, the fear got a hold of her.


    /DIP/ /DIP/


    Suddenly a liquid started dropping from her legs, and she started shaking uncontrobly.


    It was like the whole world was spinning around her, and she couldn''t put an end to that.


    "Hey, hey. What is this? Did you just pee? Did you just shit yourself from fear? AHAHAHA! Look, guys. This girl is shitting herself."


    "HAHAHAHA!"


    "HAHAHAHA!"


    At that moment, she was really terrified and couldn''t do anything aside from standing like a frozen statue.


    ''Father, mother, please help. I am scared, I am scared, please help! Sister, please, someone!''


    She was repeating this over and over again inside her head.


    She thought all of the members of her family, all the people who were close to her, she just wished for someone to appear and help her at that time.


    And at that moment, she heard a voiceing from near her.


    "What are you doing on the property of the Augustride Family?"

 Chapter 18 Diana Augustride 2

    ?"What are you doing on the property of the Augustride Family?"


    There was an overbearing voiceing from the sides.


    At that moment, all those kids turned their heads to the side.


    And Diana saw the person who was talking.


    She was very familiar with this boy.


    His ck hair, coupled with his red eyes shining like a demon, knew that face very well.


    He was her stepbrother, her other sibling from another mother.


    However, to this day, they have never talked each other for a long time, or they have never talked about anything.


    Basically, she didn''t know much about this her older brother.


    The only thing she knew was that, for some reason, her mother and her sister didn''t like this boy, and they were always telling her that she should stay away from him.


    And being the good girl she is, she listened to what her mother said, and she didn''t approach him nor initiate any conversation with him.


    But at this moment, he was the only person she was familiar with, and it felt like this red-eyed boy was the only one who could help her among those people she knew.


    "Didn''t they teach you how to talk? Or, can your brains simply not understand what I am saying?"


    He said, this time with a more overbearing tone.


    She didn''t know why but at that moment, this boy looked like he was the owner of this ce.


    Hearing him talking, the nobles who were harassing her shook with bewilderment and responded with a ferocious voice.


    "HA! Who do you think you are? How dare you call me Brandon of the Perez family, lowlife?"


    The boy at the front suddenly raised his voice and responded pretty ferociously to the red-eyed boy looking down on him.


    "I am Callius Augustride. The first son of the Augustride Dukedom. I called you low-life because even a pig would behave like a civilized person if educated properly, but it seems this is not the case for you."


    The red-eyed boy said with an overbearing while introducing himself as the son of the dukedom.


    "Hahaha! There is no way a twerp like you would be the son of Duke Austin. Look, you don''t even have white hair. How can you im yourself as the son of the Augustride Family? Do you think we are stupid? What do you guys think?"


    That guy said while smiling ear to ear.


    "Yes, I have never heard of someone like him belonging to Augustride Family. He is clearly lying, HAHA! If you want to y the hero, just do it with your strength. Why are you lying?"


    "Hahaha, look how mad he is right now. Huh?"


    /CRACK/


    Suddenly the guy who was talking got punched in the face and fell to the floor.


    "It seems you are really stupid. To not recognize the insignia of the Augustride Family on my clothes and on the clothes of the girl you were bullying. As expected, even a pig is smarter than you."


    "Burgh-"


    With another clear movement, suddenly, the girl near the boy got punched in her stomach, and without even uttering a voice, she fell down to the floor.


    The only thing Diana could see at that moment was her brother attacking those kids suddenly.


    In an instant, two out of three kids got attacked and fell down to the floor without even responding.


    The only one who was still standing was the guy who introduced himself as Brandon Perez.


    "Huh? What are you doing, you bastard? How dare you attack my friends like that?"


    With a loud shout, he threw a punch at Callius, only for him to dodge at thest second.


    "Brandon Perez, the third son of the Perez Barony. Your family is a vassal of ours and known for their talented spear-using.  As an heir of a baron family, you are pretty arrogant. I wonder, who is the person holding your leash? From the looks of it, you are not that talented in closeb-"


    /PUNCH/ /SWISH/


    "SHUT UP! WHAT DO YOU KNOW?"


    While shouting like that, Brandon threw another punch at Callius, and just like thest one, he dodged that at thest second.


    "Huff, Huff, huff."


    However, from the looks of it, it seemed like Callius got tired pretty fast. Diana knew he didn''t have a good body constitution, but she never thought he could move this fast and precise.


    "WHAT DO YOU KNOW, HUH? NO ONE ACKNOWLEDGES ME; NO ONE CARES ABOUT ME!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    While shouting like that, Brandon started charging at Callius while throwing punches, one after another.


    /SWISH/ /SWISH/ /THUD/


    Callius kept dodging and dodging until he found an opening. The moment he saw the bnce of Brandon staggering, he immediately attacked Brandon''s leg, making him lose his bnce, only to fall down to the floor, just like the other kids.


    "Huh?" /SMASH/


    When Brandon fell down to the floor, Callius put his foot on Brandon''s head and started pressing it.


    "Low-lives like you should just bow their heads and listen when I am talking. Know your ce as livestock; how dare youy a hand on the bloodline of our Augustride Family. How dare you put your filthy hands on my sister? Do you know how disgusting I feel right now? It feels like I saw an artist''s painting of a lifetime getting dirtied by mud. It feels like the perfect thing I envisioned is broken. Did you touch her with this lowly hand? Was it your right one or the left one? Or did you touch her with both your hands?"


    Saying that, Callius raised his foot and suddenly smashed it on Brandon''s left hand.


    /SMASH/ /CRACK/


    "AAAAAH! MY HAND!"


    "Or was that the right one?"


    /SMASH/ /CRACK/


    "AAAAAAH!"


    "Now, it seems your head is finally back to normal. Next time, it won''t be just your hands; I will cut every finger of yours and feed them to your mother. Be careful how you behave. Don''t ever forget the things that happened to you today, and live your life like I was always watching. Because I never forget and never forgive."


    /THUD/


    He said and kicked the guy in the face for thest time, and turned his attention to Diana.


    Looking at his blood-red eyes, shining in the night, she couldn''t utter a word and froze like a statue.


    "You are a person of Augustride Dukedom. Raise your head, and face everything by yourself. You are not a doll that would need to be protected, and you are the daughter of Duke August. Next time, don''t behave like some sort of statue but stand your ground. This is how we, Augustride''s, should live."


    He said and left just like that.


    Seeing themotion and hearing the screams of those kids, guards came to the ce where everything happened.


    After that, it was pretty much a normal investigation, and soon it found that those kids were poisoned with a drug that would make them hypnotized as well as reveal their inner desires.


    However, with this event, the reputation of Callius got worse, and rumors started spreading among the nobles.


    How he liked torturing people, or he was a violent boy looking for a fight everywhere. It was even said that he was harassing girls in his free time. There were rumors like that started circting in the inner cycle of nobles as well as the outer cycle.


    However, none of them mattered to Diana.


    The things she witnessed that day, the things Callius said to her, she understood what she wascking and decided to change how she behaved.


    Later she saw, Callius was being scolded and scorned by her mother, Adelyn, and tried to interfere with that.


    However, he refused while saying, "I don''t need anyone''s help nor their sympathy. I, alone, will deal with the consequences of my actions." And just like that, he got punished for his actions.


    Although Diana knew Callius was not in the wrong and tried to tell the truth to everyone, no one believed her, and her mother seized this opportunity to deal with Callius at that time.


    But she understood one thing for sure. That, how powerless she was, and how her brother she didn''t know about, stood his ground against those people.


    His arrogant attitude, his overbearing words, his graceful and elegant way of fighting, everything was imprinted on Diana''s mind.


    After this event, Diana swore that she would be useful to his brother and that she would always support her.


    No matter what happened, she swore that she would be on his brother''s side and that she would always stick with him.


    And this event also made her understand how adults changed the way of truth ording to their wishes and how they manipted her so far.


    This world was never the pure ce she had always envisioned.


    No, this world was cruel. Her mother and her sister were always saying she should stay away from Callius, but when she needed them, where were they?


    Her sister was enjoying all the attention she was getting from people and her ''loved'' one, while her mother was busy with her ambitions.


    They didn''t even believe her words of truth.


    This event made her open her eyes and created a rift between her and her family.


    This was the story of the young girl whoter became the viiness of the story and who was the only person on my side.


    However, just like me, she too is not right in the head¡­

 Chapter 19 Telekinesis

    ?This was the story of my second sister, Diana Augustride.


    And just like me, she, too, is not right in the head.


    As you can see, she has a heavy brotherplex, and her behavior itself is also a bit creepy.


    Well enough with that.


    The breakfast itself was pretty uneventful and boring, aside from some heavy nces I was getting from Emma.


    From the looks of it, the words I spoke to her on that day were not that effective.


    But this was, of course, to be expected. If she had a good brain in her head, she wouldn''t even have med me and hated me for no reason, right?


    "Callius. I heard you started eating monster meat. Is that true?" Adelyn said while eating.


    "Yes, it is true. I understood it was na?ve and stupid of me. I won''t go into details, but I learned how I wascking and decided to abandon my pride."


    I said while wiping the corners of my mouth with a handkerchief.


    "It is good that you finally understood how low you are."


    "Mother! What are you saying?"


    Adelyn replied while covering her mouth, but seeing her insulting me, Diana didn''t stay idle and shouted.


    "Diana, it is okay." I signaled Diana to stop and turned my head to Adelyn.


    "If you have nothing to say, I will take my leave, Duchess Adelyn."


    I said while getting up from my seat.


    "We will leave the mansion at 11 am. Make sure to be ready at that time."


    She said, and I nodded in response while leaving the dining room.


    I certainly was not expecting Diana toe to the house this fast.


    As I have mentioned before, Diana has a special ss, Fairy.


    Since her ss is a fairy, she has a very good affinity with nature as well as supernatural beings like spirits, fairies, wandering souls, etc.


    Therefore, Austin decided to send her to the Elven Kingdom to make her educated about her affinity.


    Since Elves are known for their good affinity with nature and the existence of the World Tree itself is a pretty huge boost for Diana or any other ss holder with nature affinity.


    However, considering the Elven Kingdom is a bit far away from our kingdom, I didn''t think she would get here this fast. It has been only a day since father left here.


    She probably used the teleporting magical devices toe here, but I heard they were pretty expensive.


    You see, although this world is not developed technologically, the people living in this world are not stupid.


    No, they are actually pretty smart, but the thing is, scientists on Earth correspond to magic researchers or schrs in this world.


    The reason why this world is not technologically developed is because of the existence of magic.


    Since there is magic in this world, most people with good brain work on developing magical forms to reach higher standings.


    Magic itself is a pretty sophisticated concept, and just like science, it arouses the feeling of curiosity about the truth of the world.


    In the legends, it was said that once one reaches the 10-star realm, one would be a demigod, and if one manages to surpass that, one would be the god itself.


    Isn''t this the story of humanity? Starting from the wild, primitive beings to godhood? Isn''t that what we pursue in our life? The truth about the world?


    Anyway, no matter which world you live in, the desire to reach godhood and the desire to stand for everyone won''t be lost from humanity. Since this is what makes us humans, isn''t it?


    Well, enough with that.


    Sheing here this fast doesn''t matter that much. It is just I was a bit surprised, but that was all.


    Just like that, I reached my room and started getting ready for the ceremony in the church.


    Although we lost our father, we shouldn''t give the impression that we were sad or that we were at our weakest.


    No matter what happens, politics never stop, and this banquet itself is a pretty good reason for that.


    Without giving the family of the deceased any time to mourn¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    Anyway, the clothes I am wearing are pretty good, so I don''t need to change them.


    Therefore, I decided to do my hair as well as put on the earrings my mother had left me with.


    Long earrings with an hourss figure on each one of them. One had a blue color, while one had yellow.


    After putting the earrings on, I fixed my clothes and started practicing my telekinesis magic.


    This time, I was trying to move an object without crushing it or without making it fall.


    The usage of chantless magic itself is a bit hard. First, I need to find the correct ces in my magical circuit to activate, and then I need to make the correct type of mana for my magic. And finally, I need to find the correct coordinates and aim my magic correctly at the target.


    Although when I said it looks pretty easy, it still takes a huge amount of concentration and a good sense of magic to apply them correctly.


    Just like that, I kept chanting and tried moving the pen on my desk from one side to another.


    "My will be done, let things happen as Imand."


    /THUD/


    The moment I chanted my magic, the pen moved not to the end o desk but to the ground beneath it.


    It seems I put a bit much force into that, but the picture in my head is getting clear and clear.


    At that time, I was wondering what would happen if I activated my art [All Seeing Eye] while using my magic.


    This time I chanted but not before activating my art.


    The moment my eyes became multicolored, I started my chant.


    "My will be done, let things happen as Imand."


    /SWOOSH/


    "Huh?"


    That was the only thing I could say. When I used telekinesis magic with my [All Seeing Eye], I saw a hand or something like a limb forming out of nowhere and started moving the pen I was targeting.


    I see, so it was like that.


    At that moment, I understood what the process was.


    When I activate those certain ces in my magical circuit, I am actually forming another limb connected to my mind, and with the activation of my mana, it bes a real force field.


    This time, I closed my eyes, deactivating my art. I spread my senses inside my magic circuit as well as my magic core.


    Remembering the sensations and the points that were activated with the chant, I started forming the mana I would use for telekinesis inside my core, at the same time activating my magic circuit with the same points.


    When all those finished, I imagined the hand I saw with my art and activated the magic in my core, and I felt it. I felt the imaginary limb forming around my body. Even though it was like a stick and it was a bit weak, I could still feel the telekinesis magic activating.


    After it finished forming, I directed it to the pen on the ground and tried moving it from the ground to the table.


    When the limb touched the imaginary pen, the sensation of touch also started appearing in my brain.


    Like how I taught the pen or how it felt when I touched its surface, everything was the same as touching it with my own hands.


    After that, I grabbed the pen and raised it to the table.


    And just like I expected, the limb was pretty weak. Even though I managed to lift it, I felt my head throbbing as a result.


    But no matter what. I managed to use chantless magic for the first time, even though it was pretty tiring.


    At that moment, I heard the sound of the system in my head.


    <Congrattions, host, for forming the first unique magic [Telekinesis]. A new tab as [Unique Magic] will appear in the system interface from this point, and you will be able to see thepetition rate of your magic as well as your affinity with it.>


    <Since your attribute is the most basic form of energy, ''Aether,'' you have an affinity with all elements. However, note that that doesn''t mean you can simply use all magic invented so far. The concept of Unique Magic corresponds to the magic when the mage reaches a certain level and forms a connection with the general magic used with chants. Just like you did just before, there are mages who understood the process of forming magic without chanting and using that magic without chants. When this happens, it is called ''Unique Magic,'' and it is exclusive to a person since everyone has their own understanding of that magic. When the magic you have been using bes Unique Magic, you can raise your understanding of it and make your magic reach higher grounds with your increased understanding.>


    System exined. I see, so it was like that. Just as I expected, no matter how smart you are or how unique you can think, there will always be people thinking the same way as you and finding the same thing you found.


    Just like that, I formed my first unique magic but seeing the clocking closer to 11 am, I decided to leave my room to reach the carriage.


    Although I am really enthusiastic about practicing my unique magic, I shouldn''t bete and give Adelyn a chance to reprimand me.


    With that, I reached the front door of the mansion, and as expected, there was a carriage waiting there with an insignia of the Augustride Family¡­

 Chapter 20 Funeral

    ?When I reached the front door of the mansion, I saw a carriage with the insignia of Augustride Household.


    Know that since our household was said to be the descendants of the Thunder God Zeus, our insignia is also designed in such a way.


    The logo has a hand that is holding a lightning particle with a rapier pierced through it.


    Yes, a rapier. Although Austin himself was a high-ranking magician and the household of Augustrides were all excellent magicians, that doesn''t mean they were talentless in closebat.


    No, it was the opposite.


    It was a necessity for all members of the Augustride household to learn the swordy of Augustride, or in other words, the swordy of Tempest.


    Although Callius himself didn''t like training with swords, that doesn''t mean he hadn''t learned it. No, he actually learned how to use a rapier, and he was talented at that as well. However, since he wasn''t able to receive a blessing from the goddess at the age of 10, he didn''t want to waste his time training with swords or other things.


    Instead, he started reading articles about magic and magical engineering, territory management, crowd management, military strategy, and other theoretical things.


    But since right now, I am in this body, I won''t neglect my sword training as well, but it is a story for another day.


    When I reached the carriage, I saw that Diana was already there and waiting inside it.


    Normally, one would not consider a person sitting in the carriage alone as a bizarre situation.


    However, there was a particr thing about that situation. She was talking with herself.


    "So, you are saying the evil spirits are gathering around the city of Aachen?"


    No, that was wrong; she wasn''t talking by herself. She was talking with a fairy.


    You know, since her ss is fairy and she has a high affinity with nature, she can see and talk with fairies and spirits.


    "I see; then we should inform the local police as well as the Druid Association Branch. It seems a high-ranking spiritualist is needed."


    And, from the looks of it, the fairy was reporting to Diana about something.


    "Ah, big brother Callius, you are here. I was waiting for you, you know. What took you so long?"


    She asked while looking into my eyes. She finally noticed me after standing there for almost 10 seconds.


    "What do you mean by taking so long? I don''t think we decided to meet here at some specific time." I said while sitting next to her.


    "But, in the past, you would alwayse to the ce early and wait for people. This time too, I thought you would do that. Humph, if you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it. Why are you making excuses?" Diana said while pouting her mouth.


    As I said, she was a bit of an oddball.


    "Good that you understood, anyway; how was life in the Elven Kingdom? Did they treat you well?"


    I asked while changing the topic. And she understood my intentions as well.


    "Humph, it was normal. The Elves are all boring people. They are always talking about the World Tree and magic; there is nothing else. And their prideful attitude makes me nauseous. Every one of them has the same type of speech."


    She said while humphing. It seems this girl learned how to use her cuteness on people, but sadly that won''t work on me.


    "I see. Although I don''t know many elves, I heard that they were prideful. Then, did you make any advancements in your rank or anything?"


    "Brother, do you really think it is that easy to advance ranks?"


    "I see; I just wondered about that. Then, have you made any connections with someone important in the Elven Kingdom?" I said.


    Her visit to the Elven Kingdom was not only for education but also for politics. No matter what age you are, if you are a child of noble, it is your responsibility to make connections, and Diana is no exception to that rule.


    "Ah, now that you mentioned it, I became friends with the Crown Princess, Snne Glyndon. She was actually a nice person, and since we both had an affinity with nature, Master was also teaching her." She said while looking at me.


    "Hmm, do you know her, brother?" She asked.


    "Why did you think so?"


    "Because you didn''t look that surprised to me. It was like you knew beforehand that she would also be there."


    She said.


    This girl¡­ She is really witty, isn''t she?


    Yes, I knew the Crown Princess Snne Glyndon would also be there since I saw that in the game.


    The Crown Princess of the Elven Kingdom, Snne Glyndon, is also a heroine in the game; however, she doesn''t have any parts in the first arc of the game.


    She was introduced to the yerster when the academy started, and it was shown in the gameter on that she was an acquaintance of Diana.


    She was also pretty useful while taking down Diana since she was one of the people that Diana trusted. But, sadly, in the end, she, too, betrayed her for the sake of Arthur.


    "I see, but you know that, don''t you? That you shouldn''t trust people that easily. Next time, don''t call her your friend. A friend is not something for people like us; do you understand that?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    I said while looking deeper into her eyes.


    At that moment, Callius subconsciously activated his [Tyrant''s Aura] and his art [All Seeing Eye] while looking at Diana.


    Seeing his brother''s oppressive aura as well as his charming polychromic eyes, she was mesmerized for a moment and couldn''t speak.


    "I asked you a question," Callius said, keeping his oppressive aura.


    "Ah, yes. I understand. It was my fault. I got ahead of myself. As you said, brother, a friend is not a word for people like us. However, if you are saying I shouldn''t trust her, then you must know something, don''t you, brother?"


    She said, this time fighting with me in a staring contest.


    Day by day, this girl is learning how to stand her ground and how face her opponents. Like a snake covering her prey, she is trying to take hold of the flow of conversation.


    "There is no particr reason. I am just warning you, that''s it."


    "I see. If you say so, then there is nothing for me to say. Then, how are you doing, brother? Is Mother treating you well? I heard she is making your life harder in the house. Is it true?"


    She asked while choosing to change the topic.


    "You know how Adelyn is. Her behavior is still the same, and nothing changed."


    "Ah, if you want something from me, you can always ask. You know I will never leave you, right, brother?"


    While we were talking, I heard the sound of Adelyning from outside.


    "Is everyone here?"


    "Yes, Lady Adelyn. Lord Callius and Lady Diana are inside the carriage. We were waiting for you to arrive."


    "Good, then let''s leave immediately. We should not bete."


    "Understood, mydy. We will start moving immediately."


    Just like that, Adelyn and Emma, too, came inside the carriage, and we started leaving.


    The church we are heading to right now is the main church of Celestia in Augustride Dukedom.


    That branch is in the city of Aachen, in the middle of it at that.


    While we were riding, no one decided to talk, so the ride was pretty much uneventful.


    Although from time to time I could see Emma gazing at me, she didn''t say anything, and I didn''t talk either.


    When we reached the city, the first thing I noticed was how different it was from the nighttime.


    In the morning, the well-designed structure of buildings can be observed in a better way. The liveliness of the city doesn''t lose to the night. The streets are crowded.


    Since we had the insignia of Augustride Dukedom on the carriage while we were traveling, everyone stopped what they were doing and saluted.


    This is the custom of Augustride Dukedom, which the founder of the family decided.


    When the insignia of the family is shown, everyone must salute, and they should be as respectful as possible until the people holding the symbol is left the ce.


    Anyway, with all those salutes, we reached the church.


    Like I have said before, the Celestia Church itself is a very strong force to reckon with, and they are economically rich.


    This can be seen from the design of the church itself.


    The building looks different from the nearby ones. It shines like a golden spear, and it has enormous in size.


    The golden inscriptions on the walls, the murals around the church, those paintings, everything looks like they are from medieval time earth. The structure of the church itself is very simr to the cathedrals in Spain.


    When we got out of the carriage, the first person to wee us was Archbishop yton. This guy is the person who was in charge of Callius'' awakening process, so I knew his face.


    "Wee to the Church of Celestia, Duchess Adelyn. Firstly, I would like to say my condolences for your loss. Duke Austin was a good man."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Archbishop yton. Did guests arrive?"


    They started talking, but I could see this archbishop was not even a bit bothered by the death of Austin. Talk about hypocrisy.


    But the thing that got my interest was not the conversation between those old people.


    The thing that got my interest was the yellow hair shining like the sun¡­


    The main cast is finally here¡­

 Chapter 21 Funeral 2

    ?"Wee to the Church of Celestia, Duchess Adelyn. Firstly, I would like to say my condolences for your loss. Duke Austin was a good man."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Archbishop yton. Did guests arrive?"


    When we arrived at the church, Archbishop yton weed us in front of the church, and Adelyn and I started talking.


    However, the thing that got my attention was not their talk or any other thing.


    No, it was yellow hair shining like a sun.


    The body started developing in some areas even though she was just 13.


    The clothes are not revealing but not that conservative either, just enough to attract attention, but they can''t be considered obscene.


    One of the heroines, Alicia Montalet, the candidate for the future Saintess of the world.


    The moment I saw that yellow hair shining, I knew it was her. Although I have said that she betrayed me, the lingering feelings of the previous owner, Callius, didn''t disappear when our souls merged.


    And it seems the affection he was holding is still there. However, I will kill it.


    I will kill all those unnecessary feelings. She is my enemy, and I will never show any hesitation to kill my enemies.


    Even if that means abandoning my humanity, it doesn''t matter.


    The things she will do, the actions she will take in the future, I know everything. I know what kind of person she is and her family. I know all of it.


    Right now, I feel like puking and throwing up everything I have eaten today.


    Those lingering feelings of affection for such a whore make me sick.


    And there are two other people next to her doesn''t help either.


    Another yellow-haired kid is next to her, and you can guess his identity from the look she is giving him.


    Arthur Nighnce, the main protagonist of the game and my possible biggest enemy as well as a most significant asset for the future. He is finally here, in the flesh.


    Of course, he would be here, as a ''childhood friend'' of Emma; how could he miss this chance to be the shoulder for her to cry?


    Although I don''t know how the brain of his works, I don''t think he has pure intentions right now.


    This bastard was the definition of the dumb protagonist with a strong sense of justice at the beginning of the game, whileter on, he became the scumbag who only divulged in worldly pleasures and degraded his whole life to the bare minimum.


    And, thest person next to Arthur.


    A blue-haired, green-eyed girl with a slender body.


    Her jade white skin with her green dressplimented her slender figure.


    Another heroine as well as a member of the childhood friend group.


    Celia Leafsnow, the heroine with one of the strongestbat progress with the blood of mages flowing through her veins.


    Of course, she would also be there since her family is also one of the main dukes of this country.


    Then, now it came to this, let me exin a bit about the political structures of our country.


    Our country''s name is the Wraslugia Kingdom which upies the west side of the world.


    It is ruled by the royal family of Valiana and has four duke houses.


    And as you can expect, all those duke houses host either a heroine or the MC itself.


    Augustride Dukedom ¨C Emma Augustride


    Nighnce Dukedom ¨C Arthur Nighnce


    Leafsnow Dukedom ¨C Celia Leafsnow


    Montalet Dukedom ¨C Alicia Montalet


    And it is not that hard to understand that those four are childhood friends.


    Although the dukes arepeting with each other, when ites to the association of children, they are actually encouraging them.


    This is a tradition that was passed by the founder of this country and his four vassal friends.


    Normally, the princes and princesses of this country would also be included in this friend group; however, right now, because of some unknown reasons, the royal family refuses to send their children outside of the pce.


    Anyway, because of that tradition, the children of duke families would interact and befriend each other.


    This is why those four were childhood friends since they were all born in the same year, and they all are the same age.


    And you can see the sad but at the same time relieved expression on Emma''s face. It seems she was itching to meet her ''beloved'' and cry on his shoulders.


    How weak. If that is what you learned from Father, then you should just end your life; such a pathetic thing.


    While I was thinking, I heard the voice of Archbishop yton saying.


    "Ah, it seems youngsters are also here. Lady Diana, you are just like they have said, like a fairy."


    He said while looking at Diana. However, the expression on Diana''s face was not that good.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thank you for yourpliments, Archbishop. You are ttering me."


    She said while showing the courtesy of noble children while grabbing her dress.


    However, I can see the disgusted expression on her face.


    "No, no. You have the rare ss, Fairy. You will be an important figure for our country in the future, and I hope to see you in those glorious days."


    The archbishop said.


    The fact that Diana has the fairy ss is not a secret since Austin himself made it known to increase the standing of our family.


    After that, he turned his attention to Emma.


    "Lady Emma, I see you have increased your rank; congrattions. As expected from the blood flowing in your veins, you are one of the most talented people."


    He said to Emma, and another one of noble courtesy thing started.


    After he said that, yton turned his attention to me.


    However, this time he didn''t have a ttering expression but a smirk.


    "Ah, Callius, you are here as well. How-"


    He started talking while smiling, but this guy¡­ He didn''t use any honorifics while calling my name.


    "You are not qualified to call me by name, servant of the church. Next time if you call me like that again, I will take that as an insult to our family, and you will face the consequences of your actions."


    I said while looking at his face.


    The moment I said that his face suddenly got red.


    "You! Who do you think you are? You ba-"


    "That is enough, Archbishop. No need to make a scene."


    When he started increasing his voice, suddenly, Adelyn stepped in to stop things from escting.


    At that time, he realized the looks people around us gave. How sad. I was hoping that he would fall for my provocation, but Adelyn is not that blind.


    "Ah, cough, cough. I am sorry ''Lord Callius'', it was rude of me."


    He said while bowing his head a bit. However, I can see the hatred in his eyes. Such pride without the strength to back it up will one day be his end.


    However, it seems, Adelyn understood they were beaten in their own game.


    Well, it was her fault to use this stupid pig as her pawn.


    Did she really think I wouldn''t understand her stupid little n to provoke me?


    Since the people around us also started noticing that littlemotion, she needed to step in and end this little fa?ade.


    Anyway, this littlemotion itself also caught the attention of our little ''friend group''.


    "Emma, you are finally here. How have you been? I heard the things that happened. Are you okay?"


    At that moment, I heard the familiar sound I had been hearing before I came to this world.


    Our yellow-haired protagonist, seeing his childhood friend, immediately came and greeted us.


    "Ah, Arthur. Don''t worry; I am okay. Still, thank you foring immediately."


    Seeing this, Emma greeted him back.


    After that, the other three also came near us and started greeting each other.


    "Emma, I am sorry. Are you okay? When I heard the news, I was really shocked. Uncle Austin, is he really gone?"


    The second heroine, Celia, came and hugged Emma.


    She and Austin had a close rtionship since they were both mages. Austin said one time that Celia was really talented, even more than her mother or father.


    Therefore, it is no wonder that she was really sad.


    After that, it was our precious ''Saintess'' Candidate''s turn.


    Alicia greeted us after getting beside Arthur.


    "I am deeply sorry for your loss, Emma. I hope we can catch those people who have a hand in this conspiracy."


    She said while bowing her head.


    It was also like that in the game too.


    Although Alicia and Emma were childhood friends, they were not that close to each other. It was like the thing that was holding them close was their feelings for Arthur; if not for that, they wouldn''t be friends.


    She said that and turned her attention to me.


    However, this time, her gaze was different. If at the beginning she had a sad expression, right now she had a slight smile on her face that can only be seen by me...

 Chapter 22 Funeral 3

    ?How would you feel when you see your ex-girlfriend with someone else?


    Normally speaking, most people would feel mad.


    However, this is not a good thing to do. When you decide to part ways and finish your rtionship with someone, you shouldn''t think about them anymore. This is what it should be, and most people would ept that fact too.


    On the other hand, when ites to experiencing those things, reality would hit differently. Even though they would ept that fact, they wouldn''t probably control their emotions.


    Then, how should one cope with that? How can they manage their emotions?


    This is one of the hardest things in life.


    Managing one''s own emotions.


    It is very hard, but at the same time, it is very rewarding. The more you can control your emotions, the more you will feel like you will seed.


    Most people would argue about the fact that those emotions are the things that make us human.


    But I don''t agree with that.


    Those emotions that will stand in the way of my session¡­ They don''t deserve to be part of me.


    No, they deserve to be removed. They deserve to be killed. If that means that in order for me to be sessful, I will abandon those feelings of mine that make me weak, that makes me pathetic.


    And this is what I am doing right now.


    This bitch, who thinks she is the center of attention wherever she goes, whomever she meets.


    Alicia Montalet is the third heroine of the game.


    The moment she finished greeting Emma, she turned her attention to me, but this time with a slight smile on her face.


    As a fianc¨¦e of mine, when she doesn''te next to me and stand by my side, she is showing all those people that she doesn''t recognize me as her beloved.


    No, instead, she is giving the impression of disregarding me, and she knows that as well.


    Intentionally standing next to Arthur while knowing all those facts means one thing.


    She is trying to provoke me. In her head, the moment Austin died, she should have already finished this fa?ade of ying fianc¨¦e. It seems the household of Montalet has decided to take action against me.


    They are too prideful for their own good, which doesn''t let them marry their daughter with the ssless child of Duke Austin.


    No, it was a wrong description¡ªThe correct one would be "the futureless illegitimate child of ''Deceased'' Duke Austin."


    The moment Father died, it was the end of this marriage in their eyes which I will never refuse.


    This is one of the best decisions they can make for my life as well.


    I certainly don''t like to be with some girl who is a snake in human skin, and I am wondering what kind of expression she will make when I absolutely destroy her little ''crush'' of hers.


    I am really wondering what kind of expression she will make when I destroy all her family in front of her. The ambitions she has, and she will have, the things she likes, and she will connect; I will destroy every one of the things that will make her happy, and I will do it in such a way that she will realize how alone she is.


    I will be sure to make her feel the despair of being left alone by the person she loves the most.


    This and avenging the death of Austin. Those two will be thest things I will do for the previous owner and original Callius.


    Anyway, enough with my ramblings.


    "Callius, how are you doing? It seems you still haven''t changed, and you are still as pathetic as before."


    The moment she turned her head to me, she said with a slight smile to provoke me.


    But child, you are still 1000 years younger to provoke me like this. How foolish. I am neither Adelyn nor Emma to get mad over something this little.


    "And you are as a snake as ever before; it seems you, too, haven''t changed."


    I said, replying while smiling a bit.


    The moment I said that, she got surprised, certainly not expecting this kind of answer.


    However, she was certainly not the likes of Emma or that pig Archbishop. She was a lot better analytical person. So she didn''t get agitated and smiled.


    But, there was one certain idiot who couldn''t stand her secret ''beloved'' insulted like this.


    "What do you mean, Callius? Can you borate on what you said about my friend?"


    Our hero Arthur butted in without reading the mood.


    "I think my answer was pretty much clear. If you are unable to understand that simple question, I think you should work on your brain."


    I answered while smiling again.


    "Pfft, Hahaha!"


    Diana startedughing. It seems she couldn''t hold it in.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What is so funny?"


    Arthur turned his attention to Diana.


    "No, no. It was nothing."


    Diana said, but the atmosphere got really awkward fast. However, this was a characteristic of Arthur, and in the game, we beat tons of viins just because they said something to our hero''s future ''wives''.


    And from the look Arthur is giving me, it seems I am marked as a target as well. But I don''t care anyway.


    /CLAP/ /CLAP/


    "Everyone, please turn your attention to here. We will start the funeral ceremony right now."


    At that moment, Archbishop signaled everyone, and the funeral ceremony started.


    ***


    It was like any normal funeral ceremony aside from the fact that the coffin and other things were shy.


    The speech Adelyn gave and the hymn sung by the church was in the tradition of this country.


    After the ceremony was finished, Adelyn announced the start of the Banquet. Although this itself may look weird, this was a tradition of this country.


    In the past, Callius would always keep himself alone in these kinds of banquets if he would never attend any. Since his standing in nobility was not that good, nobody would approach him either.


    And today, the banquet was still the same. I went to a corner and started drinking alone. Well, by drinking, I am only saying fruit juice. I, of course, won''t drink any alcohol in such a situation where everyone is looking for an opportunity to strike our household.


    But today, I wasn''t alone.


    "Brother, it seems you still haven''t changed. You still dislike interacting with those nobles, don''t you?"


    Diana said whileing next to me.


    "Yes, you are right. I don''t like dealing with those hungry wolfs who can disregard even their own child just for the sake of some power."


    I answered while taking a sip of my drink.


    "You are as right as ever, brother. Look, all those people near Mother, they are all looking for an opening to strike. And they are not even bothering to hide their intentions. Look at all those smiles; it is disgusting."


    She said while looking at the crowd gathered around Adelyn.


    "You seem to hate nobles. Is it because of that event?"


    "Yes and no. Not just because of that day. All of them make me feel like puking. Especially this little friend group of my sister. And this Archbishop, didn''t you see how he was looking at me? His gaze disgusts me. How dare he look at my body like that? I really feel like pulling his eyes out right now."


    Diana said. It seems she, too, could see how did archbishop look at her. This pig, the way he looked at Diana, made me nauseous as well. I didn''t expect to see a pedophile in the ranks of the church.


    "Diana, did you sense any connection between Alicia and Archbishop? Something was wrong with the way he and Alicia were behaving. We don''t have a bad rtionship with the church; this little greedy behavior of the Archbishop doesn''t make any sense."


    I said to Diana.


    "Did you sense that as well, brother? I was going to inform you about that. My spirit informed me that there are some lost souls gathering around this branch of the church, and the condition of Aachen seems a bit weird too. Something was wrong with that, and I informed Mother as well."


    She said while looking around.


    There really is something wrong with this, and I can sense the dark mana around us getting thicker than normal as well.


    Wait, dark mana?


    At that moment, I realized something was wrong with this party.


    I closed my eyes and started focusing on the mana particles around me.


    "Brother? Is something wrong?"


    I heard Diana asking but didn''t bat an eye.


    The moment I closed my eyes, I started sensing mana around us.


    ''Wait, dark mana particles are moving. This is a bad sign; there shouldn''t be this much dark mana in the atmosphere. Something will happen.''


    I started following the direction of dark mana particles gathering, and it was showing the roof of the cathedral.


    However, the moment I looked there, I could sense it. The fire particles were gathering around there as well.


    At that moment, I heard the system sound.


    <DING! Host, the quest [Attack on Church] generated.>


    /BOOOM/ /BOOM/


    Following that were a bunch of explosion sounds¡­

 Chapter 23 Attack On Church

    ?What is the reason why terrorists use bombs for their attacks?


    One can say several things about this question, like, the immediate destruction, the less chance of getting caught and etc.


    However, there is one thing that most people would ignore.


    It is that when attacked with bombs, the sound of an explosion messes the victims'' heads, and it clouds judgment.


    In a sense, the reason why the soldiers in World War 2 or World War 1 got traumatized was also that.


    The indispensable sound of ringing or tingling.


    No matter what you do, this tingling sound doesn''t go away.


    And this,bined with the sudden scene of destruction, would make people freeze like a statute. It would cloud their judgment.


    And this is one of the most advantageous things of using bombs or explosions.


    Even though the trained soldiers would be able to ovee that sudden cloud in their judgment, normal people wouldn''t be able to do that, and they would be an obstacle on the road to subduing the viins or, in other words, attackers.


    And this is exactly what is happening in front of me right now.


    <DING! Host, the quest [Attack on Church] generated.>


    The moment I heard the system sound inside my head, the sudden sound of an explosion started ringing in my ears.


    /BOOOM/ /BOOM/


    However, since I sensed the fire-affinity mana particles gathering around on the roof of the church, I wasn''t caught off guard and took cover while pulling Diana with me.


    /CRASH/ /CRASH/ /THUD/ /THUD/


    At that moment, I heard the sound of windows crashing as well as peoplending on the ground.


    "COUGH! COUGH! HELP! PLEASE, MY BROTHER, HIS LEG IS BROKEN!"


    "PLEASE, SOMEONE, HELP!"


    There were several people shouting, and in the midst of all those things, there were people with ck robes appearing out of nowhere.


    "Brother, what is happening?"


    At that moment, I heard Diana asking.


    "We are being attacked by a group of ck-robed individuals you see out there. I have some spections about their identity, but let''s take a cover first."


    Saying that we started running to a safe point.


    But there is something I don''t understand¡­ Why suddenly is there an attack? In the game, there was nothing like that. This ceremony was supposed to be normal without any sort of attack, and there wasn''t any kind of event in it.


    And this group, howe they appear this suddenly?


    Those people with ck robes are the people who worship a God of Darkness from the Norse pantheon, Hodur.


    It was said that one day this God of Darkness woulde back to the mortal world, and he would reign over the world again. And this group is the believers of that god, and they are trying to resurrect him.


    And he is a boss in thete-middle part of the game. And this group of people somehow managed to make Hodur resurrect, but there was a huge mistake.


    The thing they thought as Hodur was not actually a god but an ancient lost species, Archons.


    Although in the game, they didn''t mention too much, the species Archons were said to be the rulers of the world in the second Era after the gods retreated from the mortal ne.


    And that Archon was a pretty hard boss to cope with since it had ess to ancient magic from the gods'' era, and that itself made fighting with him very hard, even though all those restrictions were put on him by the World''s Law.


    However, right now, none of those are important. The important thing is that this viin group, the Syndicate of Doom, shouldn''t appear in front of us right now. They were supposed to appear in theter part of the game, and they would antagonize especially the dukedom of Augustride since our household has one of the god''s fragments with us which is one of the things they need in order to resurrect that supposed ''god''.


    When we took cover, I closed my eyes and started sensing the mana around us, especially the changes in the dark mana.


    Although the atmosphere has all attributes of mana, in normal cases, the portion of dark mana is rtively smaller than any other elemental mana, which is the result of the Blessing of the Goddess of Light, goddess Celestia.


    However, right now, this is not true. The dark mana around us is denser than any other element. It seems the attackers are really prepared for this attack.


    Sensing the mana particles moving around us, I identified 6 attackers using dark magic, and there were 2 others with dark mana sticking to them in civilians.


    The moment those ck-robed peoplended on the ground, they started attacking the people without any discrimination.


    Children, elderly, men, women, none of those mattered to them. They attacked and attacked.


    "HELP!" "NO! DON''T KILL ME! NOOO!" "PLEASE, I WANT TO LIVE, PLEASE!"


    None of those screams were helpful; there was only a massacre.


    However, who is the Dukedom of Augustride?


    We are certainly not your general noble family to just watch all the things happening in front of us.<novelnext></novelnext>


    No, the knights of the Dukedom of Augustride are all elite soldiers who are carefully picked by the knightmander itself.


    And I don''t need to say anything about the legion of Magicians, right?


    The dukedom is known for its Lighting Magic and its super-progress in the research of Magic. Of course, the magicians of our Dukedom are all elite''s as well.


    "KNIGHTS! GET INTO THE FORMATION, AND PROTECT THE DUCHESS AND HEIRS. MAGICIANS, START THE PROCESS OF DISPELLING THE DARK MANA AROUND US!"


    ? Just as I expected, suddenly, a huge sound roared in the cathedral.


    The Knightmander of Augustride Dukedom, George Hicks, is an 8-star knight and a greatsword user.


    The moment he shouted, all the knights rushed to the side of Adelyn and circled her, Emma, and the main cast.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    With the arrival of the Knight Commander, suddenly, the battle started bing on our side.


    "Young Master and Young Lady, please let us protect you."


    And, of course, we were getting protected as well.


    Suddenly four knights came near us and covered all the space.


    ''Hmm, one of them should be 4-star, and the other three all should be 3-star.''


    At that moment, I thought while using my talent on the knights who came near us to protect Diana and me.


    Although I didn''t see their ranks directly, seeing the Aura they are excluding, I predicted their rank.


    ''This should be enough for now; the viins don''t seem to have a high-ranking viin either.''


    I thought and kept observing the battlefield.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    The sound of swords hitting each other¡­


    /SPLURT/ /SPLURT/ "AAAAAAH!" "HELP ME!"


    The agonizing screams of people getting injured¡­


    It was just a normal terrorist situation where everything was a mess.


    ''How pitiful¡­ All those small nobles who had the ambitions to get a favor of the Duchess or find an opportunity to devour the dukedom itself¡­ They are all dying¡­.''


    I thought, but at that moment, I heard Diana screaming.


    "Hiiiiiiiii! Brother, his insides are spilling to the ground. Brother, it is disgusting¡­."


    Seeing the gruesome scene of fighting, she hugged me and started rubbing her head against me.


    "Brother, it is disgusting¡­ Are all those battles like that?"


    She said while hugging me like a ko. This girl¡­ She is doing that on purpose, doesn''t she¡­


    "Yes, all battlefields are like that. When ites to fighting and putting your life on the line, honor, recognition, and elegance, none of those are important anymore. Only the smell of death and the primal instinct to live remains¡­ This is how the battlefields are; it is not something like a shining hero fighting with his enemies and saving the princess. No, at the end of the battle, the reward is not a princess but a sudden sense of loneliness¡­."


    I said while looking at Diana''s eyes from above. Hearing my words, even the knights are a bit surprised, and I don''t need to say anything about Diana, right¡­


    "I see¡­ As expected, brother, you are always right, aren''t you?"


    She said while hugging me. It seems she doesn''t want to miss the opportunity to cuddle me like that, even in this sudden moment of attack¡­


    I don''t know if I should be happy that I have a yandere sister who is obsessed with me, or should I be weirded about her differentmon sense?


    Just like that, the battle went on, and 4 out of 6 people died at the hands of the knightmander¡­


    However, at that moment, I sensed a sudden wave of dark mana fluctuations around the cathedral.


    ''Wait! Don''t tell me-''


    /CRASH/ /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    While I was thinking like that, we heard the sound of something crashing and the sounds of explosions for the second time¡­


    /ROAR/ /ROAR/ /ROAR/


    The sudden loud noise of a roar filled my eyes.


    ''Oh, no. The 8-rank dark attributed summoning magic, Kerberos.''


    It seems the viins were not that stupid, either¡­.

 Chapter 24 Attack On Church 2

    ?While we were being attacked, the first thing I noticed was how the people in the ck robes were mindlessly charging at people.


    I mean, every terrorist attack should have a purpose, no?


    Then this brings us to this question. What is the purpose of this attack on the church? Why are they attacking right now? Don''t they know we have an 8-star knight protecting us? Howe they are just blindly massacring people? Is it just to cause difort in the people of the dukedom and weaken its governance of it?


    I don''t think it is just as simple as it sounds. The gathering of dark mana, this preparation itself, needs a good amount of time, so I don''t think they are aiming just to cause difort. There should be something else they are nning to achieve from this attack.


    And it seems I was right. They were not blindly charging at people and massacring them, no. They were actually preparing for something big.


    The moment I sensed the huge dark mana gathering around a person, I knew it was something big. It should have been at least a 7-rank spell.


    However, it seems I underestimated them a bit.


    /ROAR/ /ROAR/ /ROAR/


    ''The 8-rank dark summoning spell, Kerberos.''


    This spell is one of the most dangerous spells to use in the subject of dark mana, and it is strictly forbidden.


    There are two reasons for this. The first one is that, in order to summon Kerberos, you need to have sacrifices. However, normal sacrifices won''t be enough. You need to sacrifice people with a good affinity for mana, which generally means the nobles.


    And secondly, it is impossible to control the summoned monster, Kerberos, which is different from any other summoning magic. Some people say it is because Kerberos is a monster from Hell itself, but the reason for this uncontrolled behavior is still unknown.


    Those two reasons coupled made the governing powers in this world ban the usage of this spell, and the records holding its chant or any other things are all burned as well.


    Then, how can I know something like this? From the game, of course. Know that this group is not a force that is strictly reliant on the revival of the deity they referred to as god.


    No, they are a strong force on their own. They have talented individuals, a good economy, and good backup supporters.


    And in the game, they used this spell several times, and each time they used it, the results were horrible for the victims.


    The cities were destroyed, a huge number of people were killed¡­ It was like a scene from a gore movie, and there were dead bodies everywhere; some people didn''t have half of their body, and some people''s body was chewed out¡­


    The thing I identified as blindly charging seems like it was not blindly charging at all. They were aiming to kill all those nobles who attended this party andplete the summoning.


    However, still, why now? And, howe they were prepared for this from the beginning? Did the death of Austin also pre-nned action?


    There are so many questions bugging my mind, but right now, I don''t have the leisure to answer those questions since this ce will be very hot soon.


    "Just what is this monster?" "We are all dead, and there is no way we can kill it."


    "No, Sir George is with us. He is an 8-star knight, so we should have a chance."


    There were murmurs between nobles; some were positive, and some were negative.


    Seeing the monster summoning, the knightmander''splexion was also not a good one.


    ''Hmm, what is this ominous feeling I am getting from this monster? It feels like it hase straight from Hell itself.''


    He thought like that, but George didn''t give in to this feeling and regained hisposure.


    /ROAR/ /ROAR/ /ROAR/


    With a huge roaring sound, the huge three-headed monster started attacking the people in front of it.


    "MAGICIANS SHIELD!"


    With amanding from the knightmander, all magicians focused on shielding.


    /SHINE/


    "Evacuate all people here. I will deal with this monster. Leave immediately."


    Georgemanded the knights surrounding him and, at the same time, attacked the monster with his great sword.


    /ROAR/ /ROAR/ /ROAR/


    With another roaring from all three heads, the monster responded as well, and their attacks collided with each other.


    /BOOM/ /CRASH/


    And the aftereffects were really bad.


    The reason why most of the time, strong people avoid fighting in a crowded ce is that their fight would heavily affect the surrounding.


    Look at that; from just one exchange of blows, all the surrounding buildings shook, and it won''t take too long for them to copse.


    "Come with us, please, young master and youngdy. We will safely escort you to the mansion."


    Saying that, the knights who were protecting us started leading us out of the cathedral. And it was not just us. The other people were being evacuated as well.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Brother, what was with this monster? The spirits were all afraid, and my powers were not working well around it either. When I looked at it first, it gave me chills; it felt like that monster was the embodiment of Hell itself. Sigh, it was scary¡­. And I don''t even want to talk about those resentful spirits around it either. Brother, do you know anything about it?"


    I heard Diana asking. Hmm, her powers not working around Kerberos is pretty normal since spirits highly value purity and innocence. The aura of Kerberos itself should have scared all those spirits.


    "No, Diana, I don''t know anything about it either. I have never seen something like that in the books or anything. That monster was not in the records. Either it is an ancient species or the information regarding it is heavily guarded."


    I answered Diana while walking with the knights.


    "Young master, we will reunite with other groups when we move out of the cathedral. We don''t know if we will get attacked again, so please get ready."


    The knight in front of us warned us, and we started moving again.


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/ /CRASH/ /CRASH/ /CRASH/


    The moment we reached the outside of the cathedral, we heard another sound of cracking as well as the sound of fighting.


    It seems the knightmander won''t hold himself back anymore. Well, he should be able to win. Even though Kerberos is a legendary monster when it is summoned, its power will be adjusted ording to the power of the spell, and right now, it should have strength close to the 8-rank. But that won''t be enough to win against the knightmander, either.


    And not long after us, the other people starteding out as well.


    One by one, people starteding out, and Adelyn, Emma, and the main cast followed them not long after.


    However, at that moment, we heard a shouting sound.


    "ALL HAIL HODUR!"  "ALL HAIL HODUR!" "ALL HAIL HODUR!" "ALL HAIL HODUR!"


    Suddenly four people mixed in the crowd started shouting and blew themselves up, which caught all the people off-guard.


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/ /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    With the loud sound of bombing, everyone got scattered around suddenly, and since the explosion was pretty close to us, I wasn''t able to avoid it either and was blown away by that.


    ''Fuck, they really blew themselves up. Those lunatics¡­''


    /TING/ /TING/


    I thought while trying to stand up. This constant ring of tingling sound in my head pisses me off.


    "Cough, cough. Diana, are you okay?"


    I stood up and started looking for Diana.


    "Cough, yes, brother. I am okay, and the spirits protected me."


    Diana responded. Good, it seems Diana is not injured, either. But I don''t understand, what are they aiming for?


    Why are they doing this?


    I closed my eyes and started focusing on mana as well as started thinking about all events that took ce after the attack started.


    First- the sudden attack of the bombing


    Second- the indiscriminate massacre


    Third- the summoning of Kerberos


    Fourth- thest bomb attack


    Andstly, the high amount of dark mana gathered around the knights in front of us.


    Ah, I see. Right now, I understand. They are trying to take a hostage from the Duke household itself. Everything was just for that.


    The sudden bomb attack made it look like any normal terrorist attack.


    The indiscriminate massacre was to summon Kerberos.


    The summoning of Kerberos was to keep the Knight Commander busy.


    And thest bomb attack was to mess up with the coordination of people around us just to iste two heirs¡­


    Wow, that is a truly well-nned course of action. I should really congratte the mastermind behind this. The n is almost wless; no, we can say it is wless; if I was the original Callius.


    But sadly, I am not.


    I am not a ssless kid who can''t protect himself or who can''t fight against the enemy.


    No, I am the mage of the beginning.


    Let me give you a taste of my magic¡­.

 Chapter 25 Attack On Church 3

    ?What is the essence of magic? Or, can one use magic for the first time they try? How can you attack a 3-star knight and defeat it? No, can you defeat that person as a 1-star mage?


    The thing I am about to do is something crazy, and it may cost me my life, but it is still better than getting captured.


    Now, some of you may think, how can you be this sure that they are aiming for heirs of Augustride Dukedom?


    Well, considering these heretics are aiming for the god''s fragment our household is protecting, the pieces are slowly falling together. They will try to use this to bargain with our house, and their aim is probably not me but Diana. However, they probably won''t leave me alone either.


    That is the reason I am about to do a crazy thing right now.


    While reading the book''s introduction to magic, I memorized the general chants for 1st rank magical spells. Especially the elemental ones.


    However, if you ask me which one I am the most proficient in, I can say it is telekinesis and fire magic.


    And I am about tobine them into one ce right now.


    "Diana, the things you are about to see, don''t mention them to anyone, okay? It will stay a secret between us, okay? And, keep your voice down."


    "Huh? All right, brother."


    I said to Diana and started focusing on the environment.


    When I tried to use the fire spell the first time, I noticed that when I willed the mana particles inside my core to be fire-attributed, and I imagined a fireball in my hand, the fire-attributed mana directly went to that ce without getting affected by anything and at that point, it turned to the fire energy itself.


    Then, this time if I move the fire-attributed mana in my core to near the ''knights'', who are actually the imposters, and thenpress it with telekinesis, wouldn''t I get a huge explosion? Like apressed gas explosion.


    With that, I started implementing my idea into reality.


    First, start by generating fire-attributed mana from my core to maximum potential.


    I used almost half of my mana to generate the fire-attributed mana.


    Second, I pictured the mana around me in my mind moving to the ce between the knights, who were starting to get closer and closer.


    ''I don''t have much time to prepare. At most 5 seconds.''


    I thought and elerated the process.


    Third, using my art [All Seeing Eye] to better understand ''my'' fire-attributed mana, I started using my telekinesis topress the mana particles.


    Ipressed them andpressed them to a point where it started to get hard to see the fire-attributed mana with my [All Seeing Eye].


    And thest remaining thing.


    Activating the magical spell and making it explode.


    And just like that, I chanted. The strongest and most crucial spell I would need to use for the first time in my life.


    "By the power of my will, by the power of falling. Let ashes be on fire. My name is Callius Augustride. Let the me in my heart reign supreme."


    I chanted my first second-rank spell in my life, and I felt all the strength leaving my body suddenly. It seems the mana I supplied was still not enough for that spell to work.


    The moment I finished my chant, suddenly there was a sudden feeling of bursting near the imposters, who were getting closer and closer slowly.


    /SHINE/


    "Huh? What is th-"


    /BOOM/


    The moment the knight on the left realized what was happening, he got sted off by the explosion that happened near his face and fell to the ground.


    And the other one was not in a good situation either.


    "Brother, what is this? Did you just chant? Why did you attack those knights?"


    At that moment, I heard Diana asking me.


    "Diana right now is not a time for that. Cough, I used almost all my mana with that spell, and they are not dead yet. They are not the knights of Augustride Dukedom, and they are aiming to capture us right now. You need to contact your mother with your spirits as soon as possible and inform them that. We don''t have much time."


    I said that and turned my head to the imposters to see if they had recovered theirposure.


    ''We don''t have much time; this will get us at most 1 minute. Adelyn should be here as fast as possible.''


    I thought.


    "Understood, brother." Diana said and started focusing on the spirits around us.


    "Ugh, spirits are not together right now; they are all scattered around. It is really hard to connect them."


    Diana said while holding her head with both her hands.


    "Diana, I know it is hard for you, but we don''t have too much time. You need to be as fast as possible. If it ismanding some spirits, you know you are way above that, don''t you, my dear sister?"


    I said while looking into her blue eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The moment she heard that, her eyes immediately lit up, and she answered back with a hyped tone.


    "You are right, brother. If I can''t even manage some spirits, how can I call myself a child of Austin Augustride, isn''t it?" She said and started focusing more and more.


    However, it seems the knights had already recovered.


    ''We don''t have too much time left, and I don''t have any mana as well. Fighting head-on is not an option, either. It seems that right now, my hands are tied. Fuck, it makes me feel sick. This feeling of helplessness, I will make sure never to feel this again.''


    I thought and started looking for anything to use.


    At that moment, I heard Diana making a sighing sound.


    "Did you manage to contact them?"


    I asked Diana.


    "Yes, brother. I managed to control one spirit, and that was all I needed."


    Diana answered with a smile. It seems she is expecting praise for that, but right now, we don''t have such a time.


    "Fuck, what the hell was that explosion? Dirk, didn''t inform us about that beforehand. I almost burned half of my face because of that."


    Imposter 1 came closer while talking to imposter 2 near him with an angered expression.


    "I don''t know either. But it must be a second-rank spell since it didn''t deal too much damage. But, I was still surprised tho and almost activated my aura unconditionally."


    Imposter 2 answered.


    "Anyway, let''s get those kids and get the hell out of here. We don''t have too much time."


    Saying that both of them came closer.


    "Which one should we take? Is it both?"


    "Dirk said we should take the girl. The boy isn''t that important. He said we could kill him if we want."


    They kept talking, and when they came near, one of them suddenly grabbed Diana''s wrists and lifted her, and put her on his back.


    Seeing that, Diana looked at me, and I nodded for her to act normal.


    "Hey, what the hell are you doing, knights of my dukedom? Put me to ground right now!"


    Diana started shouting with an angered face.


    "Knights of my dukedom? Ahaha! That is a funny joke. Anyway, don''t make any noise, or I will kill your brother right now. And you, if you want to live, keep your voice down and don''t move."


    The imposter said and tied up Diana''s mouth with a rope to make her silent. At the same time, the other one tied my hands and mouth as well.


    "Let''s take the boy with us as well. We can just sell himter on."


    He said and put me on his back, and just like that, they started moving.


    While I was being carried, I closed my eyes and started sensing the mana around me to fill my core.


    Even though help ising, it is always better to not rely on any extensional thing and have a way to out for yourself.


    And I was right to do that.


    The moment I felt 1/15 of my mana, I sensed a huge wave of fire-typed mana fluctuations in front of us.


    ''Fuck, Adelyn. Are you nning to kill us? Why are you using such a strong spell right now.''


    And following that was a loud noise of explosions.


    /BOOM/ /SMOKE/


    ''Not again.''


    With that, both me and the knight, as well as the other one, sted off to the ground.


    "Cough, cough. Just how many explosions I will fall into today."


    I murmured and lifted my head.


    And as expected, she was here. The Duchess of Augustride Dukedom, as well as former second imperial princess, Adelyn Augustride Valiana.


    "You did well informing us, Diana. Let me take over from this point."


    She said and started manipting fire around her body.


    "Let me show you what will happen to those who are messing with our Dukedom, you insolent peasants. Let me show you how to use fire."

 Chapter 26 Attack On Church 4

    ?Adelyn Augustride Valiana was a girl that had everything from a young age.


    Talent, beauty, a good family, a huge wealth. She got everything.


    She was a princess of a country. People have always praised her, bowed their heads to her, and some even worshipped her.


    When it came to the session of the throne, she refused it, saying that she wasn''t interested in the throne; however, that was a lie. She and her brother decided to ally themselves with the future strongest person in the country.


    The genius heir of Augustride Dukedom, who became a 4-star mage at the age of 14.


    Austin Augustride. His reputation was so wide that, even from other countries, there were countless different marriage proposalsing to him. And, of course, the royal family couldn''t afford to lose that kind of talent.


    Although the Augustride family was always loyal to the Wraslugia Kingdom, she and her brother decided to bring her into their faction.


    And for this purpose, the royal family sent a proposal to that time''s head of the family, the father of Austin, a marriage proposal, and seeing that Duke Walchen didn''t refuse it either.


    Just like that, her marriage with Austin Augustride was concluded, and she went to Augustride''s family as a bride.


    Even though at the beginning of their married life, there were no feelings to develop between them, with time passing by together, Adelyn started connecting with Austin more and more.


    The feeling of love started sprouting in her heart, and with her first child being born, those feelings got stronger.


    However, that was all ruined when she learned the truth about Austin having an affair with another woman.


    That woman''s name, identity, and everything about her were unknown. And she couldn''t stand it. The person she swore to spend her life with, the person she swore never to betray, all those things suddenly crumbled to the ruins.


    And everything became something. That unknown woman, who seduced her husband and made a child with him, shamelessly left that child in their mansion like pping her in her face.


    And to add salt to her wound, her husband decided to bring the child of that woman into their life and took him as an heir for their family.


    As a woman who got everything she desired and who won every fight she participated in, she never once thought she would be discarded like a concubine and left aside.


    Even seeing that little child''s face alone made her so mad that she couldn''t stand it. She couldn''t stand the fact that she lost to a woman god knows where she came from.


    She didn''t even think that woman was a noble, and she thought she must be amoner or a gypsy.


    And she started taking his anger out on that child, who had no mother. Even though she knew that child wasn''t at fault for his parent''s actions, she couldn''t help it.


    She couldn''t stand a kid who was from lower blood in her household, so she started slowly tormenting him.


    She instructed maids to give him the cold shoulder, give him used clothes, and mess up with his food and other things.


    She also always said to her daughters that they should both stay away from that boy, and her bigger daughter listened well and stayed away from that hateful boy.


    From time to time, she argued with Duke Austin to send him from this mansion to the academy or any other ce far away from her eyes, but he always refused.


    And his attitude started making a rift in their rtionship. She couldn''t understand why he was this important to his husband.


    He would always teach him on his own and would never hire any teachers as he did for her daughters. No, he would always give special care to his son, and this made her even angrier.


    And when she learned that whore''s son was ssless, with a smug grin, she went near his husband and questioned everything he did, only to get scoffed at.


    It was like her husband was expecting something like this would happen anyway, and he didn''t even get discouraged by it and kept instructing his son like he always did.


    But he never gave this much attention to his daughter, even though she awakened a special ss sword saint and her other daughter fairy.


    So she started training her daughter alone, found the best teachers for her, and created a good environment for her daughter to develop.


    With her good friend group, her daughter''s development was a good one, and she was developing at a fast rate.


    However, she didn''t forget to bully that kid, of course. Whenever there was free time, she would always call her daughter''s friends to her house and mock that boy in front of everyone.


    However, suddenly, when her husband went on an outing with that hateful kid, she got the news of his husband''s death. She heard he was attacked by a bunch of strong people he could fight but died in order to protect that hateful boy.


    And that was when something snapped out inside of her.


    The day-by-day growing frustrations she had been keeping inside her and not releasing started pouring out.


    And to add fuel to the fire, there was a sudden attack on the funeral ceremony of former Duke Austin. It was like they were challenging the attire of Augustride''s Dukedom, the identity of it, the power, and everything that defines the dukedom.


    It was like they were mocking them.


    And she couldn''t stand it. If not for the nobles and the children in that ce, she would have already stormed all those lunatics and would burn them alive.


    However, she couldn''t do that. There were still civilians or people with lower strength who wouldn''t be able to protect themselves, so she held it in for the sake of her and her dukedom''s reputation.


    However, every self-control has limitations. She is a human as well.


    The moment she heard her little daughter was being attacked and getting abducted by traitors, she couldn''t stand still and dashed to the ce.


    And she sensed that hateful boy and her daughter getting kidnapped and getting carried by a couple of imposters.


    And she couldn''t hold it anymore. Those feelings of frustrations she couldn''t release, that feeling of getting discarded, she decided to let it all out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And she did it just like that.


    She was always a talented fire magician. Her teachers in the academy, her special teachers, and her master in Red-Magic Tower, they were all praised her for her fastprehension of magic.


    And she let all those out in the form of explosions.


    The moment she sensed them, she used 4th-rank explosion-type magic in front of them and sted them off.


    "You did well informing us, Diana. Let me take over from this point."


    She said to her daughter that if not for her being informed, they would have never known something like that happened until it was toote.


    And saying that, she started covering her body with fire and said.


    "Let me show you what will happen to those who are messing with our Dukedom, you insolent peasants. Let me show you how to use fire. How noble fire is. Not like in a way you cowardly peasants like you have been using."


    And the moment she said, she signaled the knights that were following her to take the kids out.


    "Cough, cough. What? How could they know we were here? Our n was perfect."


    The imposter 1 said while coughing.


    "Dirk¡­ That bastard, he didn''t say something like this would hap-"


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    "Kneel."


    She said while excluding her aura of a 7-star mage.


    "Now, let me show you how to make explosions."


    She said and waved her hand, and with her fiery red hair standing up, she looked like a fire goddess.


    /BOOM/ /CRASH/  /THUD/  "Kughk!"


    There was a man falling down from the roof of a close building.


    "I see; we still have some rats out there, don''t we?"


    "Burn for me."


    /FLICK/


    She said and flicked her fingers, and following her was a scene verymon in Earth''s World War 2.


    "AAAAAH! IT HURTS! IT HURST! PLEASE STOP!"


    The man just fell down to the ground and started burning and screaming.


    "Now, you insolent fools who dared to attack my dukedom. Do you want to get burned alive just like him, or will you talk about who is the person holding your leash?"


    She said while started approaching the imposters kneeling on the ground.


    "Grr, all..."


    "Hmm, what did you say? Talk with a louder voice."


    She said with amanding tone just to remind all those people who were the boss here.


    "Cough, cough. You are just a bitch who thinks she is from higher blood and looks down on people. I don''t fear people like you, cough. Your pride, he will crush it."


    The imposter said while gritting his teeth and trying to stand his ground in front of the Aura of a 7-star mage.


    "WHAT! What did you say? What did you call me?"


    The moment she heard that Adelyn got fired up and almost burned that man alive but held it in.


    She realized this man was trying to get her nerves just to be killed as fast as possible to not give any information.


    But suddenly the man startedughing.


    "HAHAHA! ALL HAIL HODUR!"


    "ALL HAIL HODUR!"


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    Both imposters started shouting that, and the following was just a bunch of explosions¡­

 Chapter 27 After The Attack

    ?After Adelyn came to the scene, the result of this fight was already concluded. I don''t know if I ever mentioned that before but Adelyn herself is a 7-star mage, so she is pretty strong. Andbined with her royal blood and her innate talent for magic, she can deal with enemies like this without batting an eye.


    And, of course, I didn''t miss this opportunity either.


    The moment she showed up and started using her unique fire magic, I started observing her as well as the mana fluctuations around the environment.


    And I have noticed several things.


    Firstly, Adelyn is really proficient in her fire magic since she didn''t use any chants and directed her fire like her own limb.


    Secondly, the mana density in her core is really something else.


    Although I can''t see other people''s mana with my [All Seeing Eye] right now, I can still sense it with my mana sense. And the mana in her core. It is very close to the 8-star mage''s mana core, so I don''t think it will take too long for her to reach that state.


    Well, that was to be expected since, in the game, she reached that rank two years after Austin''s death.


    Thest thing I noticed was how she directed her fire.


    The way she was using her mana was a lot different from how I used it. Although it is very hard to conclude how she did that, I think I have some hypotheses about those.


    But they still need to be tested to understand that better.


    And overall, I can say that fight itself was really helpful to me in understanding how a 7-star mage uses the mana in her core and affect the environment.


    Anyway, while she was burning those imposters alive, everyone was watching her from a distance.


    The main cast, Arthur, Emma, Celia, Alicia, as well as me and Diana. We were all watching this, and as expected, our protagonist didn''t have a good expression on his face. It seems he is still a good and heroic boy; he is dreaming in his bed. And the other three are not that different, either. Only me and Diana are unfazed in front of this scene.


    And that is to be expected. Since Diana is not right in her head and she is also cruel like her mother, and for the case of me, there is no way I, Callius Augustride, would lose myposure over something this trivial. But this is, of course, not the case for those kids who think this world is some sort of yground. They are still little children who have yet to see the cruelty of the battlefield, so it is no wonder.


    Well, enough with my ramblings. While Adelyn was dealing with those little discarded pawns, I heard Diana asking me.


    "Brother, how did you know they were trying to abduct us?"


    She asked while looking at me with a curious tone.


    "Well, actually, that whole attack was pretty fishy, even from the beginning. I mean, why did they attack so blindly into the main branch of Celestia Church in our dukedom without any 8-ranks or 7-ranks? That was in suicide.


    After that, they summoned a monster, but that was when the knightmander showed himself, which led me to think they were trying to keep him busy.


    Then, why were they trying to do that?


    I spected that they were trying to steal something from the church or just were trying to give a message, butter discarded that idea since those preparations require a lot of budgets and it won''t be worth it if it is just for that reason, and I finally understood the reasonter.


    When we were attacked again with the explosions, but this time the explosions were not aimed at killing; no, they were aimed at separating people. However, howe we were at the point of separating? Shouldn''t we already have been close to the main group?


    Yes, we should have been. Any normal knight would do that and stick close to the main group, but those knights didn''t. Even from the beginning, they could move us closer to Adelyn and other high-ranking knights, but they didn''t. Which means they have the intention to separate us from the beginning.


    And there is also the fact that they were excluding a huge amount of dark mana. I am surprised that you haven''t sensed that, you know?


    Anyway, those were the reasons why I concluded they were coborating with enemies or they were part of the enemies themselves. Each way, it wouldn''t matter since we were no match for them when it came to fighting, so I instructed you to inform Adelyn, and here we are."


    I answered while exining my logic. Although I can see Diana is still curious about something, which I presume is the magic I used, she is still a sensible kid not to ask that in front of all those people.


    "Wow, brother. You really are something, aren''t you? I would have never thought that even if I had thought for the whole day. And I don''t know why but I can''t sense any mana or any dark aura from them. It seems they were prepared for me especially."


    She said while looking at Adelyn.


    "ALL HAIL HODUR!"


    "ALL HAIL HODUR!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    And while we were talking like that, suddenly those guys screamed, and following were a couple of explosions.


    "But, brother, who is this Hodur, they have been calling? Do you know something about him?"


    Diana asked with a curious tone. Well, it is not that secret either, so I can answer that question.


    "I read in a book describing old gods, and there it was saying Hodur was the god of Darkness. But there wasn''t any other information regarding that, but I have never heard of a group of people worshipping that god. Either they are a new group, or they have been hiding pretty well."


    I answered back.


    "I see. I will ask to master when I return to the Elven Kingdomter. Maybe she might know something about it."


    She said, but at that time, we heard Adelyning closer.


    "Knights, what is the situation with that monster in church?"


    Adelyn asked the 7-star knight near us while looking around to see if there was any other enemy remaining.


    "Duchess Adelyn, the knightmander, said that it won''t take too long for him to defeat that monster, at most another 2 minutes. I sent some knights to check thendscape around to see if there are any other enemies left."


    He reported back and saluted again.


    "Good, we shall return to the mansion then; I am no longer in the mood for the ceremony or whatever. Also, contact the capital and inform the king about the attack."


    She started instructing, and we started returning back to the mansion slowly and slowly.


    And we weren''t attacked again after that. It seems they used all of their resources, or they understood their n was ruined, so they fled immediately. Either way, the road back to the mansion was pretty uneventful, and we reached there safe and sound.


    However, if there is something wrong, then it is the constant ringing sound in my head. I mean, since I was subjected to a couple of explosions from a close range, even though I wasn''t injured that hard, the sound had quite affected my head. And the result is this constant ringing sound.


    Right now, I can understand why all those soldiers were traumatized. This ringing sound brings all those memories again and again. Well, aside from that, I don''t have any problems, and it seems our main cast doesn''t have any, either.


    Well, if we exclude the little shakiness they are showing right now, but as I said, that was to be expected.


    With that, we reached the mansion, and everyone went to their own respective rooms.


    The guests, or should I say, people who were rescued from the attack by knights, were presented with a choice. Either they could stay in this mansion and leave tomorrow, or they could contact their household and leave as soon as possible. And almost everyone decided to leave.


    That was to be expected since, although the troops of our dukedom dealt with that situation quite efficiently, the lingering feelings of fear were still there. So, it is no wonder most people chose to leave immediately.


    With that, the only ones left in the mansion as guests were, of course, our main cast.


    Arthur said that he wouldn''t leave Emma in this state alone since her father''s funeral was also ruined by those attacks, and the other two agreed to stay as well.


    Adelyn said the funeral ceremony would be postponed or wouldn''t be continued in public. Either way, she said she would inform us again.


    And here I am in my own room, studying magic after taking a hot bath. It really helped me to relieve this constant tingling sound in my head.


    However, of course, I wouldn''t be left alone.


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    "Brother, can Ie in?"


    It seems our curious cat is finally here¡­

 Chapter 28 Talking With Diana

    ?What is the normal thing to do in a situation where the person in front of you is showing concern for you, but you want to keep your secrets?


    Would you trust the person in front of you and tell her everything? Or would you keep them a secret and never tell her about them?


    I personally would talk about neither my ss nor my knowledge of future events since all of them is heavy secrets. The thing with my ss is that I don''t think I have ever seen such a ss before, which means I am either the first one to hold it or the people who held this ss before are all buried underground in the pages of history.


    And about the thing with my knowledge and system. Since they are heavily rted to my soul from another world, I don''t think any sane person would consider them normal. In the best cases, I would bebeled as an otherworldly person, and people would experiment on me, and the worst case is that I would be hunted down.


    So, talking about my secrets with someone would be a big no for me, considering all the risks it would bring.


    But can I keep it a secret from the only person that is on my side in this world?


    The answer is that I can and I should. No matter who it is, I should keep it secret right now since I am not powerful enough to protect myself and my secret, as well as the person whom I told.


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    "Brother, can Ie in?"


    Those were the thoughts I was thinking when I heard the sound of the door knocking in my room.


    "You cane in, Diana." Answering like that, I signaled her toe in.


    "Then, pardon my intrusion." She entered the room while saying that.


    "Wow, brother. As expected, you are as tidy as before."


    She said while looking around my room and sitting on my bed.


    "Brother, you said you were going to answer my questions about that scer on didn''t you? Will you answer them right now?"


    She said while looking into my eyes like that. It seems I can''t run away from our curious cat anymore.


    "I will answer the ones I can. But there are some questions I might not be able to answer, so you need to make sure not to forget it."


    I said while sitting next to her. Since the talk we will be having is an important one, it is always better to keep the person in front of you close.


    "I see. Then let me ask you this first. Are you really my brother?"


    She asked, going directly into the subject. I was somehow expecting a question like that since Diana was always obsessed with Callius in the game. So if there is one person that would notice the changes in my behavior, then it would be her. And considering she could tell whether a person is lying or not if she is focused, she has a good chance of discovering that.


    "Yes, I am your brother, Callius."


    I said that while looking into her eyes.


    "Hmm, it looks like you are not lying. Then, howe you were able to use magic at that time? I am certain that magic was at least a rank 2 magic. There is no way a ssless person would be able to use that."


    "Actually, I don''t know why, but it seems my ss was sealed at the beginning. And after Father died, for reasons unknown, I suddenly dreamed about using magic in my dreams, and when I woke up, I was able to use magic as well as had ess to the status window. I named it ate-awakening process. This is pretty much the reason why I was able to use that magic at that time."


    I answered her like that and started a fire in my hand, making it burn.


    "Like this, I can now use fire magic freely."


    Seeing the fire in my hand as well as my serious expression, she nodded her head.


    "I see. You are certainly able to use fire-magic right now, and it doesn''t seem like you are lying either."


    She said while making a pondering expression. But suddenly, she put her right hand on my right cheek and started caressing it.


    "Brother, you know I won''t ask you any questions more than that. I will believe everything you are doing, even if you don''t tell me why. You know I will always be on your side, don''t you, my dear brother? You know I am the only one who is truly on your side, right? So, you won''t leave me in the future, won''t you?"


    She said while her right hand still caressing my right cheek. Seeing the weird expression on her face, I understood one thing. This girl wants an answer from me right now.


    ''I see, so you want to y like that, don''t you, my dear Sister. Then, I will give you what you want.''


    Thinking like that, I, too, put my right hand on the back of her head and pulled it close to me.


    Touching our foreheads and caressing her right cheek with my right hand, I said.


    "I know that, my dear Sister. I know how you are always trying your best for my sake, always fighting for my sake, always thinking about me. I know all of them. And I will never leave your side. In this world, I don''t have anyone else aside from you. Even if we are separated because of some random circumstances, our hearts will stay connected. You know that too, don''t you?"


    I said all those cringy lines. Although I am saying cringy, those words were not an exaggeration. Of course, I know what she did while I was not seeing her from the game.


    In the game, she always watched Callius'' back, always supported him behind the scenes, and always helped him even when all the world was against him. She was the only person to stay by his side, even when he was truly hopeless. I knew all of those things.


    Now, how can I not like such a sister who is always watching my back, loving me unconditionally?<novelnext></novelnext>


    And I really needed to act a little proactive today since this girl has some serious yandere issues in her head right now. If I don''t give her some reassurance, she will attack every female she sees with me in the future, which I certainly don''t want such a thing to happen.


    Also, there is the possible banishment of me from the dukedom of Augustride, so I am actually preparing her for this even as well.


    Anyway, seeing me saying all those things with a ''sincere heart,'' she put a smile on her face.


    "Hehe, big brother. You finally saw how great your sister is, didn''t you? Then what will you give me as a reward?"


    She said with a teasing smile on her face. Sigh, I sometimes forget her devilish nature from the way how she looks innocent outside.


    "What do you want as a reward, then, my dear sister?"


    I returned her answer with a yful smile on my face as well. And seeing that expression on my face, she got a surprised expression on her face.


    "Wait, did you just smile, brother? You smiled, didn''t you?"


    She asked with a surprised tone. Now that she asked it, I think this is the first time I smiled since I came to this world, and I am pretty sure normal Callius was not smiling frequently either.


    But, of course, there is just no way that I would admit this fact. The ego of Callius as well as his obsessiveness over his noble attitude, wouldn''t let him do that.


    "What are you talking about, dear Sister? When did you see that?"


    Turning my expression to a normal one, I answered her with my normal tone.


    "You just sigh. Okay, okay. Never admit it, okay? The world would end if you would anyway."


    She said while pulling her head back and making a sulky expression.


    "Good that you know."


    Answering her with my normal expression again made her reactions cuter.


    "Humph, I will put that smug expression on your face down one day."


    She said with a sulky expression, but suddenly her expression got serious.


    "But, brother. What are you nning to do from now on? Will you show people that you can use mana, or will you keep it a secret?"


    She asked, this time with a serious tone.


    "I am nning to keep it secret for now. Until I go to the academy, I won''t reveal my magic to anyone. But of course, I won''t stop using it secretly. I am nning to develop my rank as much as possible before entering the academy. So, you should keep it a secret from your mother and sister as well, okay? Don''t mention it in front of anyone."


    I said with a serious tone.


    Yes, this is my n right now for the beginning of the game. I will try to develop my magic secretly and develop my sword skills as well until my banishment from the house.


    "I see. Then, I won''t mention your magic to anyone. But make sure to ask me about anything regarding magic to me, brother. Now, I am your senior, so you better respect me."


    She said with a smile.


    "Sigh, what am I going to do with you?" Saying that, I put my hands on my temples.


    "Anyway, I will leave now, brother. You probably don''t want some weird rumors circting around, right?"


    I heard her say, and she stood up suddenly and started leaving the room.


    "Okay, I will see yo-"


    ''Huh?''


    While I was answering her, suddenly, she turned her head and kissed me on my lips, shutting me down.


    /CHU/


    "This is my reward for all the things I have done so far, as well as your payback for teasing me like that. Now, I can finally leave."


    Saying that she left with a yful expression on her face.


    This girl¡­


    She is really tempting me¡­

 Chapter 29 Derivation

    ?When showing affection, what kind of things would you do?


    The answer to this question would probably change from person to person. And ording to the answers, people can be divided into two categories.


    People who show affection with their touch, and people who don''t like showing affection with touching.


    And seeing the way Diana behaves, I can say that she belongs to the first type. She likes the sense of touch, and she shows her affection in that sense.


    Anyway, like that, she left my room after putting a little peck on my lips.


    I have already mentioned how she was obsessed with the original Callius in the game and how she behaved. So, the way she behaved was also in the range of my prediction, albeit I really didn''t think she would do that.


    After she left my room, I started thinking about the things that had happened today.


    First, the showing up of that group. Syndicate of Doom they were a group that would appearter in the game. But right now, they appeared here, right in front of me, which is different from the way it should have been.


    That means something is changed, and it will affect the future itself. From this point on, I can''t rely on my knowledge of the game absolutely, which means I am losing a certain advantage I had.


    But is it a bad thing? What is there to fun if I know everything that will happen in the future?


    While ying a game, watching a movie, or reading a book. What is the thing that makes you interested in them?


    It is the possibility of being surprised, the possibility of seeing something new, reading something new. Something you couldn''t think of beforehand, something only a person different from you could think. This is what makes people addicted to books.


    Then wouldn''t it be the same in our life as well? What we are always doing in our lives? Aren''t we always searching for new types of things, new types of books, stories, and novels, when it gets boring? We are looking for a new ce to live, a new ce to eat, a new ce to drive, and a new ce to experience new things.


    The key word here is ''new'' or, in other words, the ''unknown.''


    The thing we don''t know anything about is the thing the human brain fears the most as well as likes the most.


    The more it is mysterious, the more fun it will be.


    This is the way I want to live my life, the way I want to experience things.


    And knowing all the events that take ce in the future, wouldn''t that be boring?


    If you are nning to live everything ording to the game, then what would your existence mean? Why are you even here? Do you even have the will to change your course of action? Aren''t you just a dog who thinks he is a human but is just scared to deviate from the original storyline?


    When I thought about all those things, I realized that I would never be a ve to the storyline I knew beforehand. No, that would be too boring.


    And here we are. Deviating from the story even from the start.


    Then, we need to think about that. Why? Why did the story change?


    ''It must be rted to the existence of the system and existence of mine.''


    ''Show me the quest tab.''


    I muttered in my head, and at this moment, a window opened in front of me.


    Quests


    [Attack On Church] ¨C Completed.


    Description: Because there were a lot of loopholes in the original story of the game about ''Death of Duke Austin,'' fate is bound to differentiate from the original. The first change about that is the sudden appearance of an evil group worshipping a dark god.


    Conditions: Survive the attack and prevent contact between the Society of Doom and Diana Augustride


    Rewards: The curse put on your body would be lifted.


    When I saw the panel in front of me, I understood one thing for sure. My low endurance stat is not rted to me being ssless; no, it is rted to something different.


    Seeing the word curse on the reward list, I understood it must be rted to that.


    I have mentioned that before, didn''t I? That Callius'' body was always weak, even before getting his ss or reaching the age of 10, in other words.


    He would always be breathless when he was working with his body, exercising his sword skills, or training to be a better mana user.


    Austin had always doted on Callius when he was a child. He personally trained him in his way of the sword, or personally trained in his way of magic, in his free time, of course.


    But, even considering the business as a duke, the amount of time and effort Austin put into training Callius was not normal. It was always very challenging for Callius to keep up with all the strict training Austin put him through with his weak body.


    However, now that I look back and remember all those moments, it feels like Austin knew in the future, I would awaken my ss rted to magic and would be able to lift that curse put upon me. It seems that is the reason he put me through all that training.


    And that brings us to another question. How did he know it? From what kind of information he realized I would lift the curse in the future?


    Did he also predict his own death and devise a n for that too?


    Yes, certainly, that can be a thing as well. Now that I think about it, Austin always prohibited me from entering a certain part of the library and reading the books hidden there.


    He said I would know when the right time woulde to enter that section of the library, and he said that only I would be able to enter it.


    Callius, of course, tried multiple amounts of times to enter that section but was always repulsed by the barrier that surrounded it.


    Reflecting on all those things right now, maybe I should try it. Maybe it is rted to my awakening of magic or rted to my ss. I don''t know.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But there is one thing I am sure of. Austin knew a portion of the future, and he devised a n for that.


    While I was thinking about that, I recalled the status window in my head to see if there were any changes in my physical stats.


    STATUS


    Name- Callius Augustride ????


    Age ¨C 12


    ss ¨C The Sorcerer of Beginning


    Knight rank ¨C 0 star


    Mage rank ¨C 1 star


    Attributes ¨C Aether


    Traits ¨C [Noblesse], [Perfectionist], [Prodigy], [Aesthetic Sense], [Tyrant''s Aura], [Ego], [Witcher]


    Arts ¨C All-Seeing Eye (0-star) (%72)


    Skills ¨C Disguise


    Stats-


    -          Strength ¨C 1.3


    -          Speed ¨C 1.3


    -          Stamina ¨C 1.3


    -          Perception ¨C 2.1


    -          Magic ¨C 2.3


    -          Luck -???


    -          Charisma ¨C 5 (sealed)


    -          Intelligence ¨C 9


    -          Perseverance - 10


    As expected, my stamina stat as well as strength stat all reached the same point, with me lifting my curse.


    It seems I am finally freed from the shackles that have been holding my body from the beginning.


    And this certainly helps me with my idea of training swords as well.


    Remember the time I mentioned that Augustride Household has a unique type of swordsmanship that focuses on speed?


    I learned it from my father in my childhood, and the moves are all imprinted on my mind.


    The only thing that is missing is right now, training my body and holding my sword again.


    And I have all the time to do that.


    Even from the beginning, this body didn''t have anyone that would call himself a friend or a person he could hang out with, and I didn''t need to waste my time with all those distractions.


    It is a grinding time right now, and I will make sure to develop myself before I apply to the academy.


    Thinking like that, I decided to visit the library first.


    ''I will start training tomorrow after everything in the mansion cools down. Right now, most of the knights should have been dispatched to search for attackers, and they would investigate this matter all day. And, right now, my curiosity is killing me. The possibility of the father leaving me something in that section, I can''t wait to check it right now.''


    Thinking like that, I left my room and started walking to the library.


    From the expression of personnel around us, I assume that everyone is pretty much affected by the attack.


    The atmosphere in the mansion is also a bit tense. Everyone seems to be on edge right now.


    With all those observations on the way, I reached the library. After putting my finger on the same section thest time I put it, I opened the door and went inside.


    Just as I would expect, nobody was there. After that, I went directly to that section father prohibited me from entering and saw the barrier that always held me back.


    And the moment I put my hand over it, the first thing I realized was that it could go through it.


    Seeing that barrier was not blocking my entrance anymore, I stepped over it and entered.


    "Wee, my child, Callius. Took you long enough."


    And the voice of my deceased father weed me¡­

 Chapter 30 Legacy

    ?While you are thinking about things in the future, what are the things you should consider?


    How would you behave in the future, how would you make your choices, and which road would you take?


    Would you be able to answer those questions about yourselves?


    And the hard thing while predicting someone else''s future behavior is that you need to know that person well, as well as what kind of situation they would be in.


    You need to know all those things, and ording to them, you can predict those person''s behavior in the future.


    "Wee, my son. Took you long enough."


    The moment I heard that voiceing inside from the barrier, I immediately understood that Father predicted all those happening.


    "You must be pretty confused right now, and seeing you are able toe inside the barrier without any resistance or whatever, I can safely say that you finally managed to get your ss. If that is the case, then I am probably no longer in this world anymore."


    I heard Austin''s voiceing again. And when I turned my head, I could see a panting Austin in the wall.


    However, there is one weird thing about that panting. It is the fact that Austin''s mouth is not stagnant but moving around like talking.


    "From the looks of it, you finally managed to answer some of the questions in your head on your own. As expected of my son. You really are quick-witted. Then, you might be wondering, how did I know the secret about your ss? Or did I really predict my death?


    I don''t have a definite answer to those questions. I pretty much knew my life was getting shorter and shorter. You see, the more you advance in your life of magic, the more you can probe into the secrets of this world. Then, for me, what did I see?


    I saw the strings of fate. The strings of fate that bounded people. And the stronger they were, the bigger their lifespan was. And from all those strings, I was able to predict my deathing closer and closer, although I didn''t know whose hands it would be from.


    All of those may look like nonsense to you, but the more you achieve higher lengths in your way of magic, the more you realize what I meant by these words.


    And the thing about your future. Well, the strings of fate that bound to you were different from any other people I have ever seen. They do not exist. It is weird, right? Howe I wasn''t able to see the strings of fate that bound you? And the answer I came up with was that they should have been a lot stronger than my eyes. They should have been more sacred than any other. Because of that, I wasn''t able to see them. At least, that''s what I thought. Then, wouldn''t that also mean your fate was something big? You are a person destined to be great in the future, so howe you are ssless? That was the reason why I never lost my trust in you.


    Then, you must be thinking about why I called you here right now, and you must have some predictions in your mind. You probably think it is rted to the magic of our household, don''t you? If you are, then you are right on the point.


    Why do you think I have never taught anything about our household''s magic to you? Because, without essing any type of mana, you would never be able to understand the essence of it. You could never understand the way our lightning behaves.


    You need to use magic first and experience it beforehand to be able to understand the way of our magic. That was the reason I didn''t teach anything about our thunder magic to you. You need to see it on your own, experience it on your own, and learn it on your own.


    The moment you leave this ce, you will no longer be the same person you used to be as a magician. From this point on, you will be a magician of Augustride lineage.


    At this point, you should have understood which method we will use."


    The painting on the wall kept talking with a smile on his face. Just as I exined, Father had already predicted his death as well as my future to some extent.


    Then, the method he was talking about must be the Astral Consciousness method.


    While I was learning about magic and getting my blessing, you remember I entered a dream world, right? The fact that I could learn how to use magic or how to absorb Aether was because of this technique. I subconsciously used it.


    This technique is pretty much simple. With the help of some external factors, a person can separate his consciousness from his body and send it to another ce, and in that ce, the sense of time or anything would be a lot different than normal. And this state is heavily sensitive and mostly used for learning new techniques as efficiently as possible. Theplexity of our household''s magic and the way it has been taught seems to require this technique.<novelnext></novelnext>


    While I was thinking like that in my mind, I heard the panting start talking again.


    "Yes, you are right. Astral Consciousness. We will use that method to make you understand this method as fast as possible. This is a record painting made by one of the best magic engineers in the academy, and after the training is finished, it will destroy itself. So, we don''t have too much time left. Let''s begin right away."


    The painting stopped right at this moment, and a couple of postures were shown to me. How to position myself, how to expand my consciousness, everything was written on the letters that were floating in the air.


    "The letters you are seeing right now are the instructions to enter the Astral Consciousness state. Although they are there, it won''t be enough to just enter it by doing all those things. You need to figure out your own state on your own; they are just there to make it easier for you. I know you can do it, son. Just as you always did."


    Seeing those letters and hearing those words of encouragement, I sat there just as the words instructed me and started focusing on my consciousness.


    While meditating, what is the most important thing?


    To answer this question, it is probably emptying one''s mind and keeping it simple and just focusing on one thing.


    And this was what I did when I took the lotus position. The moment I took it, I started focusing everything on the feeling of my consciousness.


    When I say it, I know it was a bit weird. How do you focus on your consciousness?


    This is the important part. I don''t know how I did it. I just did it, simply without knowing how.


    Sometimes you would breathe even without knowing you are breathing, but when you actually realize the process, you would somehow mess it up, right? This is exactly how it was for me.


    Anyway, after focusing everything on my consciousness, I started separating it from my body. It was like spreading your mana sense, but you are not trying to sense the mana particles around you, but the soul projection of everything around you.


    In a sense, you are trying to enter the astral ne while using your consciousness as a base.


    And this is exactly the hardest step of this technique. Entering the astral ne while not losing the connection you had with your body or with your own consciousness.


    I kept trying and tried and tried. Since I didn''t have anything I could make reference with while doing that, I didn''t know how to do it and just blindly stepped up. Like a baby trying to crawl for the first time, clumsily, I did everything I could.


    And at some point, I figured out one thing. I was very close to separating my consciousness. I could feel it since my control over my body was getting lighter and lighter.


    Taking this feeling as the basis of my actions, I started fastening this process, and at some point, I managed to separate it. Separating my consciousness from my body.


    This feeling itself was surreal. I mean, some sort of projection of yourself is floating in the air, but your body is actually there, not moving at all, just waiting like some sort of statue.


    And the moment I managed to separate my consciousness, I heard a sound in my mind.


    "Wee to the astral ne, my child. From this point on, your real training begins."


    The moment I heard the voice of my father inside my head, the first thing I felt was the feeling of getting sucked into the panting.


    Yes, literally. I felt like getting sucked into the panting like some sort of vacuum or vortex, whatever you call it.


    And the moment I ''opened my eyes'' or should I say opened my senses, the scene that weed was something else¡­

 Chapter 31 Legacy 2

    ?While remembering the ces you have visited, or imagining the ces you want to visit, most of the time, you wouldn''t be able to remember them fully. The empty pieces you couldn''t remember would all be filled by your brain ording to the way it wants, or your subconsciousness would want.


    Although, for some people, that is not the case. There is a specialty called photographic memory which means said person can remember everything he or she has ever seen before with all the details contained.


    And I was always proud of myself at that point. One of my strengths was always this. With the existence of my photographic memory, I was always able to study efficiently, which let me have more time to y games.


    That was also the reason why I was able to remember everything in the game clearly, scene to scene.


    The moment I got sucked by the painting while separating my consciousness from my body, I saw a scene I had seen before.


    Yes, the thing I saw was a ce I had seen before while ying the game.


    There was a sub-quest chain to obtain a lightning elemental weapon for Emma, ''Raikiri.'' That weapon was a legendary weapon from Japanese Mythology, which contains a maximum lightning attribute, and it was a 9-star magic weapon.


    And, while doing that sub-quest chain, on thest quest, the trial of Susanoo, you would be teleported into a ce where storms would always appear, and you need to be constantly alert to avoid thunder strikes that would happen in a very high frequency.


    And, to obtain that sword, you would need to reach the Shrine of Susanoo, and in the midst of all that electrical currents, you would need to wield the sword and make it recognize you as its master.


    Why am I exining that quest to you? Because the ce I got sucked in was the same ce as in that trial.


    There are sounds of thunder everywhere around me, and there are shing lights of blue as well. And between all those, there was a familiar face and body flying in a lotus position with his eyes closed.


    Yes, it was the Father. The 9-star lightning magician, the unparalleled genius of the Augustride family, increased his rank at the fastest rate until he reached the 9-star rank, Austin Augustride.


    He was flying in the air in a lotus position like he was meditating. There were some bolts of lightning striking from sky to sea below him, and between all those frequent strikes, he was like the god of thunder itself, meditating with his eyes closed.


    "Wee to the Realm of Thunder, Callius. Congrattions. You finally managed to enter the Astral Realm."


    At that moment, he opened his eyes and stared at me while making a smiling expression. His blue eyes shone deep like lightning itself, and the surrounding ces were all covered with thunder.


    "Thank you for yourpliment, Father. But, if not for the instructions you gave me, I wouldn''t be able to do it this smoothly. It was all thanks to you."


    I said while bowing my head to Austin. No matter what, or how egoist originally Callius behaved while dealing with other people when it came to dealing with his father, he was always respectful and had never shown an arrogant attitude.


    And from the looks of it, my traits are not active while dealing with Austin, which was to be expected since all those traits either stem from me or stems from Callius itself.


    "As always, you are humble, my son. That said, you know the reason why you are here, don''t you?"


    He said while keeping the same smile on his face. But, in the end, his expression returned to the normal serious one he always equipped while training.


    "You are here to learn the legacy of our household¡ªthe blessing of the Thunder God Zeus. You are going to start your path on the way of Thunder. I hope you are ready. It won''t be an easy path, and once you start, there is no turning back."


    /BOOM/ /CRACKLE/ /BOOM/ /CRACKLE/ /BOOM/ /CRACKLE/


    He said with his eyes shining like thunder, and at the end of his speech, a huge number of lightning bolts strike to the ground below.


    "Yes, father. I know."


    I simply said with a smile on my face while bowing my head. I have some things in my mind about the content of this training, but I am still not sure still. If there is one thing that is certain, then it is the difficulty of it because the great power would nevere without suffering.


    And the moment he heard my answer, he put a proud smile on his face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good then, let''s begin. Son, do you know the essence of Lightning? Or, to phrase it differently, can you simply use the Lightning magic left to us by the God of Thunder itself? Can you simply ssify it as normal magic?"


    And he asked, with a serious expression on his face.


    Those questions were one of the things I thought about beforeing to this ce. What is the magic of gods? Can I really use the magic of the Augustride family as normal magic with a simple rank system?


    And the answer I came up with was no.


    No, I can''t do it. The magic of gods, its domain is simply different. It is not something mortal people like us simply ssify. It is something different.


    "No, father. We can''t simply learn the magic of Gods like we learned the normal magic we humans developed from the books."


    When I answered like that, Father nodded his head and smiled.


    "Good, it seems you figured that out. You are right; we can''t simply learn the magic of gods from books or, like other people, learn from the academy. Then this brings us to a question. How do we learn it? For all this time, how did the family of Augustrides pass their lightning magic from generation to generation?"


    He asked with a smile, but the smile on his face was something I had seen before. That smile was whenever Austin would push me to my limits, whenever he would train me until I passed out. That was a smile that didn''t bring pleasant memories. No, the memories it brought were some of the most unpleasant ones of mine.


    And with that smile, he said;


    "It is feeling the magic of gods, the way of thunder to its essence. Without feeling it, you will never be able to use the magic of gods; you will never be able toprehend it."


    "Then, how am I going to feel it, father?"


    I asked while pondering what he said. It is true thatprehending the magic of gods in normal ways would be impossible, but what did he mean by feeling it? How am I going to feel the magic in the first ce?


    When I asked that, he put a knowing expression on his face like he knew I would ask this question. And following was a smile, the same smile.


    "Wait, don''t tell me!"


    At that moment, it felt like I was enlightened. No way. Why did he call me into the astral ne? Was it because I would efficiently learn the technique of our household? No, it wasn''t. It was because your body wouldn''t erode in the astral ne since you are not in a physical shape.


    "It seems you figured that out on your own. And you are right again. You need to feel the effects of our magic firsthand at the hands of your own family. Since there are no other people in this world, aside from our family, that can use the magic of Thunder God Zeus, naturally, to feel it firsthand, you need to be attacked by your own family. This was how our ancestors did it, and this was how I did it as well. And you will not be an exception to that either."


    The moment he finished exining, I understood why I was in the realm of Thunder. Why is this process conducted in this realm? I understood all of it.


    When I closed my eyes to sense the mana around us, the only type of mana I was able to sense was the lightning-attributed mana. It was just pure lightning-attributed mana. There wasn''t anything aside from that. Then, wouldn''t that mean the lightning magic used in this ce would be most powerful since there aren''t any other types of mana that can be dragged into the magic you are trying to use?


    While using the magic you want, you would try to maximize the mana of your willing attribute. However, if there are too many types of mana in your core or around you, you would first need to focus on separating them since the mana should be pure. However, in this process, you would naturally spend your focus on other things aside from strengthening your magic, which would result in less strong output.


    However, since in the real of Thunder, there is only lightning-attributed mana, you naturally don''t need to focus on separating other attributes, which means the magic you will use would be the most powerful you can ever do.


    "Son, are you ready to feel the lightning? Even if you are not, there is no turning back."


    Austin said with a smile on his face, and the moment he finished his words, a bolt of lightning suddenly shed me¡­


    "Kugh-!"

 Chapter 32 Legacy 3

    ?While I was researching a topic about martial arts, I remember reading an article about a certain type of training method. In that training method, it was said that, in order to teach where to strike efficiently, masters would always beat their disciples down until they couldn''t remain conscious and were unable to learn anything.


    And while reading that, I wondered why they would go to such lengths just to learn a martial art. Was it really that important to get beaten hundreds or thousands of times by your own master?


    However, when the exact thing was happening to me, I didn''t have the luxury to question those people''s morals.


    "Son, are you ready to feel the lightning? Even if you are not, there is no turning back."


    The moment Father said that, a sudden bolt of lightning attacked me and hit me on my chest. And there is nothing I can say to describe that feeling.


    "Kugh-!"


    With the sound of puking, I wasn''t able to handle the pain and made a sound. In the first ce, that attack was not made to be ignored. The reason why we are doing this training in this ce is that I don''t have the limitations of my body in this ce.


    I can get attacked again and again and again. The only thing that is limiting my development is my own mind.


    However, who am I? I am Callius Augustride. There is no way I would bend my head over something this trivial.


    "Son, are you feeling it? The essence of thunder? The feeling of getting struck by lightning?"


    Father said while directing another thunderbolt at me.


    "Arrrgh!"


    Another thunderbolt struck at me, and again I wasn''t able to hold my voice.


    "Son, are you feeling it? DO YOU FEEL IT?"


    Austin screamed and threw another thunderbolt at me.


    "Kugh, Huf, Huf,"


    Between those deep breaths, I was trying to understand the feeling I was getting each time I was struck by that lightning.


    "AGAIN!" /CRACKLE/


    "Cough-"


    "AGAIN!"


    "H?rrr."


    Have you ever observed a person''s facial expression while they are working out? The expression they are making while they are lifting a weight of 200kg deadlift, 100 kg of bench press, or any other heavy weighted exercise that would make them push their limits? Have you ever noticed the ugliness of the expression on the face of those heavy lifters?


    If I wanted to describe the way my face looks right now, I would say it is like the faces of those people who are working out. And the sounds I was making were no exception to that.


    Have you ever thought why an attacker would scream before they attack, in war or in a fight?


    The reason is pretty simple. It is a psychological phenomenon. It was proven that, while screaming, a person might output more strength than they would normally, and their tenacity would also increase. It is rted to the thing we call a ''fighting spirit.''


    That was the reason why I would scream every time I got hit by the lightning Austin threw at me.


    "58! AGAIN!" "AAH!"


    "59! AGAIN! SON, DO YOU FEEL IT?" "Kugh-!"


    "60! CALLIUS, DO YOU UNDERSTAND THE LIGHTNING!" "ARGH!"


    "61! AGAIN!"


    .


    .


    "129! SON, DO YOU UNDERSTAND IT!"


    At this point, I can''t even remember how many times I got struck by the lightning Father threw at me anymore. I lost my sense of time. The only thing I was able to feel was the weird feeling of current flowing through my body every time I got attacked.


    ''Essence of lightning, what is it? The essence of thunder, what is it?''


    I had been repeating the same question over and over again.


    ''Huh? Essence? Speed? Preciseness? Aggressiveness? Weightless? Energy? Electric? What are those things?''


    "130! AGAIN!"


    "¡­"


    ''Speed? Preciseness? Aggressiveness? Weightless? Energy? Electric? Speed? Preciseness? Aggressiveness? Weightless? Energy? Electric?''


    "131! CALLIUS! ANSWER ME!"


    "¡­"


    ''Speed? Preciseness? Aggressiveness? Weightless? Energy? Electric? Speed? Preciseness? Aggressiveness? Weightless? Energy? Electric? Speed? Preciseness? Aggressiveness? Weightless? Energy? Electric? Speed? Preciseness? Aggressiveness? Weightless? Energy? Electric?''


    "13- Cal-"


    "¡­"


    ''Speed? Preciseness? Aggressiveness? Weightless? Energy? Electric? Speed? Preciseness? Aggressiveness? Weightless? Energy? Electric? Speed? Preciseness? Aggressiveness? Weightless? Energy? Electric? Speed? Preciseness? Aggressiveness? Weightless? Energy? Electric? Essence? Thunder? Zeus? Augustride? Destruction? Huh? Destruction? Destruction?''


    Words started being repeated in my head, again and again, and again and again.


    I the sense of my touch in this world, I lost it. The sense of pain, I lost it. The sense of hearing, I lost it. The only thing that remained in my head was the words that kept ringing in my head.


    ''The essence of lightning? The way to control it? The magic of gods? The result of Augustride''s magic? What is it? Essence? What the fuck is it? Wait! Why do I need to follow the rules made by a mere god? Why am I trying to change myself to fit the way of our household? Who decided I would need to learn the essence of gods magic? Why do I need to do that? I won''t fit myself into the description, no, no. I will fit the description into my own. I will define my own lightning magic. I am not bound by the limits drawn by my ancestors or my father. In the first ce, can I really realize the same thing as my father did? Can a human being think the same as another one? If that is the case, can we really prove it?''


    At this point, I realized. The essence father was talking about. There was a saying on earth from a famous philosopher.


    ''The only thing that remains unchanged is the change itself.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yes, that''s right. Everything in this universe, everything in our reality, is changing. Nature, the matter, everything is changing.


    Then this brings us to a question. In what way does the universe change?


    The answer is just one word.


    ''Entropy.'' The way of destruction.


    Nature is constantly changing. And it is changing in such a way that makes everything simple as possible. If you build a house, nature will destroy it. If you build a waterway to water your nts, they will eventually be destroyed by nature itself.


    Everything you make against the order, nature will destroy it. It was always like that, even in the beginning, and I am the mage of the beginning. This is my identity.


    At this point, I realized. Not the essence of our household''s lightning magic.


    No, there was no such thing in the first ce. The essence of god''s magic, the thing father meant by that, was not realizing themon point.


    No, it was realizing your own description, your own definition of lightning magic. Your own way of using lightning.


    At this moment, I understood. And the moment I understood that I felt it.


    I felt lightning flowing in my body.


    All the senses I lost started to appear one by one again and again.


    However, this time it was different.


    The way I felt thunder was different from the one before.


    If in the beginning, it felt very painful, and it was like thunder was harming me. My body was rejecting it.


    But right now, it was nothing like it. It felt smooth, afortable feeling of something flowing in my veins.


    It was like I became one with the lightning itself.


    ***


    While all of those were happening in the head of Callius, in the, meanwhile the leftover spirit of Austin was watching him as well.


    Although it was like a recording and it would disappear after this training was finished, it still had the intelligence of Austin since he was a fraction of the original.


    And the thing he observed, the thing his son achieved, managed to surprise even him.


    ''Wow, he managed to enter that state in just 130 attacks. Ah, dear. You said our son would be a genius, but you have never mentioned something this monstrous. I was the fastest one to grasp my own essence in our family, but even I managed to enter that state after the 1500th attack.''


    He thought while observing the changes that were happening around Callius'' projection.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    The lightning bolts surrounding Austin, all of them started getting attracted to Callius. It was like, the owner of the space itself was changing.


    However, even in the midst of all these, Austin never stopped attacking.


    He kept repeating the same attack.


    If he was to measure the strength of the attack he had been using, he would say it was around the strength of the 4th-rank lightning bolt.


    Yes, the attacks he threw at Callius were all at the level of 4th rank magic.


    If the will of Callius wasn''t that strong, or his ego wasn''t that big, then he wouldn''t be able to preserve this long.


    Austin was sure that even he wouldn''t be able to preserve his consciousness if he were in Austin''s ce.


    However, the trust he had in his son wasn''t that weak. So, he decided to use 4th-rank magic to educate his son, and from the looks of it, it was effective.


    The stronger magic gets, the closer it gets to the truth itself. That was what he observed all those years as a magician, and that was the implementation of his observations.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    Suddenly the lightning strikes surrounding Callius'' body started getting more frequent. And the hair of Callius started changing from ck to the standard color of Augustride''s Household.


    From ck to white.


    And in the midst of all those lightning strikes, Callius opened his eyes.


    Their eyes shone in the midst of all those thunder strikes, deep like an ocean itself, just like his father.


    Eyes that were blue, hair that was white.


    "145. Son, do you understand the essence of lightning?"


    /CRACKLE/


    Saying that, Austin threw another bolt of lightning at Callius.


    "Yes, father. I finally managed to understand my own essence of lightning magic."


    /CRACKLE/


    Callius answered with his face devoid of any expression.


    "It is destruction."


    And grabbed the lightning bolt his father threw.


    "Good, now we are finally starting the good part."


    Austin answered with a smile, but his eyes were not smiling at all¡­

 Chapter 33 Legacy 4

    ?No matter how good-natured one is or how much one wants their friend to be sessful, as a human being, one would feel a little jealous over their friend''s sess in the corner of their heart. To give an example.


    When two childhood friends gather and talk about their exam results, the one who got a little lower grade than the other would feel a little jealous. Or, if a mother sees another mother whose child is more sessful than hers, she would feel defeated. Her ego would be damaged.


    And, as a human being, Austin was not an exception to that as well. Although he loved his son deep in his heart and always wanted his well-being, seeing his son achieving something he couldn''t achieve, in the corner of his heart, he was not able to digest that fact very well, and he was a little mad over the fact that his son was better.


    Considering in his whole life, only a handful of people managed to reach his rate of growth; therefore, he was always pampered as a genius. People would always praise him, seeing his growth coupled with his background. Even in his twenties, he was already considered the future strongest person in the Wraslugia kingdom.


    Therefore, regardless of his good nature, Austin developed a huge sense of pride in the skills he had never shown to anyone.


    And this pride of his'' shattered the moment he saw his son entering the identity definition state in just 132 attacks. This made him angry. The fact that the little child in front of him was better than him made him mad. He couldn''t ept it.


    This is the reason why there was a ferocious look in his eyes.


    ''Let''s see how much of a genius you are, my son.''


    He thought in his head and started the next part of their training with Callius.


    ***


    The moment I managed to grasp my own definition of lightning magic, the lighting strikes father threw at me started feeling less ufortable.


    If, in the beginning, it hurt, then right now, it was like I was in the ce where I was supposed to be. In the midst of all these, I started feeling the lighting itself. The bolts father threw at me, even before they hit me, I could feel theming closer.


    It was like I was the king of thunder, the person who was in charge of this ce. And the only thing left for me to do was direct that lighting.


    It was like, as a baby, I learned how to crawl on my own. Closing my eyes, sensing the lightning mana scattered all around me, I started directing it.


    Different from thest time I did with any other magic I used, I directed the mana around me without absorbing it.


    I am the ruler of this space. I felt like that. I don''t need to use my mana core to use my lightning magic.


    By realizing that, I started attracting all the lighting mana around me. It was like all the lighting mana around me was willing to get controlled by me.


    And just like that, I regained my sense of hearing.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    Just like that, I started hearing the thunder strikes around my body and the lightning bolts I was attracting from my father.


    And I opened my eyes. Although I don''t know why I felt like something inside me was awakened at that moment. It was like my body itself was changing. And there were a lot of thunderstrikes happening around me at the moment.


    When I opened my eyes, the scene I saw was more chaotic than it was before. Thunder strikes everywhere around my body as well as around the body of Father.


    Little sparks of electricity spray all around.


    That scene was beautiful.


    ''Ah, the beauty of destruction.'' That was what I thought while watching the scene.


    However, there was no time for me to admire the scene around me.


    "145. Son, do you understand the essence of lightning?"


    Without giving me any time, father threw another thunder strike at me.


    ''Now it feels like those strikes are the most basic ones. Just to make me understand my own magic. Father, even after you died, you are still helping me.''


    I thought while answering father.


    "Yes, father. I finally managed to understand my own essence of lightning magic."


    Saying that I grabbed the lightning bolt father threw at me.


    "It is destruction."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The moment I said that, a smile appeared on the face of my father. It was a proud smile, but his eyes were not smiling at all.


    "Good, now we are finally starting the good part."


    He said while keeping his smile, but after all this time he trained me, I knew what that smile meant. It meant the future pain I was going to feel.


    "You managed to finish the first part of your training. Now you must be able to freely control the lightning-attributed mana around you without using your core. However, you won''t be the only person who would be able to control elemental magic. Let''s start the good part."


    And the moment he said that the aura surrounding him changed. If, in the beginning, the impression he gave with the lotus position he made was azy one, right now, the impression he gave was an intimidating one.


    "Do you know the reason why our family has never declined all over those years? Why our lightning magic were always powerful if everyone meant to grasp their own magic? Was every member of our family a genius? Have you ever thought about that?"


    Father asked while standing with his hands tied on his back. The posture he was making looked like the emperor of lighting itself.


    "No, it can''t be. No matter how strong a bloodline is, there is bound to be a person who is not as talented as other members. It is highly possible for our household since we were there for thousands of years."


    I answered. In the first ce, from the perspective of science, no matter how talented one''s parents are, the possibility of producing a defective child will always exist gically.


    "Good answer. Then, why do you think we were always strong?"


    "The reason must be the transfer of the techniques of magic developed by the previous members of our family. Like you are about to do. If the magic developed by the geniuses of our household would be transferred to talentless people, even they would be the strongest ones of their generation. It was meant to be."


    I answered with a smile on my own. Yes, no matter how much of a genius you are, if you think about only your period of your time while managing something, your legacy won''t remain for too long in this world. To make your legacy permanent, you need to develop such a system that even the future generations of your family would be unique on their own. And to do that, there is one thing our household can do. It is passing the magic developed.


    "As expected of my son, you are correct. The reason why we are using the astral realm right now is because of that. Although I am sure you would be able to develop your own magic, the cumtive experience our household gathered would be wasted if you did. And, as you expected, this is what we are going to do right now.


    However, there was one thing you misspelled. I won''t ''teach'' you how to use my magic. No, I will carve it into your head, your body, and your soul. And it will hurt so much that even protecting your sanity will be hard.


    Are you ready for the pain, my son? It doesn''t matter even if you don''t."


    Father said with a serious expression on his face which made me remember a meme from Earth.


    ''It was at this moment he knew he fucked up.''


    I remembered this phrase that I was meant to say just at this moment, but of course, I didn''t say it.


    ''Bring it on, father. Do you think a mere pain will be able to discourage me like that?''


    With those thoughts, I nodded my head.


    "Yes, father. I am ready."


    "I see; then let me first show you the magic of our ancestors."


    And the moment I answered, a lightning bolt suddenly attacked me. But it was different from the other times. This time, it looked like a snake, not a simple flow of electricity.


    "Come forth, the dragon of thunder."


    And at that moment, a couple of wings suddenly appeared on the back of that snake.


    "Bheithir."


    /ROAR/


    Following was a huge roar shaking the heavens itself.


    "This is the magic of our ancestors, thepanion of our founder, and the magical beast of our own family, Bheithir. And to summon it, you must have at least the amount of mana that an 8-star mage has."


    Father started exining to me; however, my ears and eyes were not there at all.


    At this moment, I was only looking at the way it handled the thunder, nothing more, nothing less¡­.

 Chapter 34 Legacy 5

    ?In the presence of something magnificent, something supreme, what is the feeling a normal human would feel?


    The answer to that question is probably fear. The fear of being trampled on. In front of a thing that you won''t be able to defeat no matter what, the fear would overwhelm a normal person.


    Then, how does one be a unique existence? How can you be different than any other person you will encounter? How can you prove you are better and that you are a person who stands on the ground above?


    The answer is pretty simple. It is to kill your own emotions that always chain you to achieve greater lengths.


    Fighting with the urge to escape in front of a being that is impossible to beat¡ªfighting with the urge to get ufortable, fighting with the urge to ck off andze around. To sum up, fighting with the things that will chain you.


    In other words, a person who gets excited in front of the mountain would need to cross. That is the kind of person who would be great in the future, at least for me.


    And this is exactly what I felt the moment I saw the dragon formed by the lighting itself.


    "Come forth, the dragon of thunder."


    When my father said that phrase, I was able to sense the huge magic fluctuations around the environment and immediately understood the fact that this was the magic of another league.


    "Bheithir." Following that was a phrase that was familiar to me.


    ''Bheithir'' was a dragon of thunder and actually was a middlete-stage game boss. Yes, it was a boss in the game. The reason why is actually pretty simple. We are not the only people remaining who belong to the Augustride Lineage.


    No, our family is actually quite big. The reason why we are not living with the other members of our family is rted to the rtionship between siblings of Austin. And in the game, one of Austin''s siblings, his little sister ''Grace Augustride'' was a named character example.


    She was a viin in the game, and she was a pretty strong one at that. Since she was also from the lineage of Augustride, she was able to use lightning magic unique to our family, and she was the one who summoned the thunder dragon ''Bheithir.''


    Although while ying the game, I was mesmerized by the boss fight since the developers did a really good job with the visuals and fighting mechanics, I hadn''t felt overwhelmed while ying since, at that time, our main character would have already be strong, and we would be able to cope up with the thunder dragon with the help of Emma.


    However, right now, seeing such existence in front of me makes me feel overwhelmed. The aura, the bloodlust it is excluding, is putting so much pressure that I feel like I will copse at any moment right now.


    And the moment father finished summoning the dragon with heaven-defying sound, the dragon roared.


    "This is the magic of our ancestors, thepanion of our founder, and the magical beast of our own family, Bheithir. And to summon it, you must have at least the amount of mana that an 8-star mage has."


    Father said and started exining the magic; however, at that moment, my attention was on a different thing.


    The moment I saw the dragon, the first thing I did was to activate my art [All Seeing Eye] to check whether it would work in the astral realm or not.


    And the moment I activated it, I was honestly very surprised. Normally when, in the real world, I was not able to see the mana particles in the environment if they were not moved from my core.


    However, right now, it is different. The moment I activated my [All Seeing Eye], like an X-ray vision, the mana cirction of the Dragon, the mana fluctuations in the air, the enormous amount of mana Father has been using to maintain the body of Bheithir, I was able to see everything.


    And that was a huge advantage for me since I was able to observe the mana around me in a more effective way since closing my eyes and focusing on my mana sense requires an excessive amount of focus. It is also very hard to sense higher stages of magic like father used to summon thunder dragon, which makes the existence of my skill a very convenient thing.


    And to maximize it, I directed my gaze to the thunder dragon to observe the way it used mana. The way the dragon is breathing mana like it is the most natural thing. The way it circtes mana inside its body, the way itmands mana in the environment.


    At that moment, I understood why Father summoned the dragon first.


    ''The mana breathing of dragon. I must never forget the things I have seen today. If I can implement it to my own core, my mana regeneration would be multiplied.''


    I thought while observing the mana cirction of the dragon.


    "From this moment onwards, I will attack you with every level of magic from ranging 1st rank to 9th rank. And you will memorize everything with your own body and brain. Never forget these sensations since they will be a guide for you to develop your own magic in the future."


    Father said, and the pressure surrounding him started to change. His eyes shed with lightning.


    /ROAR/


    The moment father''s eyes shed lightning, the thunder dragon roared, and six weird magical circles enveloped in front of its mouth.


    /BOLT/ /BOLT/ /BOLT/ /BOLT/ /BOLT/ /BOLT/ /BOLT/


    Following those magical circles was a bunch of lightning bolts.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "URGH!"


    The moment it reached my body, the same feeling I felt at the beginning of our training returned. The fact that my body was rejecting the lightning.


    "This is the simplest lightning magic, ''Lightning Bolt.'' I hope you are ready; until you are able to conjure the lightning bolt on your own, I will keep attacking you."


    Father said while his eyes shing another blue light.


    Just like that, the hellish training of getting attacked with the magic I was trying to learn started.


    "Wrong! You need to conjure the lighting in a more condensed way."


    "Wrong! The aim of your magic was not subtle."


    "Wrong! You hesitated whilepressing your lightning mana."


    "Wrong! You need to conjure your magic circle correctly."


    "Wrong¡­"


    "Wrong¡­"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Just like that, I kept being attacked, attacked, and attacked. Father had always used the magic of thunder dragon until the strength of the magic reached the 6th rank.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for the existence of my Art [All Seeing Eye], I am pretty sure that I wouldn''t be able toplete the training this fast. The fact that I was able to feel the magic firsthand while at the same time observing the way it conjured was perfect. It was very effective.


    You must have been thinking, ''what is the magic circle.'' The reason why father has been using the magic of dragons while attacking me is because of the existence of magic circles.


    The reason we, humans, are able to use magic is because of the blessing of the gods. However, that is not the case for magical beasts or ancient species. They are able to use magic even though they haven''t been blessed by the gods or goddesses. And the way they do that is pretty simple. The purest form of using magic- through magic circles.


    Father used that to show me that if one is able to see the magic circle of their own attribute and is able to conjure it perfectly, they can use the magic which dragons or ancient species used.


    However, since most of the knowledge rted to ancient magic is lost, it is very hard to find a magical circle of one''s own unique attributes. Coupled with the difficulty of understanding the magic circle, it is very hard toe by a person who uses magic circles while using their own magic.


    This went on like that until we reached the level of 6th-rank magical spells.


    "From the looks of it, you were able to understand why I summoned the thunder dragon Bheithir to conjure magic. Since you learned all the magic spells until the level of 6th rank with their magic circles, from this moment onwards, I will show you my magic of mine. The magic I developed. Make sure to watch properly."


    Father said that, and another round of getting hit by the magic started. However, this time it was different. Since there was no magic circle I needed to memorize, I focused only on how father used his own mana to conjure his magic.


    While watching father, I was able to understand why he was called the greatest genius of the Augustride Family. The way he handled his own mana, the way he conjured his lightning spells, was very different from the magic our ancestors used. The way the father used his own creativity to cover up the weaknesses he found in the magic of previous owners was a sight to behold.


    He kept attacking me, and I don''t know how many days it passed. The fact that I lost my consciousness at least 1000 times messed with the way I perceived time.


    And finally, I managed to conjure thest 5th-rank magic Father wanted me to conjure, and seeing that, a smile bloomed on Austin''s face.


    "Congrattions, my son. You managed to finish the second part of the training. From this point on, there won''t be any attacks directed at you anymore since even you won''t be able to withstand the aftereffects."


    He said while approaching me.


    "From this point on, you just need to watch. Let me show you the true strength of a mage and what true destruction is. Father said that and closed his eyes."


    It seems we are finallying to the fun part¡­

 Chapter 35 Authority

    ?Since the lightning magic of our family didn''t follow the rules of normal magic, it was very hard to confine them in a rank and measure their strength. And since it doesn''t have a chant or magic circle, teaching it also gets harder and harder when the strength of magic gets higher. This is heavily rted to the fact that a magic of strength higher than the 6th rank can''t be used on the people if they are not high-ranking magicians.


    And that leaves the members who obtain the legacy with a high time consumption to learn since they can only rely on their own observation skills until they reach higher stages.


    Anyway, after my father basically engraved the magic of first ranks into my head, he approached me and congratted me.


    "From this point on, you just need to watch. Let me show you the true strength of a mage and what true destruction is. Father said that and closed his eyes."


    And after that, the fun part began.


    The moment Father closed his eyes, the sky started rumbling. From every direction, thunder started pouring, from bottom to top, and sky to the ground. Everywhere started flowing with lightning strikes.


    However, suddenly the lightning started flowing at just one point. All the mana started pointing out to that point.


    /CRACK/ /BOOM/


    And following that was a thunderstrike. However, it was such a huge strike that the water surrounding the ce it stroke was evaporated.


    ''I see. So this is how magic of 6th-rank looks.''


    Thinking like that, I kept my focus on the magic father showed.


    ------


    "Now, I will show you how to transform yourself into lightning."


    ------


    "This is how you generate your own lightning javelin."


    -------


    "This is the strongest magic to destroy."


    -------


    Just like that, Father kept conjuring his magic without any signs of stopping. There was not a thing I did aside from watching the magic father conjured. Sometimes he turned himself into lightning, sometimes, he used lightning as a defense mechanism, and sometimes he used it for destruction.


    At some point, I had already lost my sense of time again, but this time not because of the pain but because of the amazement itself. No matter how much I saw it, it didn''t matter. The ecstasy I felt when I saw the magic, the excitement I felt when I thought I would be able to use it one day. Those were the things that made me go through all thoseplex magics without losing my focus, and at some point, the end already came.


    When he conjured hisst magic, there was a faint smile on his face.


    "I don''t have anything to show you anymore. Once the timees, you will be able to use all the magic I showed you in this ce, and I believe you can. There is one thing left for us to do."


    Father said with a proud smile and approached me and put his hand on the ce where my core was supposed to be.


    "My son, please don''t get mad over the thing I am about to do right now. You will understand when the timees."


    And the moment he said that, a surge of lightning shed in his eyes, looking at me. Following that was a lot of pain in the ce where father was touching.


    "ARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGH!"


    "I will now pass you my ''authority.'' However, you won''t be able to use any mana in your core for a while. I hope you are ready."


    ''What? Did he just say authority?''


    I thought.


    "This is the end of our training, Callius, my son. The road ahead of you, I hope you will be able to see the end of it."


    Father said with a sad smile on his face, and at that moment, I lost consciousness. Thest thing I saw was the slowly disintegrating body of the father.


    ----


    When I woke up, the first thing I noticed was the weird feeling of fatigue. Since I was able to feel fatigued, that means I am in the real world now.


    After that, I started looking around to see if I was still in the same ce I had left. The little section in the library that I always was prohibited froming to. And the answer was yes. I was still in the same ce.


    However, if there was one thing different, then it was the missing feeling of my magic core. At that moment, I tried sensing the mana around me, only to feel nothing in my core.


    ''Status,'' I said in my mind and started observing the changes in the panel appearing in front of me.


    STATUS


    Name- Callius Augustride ????


    Age ¨C 12


    ss ¨C The Sorcerer of Beginning, Ruler of Lightning


    Knight rank ¨C 0 star


    Mage rank ¨C 1 star (Sealed)<novelnext></novelnext>


    Attributes ¨C Aether


    Traits ¨C [Noblesse], [Perfectionist], [Prodigy], [Aesthetic Sense], [Tyrant''s Aura], [Ego], [Witcher]


    Arts ¨C All-Seeing Eye (0-star) (%95)


    Skills ¨C Disguise


    Stats-


    -          Strength ¨C 1.3


    -          Speed ¨C 1.3


    -          Stamina ¨C 1.3


    -          Perception ¨C 2.1


    -          Magic ¨C 0 (2.7)


    -          Luck -???


    -          Charisma ¨C 5 (sealed)


    -          Intelligence ¨C 9


    -          Perseverance - 10


    The moment the status window appeared in front of me, a sudden sense of loss and bewilderment followed. The fact that my magic was sealed itself was making me mad. However, the moment I looked at my ss, the feeling of anger suddenly vanished.


    ''I see, so that was what father meant by passing his authority. I can''t believe he obtained the authority of lightning before he left this world.''


    I thought in my mind. The reason why there is a second ss on my status page is heavily rted to the exnation of authority.


    Authority is the transcendental form of using magic. However, to obtain authority, one needs to have the approval of the world will find itself. It is like being the apostle of the magic whose authority you obtained.


    To show how rare it is, there are only 7 people who have the authority of an element in the world of Aegis.


    And this is the reason why I won''t be able to use my core for a while. Because right now, my core is unable to withstand the mana I will use, and I started going through a process of reforging with the transcendental lightning mana itself.


    But it is worth the price. The fact that I obtained the authority of lightning just with the price of not being able to use my core for a while itself is such a huge gain that I can''t believe it happened at all.


    However, that doesn''t mean I won''t be able to use magic. No, assuming that is wrong. When I said I wasn''t able to sense the magic in my mana core, it didn''t mean I couldn''t sense mana around the environment.


    No, I am actually able to sense it. However, now that brings us to the question. How will I use the magic if I can''t ess my core? Doesn''t use magic require the mana in your core?


    You might be asking those questions, and at this point, the good thing about authorityes in handy.


    The reason why authority is so important is that it gives you the power tomand the mana of the type you have the authority to. It is this simple. Right now, to use the lightning magic I want, I don''t even need to conjure the lightning-attributed mana in my core at all.


    While ying the game, the yer can obtain authority over metal if you canplete a chain of sub-quests, and that would make Arthur pretty overpowered, to be honest. He would be able to conjure huge amounts of metal-attributed magic while fighting with the enemies, and with the existence of the holy sword, he would be invincible.


    And to try that, I simply closed my eyes and started sensing the mana. But this time, I focused on the environment.


    The moment I sensed some of the mana in the environment, I just pictured the magic in my head and manded'' the mana with my will.


    /THUD/ /BOLT/


    And following that was a sudden bolt of lightning attacking the ground.


    ''As expected, father really passed me his authority over the lightning. I suddenly feel like everything is being spoon-fed to me.''


    Thinking like that, I left the library and went to my room. Before I left the library, I checked the clock only to see 2 hours had passed after I went to the library.


    Since the aftereffects of the attack were still lingering around the environment, nobody paid attention to me on the way to my room.


    ''I need to change my ns. If I won''t able to use my magical core, that means training my magic will not be possible. That only leaves me with the option to train my body.''


    I thought on the way to my room. There is also the fact that my [All Seeing Eye] is close to reaching one star. It seems the time I used it in the astral realm also made me more familiar with my art. That is quite good.


    Just like that, I reached my room and started ying with the lightning until I heard a knocking sound on my room door.


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    "Callius, I aming in."


    It was the sound of the person original Callius liked the most.


    Alicia, she is here¡­

 Chapter 36 Talk With Alicia

    ?When I reached my room after I exited library, I yed with the lightning since there weren''t any types of magic I was able to use at that time.


    And although it was not as strong as the magic in the Lightning Domain I had trained, the strength behind my magic was still passable.


    ? And at that time, I heard the sound of knockinging from the door of my room.


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    "Callius, I aming in."


    When I heard the soft sound of the girl behind the door, I didn''t say anything and epted her toe inside.


    With a swift sound, the door opened, and a familiar girl with yellow hair and brown eyes holding a ss entered my room.


    She wore a dress thatplimented her newly developed body features as well as her shiny yellow hair that would always mesmerize the original Callius.


    With a faint smile on her face, she entered my room, looked around for a bit, and locked her eyes with mine. There was a little bit of mocking gaze in her eyes, albeit it was a bit hard to see.


    If it was the original Callius, he would have been blinded by the fake sense of closeness he got from this girl and would not have noticed that. But I am different. I know what kind of girl she is, how shrewd she can be when the opportunity presents itself.


    "Will you not wee me?" She said, keeping the smile on her face.


    "Ah, sorry, I was just lost in your beauty for a second. Come, sit, please."


    I said with a smile on my own as well, and seeing my ''submissive'' attitude, the smile on her face widened, and she came beside me and sat on my bed.


    To be honest, I have been thinking for a long time. Why had she always treated Callius in a good way, like a proper fianc¨¦e would? What would she gain from this? What was the motive behind her actions?


    Although understanding a person''s thought process to the full extend itself is almost impossible, from the things I saw in the game, I was able toe up with a conclusion.


    In the game it was shown like she got closer to the Callius because he was the future head of the Duke''s House. However, after Callius was conveyed as a ssless person, she still didn''t leave Callius'' side and fed him with her fake affection.


    But the point is, since Callius was ssless, it would be a very high possibility that, in the future he would not have a strong authority over the people of the Augustride Household. It is not like Callius is the only person that can inherit the dukedom itself.


    Then, I though, why did she not leave Callius'' side? At that point, there was no point in continuing this fa?ade.


    And to this question, I have still yet to find the answer, albeit I have some spections.


    Then, I decided to act like the original Callius did when he was with her, like a little boy in love, to test some waters and obtain a clue about the motive behind her actions.


    Anyway, after she sat beside me, she turned her head to me and started talking.


    "Ah, my dear Callius. It must have been hard for you, hasn''t it?"


    She said and put her hand on my cheek while slowly caressing it.


    At this point, I was hardly able to suppress the disgusting feeling I had and the strong urge to p her hand.


    ''This bitch, don''ty your filthy hands on me.'' I thought while making a sad expression on my face and forcing my eyes to tear up.


    /PAT/ /PAT/


    And the sound of two drops of tear hitting to bed followed not long after.


    "Ah, here,e here. It is okay."


    Seeing me making a crying face, she pulled my head to her shoulder and started patting me.


    "Here, I brought you a drink. It will help you get better."


    After patting my head for a while, she pulled my head over and said, while looking at me with her brown eyes. But I was able to catch that little sh of sinister smile on her face.


    ''This girl, she is not even trying to hide her expression at all.''


    I thought while looking at the drink she put on the table. She entered the room with this drink, and at the beginning it was a pure water with nothing mixed in it. However, when she brought me to her shoulder, she put a pocket of powder in it, although I don''t know what it is for now.


    ''This is probably the time when she started drugging Callius in the original game itself. Although, the attack of this heretics urred, it seems some of the events happened in the original is still there.''


    I thought while observing the drink she gave me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''System, can you identify the contents of this drink, or can you separate it after I drink it?''


    I asked to the system in my mind while answering to Alicia at the same time.


    "Ah, thank for worrying about me."


    "Who would worry about a person like you, you little rat?"


    She said with a little voice, and thanks to my increased perception stat, I was able to hear it.


    "Huh, did you say something?"


    "Ah, no, no. It was nothing. Don''t mind me."


    "If you say so."


    Like that, I grabbed the ss and went back to her side while talking with the system in my head.


    <Host, I am unable to process the things you have yet to sense or eat. Therefore, I can''t identify the things inside this drink. But I think I can help you detoxifying the things inside it after you drink it.>


    ''Good, inform me about the contents of this drink.''


    I instructed the system and sat beside her again, and started drinking.


    /GULP/ /GULP/


    After I started drinking, she put back that little twisted smile on her face and started talking.


    <Host, I finished analyzing the content of the mixture she gave you. It contains three different poisons. First named ''Stx,'' a poison from the north, which messes with the emotions of the victim and clouds their judgement.>


    While I was talking with the system inside my head, I started feeling the anger rising from the bottom of my heart.


    "You are angry, aren''t you? You are angry at Duchess Adelyn, because she always treats you harshly. You are angry at Emma because she always looks down on you. You are angry at the maids in your own household because they always has that scornful look on their faces. You are angry at those noble children who would always attend the banquets with their parents, aren''t you?"


    She started whispering with soft voice to my ear while slowly caressing my cheek.


    ''What does the second poison do?''


    <It is a poison called ''Bhutocin,'' a newly developed poison by the alchemists in thewless zone. It has the effect of increasing a person''s sensitivity to touch little after the ingestion.>


    And just as the system said, at that moment, I started feeling the touch of Alicia on my cheek in a more detailed way. I got goosebumps over every part of my body.


    "However, at the end, you are angry at your mother and father the most, aren''t you, Callius? Because they left you in this world all alone, against all those people who always wants to harm you, against all those people who are plotting behind you. They are the ones you are mad at the most. Isn''t it true?"


    While caressing my face like that, she kept whispering into my ears.


    ''And what does thest one do?''


    Between all those touches and whispers, I asked the system.


    <Thest one is a aphrodisiac called ''Devil''s Whisper.'' It slowly increases the victim''s libido to five times of the normal one after the ingestion. It has the affect of addicting heavily and can also be used as a drug to satisfy a person.>


    And the answer came back not long after.


    <However, the scary thing is not what they separately do. Right now, if I hadn''t purified the effects of those three drugs to some extend, the madness would have already take over your head right now. The scary thing is that, even the purification, thebination of these three substances are still heavily affecting your body at all. At the end, you would be ve to this drug, and your sexual desires would be raised to its peak.>


    The moment


    "You know that, don''t you. That I am the only person who always stands on your side, I am the only one you can rely on; I am the only person who would listen to you. That, no matter what, I would be the only person who would wee you with my arms open?"


    And just like that, she with a bewitching smile on her face.


    "Don''t you want to get your revenge. Don''t you want to make all those bitches beg for forgiveness in front of you? Come, pour me what you have been feeling. I am ready."


    And at that moment, like the devil whispering with the bewitching smile on her face she closed her eyes and kissed me with those soft lips of hers¡­

 Chapter 37 Talk With Alicia 2

    ?Since I wanted to discover what Alicia was nning, I was acting like how the old Callius did in front of her to see her reactions. Since the original Callius thought Alicia was the only person she could rely on at that time, he would always behave more politely and docile in front of her and would always try to please her. Although that was the act of a simp, at the same time, it was not.


    In the first ce, he was not simping for the Alicia. He was actually trying to fill the emptiness that resulted because of the absence of his mother and good parenting. Now, you might think, Callius'' father Austin trained only him and him alone, so wasn''t he filling this emptiness?


    And to some extent, this is right, and now I remember those days; it looks like Austin always cared for Callius. Well, he was a good man, so it is no wonder. However, there is also the fact that Austin was not a good father, at least for Callius. Yes, he was a good teacher and mentor. But, he was not a good father.


    The time Austin spent with his son Callius would always be filled with training and training alone. Most of the time, when they left the mansion and went out, it was actually for the purpose of training. Only thest time they went out, only that time was for the sake of spending time with his son. However, the results were not that good either¡­


    And when we consider a perspective of a little child who is yet to see the world around him, those times would no longer be seen as time spent with parenting. No, it would look like a soldier in training, and this is exactly what Callius felt. He didn''t feel loved. He actually felt like he was being used. He was being raised for the sake of his father''s ambitions; at least, that was what he thought. It might be true, although I don''t think so. Therefore, from the point of the original Callius, Austin was not a father but more like a person who should always be respected, like a master, or a teacher, or mentor itself, but not a parent.


    Anyway, that was the reason why Callius was desperately seeking affection for Alicia, and she knew that too. Even from the beginning, Alicia had already figured out how Callius thought, and what kind o thoughts were going over his head. Alicia knew very well what she needed to do in order to control Callius.


    However, even though I am trying to figure out what she is nning, that doesn''t mean I will let her do whatever she wants. In the first ce, I would never receive a kiss from a person whom I saw in the game having sex with Arthur. There is no way I would be able to forget those scenes that I saw in the game.


    In the first ce, when I sometimes read novels about transmigrations or isekai elements, the first thing I am hardly able to understand is the rtionship between those main characters with heroines. You literally have seen or read the scenes where heroines are intimate with the main character, so how can you forget those things that easily? For me, I absolutely can not. Well, it is not like heroines are running after me either, so it would not be a problem for me.


    ''And what does thest one do?''


    <However, the scary thing is not what they separately do. Right now, if I hadn''t purified the effects of those three drugs to some extent, the madness would have already taken over your head right now. The scary thing is that even the purification, thebination of these three substances still heavily affects your body. At the end, you would be a ve to this drug, and your sexual desires would be raised to their peak.>


    However, if the heroine is trying to seduce me by drugging me, that would be a different scenario.


    "You know that, don''t you? That I am the only person who always stands on your side, I am the only one you can rely on; I am the only person who would listen to you. That, no matter what, I would be the only person who would wee you with my arms open? Don''t you want to get your revenge? Don''t you want to make all those bitches beg for forgiveness in front of you? Come, pour me what you have been feeling. I am ready."


    When she said all those things like a devil whispering to me, she started bringing her face closer and closer while closing her eyes to kiss me.


    Her fragrant smell, and her ''beautiful'' curves, coupled with the effects of the potent aphrodisiac, would drive almost every male crazy.


    Almost.


    If it was any other girl aside from the heroines of the game right now, I might have lost my control and attacked the girl in front of me right at this moment, although I think I would still be able to hold myself in check, it is not the main point.


    The main point is that Alicia is the heroine of the game, and there is no way I would get excited from the seducing of a girl whose sex scenes I have seen in the game, even if the feelings of the original Callius remain.


    The moment her lips almost touched mine, I suddenly backed away, avoiding the kiss.


    /CIZZT/ /CIZZT/ /FLINCH/


    "Ah, what the hell?"


    She said while flinching. While I was avoiding her lips, I subconsciously scattered little bolts of electricity around me. This is the result of my authority; in extreme senses of emotions, one would subconsciously emit some lightning mana around.


    "I am not in the mood to do something like this right now. I lost Father just two days ago."


    I said while making a serious and mad expression.


    "I am not a beast who can''t control his urges. Please, leave, and do not ever insult me with such a thing again. I am not that shallow."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I said with an authoritative tone while activating my trait [Tyrant''s Aura].


    The moment she heard what I was saying, her eyes opened wide. It seems she did not expect me to refuse the invitation. Of course, she didn''t; if it was the original Callius, he would have already attacked Alicia itself.


    "What? What did you say? Did you just refuse that right now?"


    And the realization came right away. The moment she realized what I did, her face got red, and the graceful aura around her suddenly changed. However,  of course, being theposeddy she is, she regained herposition.


    "Ahem, I am sorry if I have insulted you. I was just trying to console you after all the things you have been through. I didn''t know I sounded rude; I am really sorry."


    And, of course, she immediately revised her strategy.


    ''So, now you will y victim, don''t you? Your little fox. I can''t wait to see what you have on the te for me.''


    I thought while looking at the pitiful expression on her face. She is making it look like I responded quite excessively and trying to make me feel guilty.


    "I see, so you were trying to console me. I thought you were trying to seduce me like a little whore, but it was my mistake. There is no way my Alicia would be such a woman, isn''t there?"


    I said while looking into her eyes. The moment she heard what I said, her expression darkened for a second, and the smile on her face stiffened.


    "It seems I sounded quite rude right now. Sorry for that. Looks like the loss of father is affecting my judgment; I think you should leave me alone for now. I don''t think I am in the mood to do anything right now."


    I said while making a sad smile. Although, I am waiting to see what she is nning, it is not like I will always give the opportunity to her.


    "Ah, okay. I will leave then. If you need me, I will be staying in my room, okay?"


    She said while her expression crumbled.


    ''Looks like she was still going to do it at the end. What a pity, though.''


    I thought while nodding my head.


    The moment she got close to the door, she emitted a little bit of light mana from her core, albeit it was very hard to sense.


    After that, she left without even looking back and closed the door.


    However, I could see it. The twisted expression on her face. The expression she had shown in the game when things didn''t go the way she wanted.


    ''Ah, that expression. This is what I wanted to see; how beautiful.''


    I thought in my head.


    ''Now, let''s analyze the things she did aftering into my room with a clear head.''


    I thought and sat on the chair of my study, and started waiting for the effects of the drugs to leave my head¡­

 Chapter 38 Dinner

    ?Have you ever felt like your mind is colluded after you take a medicine or after you eat a certain meal?


    There might be some people who felt like they were too sleepy to think anything after a normal meal their mother had prepared. This is because of some substances in the meal that starts a chain of reaction with the substances in your body, which stimtes the feeling of sleepiness with the increased hormones.


    And this is also the case for people who consumes a lot of bitter chocte and coffee, which makes their libido increase.


    This is exactly why I am trying to cool my head right now. After Alicia left my room, I decided to review the things that happened after she entered to figure out why she was doing this. However, since my head was still cloudy because of the herbs and poisons she mixed in my drink, I decided to wait for my head to cool down.


    But that was not an easy thing to do. Although the system said it had already purified some of the negative effects on its own, my libido was already increased, and my insides were burning. My body basically had a lot of energy to waste at that moment.


    Therefore, to calm myself, I started the only thing I could do without leaving my room. Doing a home workout.


    Since, for the time being, my mana core is sealed to adapt to the changes it needs to go through, I have already decided to train my body and awaken myself as a knight if possible. So, it was not a bad deal for me to train.


    Thinking that I started with a circle of pushups, sit-ups, squads, and pull-ups. Although Callius was not interested in working out in the beginning, after I became this guy, I decided to make a few changes in my room.


    I designed a certain pull-up bar attached to the wall with some sticks and ordered maids to nail it down to the wall in my room.


    Anyway, after doing the routine of push-ups, squads, sit-ups, and pull-ups for almost half an hour, I finally felt my head cool down. The fact that it took this long, even after most of the effects were negated by the system itself, shows how strong those poisons were.


    Finally managing to cool my head down, I decided to take a cold bath while thinking about Alicia''s behavior. I am taking a cold bath since I certainly don''t want my blood cirction to slow down, but those details are not that important right now.


    Thinking like that, I entered the cold bathtub and started recounting the talk.


    ''Now, firstly, when she entered the room, she had already brought a drink with her, which means she was nning to drug me from the beginning. However, before she even drugged me, the things she said was all about filling my head with the thoughts of revenge, although she said all those while trying to mask it with her affectionate gestures like caressing my cheek.''


    I thought and put my head in the water to concentrate better. The weird noise that appears when you put both your ears down to the water makes me concentrate better for some reason.


    ''Secondly, there are the words she put in my ears after she made me drink those drugs. At that time, she must have thought the drugs had already started taking effect, so the words she used were more tant and provocative. She tried to pummel my hatred towards Adelyn and Emma, other people who had always made Callius feel lonely or any other thing. Basically she was trying to force me to the path of viin. And by emphasizing that she was the only person close to me while she must be trying to make me assault her right there.''


    I thought while remembering that little light affinity mana she released.


    ''I see. So, that was what it was. Such a cheap tactic. Since, in her eyes, I am still a ssless person, and she must have thought that I couldn''t sense the light mana she emitted. She did it in order to inform the person waiting in front of the door. So, that was what you were expecting. You were going to call the person in front of the door when I assaulted you, and after that, you were going to make my reputation even worse. Since she is the Saintess candidate, the fact that she is defiled would also anger a lot of people. As a result, even my status as the son of the Duke family would not be enough. It seems she wanted to use this to nullify the engagement without affecting the rtionship between families.''


    I thought while getting out of the bath and drying myself.


    ''Well, I don''t have any reason to y along with that anymore. If you want to break the engagement, you need to pay the price for that. Even though I won''t benefit from it, seeing that whore''s ns are interrupted fills me with joy.''


    After getting out of the bath, I read the book until it was dinner time. Since Adelyn had already started taking control of the household, I needed to attend the meals with the whole family together.


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    Hearing the door being knocked, I closed the book and said;


    "You shall enter."


    /CREAK/


    Hearing my confirmation, a young maid entered the room with slightly trembling steps.


    "Young Lord Callius, the dinner is ready. Madam is waiting for you at the table."


    "I see; inform Duchess Adelyn that I will be there in a minute. You are dismissed."


    "Understood."


    After that, the maid left the room, and I checked my outfit and appearance to see if there was anything wrong with that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    If my traits are not satisfied, I am bound to make mistakes; therefore, I didn''t leave before my outfit was perfect.


    Wearing a white shirt with some golden armaments over it and ck pants with a belt that has golden metallic frames, I left my room and headed towards the dining room.


    On my way, I saw the boy whose identity I had borrowed for a while. He was trimming some nts in the garden while humming a song. However, there was a slight bulginess behind his head which is the ce I hit. It seems he forgot to put ice on it for some reason¡­


    Anyway, not long after, I reached the room and entered, opening the door.


    The moment I entered, the scene weed me was the scene Callius was used to, aside from slight changes.


    Before Austin left this world, he would sit on one of two chairs at the head of the table, and beside him would be Adelyn. However, now that chair is removed, only Adelyn is sitting there.


    Aside from that, there were some familiar faces that I would see in the future.


    "You are finally here. Let''s sit; everyone is waiting for you."


    Hearing Adelyn''s voice, I nodded my head and sat on the empty chair beside Diana. Although the words and the tone she used were a little authoritative, I decided to ignore them.


    After I sat at the table, Adelyn rang the bell to inform the maids.


    "Now, everyone is here. Let''s start with the praying."


    Saying that, Adelyn signaled Alicia with her brows. Since this is the custom of this world. Praying to the Goddess of Light(?) for the meal before starting, albeit I don''t know why they are praying to the goddess of light for the meal.


    While Alicia was praying, I didn''t move my mouth since there was no reason for me to respect the goddess of light. She can go fuck herself, and I don''t care.


    After that, meals came. Although when I entered, the atmosphere was quiet, after some time, everyone became slightly talkative with the effect of Arthur being here.


    Although I don''t like this guy, he still has the charisma to be the future hero and the leader, albeit he lost himself in the feeling of lust¡­


    I could also see Alicia ncing at me from time to time to check something.


    ''So, you still have hopes that I will lose my control.''


    "Brother, you seem a little different. Did something happen?"


    However, of course, my little sister didn''t miss those nces either. I will call it a woman''s intuition.


    "No, nothing happened. I am just a bit tired, that''s all."


    "Ah. I thought something had happened between you and that girl. She has been looking at you from time to time."


    "Don''t worry, and I would have told you if something happened, wouldn''t I?"


    "Okay, I believe in you."


    After that, nothing important happened for the rest of the meal aside from the slight smirk on Arthur''s face when he was looking at me like he was trying to provoke me.


    ''I would not be surprised if our little Arthur was also in this n of hers.''


    I thought while walking to my room.


    After reaching there, I decided to y with my lighting magic for a little while and went to sleep while reading a book about magic¡­

 Chapter 39 Training

    I went to my room after the dinner and started reading a book rted to the magic. Since today was pretty hectic, the fatigue I umted over time was starting to get over my head.


    Although in Astral ne, I hadn''t trained my body, my mind was still affected.


    The fact that I hadn''t rested even a second, aside from those moments when I lost my consciousness, made me very tired.


    Therefore, after reading that book about beginner magic just to pass the time, I went to the sleep not long after.


    ***


    A shiny moonlighting from the skies, illuminating surroundings...


    A person with a veil on her head, her face is unknown...


    "Waaaaa! Waaaaaa!"


    A crying sound of a child...


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    Sound of water flowing....


    /AUUU/ /AUUU/


    Sound of wolves'' howling...


    A feeling of bitternessing from my chest...


    ***


    I woke up after seeing a weird dream in my sleep. It wasn''t a long one, and neither was it something I could understand. Every element in it was both familiar and unfamiliar at the same time.


    After standing up and getting out of bed, I checked the outside and saw it was still dark. However, from the slight illuminations in the sky, I was able to conclude that it was very close to dawn.


    ''It is a good time to train.''


    Thinking like that, I went to the bathroom to wash my face and get rid of the drowsiness. Since I was sleeping veryfortably for a while, my body was all sore. So, I decided to do some light stretches while my drink for the morning was being prepared.


    Although I don''t know whether this world has coffee or not, there are certain leaves that can be used for making tea which increases the blood cirction or basically makes you wake up since this is what caffeine, or any other supplementary materials, would do.


    Therefore, Callius would always drink tea made by ck Ink Leaf, which is very close to a ck tea from Earth.


    After calling a maid, I started doing some light stretches and changing my clothes tofortable ones.


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    "Enter."


    "What did you need, young Lord Callius?"


    Entering my room, a maid with green hair and green eyes bowed her head and asked.


    "Prepare my morning tea."


    "Understood. Is there anything else you need?"


    "No. You are dismissed."


    After hearing my order, she left the room, closing the door. Since she was a face I had seen before, she must have already known what I drink in the morning.


    After five minutes or so, the same maid came back again and brought my tea.


    ''Today, I will start training with my sword again. It has been quite a long time since Callius trained his body. Just by doing some push-ups or any other workout with my body weight, my body is all feeling sore. It is like doing a full body workout after having a break from workouts for a month.''


    Thinking like that, I finished my drink and started preparing.


    Since I am a member of the Augustride Household, I learned the rapier art of our family. And, of course, I have my own weapon.


    Although Callius never liked using swords, he took part in designing his own weapon and ordered it to forge ording to his wishes. And, considering this guy''s traits, the result was bound to be good.


    It was made with the finest materials out there. A weapon long enough to be called estoc, but its handle''s designed in such a way that it can also be called a rapier.


    A de thin like a needle, but it still has its tapered sides enough to sh anything.


    A de with a silver handle and gold engravings on it, shining from time to time. The moment Callius saw that de, he was mesmerized by its elegance.


    He named his weapon ''Nihil'' at the age of seven and has never used any sword aside from it. Even the thought of using another weapon made him feel nauseous.


    However, he abandoned his sword the moment he wasbeled as ssless. The fact that he wasn''t able to achieve growth shattered his pride and his motivation, and just like any helpless child would do, he abandoned his dreams as well...


    Therefore, ''Nihil'' is on the show on the wall on the left side of the room, like some sort of art piece.


    Thinking that it was now time to take the weapon out from the ce she had been waiting for her master to use herself, I reached for the weapon and took her from the shelf she was being disyed.


    The moment I took it in my hand, I knew the weapon was for me. It was like a piece of me had already returned.<novelnext></novelnext>


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    Grabbing the handle of the sword and swinging it, I remembered the moments Callius had with her. The painful training Austin made him go through, the feeling of ecstasy when Callius managed to demonstrate the footwork of our family for the first time, and that slight smile on Austin''s face when he did it.


    I remembered all.


    ''Ah, so this was the reason why you never held Nihil ever again. You thought you were not worthy of using her, weren''t you? Such a weird obsession....''


    Thinking that I changed my clothes and put the scabbard on my belt, sheathing it.


    After that, I left my room.


    Even though it was fairly really in the morning, the life in the mansion had already started, just like some maids running from a ce to another, knights going to their garrison building, some of them running around, chiefs are getting their supplies for the day...


    Observing everything around while walking, I stepped onto the fresh grasses of the garden. Feeling the cold breeze blowing through my face, I headed towards the knights'' training grounds.


    Although, I can also train in the garden, I don''t like disying my sweaty side to other people. This was also the case for the Callius since he was obsessed with elegance.


    Reaching the knights'' training grounds, I started hearing voicesing from there.


    "HEAVE-HO!"


    "HEAVE-HO!"


    "HEAVE-HO!"


    With slow steps, I entered the training grounds only to see some knights running with their armor equipped. While making the sound of metals scratching, they kept running.


    This is the basic routine for the knights in general. Since they are the symbol of order in the area they are deployed, they need to have their armor on them almost all the time, which is certainly limiting their movement. Therefore they are always training with their armor on.


    It is pretty close to the morning runs in the army, where soldiers would carry their heavy bags.


    Anyway, since there is spatial magic in the training grounds, I went for special training rooms reserved for the use of the members of our family.


    While I was walking there, I saw Arthur training with his sword.


    Although, the ending of the game was a pretty huge disappointment for me, the beginning was close to perfect.


    Since you could rte the efforts of the main character as a yer itself, and would be able to develop your skills if you wanted.


    And I refuse to believe any RPG yer would refuse to develop their characters, so it was pretty much enjoyable in the beginning.


    Although I was a bit skeptical about Arthur since this is real life and nobody is controlling him as a yer, seeing him working hard with his sword in the morning made me rxed and fired up at the same time.


    This guy, I don''t know why it is, but I have a feeling that I will face him in the future.


    Anyway, seeing him training in the morning made me fired up as well; therefore, without waiting any longer, I entered the training room, putting a drop of my blood to show my authorization.


    Although from outside, it looked like a small room, the moment I entered, the space that weed me was a pretty huge one.


    Know that although this is a world where technology is not that developed, there are some elements that are certainly resembling Earth.


    Somehow it has an AI-like system, albeit this time, it is called the spirit of building, Aura.


    When I entered inside, I heard the sound of a womaning from all around the room.


    "Wee to the training room, Lord Callius. I am Aura, your assistant. What kind of training would you like to do?"


    And with a gentle tone, the spirit asked me.


    "I will start with basic running."


    "What kind of ce would you like to run on?"


    "A teau without too much slope. Make it sound lively."


    Describing the ce I pictured in my mind, I said.


    "Please wait for a second on the area shown."


    When she said that, a rectangr area with some inscriptions on it appeared.


    The moment I entered the rectangr box, my vision was obstructed for a second.


    And when it was cleared, the scene in front of me was a piece of art.


    The sound of the river flowing, a somehow cold breeze blowing on my face, making me feel goosebumps all around my body, and the sounds of birds chirping. At that moment, I felt like I was able to leave all the things on outside of the training room and focus on running alone.


    And, just like that, I started running with a slight tempo...

 Chapter 40 Training 2

    The service of designing one''s own training grounds ording to their wishes was actually quite liked in the game. Although it was slightly limited to some extent, it was an enjoyable experience for yers who like to feel like they are living in the game world itself.


    However, experiencing that in real life is so much better.


    The ce I have chosen was close to nature itself. The reason why people with spatial magic attributes are sought is rted to the things like these. Since with the existence of spatial magic, you can design a magic tool that can customize such a subspace. However, it has different attributed mana in it as well.


    Anyway, this magic engineering is a littleplex for me to understand its structure right now, so let''s leave it like that.


    Starting running in the midst of nature made me clear my head. Thest three days were quite hectic, considering my transmigration, my awakening, the attack on the church, and the legacy Austin left for me. All of them happened one after another.


    Although I am proud of my mental strength, I was still starting to get tired slightly, so this running without anyone interrupting me cleared my head and made me think about my goals and my situation with a serene mind.


    ''Now, although it might look like sealing my mana core is a bad thing, it is actually a blessing in disguise. I can turn this into an advantage. Although people hiding their mana rank is not unseen, it is still a rare thing. It also requires high proficiency in using mana.''


    I thought while slightly lowering my pace since I was getting tired.


    That is also the reason why people would not be able to assume that I have awakened my mana core at all. At that time, if not for the distraction of Adelyn''s mind, she would probably have noticed my awakening. But since my mana trace was still being formed at that time and I had awakened a day before, she hadn''t noticed it. However, that wouldn''t be the case if I kept improving my mana core. She would eventually notice it, although I doubt she would do something about it.


    However, since nobody noticed me awakening my core aside from Diana, that would be a hidden card for the future as well. Coupled with my reputation, I have a chance to surprise the enemy if it is necessary to do so.


    It is also a good source of motivation for me to awaken my Aura. Although, it is very hard to awaken aura while developing your mana core at the same time since the feeling of Aura is certainly close to the feeling of Mana, which would make people confused. However, since my mana core is sealed, I can awaken my Aura more swiftly, albeit it will hurt quite a lot.


    Thinking like that, I reached my limit and stopped running as well.


    "Huf, Huf, Huf. Sigh¡­. This guy, couldn''t you just have a basic body? Even a normal body would do. Just why did you have to be this weak?"


    Between heavy breaths, I mumbled in a slightly irritated voice.


    Although my legs are pretty tired, my upper muscles are still fine.


    Therefore, without changing the environment, I started doing some push-ups after I caught my breath. But this time, it was at a slightly slower pace than yesterday.


    After that, I repeated the routine I did yesterday in my room until I deemed it enough.


    With sweat all around my body, I stopped.


    Since my body was all tired, I ordered a stamina potion from the spirit of training grounds.


    "Aura. Give me a stamina potion."


    "Understood."


    Following her words, a bottle of transparent liquid appeared before me.


    /GULP/


    And without waiting, I gulped the whole potion to the bottom. The moment potion entered my body, I started feeling relieved. The feeling of tiredness started disappearing as well, and it didn''t take too long for my body topletely return to normal.


    Although I don''t know how to exin this interaction from the perspective of science, it seemed like developers didn''t know that either. They just said ''magic'' and left it like that.


    Anyway, the existence of a magic potion is the reason why I did a bodyweight workout before I trained with my sword. Since I could just return to normal, why not do it?


    "Aura, change the scenery to the regr one I have been using before."


    "Understood. Please enter the shining box."


    Although training my sword in the open-aired atmosphere looks good, I wanted to remember the training I did with Austin in this ce.


    After mymand, the scenery returned to normal. Slightly metallic walls, grey ceiling with fluorescent lights(?) hanging on them. It was pretty much looking like a gym.


    Taking my position, I started recalling those memories from the past of how we trained with Austin, the effort I put in, and the pain engraved on my very being.


    Drawing my long-awaitedpanion from its sheathe, I took the position of fencing. Since the swordy of the Augustride Family is based on speed, the rapier is mainly held by one hand.


    /EXHALE/


    /SWISH/


    With my left hand on my back, I started stabbing the air in front of me. Since it has been quite a long time since I have trained with my sword, reminding my body of the basics is my goal for the time being.


    With that in my mind, I kept swinging my sword, thrusting into the air, until my right arm was numb from the feeling of tiredness.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Generally speaking, the strong point of the rapier is stabbing. Since the de part itself is like a needle, when attacked, the pressure force is concentrated at a very small area which results in very high pressure.


    In the earth, this is invented as a countermeasure for the knights with heavy armor since it is pretty hard to cut heavy armor made of metal with a sh. There is also the fact that it is rted to elegance most of the time; therefore, it is also perceived as a show of nobility on Earth.


    However, it is slightly different in this world. The reason why the rapier is chosen as a weapon is that it allows lightning attributed magicians both flexibility and the point-strike destruction at the same time.


    Anyway, after my right arm went numb, I didn''t stop training at all. Since Austin trained Callius to be ambidextrous, he forced him to train his left side as well.


    Therefore, after picking up Nihil with my left hand, I started swinging and thrusting as I did with my right hand while losing the sense of time at the same time.


    In the end, both my hands went already numb from all the swinging and thrusting I did, and at the same time; I started feeling really hungry.


    /GROWL/


    And the growl that came from my stomach was proof of that.


    Deciding to check on the time, I asked the spirit.


    "Aura. What is the time? For how long have I been training?"


    "It is 10:30, Lord Callius. You have been training for five hours straight."


    When I heard the time, I realized I had missed the breakfast.


    ''Hmm, I should have set the rm or something. That way, I wouldn''t miss breakfast. Well, it is not that important anyway.''


    I thought while leaving the training room.


    "I see. I will take my leave."


    "I have recorded your training with swords. Would you like to check it, like previous times?"


    "Hmm. I will check it after I finish my breakfast. Don''t let anyone use this training room, and never show my records to anybody else."


    "Understood, master. Since you are directly authorized by the Duke Austin, your records will not be shown to anyone."


    "Good."


    After confirming that, I left the room and went to take a shower. Since no matter how hungry I am, there is no way I would be able to walk into the mansion while reeking the scent of sweat.


    However, from the looks of it, with the restriction on my body lifted, my body finally started showing the fruits of training. My muscles are all pumped up right now, so I look quite chiseled, albeit the wimpiness is still there.


    After taking a shower and cleaning my body thoroughly, I put my formal clothes on and started walking towards the mansion.


    /GROWL/


    On my way to the mansion, my stomach was grumbling from time to time.


    /GIGLE/ /GIGLE/


    Hearing the sounds of gigglinging from the maids, there was no way I would ignore it.


    Turning my red eyes to the maids, I activated my [Tyrant''s Aura].


    "Hieck!"


    Getting intimidated by my gaze, they turned back, escaping from it.


    Although this is just bullying, since it satisfies my ego, why not do it? It is quite funny thing to see their scared expression, to be honest.


    After ordering a tasty meal from the chefs, I went to my room. Since I don''t have anything else to do aside from training for the time being, I need to make some preparations to increase its efficiency of it.


    ''There were a lot of things that would enhance the physical training of the yer in the game, just like I did while awakening my mana core manually. However, this time it will cost quite a lot for me to awaken my aura. Since it requires consuming a whole dragon heart.''


    I thought.


    ''If not, I will need to do it in a painful way. We will see what I can do.''


    Thinking that my meal had arrived, I started eating¡­.

 Chapter 41 Training 3

    Since the Chronicles of Aeris was a game in the theme of Role ying Games (RPG), it would mainly aim to give the yer as much freedom as possible.


    Therefore, there are several ways to achieve certain things in the game.


    Just like awakening the Aura. And to do that, there are two main ways I have used. Just as in the real world, the first way to achieve sess in something is to have a huge amount of money and spend that money on the thing you want to seed over.


    This is basically the easy way, and to do that, the yer would need to spend a lot of money just to acquire one material. ''Dragon Heart.'' Since this world has the ''magic'' elements, it is not a surprise that it has Dragons as well since Dragons are the most known mythical beasts on Earth.


    Consuming the Dragon Heart would immediately awaken the Aura inside the yer. However, if there is one problem with that, that would be to obtain the heart of a Dragon; first, you need to kill it. And, since they have strength between 7-star to 9-star, it is a pretty hard thing; therefore, the dragon heart is pretty expensive.


    However, of course, not every yer would like to go for the route of obtaining money since it is quite a time-consuming thing. As a result, developers offered yers another way to do it. This way is for those who don''t want to spend their money on the would also be able to awaken their character''s aura.


    But, of course, there should be a price for that as well since nothing in the world is free. To use this method, you need to waste the stats of your character on the willpower section. And willpower is generally useless, aside from some enemies that use Hypnosis or any other mind magic. And the reason it requires a high willpower stat is that this method is very painful. And toplete this process, your character needs to stay awake all the time and must never lose consciousness.


    However, if your willpower is not high enough, your character will go crazy, and the game basically would be over since you won''t ever be able to control your character anymore.


    That is the way developers bnced the fairness of the two methods. Either you will sacrifice your precious stats points, or you will sacrifice your money basically.


    But now, I am not ying the game. The game is my reality, and there are no stat points to allocate.


    Therefore, this leaves me with a choice. Either I will use the money of Dukedom without anyone knowing and will obtain the Dragon Heart, or I will use the cheap method, trusting my willpower, risking myself to go crazy.


    Those were the thoughts in my head while I was eating my breakfast after the training I did.


    The meal was pretty much delicious since I didn''t specify my order for today. I don''t want to lose the taste in my mouth.


    ''System, were you able to learn the recipe of those poisons Alicia ingested to me?''


    I asked to system.


    <Yes, host. Would you like to see them right now?>


    ''No, not now. But we can''t be sure if she won''t try such a thing again. It would be better if I had an antidote or something for that type of situation.''


    <Understood. You can see it whenever you wish.>


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    While I was talking with the system in my head, I heard a knock on the door.


    "Enter."


    Hearing me, the door opened, and a familiar maid entered my room. Brown Hair, hazel eyes, and a serious expression.


    "What is it, Susan?"


    "Cal- Young Lord Callius. Duchess is calling you to her office."


    "Is it urgent?"


    "She didn''t say anything about it."


    "I see. I shall pay her a visit."


    "Understood, Master Callius."


    "You are dismissed."


    Saying that Susan left the room.


    ''I can already see this is about my not attending the breakfast. Sigh, what a mess¡­.''


    Thinking that, I left my room and went to Adelyn''s office, and I saw Susan waiting there. Hearing meing, she entered the room and informed Adelyn.


    "You ca-"


    Stopping that annoying maid from talking with my right hand raised, I entered the room.


    This time it was a lot different than I hadst entered. The atmosphere Adelyn was excluding was befitting the image of the Duchess right now.


    Seeing me enter, she raised her head and locked her gaze with me.


    Since she had already ovee the shakiness that resulted from the death of her beloved, she didn''t even waver, and we started a kind of staring contest(?).


    "You are here."


    It seems she was bored with that stupid disy of pride; she broke the silence.


    "Yes. What is the matter?"


    "Where were you in the breakfast? I think I had already informed everyone that we would be eating together just like we have always done."


    "I was training."


    Since the maids and the knights who saw me on the way to the training grounds must have already informed Adelyn, there was no point in hiding that fact.


    "You were training? Why with the change?"


    "None of your business."


    "!"


    The moment she heard my answer, she directed her gaze to me with her intent partially activated.


    Last time, I was able to pressure her with the element of surprise, but this is how it should be.


    ''So, this is the aura of a 7-star magician. She is not even using a quarter of her strength, yet just look at the mana around. How magnificent!''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Clenching my fists, I thought with a smile, enduring the pressure.


    "You are smiling?"


    Seeing me tantly smiling in front of her, she increased the pressure.


    "Kurgh-"


    "Can you smile now?"


    /SMIRK/


    "!"


    tantly refusing to bow down, I smirked, sensing the mana signature of a person behind Adelyn.


    "Stop with the childish pride, Adelyn. You will kill him."


    "!"


    "Sigh, Celia. Didn''t I tell you to inform me before you came?"


    Suddenly the pressure on me retreated to the back.


    "Huff, huff."


    Between heavy breaths, I looked at the neer.


    ''Blue Hair like an ocean, Green eyes, and a mature aura. She really looks like her daughter.''


    I thought, remembering the person in front of me.


    Another Archmage, just like Austin. A 9-star mage and the Duchess of Leafsnow Dukedom.


    "I didn''t want toe here unnoticed, but I heard the news. Austin¡­ Is he really gone?"


    "¡­. Yes."


    "Let''s talk about itter. I am here to escort Celia and others to our dukedom."


    "I see. Wait for a second."


    Saying that, she turned her head to me.


    "You can leave. We will have a talkter."


    Without saying anything, I left the room. But before I left, I was able to see the longing gaze Beatrice was giving me.


    Leaving the room, I started walking to my own. Since I am pretty much fired up, let''s keep training as much as I can.


    On the way to my room, I thought about the emotions contained in the gaze Beatrice gave me.


    ''I don''t remember Callius talking with Beatrice before. So, it is highly possible the reason for her emotions is not me but my resemnce to Austin. This is getting interesting now.''


    I thought on the way.


    If there was some sort of love triangle in the past, that might be pretty useful in the future for me, but it might also be my doom as well.


    Since she is an Archmage, she is a pretty strong individual and a force to reckon with by herself, even excluding the fact that she is a duchess. However, when love enters the equation, it may even change the brightest person to the darkest. Considering she is not the wife of Austin but Adelyn is, she must have lost the love triangle.


    However, looking at her eyes, her love for Austin doesn''t seem to disappear.


    We will see when the timees.


    Thinking like that, I reached my room.


    ''If I want to look for the Dragon Heart, I need to check it myself or pay for someone to check for me. But, this person shouldn''t sell me either.''


    Thinking that I grabbed my sword again and went to the training grounds.


    Entering there, just like I did in the morning, I redesigned the scene and started doing body training.


    First, running until I copsed.


    Second, working my upper body to its limits until I copsed again.


    "Huff, huff. Aura, give me a stamina potion."


    "Understood, master."


    Gulping the stamina potion, I decided to rewatch the posture I had in the morning and improve it ordingly.


    "Aura, show me my training records from this morning."


    "Understood, master."


    After that, an undead-looking ghost imitating my movements appeared in front of me and started showing me my training.


    Aside from the dark mana oozing from it, it was pretty much close to the holograms in sci-fi movies.


    Looking at the posture and checking it, I pointed out the mistakes I made in my posture, my footwork, and my usage of muscles.


    "Aura, inform me when the time for dinneres."


    Remembering all those details, I drew my sword again and started practicing all those moves, again and again, losing the sense of time¡­

 Chapter 42 Training 4

    "Young lord Callius, dinner time is up."


    Hearing the somehow gentle but direct voice of Aura, I managed to pull myself from the training.


    "Huff, huff. I see. Aura, did you record my training for today, as well?"


    "Yes, I recorded it. Would you like me to delete the records?"


    "No, keep it for now. Hmm, do you still have the records of the past years?"


    "Are you asking about the records of your training with Master Austin?"


    "Yes."


    "The recordings of that time are still there. Would you like to see them?"


    "I will tell them when the time is right. Just like tomorrow, lock the door and don''t let anyone enter this room, understood?"


    "Understood, Young Lord Callius."


    Hearing that, I left the room to have a shower. Taking out my clothes, I entered the shower and started thinking about the training results.


    ''Although the results are not that apparent in just one day, I can still feel the improvement I hadn''t felt when I was not awakened. Just as I expected, settings from the game are the basics of this world.''


    I thought and left the shower. Grabbing my clothes and putting them on, I left the shower room and started walking to the mansion.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    "HAAT!"


    /THUD/


    While walking, I saw sparring between the knights. Although they are not using a rapier but using a greatsword and ymore, watching them while activating my [All Seeing Eye] was still useful.


    At that moment, I heard the system sound in my head.


    <Quest [Beat the knights] generated.>


    ''Hmm, system, what is this about?''


    I asked while still keeping my attention on the fight at the same time, not stopping my movement.


    <Host, to basically exin, you need to beat knights in a duel. Rewards will change ording to the rank of the knight you have beaten. Rewards will also stack with the number of knights beaten, as well.>


    Hearing the system''s exnation, I left the training grounds and stepped onto the garden.


    ''Hmm, you are saying I need to beat a knight in a duel. Considering every one of them awakened their aura, it is impossible for me right now.''


    I thought in my head while walking. At that moment, I remembered something about the game. In the game, there was a type of duel that was solely created for the purpose of showcasing one''s swordsmanship.


    However, since not everyone has the same talent when ites to aura, mana, and body strengthening, the difference in power would ovee the technique. Therefore, to ovee this disparity, they made a rule of limiting both participants'' mana and aura to the level of a normal person and fighting with only swords, purely with technique.


    ''Is any type of duel okay for the quest to bepleted?''


    I asked with a slight smile of anticipation.


    <Yes, every type of duel is okay.>


    Hearing the answering from the system, the corners of my mouth curled up.


    "But, this¡­ This does put a smile on my face."


    Mumbling like that, with my mood increased, I reached the dining room.


    Nodding me, the maid opened the door.


    "Brother, you are here!"


    And the first thing that weed me was, of course, my little sister.


    "Where were you in the breakfast? You were not in your room, either?"


    Coming closer, Diana asked me. When I looked at the table, it seemed our ''guests'' had already left the mansion.


    "Let''s sit first, Diana."


    Hearing my answer, she nodded her head.


    "I was training."


    After I sat at the table, I said.


    "Huh? But brother¡­ You never train, right? Is something wrong?"


    "Sigh¡­ Diana. Just calm down. Nothing is wrong. I decided to train from now on; that''s it."


    Putting my head on the shoulder of my agitated sister, I managed to calm down.


    "Hehe, okay. If you say so."


    "Callius."


    At that moment, I heard Adelyn calling me.


    "Yes?"


    "Alicia wanted to see you before she left, but since you were training, she left without doing so."


    "I see. It is a pity, then."


    "But, you heard what Beatrice said at that time. So, did you not know they would leave immediately?"


    "I knew."


    "Then, why did-"


    "Because I didn''t want to."


    "¡­.I see."


    Saying that Adelyn turned her head towards Diana.


    "Your master contacted me just now. You are leaving tomorrow."


    "What? But, mother. Isn''t it a bit too soon?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Your master said you are now in an important time for your training, and you shouldn''t miss it."


    "But-"


    "No buts. You will leave tomorrow. That''s it."


    While they were talking, I was looking at Emma''s lost expression. The normal sharpness oozing from her was not there right now. Normally she would re at me until the dinner ended, but from the looks of it, something had happened.


    ''It doesn''t concern me anyway.''


    Dismissing the thoughts in my head, I heard Adelyn saying;


    "Let''s eat."


    After that, everyone started eating the meal in front of them. But looking at the expression on Diana''s face, it seems she is a bit sad that she will leave this soon. Well, it is what it is¡­


    Since Alicia was not here, there wasn''t any unnecessary long praying either¡­


    The dinner went pretty smoothly, aside from that. It seems, Adelyn was able to get over the frustrations in her heart by talking with her friend since she didn''t mess with me at the table.


    Therefore, after finishing dinner, I went to my room.


    Since today, I pretty much trained for almost all day; even though I drank quite a lot of stamina potions, mental fatigue was still there.


    There is also the fact that I shouldn''t rely on the stamina potions too much as well. The natural recovery period after a workout is also a good opportunity for your body to develop, and no matter what, any external matter made by a human would not be optimal as natural recovery.


    Thinking that I decided to write the elements necessary to awaken my Aura without using a dragon heart since I am not optimistic about finding it in any close time. However, firstly let me check the contents of the quest.


    ''System, show me the quest tab.''


    Thinking like that, a system panel appeared before me.


    Quest


    [Beat the Knights]


    - Since you are searching for improvement in your skills, gainingbat experience is essential.


    - Beat the knights of your household in a duel.


    - Number of knights beaten: 0


    - Rewards: Will be distributed ording to the results of the quest


    - Time limit: Five months


    The moment I saw the panel in front of me, I was eventually surprised.


    ''I didn''t think there would be a time limit. Does the system also expects me to leave the household around that time?''


    I thought inside my head.


    ''It doesn''t matter anyway. I am certain that I can beat most of the knights here in pure swordsmanship at most three months.''


    Nodding my head, I picked a notebook.


    ''Still, beating the high-ranking knights would require much more effort, considering they are all experts in their respective fields. We will see that at that time.''


    Thinking that I started writing the thing I would need to awaken my aura.


    The reason why the person who uses this method needs high willpower is because of the pain he would need to ovee. However, it is not only pain. While you are in pain, you also need toplete everything in order, which is very hard since your mind will be clouded.


    The process of pain is also long since it requires the user to keep his consciousness intact for two days straight.


    And thest thing is that this method required two months of detailed preparation.


    Now, let''s start with the materials I will need first while preparing myself for the two days of pain.


    - Twelve roots of Blessed Brier


    - Three leaves of Snow Betty Flower


    - Four Iogerkuin


    - Two pieces of Obrite


    - Twenty-four pieces of Regal Woodbine


    - One Erdleaf Flower


    - Two Arteria Leaves


    - Twelve kilograms of Meteorite Beast''s meat


    - Two pieces of Basilisk''s Shell


    Writing everything on the paper, I started thinking about the process since all those materials above have their own way of preparing.


    I will use those to prepare my body to enter the process. Albeit it will be a little ufortable, that won''t have any side effects on my body, even if I choose to go for the Dragon Heart method; therefore, to save two months, I decided to start preparing myself.


    First six days, I need to consume two roots of Blessed Brier every day, one before I start training and one before I go to bed.


    After that, I need to consume three leaves of Snow Betty Flower in one day, with six hours between them.


    Then, for four days, I will eat Iogerkuin, one each every day. Although I don''t know the detailed exnation for this process, I presume this one is rted to the reconstruction of the body since Iogerkuin is a herb generally used for potions.


    After this point on, I will start using the materials together.


    Since Orbrite is a mineral, I will use it in my baths to increase the effects of the herbs I am using for the rest of the two months while eating the same meal prepared with the meat of Meteorite Beast and leftover materials listed on there.


    For approximately 48 days, my dinners will contain the same ingredients.


    ''Let''s see what the future holds for me.''


    Thinking like that, I called a maid to my home and instructed her to buy all those things listed there.


    Hearing my order, she left the room after bowing, and I started reading a book rted to the history of martial arts in this world, just to pass the time¡­


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    Until I heard a knocking sound¡­.

 Chapter 43 Night Talk With Diana

    When I finished writing things that I needed to do and instructing the maid to buy them, I started reading a book regarding the history of martial arts in this world, just to pass the time.


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    Around that time, I heard the sound of door knocking.


    "Brother, are you there?"


    Following that was a quiet sound of a familiar girl.


    "Yes, Diana. You can enter."


    Hearing me confirming, she entered the room and closed the door after.


    A shiny tinum hair, cute looking nightgown, and slightly downhearted blue eyes.


    That was the scene weing me when I turned my head to the door-side.


    "Diana, is something wrong?"


    Seeing her downhearted expression, I asked, albeit I knew why she was upset.


    "I wanted to see you."


    "Is that all?"


    "Do I need another reason to see you?"


    "No, you don''t."


    "See. It is not that hard to admit it."


    With a triumphant expression, she said, albeit that little sadness was still there.


    "It is also not that hard to admit that you are feeling lonely since you will leave the house tomorrow."


    "!"


    Hearing me say that, she flinched.


    "Brother, you shouldn''t say that bluntly. It is fine if it is me, but other people would get agitated if they heard such a thing."


    "So, you don''t mind me saying such things to another woman?"


    "If that is the case, I just need to make her disappear, no?"


    "It was a joke."


    "I wasn''t joking at all."


    "¡­"


    "Puffft! Hahahaha, that was funny¡­. It has been really a long time since we have talked like this, hasn''t it, brother?"


    Seeing the speechless expression I tried so hard to convey, she burst outughing.


    However, to be honest, surpassing my traits in front of Diana was not that hard; somehow, I feel like the original Callius also hadn''t wanted to look that strict in front of Diana. That also exins why he was able to joke from time to time.


    "Is your mood a little lifted now?"


    "Uhm¡­ Yes, a little bit. But it would be better if you hugged me."


    "You know, I won''t do that."


    "Why? I am leaving tomorrow, and we won''t see each other for a while."


    "You know, I am notfortable with touching other people."


    "Am I just an ''other people''?"


    "No, you are not."


    "Then, it is okay if I do this, right?"


    "Sigh¡­ Do whatever you want."


    Hearing me giving her permission, she came closer and hugged me, putting her arms on my neckline.


    ''Putting a pitiful expression and a low voice to gain my attention, reminding me of old times to gain my sympathy,paring herself with others to set the mood, you are getting better and better in this with every day passing.''


    I thought with a smile on my face, seeing through her strategy at once.


    ''However, I will let it slide for just once. You can charge through your heart''s content for today since we won''t be seeing each other for a while.''


    Remembering the things the future holds for me, I decided to let her do whatever she wanted just for today.


    "Can we stay like this for a while?"


    "Okay."


    Surpassing the tingling sensation going through my whole body because of my traits, I decided to ask.


    "When are you going to leave?"


    "I will leave at dawn."


    "With the portal?"


    "Yes. Master herself will fetch me. She said she had some business in Nighnce''s territory."


    "I see. When are youing back?"


    "If another incident¡­. Another incident like this urs. I won''t be returning back for a whole year."


    /SNIFF/ /SNIFF/


    ''Such a naughty kid. Sniffing me while maxing it with the sudden sad mood. Did you think I wouldn''t notice?''


    I thought, seeing her naughty side.


    "Brother, somehow it feels like your body is changed?"


    "Hmm, howe?"


    "It feels like, your body is now getting color."


    "I don''t think it changed that much."


    "It certainly changed, trust me."


    Saying that she looked up at me from below while putting changing her position, putting her body on myp.


    "Somehow, I feel like this is not a hugging position."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It was ufortable hugging you from the side. My back hurts."


    "Sigh¡­ You act like a spoiled child, you know?"


    "And you like spoiling me, you know?"


    "Look at this kid, now talking back."


    "Hehehe. I am not a kid anymore, humph."


    "You are still a kid in my eyes."


    I said with a joking tone with a teasing smile. Somehow I feel like the traits Callius tried so hard to suppress areing out the more I talk with Diana. I feel like I can be myself in front of her.


    "!"


    Hearing me say that, she suddenly got agitated.


    "Humph, then if I do this, you won''t get mad?"


    "Do what?"


    /BITE/


    "Huh?"


    The moment she said that, she bit me on the right side of my neck, leaving a mark.


    "This is payback for calling me a kid."


    "Are you sure you are not a cat trying to mark her prey?"


    "Humph, think whatever you want."


    "Okay, okay. You are not a kid. Are you satisfied now?"


    Saying that I patted her head with my right hand while stroking her cheek.


    "Hehehe, I am."


    She said with a brightening smile. I have seen a lot of expressions from Diana, but looking back, this is the brightest smile she has shown me so far.


    ''Did you like my affectionate eyes?''


    I thought while keep patting her. Somehow, it feels like she is purring under my touch.


    "Brother, can''t I stay with you just for tonight?"


    "No, you can''t."


    I said with a firm attitude.


    ''Giving her this much space is enough for now. More than that would make me in a disadvantageous position for our future rtionship. I need to pull the carrot for now.''


    I thought while releasing my suppressed traits. Now, it is time to get this over with.


    Seeing my firm attitude and cold eyes returning, she understood it was now time to stop.


    "Okay. Let me stay for just a minute longer."


    "No. This is enough."


    Saying that, I pulled her from myp and put her on the bed. Standing up, I said with amanding tone.


    "Now, leave. You will wake up early tomorrow. Don''t show those prideful elves a weak side, and don''t make us lose face."


    "Okay, brother. I will work hard."


    "Good."


    Nodding my head, I gestured for her to leave, and she started leaving my room.


    "Good night, brother."


    Returning her head to me, she said. For a moment, I could see the nce she threw at my neck, and her mouth curled slightly.


    "Good night, Diana."


    Hearing that, she left my room, closing the door.


    After she left, I changed my clothes and went to the bath to wash my face and freshen up.


    ''This girl¡­. She left a mark. Albeit it is not that hard to get rid of it, I won''t do it for now. Let''s allow her to have a good mood before she leaves.''


    I thought while going to bed. I read a book until sleep finally came in.


    Giving up to sleep, I closed my eyes¡­


    ***


    Waking up early in the morning, I first got rid of the drowsiness of the morning by doing some light stretches and ordered my ssic morning tea.


    After that, I went to see Diana off. Although she was a little sad, seeing meing to send her, she got happier.


    There was also the fact that I slightly let her see that I had yet to get rid of the mark she had left.


    Anyway, after sending her off, I went to the training grounds just to repeat the same training I did yesterday.


    On my way there, I have seen some maids running there and there again. Mansion was just as lively as before.


    Since Diana left the house for her training, everything will be a lot monotonous, now with the absence of myst close person.


    Aside from Diana, I won''t be able to surpass my traits¡­


    Anyway, entering the training room, I instructed Aura to make the environment a little cold this time. Today I am not in the mood to listen to the noisesing from nature; I want a quiet atmosphere.


    After the environment changed to a mountain typed one, I started doing some ''hiking,'' albeit it was more like a mountain marathon.


    As I ran in the mountains, I also did my body workout there. There was a famous movie about a boxer I liked watching, and there was a training scene in it, just like that.


    "Good old times¡­."


    Mumbling like that, I finished my body training and started repeating my sword routine.


    First, watching thest day''s records and correcting mistakes, and finally, I trained with my swords while paying attention to those things.


    Finishing my training, when Aura informed me that breakfast time hade, I left the room.


    After taking a shower, I went to the breakfast room just to have another meal with a dull atmosphere; I went to my room since the things I had ordered were all there.

 Chapter 44 Two Months

    Since Diana left, there was no need for me to suppress my traits anymore.


    Therefore, with a blunt expression, I went to my room after sending her off. The materials I ordered were all here, and a maid was waiting for me in front of my room.


    "Master Callius, aside from the Basilisk''s Shell and the meat of Meteorite Beast, everything is here right now. The meat is getting prepared for the supply, and it will be saved in the storeroom."


    "Good. Inform me about the news rted to the meat supply."


    "Understood, Master Callius."


    "You are dismissed."


    After having a brief conversation with the maid, I entered my room.


    ? Looking at how fast materials are found, you might think they are allmon. Although they are not that rare, they are not thatmon either. But a Duke household''swork shouldn''t be underestimated.


    Anyway, after checking if everything was here or not and confirming that, I started preparing for my training.


    ''Let''s see what we can do.''


    Thinking like that, I grabbed the Blessed Brier. Taking all the training materials with me, I went to the training grounds and started training as usual.


    Since Diana left the mansion, there was no one I would like to open up to and suppress my traits; therefore, the monotonous routine of training, reading, and studying started for me.


    ***


    It has been six days since Diana left, and I started the process of awakening my aura.


    My days were always monotonous.


    Waking up in the dawn, eating a Blessed Brier, training my body to limits, training with my sword while watching the records of the previous day''s training, going to breakfast, training again, reading a book, and sometimes ying with my lightning magic, working on the magic itself.


    And today was just like another day.


    I genuinely feel like the limitations on my body are lifted, and I am starting to feel the effects of consuming Blessed Brier. At the end of the day, when I eat her before going to sleep, it makes the pain in my body increases.


    Anyway, since I am starting to feel like my basics are returning to my body again, I think theck of an enemy while swinging my sword is starting to take a toll on me.


    Therefore, from today on, I will use the training room in a different way than before.


    Entering the training room, I first, of course, started training with my body weight. Since it has just been six days, my body hasn''t developed enough to not feel anything while training with my body.


    However, of course, the time range of my body training is increasing rapidly. Since I am running until my legs give in, my stamina is improving as well.


    I think it is very close to reaching 1.4.


    Anyway, finishing the body training, I called Aura.


    "Aura. Can you make the previous records of mine as my enemy?"


    "It is possible. However, you won''t be able to fight with that without being exposed to too much dark mana."


    "It doesn''t matter. Start the process."


    "Understood, master."


    Just like that, my spars with my previous self-started.


    ***


    It has been eleven days since I started the process of awakening my aura. I visited the city two times just to search for a trustworthy merchant. However, I wasn''t able to find any. Well, I shouldn''t have expected optimistic results either, considering I just tried twice. We will see what we can do.


    Today is thest day of eating Iogerkuin. And the pain of this method has already started. Since I had already eaten all of the Blessed Briers and Snow Betty Flowers, my body was in ruins. And now, while eating the Iogerkuin, it feels like my body is being slowly reconstructed, albeit it is more like a repair.


    For the past ten days, Emma seemed a little lost on the meals. I have also talked twice with Adelyn, although it was more like an interrogation for why I suddenly started training or else.


    Also, fighting with my previous day''s self helped quite a lot, to be honest. Well, considering the knights are always sparring, it is understandable that fighting with a person is always better than fighting with the air.


    My stats are also developed quite well. It feels like I am getting stronger.


    Thinking like that, I left the training grounds around the evening and went to the dining room.


    ''System, show me my stats.''


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 1.4


    - Speed ¨C 1.4


    - Stamina ¨C 1.4


    - Perception ¨C 2.1


    - Magic ¨C 0 (2.7)


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 5 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance - 10


    Looking at my stats, I put a satisfied smile on my face. All of my attributes are improved aside from my Magic and Perception. And considering it has been just eleven days and I have yet to awaken my aura, it was really good.


    After eating a monotonous dinner with Adelyn and Emma, I left for my room. Consuming thest Iogerkuin, my day ended just like that.


    ***


    Today is the day when the first month of my training has ended. For the past thirty days, I have never once stopped training. I went to the city seven times, but I was not able to hear any news about the Dragon Heart appearing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Adelyn is also getting slightly suspicious about my visits as well, although I don''t think she will care too much about that.


    Yesterday, Arthur visited our mansion, and I was able to overhear that the childhood circle would gather in the Nighnce Mansion. So, Emma will not be around for a while.


    Aside from that, my training is going pretty well. Since I pretty much-lost hope about buying the Dragon Heart, I am focusing more on the process.


    Since I am no longer satisfied with training on my previous day''s self, I am spending more time watching the knights training among themselves and trying to get insights.


    With my constant use of [All Seeing Eye], my affinity with it also increased quite a lot. It is now on the level of 1-star.


    My speed stat also reached 1.5. It is pretty normal, considering the sword style of the Augustride Family is heavily reliant on speed.


    I am also thinking ofbining my lighting magic with my sword skills, but it is pretty hard. We will see what I can do.


    ***


    A shiny moonlighting from the skies, illuminating surroundings¡­


    A person with a veil on her head, her face is unknown¡­


    "Waaaaa! Waaaaaa!"


    A crying sound of a child¡­


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    Sound of water flowing¡­.


    /AUUU/ /AUUU/


    Sound of wolves'' howling¡­


    A feeling of bitterness came from my chest.


    /PAT/ /PAT/


    Two tiny little drops of tears falling from the eyes of the person covering her face with a veil¡­


    ***


    I woke up suddenly with the same dream I had been seeing from time to time.


    "It is the same dream again."


    Mumbling like that, I checked the sky, and seeing it was still dark, I stood up and got out of bed.


    "Today is thest day of my preparing period."


    I mumbled to myself while washing my face.


    Today marks the finish of my preparation period for aura awakening.


    ''There is still no newsing from Merchant Darren. It seems I won''t be able to find any Dragon Heart. It is a pity.''


    I thought while ordering my morning tea.


    In thest month, I frequently visited the city and found a trustworthy merchant while using my [All Seeing Eye]. Since it has now leveled up, I can use it on the people of 1-star rank without making them alert too much.


    When I was venturing into the city, I saw a man trying to sell his belongings in the streets, and I decided to check it. Since I was using my skill [Disguise] at that time, my face looked like amoner''s.


    Hearing his situation about the increase in gangs, it seemed the death of Austin was affecting the city''s crime rate.


    After informing Adelyn about this situation, I gained the loyalty of this guy by giving him a lot of money while also revealing my identity. I was using him to check themunity of merchants to see if there was any Dragon Hearts being sold, but it seems I won''t be able to find them.


    Anyway, leaving my room after I finished my tea, I went to the training grounds.


    My body developed quite well in thest two months.


    ''System, show me my stats.''


    Saying that in my mind, I entered the training room.


    <Understood.>


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 1.5


    - Speed ¨C 1.6


    - Stamina ¨C 1.5


    - Perception ¨C 2.1


    - Magic ¨C 0 (2.7)


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 5 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance - 10


    Looking at the panel above, my smile widened. Yesterday I was finally able to increase my stamina.


    Since today will be thest day I will train before I awaken my aura, let''s engrave thisst feeling on my head.


    Thinking like that, I adjusted the training room to the first environment I used and started running between all the noises of nature¡­.

 Chapter 45 Awakening Aura

    In the first ce, one of the best feelings one can feel would be the feeling of getting better at something you like to do every day.


    Feeling like you are certainly improving and achieving results would be a very good motivation.


    And that is exactly what I am feeling right now.


    For thest two months, I have been training non-stop like a machine. And tomorrow will be the day when I get the fruits of my preparations for thest two months.


    Even though there is a high risk of going crazy because of the pain, the process of gaining strength is never easy.


    Thinking like that, I finished my body workout training. Since all my parameters are increased, the time I am spending on body training is increased to the point that I won''t be able to feel tired until breakfast time.


    "Aura, close the room. I will be back soon."


    Saying that I left the room and took a quick shower. After that, the following was simply going to the dining room.


    Entering while nodding my head, I saw Adelyn and Emma were already there eating their meals.


    It was just like a usual normal morning for me and the folks of the house. The stoic Adelyn and strict Emma. Seeing such a scene where a child is basically a tool for the ideals of a parent makes me feel a little sorry for Emma, just a little.


    Considering this girl has never had the opportunity to choose the things she wanted to do and always went with the flow of the environment around her, it was a bit sad. She is making me remember a certain heroine in a very popr TV show about a boymitting mass murder I watched on Earth.


    Well, it doesn''t matter to me, though. She and I have already crossed the line. If she doesn''t want to change the way she behaves, I won''t do that either.


    Anyway, aside from Emma, Adelyn also changed quite a bit. If in the presence of Austin, she was restrained while treating me, she is now showing her displeasure and hostility openly without any restrictions. I think if not for our grandparents, she would have already attacked me.


    "You are here."


    "¡­"


    "Answer."


    "Yes."


    "I heard you went to Aachen City. Why did you not inform me?"


    "Do I have to?"


    "I am the Duchess of this house."


    "For the time being."


    "!"


    Saying that, I sat at the table. Looking at the angered expression on face of Adelyn, it was pretty good, to be honest.


    "You are talking big for a person who has yet to achieve anything."


    "As expected from a child of a whore."


    "¡­"


    Not showing any signs of agitation to that tant taunt, I started eating the meal served to me.


    Since this is thest day, I am still eating the meal made by the meat of the Meteorite Beast.


    "Tch."


    This was a pretty normal routine. Constantly trying to taunt me while saying things rted to my mother, my talents, or other things, sometimes directly, sometimes implying. I had already gotten used to the emotions of the previous Callius, and now I can confidently say that I am in control of this body fully.


    Although I can still feel the anger, I can at least control it.


    Finishing my meal, I went to my training grounds. However, before I trained, I first started watching the knights sparring.


    Activating my [All Seeing Eye], I watched how they moved their aura, how they clenched their muscles, which decisions they made, and what can I do to improve my style. Certainly, watching other people is helpful. Although you won''t see any improvement every time you watch, you can''t be sure when enlightenment wille.


    After watching for half an hour, I decided to call it quits and entered my room.


    "Aura, change the environment to normal."


    "Understood, master. What do you want to fight with today?"


    "Prepare three golems and adjust their strength to 2-star."


    "Are you sure, master?"


    "Yes. And don''t ever question me again."


    "Understood."


    Just like that, I started my training with my sword. Although I have been training while sparring my yesterday selves, my opponents won''t always be like me. Change is a must.


    After training non-stop for almost seven hours consecutively, I left my room for dinner. This time the atmosphere was pretty quiet. Well, at least for me. Adelyn and Emma choose to ignore me and talk among themselves.


    After finishing my dinner, I went to my room to start preparing the things I would need for tomorrow.


    Since I had been waiting for this day for two months, everything was already ready.


    Entering my room, I started putting everything in my bag since I needed toplete the process in my training room.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Three gravity stones. Three meteorites of Falling star. Six high-concentrated fire mana stones. Twelve Saint''s Blessings. Six water mana stones. Six wind mana stones. Six earth mana stones. Blood Extinctor. Blood of Tiamat.''


    Counting the things I would need tomorrow, I started reading a book rted to advanced magic while trying to distract myself.


    /CZZZT/ /CRACKLE/


    From time to time, I yed with lighting on my palm as well. Albeit, none of these were effective enough to divert my attention as well as relieve my anxiousness. However, I need to be in my top condition tomorrow no matter what; therefore, drinking a potion that forcefully sleeps the user, I went to sleep not long after.


    ¡­


    Waking up early in the dawn, just as I intended, the first thing I did was to order my maids to prepare a hefty meal for me since I won''t be leaving my room for two days straight.


    Following that, I informed Susan that I would be training and informed her that nobody should disturb me.


    After eating my meal, I headed to the training grounds.


    This time without bothering to check anyone, I directly entered the room.


    "Aura, lock the doors. Nobody shall enter this room for two days, and you are not allowed to call anyone, no matter what happens to me. Is that clear?"


    "Understood, master. Should I change the environment?"


    "No, this is okay."


    After confirming everything, I started to get prepared.


    "Now, first, I need to set up the star."


    Mumbling like that, I first put the three gravity stones in a triangr position. And then put the three meteorites of the Falling star in another triangr position. The result was close to the Star of David on earth.


    "After that, filling the nk points of the star toplete it like a circle."


    Mumbling like that, I started putting the stones of four elements to fill the nks between the point of the star. Since there were six stones for each element, every space between corners would have one element each.


    "Now, drink the Blood of Tiamat."


    Saying that, I opened a bottle containing the blood of the legendary dragon, Tiamat. Albeit, the portion it contains diluted to such an extent that it was not even considered to be rare anymore. I think it was 1/1000000, or maybe another zero was added.


    "Andstly, spilling the Blood Extinctor on the stones."


    Mumbling like that, I grabbed the bigger bottle and started spilling the purple-colored liquid in it on the stones.


    The moment the liquid touched the stones, all of them started shining and excluding the pressure.


    /TIIIINGGGG/


    With a sudden tingling sound in my ears, I started feeling the increasing pressure.


    ''It has started. Gravity stones are activated.''


    Thinking like that, I brought thest bottles in my bag closer to have ess to them at the moment I needed them.


    Grabbing the twelve Saints'' Blessings, I aligned them in a circr way, encircling my body.


    And then, sat in the middle of the circle like I was in some sort of sacrificial ritual.


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    With the activation of all the magic stones around me, suddenly, a cocoon of purple wrapped around me like a cone connecting to the meteorites of a Falling star.


    "URGH!"


    However, inside was the most chaotic thing.


    Violent mana, excluded from all elemental stones, started entering my body like I was some sort of ma.


    Fire mana burns inside my body, entering from my ears, my eyes, my mouth, my tiptoes¡­


    Wind mana making the destructive fire mana mover at a faster rate in my body, destroying my inner organs at a fast rate¡­.


    Water mana makes the destruction of fire mana more detailed¡­


    Earth mana making the aftereffects of destruction more severe¡­


    The Gravity Stones make my body feel the pressure¡­


    The stone of Falling Star, which is acting as a cage to trap all the violent mana inside to increase the destruction¡­


    The Blood Extinctor, acting as the catalyst to destroy my body to pieces in a swift process¡­


    The twelve pieces of Saint''s Blessings activate the tiny little divinity in the blood of Dragon God Tiamat while healing me at the same time, blocking my body from bing fully destroyed¡­


    "AAAAAAAAAAH!"


    And between me, the screaming person who is sacrificing hisfort for the sake of power¡­


    The process of Aura awakening is started¡­

 Chapter 46 Aura

    Before dealing with Aura, let''s think a little first.


    What is the Aura? What are the differences between Aura and Mana?


    We need those two questions first.


    In the game, it wasn''t exined in too much detail. Moreover, since I had yet to feel what Aura feels like, I don''t have anything I can refer to.


    However, there are some known differences between Aura and Mana. The first difference is the source of one''s Aura is their own body, while we can''t basically create a Mana out of nowhere.


    To use magic, one needs to condense the mana particles around the environment into their core and then direct it. This means, basically, we are borrowing the mana particles around and moving them, which means a person with better control of mana would be able to interrupt another person''s magic if analyzed properly, albeit it is still difficult.


    On the other hand, the source of Aura is one own body, and everyone has their own unique Aura. Therefore, neither can you steal other people''s Aura, nor can you somehow disrupt them by normal means. And this is what makes knights very important asses in wars. In the war, there are all types of distortions around, and a magician needs to have very good control of mana around, while a knight can basically focus on his own aura.


    This is basically the property of Aura itself, and it is pretty much worth all the effort I am putting in.


    That was what I thought before I started enduring all the pain¡­


    ***


    Although I would like to exin all the functions of materials used in this process, by no means I do have the space to do so.


    "AAAAAAAH!"


    Since between all those screams of mine, I am trying my best not to lose consciousness.


    "URGHH!"


    Violent mana entering my body from my mouth shut me down with the pain.


    "URRGHHH! AURA, HOW MANY HOURS IT HAS BEEN!"


    While screaming, I asked the spirit of the training room.


    "Master, it has been 44 hours since you started."


    Hearing the answer, I started gritting my teeth.


    My insides, everything is being burned; it feels like I am getting skin peeled alive. Sometimes, it is my bones. Sometimes, it is my stomach or muscles.


    Every nook and cranny of my body is aching.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    And stopping my screams is even harder.


    However, this is all I can do. Just enduring it.


    ***


    I will go crazy if this goes on. I am on edge right now. I don''t know how many hours it has been, but I am pretty sure it has already passed two days of time. I had already lost my sense of time. I don''t even have the strength to scream anymore.


    ''Huh? What is this feeling?''


    Suddenly, a feeling of something refreshing appeared inside my body.


    While my body was getting burned and destroyed all around, a weird wave of color started appearing all around me.


    ''A dark-blue color. Is this my aura?''


    I managed to gather my thoughts.


    And with the appearance of that dark blue waves surrounding my body, the equilibrium of destruction and reconstruction had already broken.


    Slowly and slowly, the reconstruction of my body started winning.


    And all the violent mana started being absorbed into my body. But this time, it was not my mana core but all around my body itself.


    Entering my bones, I felt they are getting tougher and tougher. Entering my muscles, I felt they are getting stronger.


    <Ding! Host, congrattions on awakening your Aura.>


    My body was slowly getting better and better with every passing moment.


    ''Ah, I finally awakened my aura.''


    I thought hearing the system confirmed.


    "I can finally rest."


    Mumbling like that, I copsed to the ground and passed out from all the pain I had endured.


    ***


    Waking up, the first thing I felt was the aching of my body all around, both outside and inside. My inner organs were aching; my bones were aching; my muscles were aching.


    However,pared to the pain I have endured for the past few days, that was nothing hard to endure.


    Standing up from the ground, I remembered the system notice I had heard before losing consciousness.


    "It was a sess."


    Mumbling like that, I called the status in my mind.


    STATUS


    Name- Callius Augustride ????


    Age ¨C 12


    ss ¨C The Sorcerer of Beginning, Ruler of Lightning


    Knight rank ¨C 1 star


    Mage rank ¨C 1 star (Sealed)


    Attributes ¨C Aether


    Traits ¨C [Noblesse], [Perfectionist], [Prodigy], [Aesthetic Sense], [Tyrant''s Aura], [Ego], [Witcher]


    Arts ¨C All-Seeing Eye (1-star) (%34)


    Skills ¨C Disguise


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 1.6


    - Speed ¨C 1.8<novelnext></novelnext>


    - Stamina ¨C 1.6


    - Perception ¨C 2.3


    - Magic ¨C 0 (2.7)


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 6 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance ¨C 10


    Looking at the panel that appeared before me, a smile crept upon my face.


    ''Finally, I have awakened both as a knight and as a mage.''


    Slightly smiling, I started looking at the changes in my stats.


    ''Strength and stamina increased by one point, while speed and perception increased by two.''


    I thought while looking at my body. There were still some burn marks and dry blood around my body, but there weren''t any permanent scars.


    /GROWL/ /GROWL/ /GROWLLLLLLLLL/


    And a huge sound of growl came from my stomach. Not eating for a while¡­


    ''That was a good improvement, considering I have yet to refine my aura. It seems another wave of training awaits me. But let''s eat first.''


    Thinking like that, I started looking all around. The little cage I had prepared using the stones of magic had already disappeared since they lost their effects. There are also some ck substances in the circle. They must be the impurities in my body, considering the changes.


    However, there are still some burn marks left on the ground. Considering the violent atmosphere, I think it is pretty normal.


    "Aura, how many days has it been?"


    Slowly walking to the door, I asked.


    "Master Callius. It has been five days since you entered the room."


    Hearing that, I wasn''t that surprised. You can''t expect everything in the game to be the same as the world. There are bound to be some changes. It seems the refinement of the body would change ording from person to person.


    "I see. Clean everything and erase the traces of what I have done here."


    "Understood, master."


    ''Although Adelyn might give me a headache, it doesn''t matter.''


    Thinking that, I left the room and went to take a shower. Although I do not smell too bad, there is still this faint smell of burnt marks on me.


    After cleaning myself thoroughly until I could no longer smell those bad odors, I left the bathroom. Putting my clothes on, I left the training grounds.


    On my way, I was able to see some knights surprised. It seems they thought I didn''te here and gave up training since they hadn''t seen meing.


    Looking at the sky, I saw it was still day, albeit it was getting closer to evening.


    Reaching the mansion, my first destination was the kitchen.


    Ordering a hefty meal made of high-quality beef, a juice, I sat at the table. Not long after, my meal came, and I started eating, albeit it was closer to munching.


    ''Oh, finally, a tasty meal.''


    I thought while slowly eating since my traits would never allow me to eatfortably. Also, because I had been eating the meat of Meteorite Beast, I had been yearning for a tasty meal.


    /TOK/ /TOK/ /TOK/


    While I was eating, I heard the voice of high heelsing.


    "Callius."


    ''Sigh, Adelyn.''


    I thought while turning my head to the neer.


    "Yes."


    Locking my eyes with hers, I answered.


    "Where were you for thest five days?"


    "I was training just as I have informed you."


    "You informed me that you would train for two days."


    "Things didn''t go as I nned."


    "Things would never go as you nned. After all, you are ipetent."


    "Did youe here just to say that?"


    "No. I was just passing and saw you."


    "Then, is that all? If that''s the case, don''t waste my time. I am hungry right now."


    "Is that so? Then, keep training. After all, you can convince yourself by saying, at least I tried and did my best,'' right? Even though you are taking your talents after your mother, you still put in an effort, right?"


    Saying so, she left.


    Dealing with Adelyn is not that hard, to be honest. She is just satisfying her ego while insulting me. Albeit it is not an enjoyable experience either. Even though I know she is just obsessing over a shadow of a woman she thinks she lost, hearing her insulting my mother like that is still slightly getting on my nerves.


    Well, that doesn''t matter either way. The time is getting closer and closer. I just need to focus on my training for the time being.


    Let''s focus on what is ahead first. I need toplete my quest. For the time being, aiming for an increase in my skills would be a better choice.


    Like that, I finished my meal and left for my room.


    Now it was time to use the Aura I had tried so hard to obtain.


    Entering my room, I sat on my bed in a lotus position.


    Closing my eyes, I started feeling the changes all around my body. Sensing this new feeling was the beginning.


    Then coating my body with aura will be the next step. This is all I can do as a knight of 1-star for the time being.


    Sitting like that, I started refining my aura while slowly sensing it.

 Chapter 47 Sword Duel

    When a person gains a new type of power, that doesn''t instantly affect their strength. It is like money.


    Just by having a lot of money, you won''t be strong. You need to know how to spend that money as well.


    Therefore, for me, refining my aura and getting familiar with the new sensationsing was also essential.


    Remembering all the things that I have done so far, I started meditating. Trying to imitate that feeling I got while my wounds were healing on their own with the existence of aura.


    Slowly putting my will into my existence of mine, I started feeling that familiar feeling again.


    Since I had already awakened my aura, regenerating it was not that hard, either.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a faint blue light wave lingering around my body.


    This was my own aura. However, since now I was in the beginning stages, it was still faint.


    And, of course, in order to strengthen it, the only thing I can do is to train and train¡­


    ***


    /HOWLLL/ /THUD/ /THUD/ /THUD/ /THUD/


    Waking up because of the loud sounds of windows shaking, I opened my eyes.


    ''Wow, what a strong storm. It seems winter ising.''


    With that thought, I stood up and went to the bathroom to wash my face.


    Looking at my body in the mirror, I put a faint smile on my face.


    ''Finally, I managed to get rid of the wimpiness. Callius was really looking like a little child.''


    I thought. Although I hadn''t gained a lot of weight, at the very least, now I have some muscles to show. Of course, since I am a speed-oriented type, I am not aiming to have too much muscle, either.


    It has been three months since I managed to awaken my aura. For this period of time, I had been training my body to its limits. I can also feel like my core is being strengthened, and the process is almost halved.


    Ordering my ssical morning drink, I started checking out my statuses.


    Name- Callius Augustride ????


    Age ¨C 13


    ss ¨C The Sorcerer of Beginning, Ruler of Lightning


    Knight rank ¨C 1 star


    Mage rank ¨C 1 star (Sealed)


    Attributes ¨C Aether


    Traits ¨C [Noblesse], [Perfectionist], [Prodigy], [Aesthetic Sense], [Tyrant''s Aura], [Ego], [Witcher]


    Arts ¨C All-Seeing Eye (1-star) (%53)


    Skills ¨C Disguise


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 1.8


    - Speed ¨C 2.0


    - Stamina ¨C 1.8


    - Perception ¨C 2.3


    - Magic ¨C 0 (2.7)


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 6 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance - 10


    Looking at the panel before me, I thought;


    ''My speed is certainly improved best. Just as I intended.''


    <Host, I must remind you that the limiting time for the quest ising. You have three days left.>


    While thinking that, I heard the system sound in my head.


    ''Yes, I know. Today will be the day I finish that quest.''


    <Understood, host.>


    Finishing the talk in my head, I left my room while grabbing my rapier.


    In thest three months, I have constantly been observing the knights. How they did train or how they did fight. I also learned quite a lot, albeit I have yet to put that into practice with a real knight. However, I have been simting how to fight in my mind for quite a long.


    There is also the fact that the behavior of Adelyn and Emma is getting more and more aggressive toward me.


    Although I don''t know what is wrong with them, the way they behave is a lot different. You must have already been familiar with how Adelyn behaved before. She would scorn me and ridicule me, but she never attempted to attack me physically.


    However, nowadays, I can see the attitude of the maids and knights all around are also changing. They are openly taunting me.


    Just yesterday, a maid bumped me on my way from the training grounds.


    You already know my traits. [Noblesse] and [Perfectionist] would never allow such a thing in my presence.


    Therefore, to punish her, I decided to hit her with a stick for 15. Generally, the punishment might change ording to thew of the state, but hitting with a stick is pretty general.


    But, now is the thing. The moment I proceeded with the punishment, a knight blocked me while backing up the maid. After that, Adelyn came and med me for abusing my nobility and stated that I should be punished. I was almost locked up because of that.


    And, of course, this is not the only thing. This has been going on for a long time.


    As for Emma, she would normally just scorn me and would rather prefer to leave me alone. However, she, too, changed the way she behaved. Nowadays, she is openly taunting me, and she is trying to attack me under the guise of training, basically pouring her hatred towards me.


    I don''t know what changes happened to those two, and neither do I care. Although this is the house Callius was raised in, this is no longer the original Callius, so I don''t have any rtion to them. Since it has been five months since my soul is merged with his, I have almost removed the lingering feelings of the original Callius.


    Just like that, I reached the training grounds.


    On my way, I could see the changed attitude of the maids.


    /THUD/


    The moment I entered, a shoulder bumped me, knocking me to the ground.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Tch!"


    Although I could see the shouldering, I intentionally didn''t block it.


    ''If you want to y like that, it will work for me as well.''


    "Halt!"


    Standing up, I said with a stern tone activating my [Tyrant''s Aura], although it won''t pressure this person before me.


    However, ignoring me, the knight started walking to the opposite side, his back turned towards me.


    Note that a knight turning his back to the noble is a huge disrespect, and openly showing such an attitude means this knight does not regard me as a noble at all.


    "I said, Halt."


    Repeating the same thing while shouting, I said.


    There was an audience slowly gathering together around us at that time.


    However, the knight showed no signs of stopping. At this point, he is openly showing everyone around that he doesn''t care about my nobility at all.


    ''Now, this is what you are aiming for as well. Isn''t it?''


    /SWOOSH/ /THUD/


    Seeing the opportunity presented itself. I threw my glove to the back of the knight.


    And finally, he turned his head to me.


    A brown eyes with a mocking look, a wide open mouth openly showing a smirk.


    "Do you know what this means, Callius?"


    The moment he turned his face to me, I understood why this guy behaved in such a way.


    ''Heschel Hicks. The son of the head knight, George. Same ck hair and same brown eyes.''


    Thinking that, I said.


    "Knight, state your name."


    "Heh. Heschel Hi-"


    Interrupting him in the midst, I said.


    "Knight Heschel. I challenge you to a sword duel. Do you ept?"


    Not letting him finish his introduction means I basically don''t care about his family name.


    Of course, after showing such a provocative attitude just to wait for a crowd to gather, he said with a smirk.


    "I ept. When is the time?"


    "We shall do it now."


    "Fine by me."


    "What is going on here?"


    At that moment, with high pressure, a familiar sound entered my ears.


    "Head Knight!"


    "Head Knight!"


    "Head Knight!"


    Saluting, all the knights around shouted at the same time.


    /TOK/ /TOK/ /TOK/


    With a loud stepping sound, he came closer and noticed me.


    "Young Lord Callius, can I ask what is wrong?"


    From attitude itself, I could easily say that he was not associated with the little y in front of me. In the first ce, no matter how dissatisfied he is with me, George is an honorable knight. He would even give his life to protect mine just because I am the son of the family head; he swore his pledge.


    "Good, Head Knight George. Let me ask you a question. What is the sentence given to the knights who disrespected a noble?"


    "It would change from state to state. But in general, a finger from the knight would be cut down."


    "Good. Then, Head Knight George, do you know who I am?"


    "You are the second child and the first son of Duke Austin and the heir of the Augustride Family."


    "Good, then what would happen to a knight who disrespected me?"


    "His left arm would be cut down."


    Around this time, I could easily see the troubled expression on Heschel''s face.


    "Now, as for what happened here, you can basically ask the knights here."


    Saying that I pointed the knights around.


    Slowly approaching, the knight beside him started recounting everything that had happened.


    ''Now, what are you going to do?''


    "I apologize for the behavior of my son, Lord Callius. He is still an immature kid. I will-"


    "No need. I will educate him on my own, and the sacred duel has already been appointed."


    "You want to proceed with the sword duel, young Lord?"


    "Yes. However, let me set the conditions. If he wins the duel, I shall forgive him for his deeds; however, if I win, I shall remove both his arms with the Seal of Grafted. Do you ept, Knight Heschel?"


    Hearing me, a smile bloomed on his face. From the looks of it, he doesn''t expect me to win this at all.


    "Yes, I ept."


    "Then we shallmence with the duel on the sparring arena."


    Saying that I started walking to the arena.


    ''Fun part finally begins¡­.''

 Chapter 48 Sword Duel 2

    In the first ce, a duel is a sacred way of expressingpetitiveness for the knights. It is a matter of honor.


    However, no matter what, there will be those who would abandon their honor just for the satisfaction of their ego.


    We call those cheaters. No matter what, there will be those who will try to twist the rules of duel or just basically ignore the rules.


    And, of course, to counter those types of situations, a referee is a must.


    "Yes. However, let me set the conditions. If he wins the duel, I shall forgive him for his deeds; however, if I win, I shall remove both his arms with the Seal of Grafted. Do you ept, Knight Heschel?"


    "Yes, I ept."


    The moment I stated the conditions of the duel and the other side have epted it in the presence of everyone, the duel was already appointed, and there was no returning back anymore.


    "Then we shallmence with the duel on the sparring arena."


    Saying that I walked to the arena for sparring. Albeit it can also be a training ring, how it looks doesn''t matter.


    "Understood¡­ Then, I shall be your referee. Is that okay for you, young Lord?"


    Following me, George asked.


    "It is fine. I know you won''t show any type of favor. You are an honorable knight."


    Slowly waving my hand, I reached the arena.


    Entering the circle, I took the position on the edge.


    /HOWL/ /HOWL/


    Since the outside was stormy, from time to time, the sound of wind brushing the windows could be heard.


    Following me, Heschel also entered the arena.


    You might be wondering why he did such a thing at the entrance.


    The reason is that this guy was actually a side character in the game. He had a crush on Alicia the moment he saw her for the first time, and he tried so hard to get into her eyes. Albeit, he was nothing but a piece of entertainment for the people who liked watching characters getting NTR''d. He had no role other than that since he lost his will to fight after seeing Arthur''s power at a certain point, gave up his love, and became a normal background character.


    How pathetic he was.


    Just for that stupid reason called ''love,'' he hated Callius and was jealous of him in the past, always trying to ridicule him from his back¡­.


    Although I can''t understand how that little brain of his works, that still seems to be the case.


    /SCHLINK/


    Slowly drawing my partner from its scabbard with a smooth sound, I turned myself to the arena.


    Since I was already nning to duel with knights today, my clothes were already prepared.


    Looking around, I saw Heschel was also ready. Since he is still young, he is not an official member of the knights but a knight apprentice.


    Therefore, the armor and sword he had himself were also a little different from the normal ones. However, since this is a sword duel, there is no need to use heavy armor since every person''s magic and aura will be limited to the 1-star.


    Coming closer to my side, George asked.


    "Young Lord, since you have decided on a sword duel, please let memence with the formalities."


    "You are permitted."


    Extending my hand, I let him put the bracelets on my wrist.


    <Ding! A limiter is detected. The host''s aura, physical parameters, and mana are limited to the 1-star.>


    And the moment bracelets connected my hand, I heard the system notification.


    Although everyone knows Callius have no talent, just to not embarrass me in front of all those people, George decided to keep up with formalities.


    ''It is such a pity that you are on the wrong side of people. Such an honorable warrior.''


    "Completed, young lord. I shall go to my ce."


    I thought while looking at the back of a man leaving.


    After putting the bracelet on Heschel while hitting him on the back of his head, he took the position of referee.


    Facing each other from the corners of the arena, I observed the Heschel.


    ''A long straight sword for two handing.''


    I thought while looking at Heschel.


    "Both of the contestants. Are you ready?"


    /NOD/ /NOD/


    Nodding our heads, both of us took our stances.


    "Then, when the coin hits the ground, the duel willmerce."


    Saying that, he threw a coin in the air.


    /THUD/ /SWOOSH/ /SWOOHS/


    And the moment the coin reached the ground with a thud sound, both of us bolted toward each other.


    While fighting with an enemy in one on one, going for the kill immediately might prove to be a bad decision.


    The correct decision is always respecting your enemy and trading blows with him or her in order to gauge the strengths and weaknesses of your enemy while hiding yours as much as possible.


    A fight is won not only with physical aspects but also with the brain.


    However, a novice knight would be prone to make mistakes.


    /CLANK!/


    Bolting towards each other, we exchanged blows at the first moment. Blocking his sword with mine, I was on the losing side of the exchange.


    /SWOOSH/


    Immediately dashing backward, I opened the distance.


    ''He is putting too much force on his left arm, and he is wasting his movements on his back. However, he is still strong even with his limited strength.''


    Normally, facing a long two-handed sword with a rapier in a direct confrontation like that would not be a good idea. However, to feel the strength of a peak 1-star firsthand, I decided to confront him head-on.


    However, of course, he didn''t stay still either.


    Following my movements, he dashed towards me, following me with a swing of his attack.


    /SWOOSH/


    ''A right horizontal swing!''


    Immediately reading his attack, I evaded it. Of course, since my speed was superior to his evading, his attack was easy.


    /SWOOSH/


    ''A vertical swing from below!''


    Dashing to the side, I evaded his following attack at thest moment.<novelnext></novelnext>


    /THUD/


    Taking advantage of his momentarily lost bnce, I kicked him in his chest, making him stagger to backward.


    "Scared?"


    "What are yo-"


    Slowly taunting him, I dashed again, attacking him without letting him finish his sentence.


    /CLANK/


    Albeit, my attack was blocked.


    "Heh, look at this. Are you trying to prove yourself in front of everyone?"


    "Do you th-"


    Not letting him respond, I dashed towards him again, attacking his left shoulder.


    /CLANK/


    Albeit, he responded quite well.


    "Such a pat-"


    /CLANK/


    Without giving him any time, I started rapidly attacking him.


    /CLANK/


    A thrust to his left shoulder blocked.


    /CLANK/


    A thrust to his chest blocked again.


    /SWIISH/ /CUT/


    A thrust to his face. This time my attack was almost connected, albeit it still missed his left eye by a hair''s breadth.


    /DRIP/


    However, still, a cut was made on his left cheek, under his eye, and from that wound, a little drop fell to the ground.


    "Huh?"


    /PIERCE/ /PIERCE/ /SPLURT/ /SPLURT/


    Before he could even get surprised, I attacked his left shoulder and his right side at a rapid speed, albeit he ignored my attacks.


    "I got cut? Me? By this wretch?"


    Before I reattacked, I saw the muscles on his right arm and back clenching.


    "!"


    Immediately dashing backward while stopping my attack in order to evade the iing thing, I opened the distance.


    "YOU FUCKER!"


    And that proved to be the right decision.


    At a faster speed than before, he swung his sword, albeit I was no longer standing there. If I was even a little bitte, I would probably sustain a severe injury.


    However, since his attack was already missed, he had already lost his footing.


    /SWOOSH/ /PIERCE/


    Taking advantage of that fact, I immediately dashed to him, piercing his right shoulder with my sword.


    /SWOOSH/


    And immediately retreated to avoid another drunk shing.


    "WHY! WHY CAN''T I HIT YOU?"


    Hearing the scream of agonying from his mouth, I retreated for a second.


    "Just, why? You are supposed to be talentless; why can''t I beat you?"


    Looking at me with sullen eyes, he asked.


    "Pathetic."


    "What?"


    "In your next life, instead of chasing after some girl, chase after your goals. A sword is not for the impressing girl. It is for killing. Such a pathetic disy of sword; I don''t even need to use the swordy of our family."


    Looking at his brown eyes, I said without breaking eye contact.


    "Let me show you how to use a real sword."


    Saying that, I aligned my sword vertically on my face while putting my left hand on my back.


    "Huff."


    Exhaling my breath, I immediately dashed to him, attacking his left shoulder.


    Raising his sword, he tried to block it.


    /PIERCE/ /SPLURT/


    However, instead of reaching his left shoulder, my attack pierced his neck, making a blood spurt.


    ''Sword of Lightning. The trick of Light.''


    Remembering the move father tried so hard to teach me, I pierced his neck, finishing the duel.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh? Did you see it?"


    "The sword looked like it was going to attack his shoulder. Howe his neck was cut?"


    Between all those surprised sounds, the fight was over.


    "Callius von Augustride wins the duel."


    Hearing the exmationing from George, a healer immediately rushed to the side of Heschel to heal him from his wounds.


    <A 2-star knight has been defeated.>


    <Quest [Beat the knights is advanced to the second state.>


    Just like that, the first duel of mine in this world ended¡­.

 Chapter 49 Sword Duel 3

    <A 2-star knight has been defeated.>


    <Quest [Beat the knights is advanced to the second state.>


    "Huh?"


    "Huh? Did you see it?"


    "The sword looked like it was going to attack his shoulder. Howe his neck was cut?"


    Between all those sounds of surprise, I heard the system sound in my head, confirming the duel was over.


    ''Sword of Lightning, Trick of Light.''


    It was a special type of movement that made use of the human eyes'' way of perceiving things.


    As you may already know, we are seeing the world around us with the reflected lighting to our eyes.


    Then, making use of that fact, if you can manipte the lights around a person, you can make them perceive things in the way you want.


    And this technique just does that, albeit I am not manipting the lights firsthand.


    The sword strike Heschel saw was aimed at her left shoulder, but it was actually directed at his neck. Therefore, he wasn''t able to respond to the attack.


    Although a veteran fighter would already have sensed it, in the absence of aura and mana, this is all this technique can do.


    "That attack, it was aimed at the neck of Heschel from the beginning itself; you would be able to see it if you paid attention to the muscles of Young Lord."


    I heard an exmationing from the knight sitting close. Around this time, the treatment of Heschel was already finished, albeit he was still unconscious.


    "Young lord, do you wish to proceed with the punishment right away?"


    Slowlying closer, George asked with a stern expression on his face. No matter how honorable a knight is, it seems a father is still a father.


    "I am disappointed in you, Head Knight George."


    "What do you mean, Young Lord?"


    "Is this the level of knights of the Augustride House? Is this how we look from the outside?"


    Slowly raising my voice, I asked George, looking at his brown eyes.


    This is actually not a true exmation. Considering Heschel was still a 2-star knight, he must be one of thete bloomers. However, pressuring him might give me an opportunity.


    "Ah, I am very as-"


    "Do you want to save your son?"


    "What?"


    "I said do you want to save your son, Head Knight George?"


    "I¡­ As a knight, I shall proceed with the conditions of Sword Duel."


    "As a father?"


    "As a father, I wish to save my son. If his arms are removed with the Seal of Grafted, they won''t be growing back. And I don''t want my son to lose his path of knighthood."


    Bowing his head towards me, he said with a slightly sad expression.


    ''The seal of Grafted. It was an item that appeared quite a lot in the game. The wounds made with that seal would never heal unless you use 8-star healing magic.''


    Remembering the fact from the game, I looked at George.


    "Raise your head, Head Knight. I will give you all a chance to save Heschel."


    "You will?"


    "Yes. I will."


    Saying that I turned my head to the knights and the audience watching.


    "Right now, I will stay in this arena and duel with other knights. First, pick a three-star knight to be my opponent. And, if I manage to beat the third-star knight, send me a knight with one rank higher."


    "What?"


    "What is he saying?"


    "Is he out of his mind? Does he really want to duel with knights?"


    The moment I said this, the surroundings started getting noisy.


    "QUIET!"


    /SWOOSH/


    Excluding the pressure, with my trait [Tyrant''s Aura], I screamed, making the atmosphere quiet. Albeit, it was just a momentarily stop because of surprise, not fear.


    "Of course, this won''t be a duel without any rewards. The person who beats me will be rewarded ten thousand Aeria, and I won''t cut the arms of Knight Heschel. However, for every duel I win, I will cut two fingers of his hand with the Seal of Grafted."


    /EXHALE/


    Stopping to make my point stronger, I took a deep breath and said;


    "As a knight, you all know how important every piece of your body is for your sess. Now, his future is in your hands. I will be waiting in the corner. In five minutes, send me a contestant."


    Saying that I turned my head towards the first person I had fought in my life with a sword. Just like a scared dog, he bowed his head and couldn''t even look into my eyes.


    ''This is the fate of people who be a dog for others. Alicia won''t even look at you; now the results are clear. In your next life, control your desires better.''


    Slowly thinking, I reached the corner and started waiting while reviewing the fight.


    ''Now, although not every person is the same, around the one-star limit, people''s physical attributes won''t be much different. That means I can assume other enemies will also have simr strengths.''


    Just like that, I reyed the fight in my head and noticed several mistakes I made, taking notes on them in the corner of my head, not to do them again.


    "Lord Callius. I shall be your opponent."


    A stern sound appeared from the other side. Finally, our first contestant appeared.


    ''Let''s check who you are and whether you are a third-star or not?''


    Slowly raising my head, I activated my [All Seeing Eye]. Since I had raised its mastery for quite, I am now able to raise the intent, albeit the person in contact will still feel ufortable by my gaze.


    Observing the man in front of me, he has brown hair, green eyes, and a slightly bulky body. Earth attribute doing wonders at that.


    Name - Leonidas Windsor


    Age - 16


    ss- Knight


    Knight Rank- 3-star<novelnext></novelnext>


    Attributes- Earth


    Looking at the system panel in front of me, I confirmed that he was a three-star knight. However, since his rank was higher than mine, seeing his skills was still impossible.


    "State your name."


    Calling his name, George said.


    "Leonidas Windsor, sir."


    "Knight Leonidas, do you ept the conditions of the duel?"


    "I ept."


    "Lord Callius?"


    "I ept."


    "Then we shallmence. Contestants, take your positions."


    Just like that, we went to our corners. Since I had my bracelets on me, I didn''t bother with unequipping them, and Leonidas was brought with one as well.


    Slowly drawing my sword, I took the same opening position I didst time. Looking at the enemy, it seems he will use a spear for the fight. And he has slightly heavy armor on him, meaning he trusts his strength, albeit it is not too strong.


    Although this duel is named sword duel, of course, not every person in this world uses swords as their main weapon. However, since, at first, the duel onlymenced with sword users, and then it spread around the world for other weapons, the name stayed like that.


    "Are you both ready?"


    /NOD/ /NOD/


    "Then, I am throwing the coin."


    /DASH/


    The moment the coin hit the ground, I dashed toward him. But he chose to stay still.


    /SWOOSH/


    Since the spear has more range than the rapier, he must have decided to use this advantage.


    ''An obvious move.''


    Thinking that, I slightly tilted my body to the side to dodge the thrust attack, trying to get closer.


    Without even stopping, I activated my [All Seeing Eye] and started reading his tiny bit of muscle movements.


    ''A right sweep from the ground.''


    /SWOOSH/ /JUMP/


    Immediately jumping upwards, I dodged the spear sweeping from under.


    ''He has good control over his spear; seeing me dodge, he immediately stopped his thrust attack and changed its direction to interrupt my advance. Now, he will attack seeing me standing in the air.''


    Reading his muscle movements, I concluded, however, since I was in the air, dodging was basically impossible.


    /CLANK/


    ''Sword of Lightning, Current Flow.''


    Using as little strength as possible, I redirected his spear in the air, making it hit on the ground.


    /THUD/ /STAGGER/


    And kicked him in the face, regaining my momentum in the air, making him lose his bnce.


    /SWOOSH/


    Then,nded on the ground with a swift movement.


    /DASH/


    Since I made him lose his bnce, deciding to not lose this advantage, I dashed to him again.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    However, of course, this time, his response was just like a veteran''s. Predicting my advance, he started stabbing the air, just to not let me get closer, while slowly getting his posture together with his unique footwork.


    /CLANK/ /SWOOSH/


    Blocking all his strikes, I tried to get closer, but seeing him not letting me, I decided to retreat.


    ''This must be Augustride House''s Footwork. As expected, a veteran knight is moving differently.''


    While I was assessing, he, too, was assessing me.


    /DASH/ /DASH/


    And this time, we both dashed at each other, not stopping.


    /SWOOSH/


    I immediately dodged the iing stab while moving to the right side.


    /SWOOSH/


    And he immediately followed his attack just as the same as before.


    /DASH/


    "Huh?"


    Normally making those sharp changes in direction while moving is very hard, but this is the essence of the Augustride Family''s footwork, which is superior to the footwork knights are using.


    ''Sword of Lightning, Thunder Steps.''


    The moment I dashed to the right side before his sweep came closer, I was already in front of him.


    ''A fracture point.''


    With my [All Seeing Eye] activated, noticing the opening on his right shoulder, I pierced this point, putting all my strength into my sword.


    /CREAK/ /SPLURT/


    With a creaking sounding from his arm, blood started spurting from his wound.


    /SWOOSH/


    "I, I surrender."


    Looking at the sword pointed to his neck, he surrendered, marking the end of the duel.

 Chapter 50 Sword Duel 4

    "I, I surrender."


    The moment I pierced the shoulder of the knight, the fight was already over.


    "Winner, young lord Callius."


    <A 3-star knight has been defeated.>


    <Quest, [Beat the Knights] advanced to the third stage.>


    Hearing the system voice in my head at the same time, the voice of George just confirmed it.


    "Just, what are these moves?"


    "How can he move like that? Isn''t he talentless?"


    Slowly making my way to the left side, I started waiting for another contestant between all those surprised voices of the audience.


    ***


    /THUD/ /SPLURT/


    "¡­"


    "Young Lord wins."


    Looking at the unconscious knight in front of me, I heard the voice of George.


    <A four-star knight has been defeated.>


    <Quest, [Beat the Knights] reached fourth stage.>


    ''Even until the end, he has never epted his defeat. Good pride is essential, but without strength to back it up, it would not be optimal.''


    I thought while looking at the blood stains on the floor. Although he put up a good fight, in the end, he was still a four-star. The way he used his sword was different from the others, and it took quite a little time for me to figure out the way he moved, his habits, and his mistakes.


    But it was still not a challenge in the end.


    ***


    "Jon Perkins."


    Hearing the sound of the knight in my front, I turned my head, looking at him.


    Name ¨C Jon Perkins


    Age ¨C 20


    ss ¨C Knight


    Knight Rank ¨C 5-star


    Attributes ¨C Fire


    Looking at the bulky man with yellow hair on my front with my [All Seeing Eye] activated, I answered.


    "Let''s begin right away."


    "Understood."


    His attitude was not bad and was worthy of a knight. His seriousplexion was also showing that he was taking this duel seriously.


    Grabbing the ymore and shield, he started approaching.


    ''Hmm, a shield user in duels. That''s pretty rare.''


    Using shields in duels generally wouldn''t be rmended since it limits users'' speed. But, if one trusts their physical strength, what can I do?


    Grabbing my sword, I started approaching the middle as well.


    "Are both contestants ready?"


    Seeing the nod, George threw the coin into the air.


    /THUD/ /SWOOSH/


    Which marked the start of the duel.


    ***


    Looking at the scene unfolding in front of his eyes, George was surprised.


    ''The footwork he is using, it is the same one Lord Austin has used in the past.''


    He thought while observing the unique footsteps of Callius.


    /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    ''However, he is trying to hide the full potential of his footwork. Is it to surprise stronger opponents?''


    /CLANK/ /THUD/


    Watching the fight in the arena, he saw Callius was slightly being pushed back.


    ''It seems like he is being pushed back, but in reality, he is trying to analyze his enemy''s movement patterns. What a terrifying monster. However, his sword is yet to be refined.''


    George thought while remembering a conversation he had had with his lord.


    "George, why do you think we are teaching you the lesser version of the Augustride Family''s footwork to the knights?"


    "Is it because you want to keep the knights under your control?"


    "That is also a reason, but not the biggest one. What do you think is the main reason?"


    "Hmm, I don''t know. Nothinges into my mind aside from that."


    "You see, George. It took me, the strongest member of our family, ten years just to master this footwork, and it generally took twelve to fifteen years for other members to master it. Now, how long do you think it would take a regr knight to master it?"


    "I see. It would take too much longer, and-"


    "And we can''t afford to waste this many resources and time on a normal knight."


    With a slight smile on his face, he kept watching the fight.


    ''At the age of twelve, he had already mastered more than 80% of the footwork. Lord Austin, did you know it beforehand? Was that the reason you were this hard on Young Lord? I wish he had at least a ss.''


    Looking at the young child holding his ground in front of a huge knight with a shield, he thought.


    ''Such a pity that he can''t get stronger than that.''


    /CLANK/ /SWOOSH/ /SPLURT/


    At that moment, a rapier pierced the wrist of the knight holding the sword, and then it pointed to the knight''s neck.


    "You lost, Jon."<novelnext></novelnext>


    A cold voice of a young child echoed in the arena, with everyone being quiet.


    "I surrender, young lord. It is your win."


    And the knight replied, supporting his body while sticking his shield to the ground.


    Seeing the kneeling knight in front of the young kid with cold red eyes, it was time for George to announce the duel was over.


    ''Heschel. What a stupid kid you are. Why did you have to mess with such a monster?''


    Thinking like that, he announced the winner of the duel.


    "Young Lord Callius wins."


    ***


    Fighting with Jon was not that hard. Although he was a good fighter and he used his shield quite effectively, analyzing his movements was still not a challenge for me.


    And the moment I figured his habits out, the fight was easy. Baiting him to attack me with his shield and then piercing his wrist holding his sword, making him unarmed, the fight was over in at most five minutes.


    <A five-star knight is defeated.>


    <Quest, [Beat the Knights] reached fifth stage.>


    Just like that, I finished my third fight. Walking to the right side, I decided to drink a stamina potion since continuously fighting four fights, even though I won all of them, was still hard.


    /GULP/


    With a refreshing feeling, I started waiting for another contestant to appear.


    Now you might be wondering, how can I beat a knight who honed his skills on the battlefield in years? This would probably don''t make any sense to any normal person, either.


    However, note that there are two existences in this world called mana and aura. And in a normal battlefield, there won''t be a rule banning the usage of mana and aura.


    No, it is the opposite. You will have to use your mana and aura to survive. Therefore, the knights have mostly trained their skills rted to the usage of their aura and mana since pure swordsmanship can get you to a certain point which basically would be a fatal fact on a real battlefield.


    That was the reason why I was pretty sure I would at least be able to defeat the knights to the six-star rank. Since after that point, other forces may appear.


    While I was thinking like that, my fourth opponent had already arrived.


    Brown hair, blue eyes, tanned skin, with good looks. His toned body, which was not bulky but not wimpy either, showed he was also a veteran.


    "I will be your opponent, young lord."


    "State your name."


    I said while activating my [All Seeing Eye].


    Name ¨C Bernard the Agile


    Age ¨C 22


    ss ¨C Knight


    Knight Rank ¨C 6-star


    Attributes ¨C Sand


    "My name is Bernard, young Lord. It will be an honor to duel with you."


    Bowing his head, he said while grabbing his sword.


    ''Hmm, a curved sword, no. Curved dual sword, a scimitar? He must be from the south. This exins why he doesn''t have ast name, then. He is amoner.''


    I thought.


    "We shall begin then."


    Slowly taking our positions, we started waiting for the signal.


    This time, George looked into our eyes and then threw the coin, not bothering with the boring talk.


    /THUD/ /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    And the moment the coin hit the ground, we dashed to each other¡­


    ***


    "Huff, huff, huff."


    "Kurrgh-, I surrender."


    Between my heavy breaths, I heard the sound of the knight in my front. He surrendered, seeing the de pointing out his neck.


    "Young Lord Callius wins."


    Although I was able to win, this fight was the hardest one I had fought so far. This guy really deserves his title.


    He was fast. If not for my unique footwork, I don''t think I would be able to defeat him. Reading his movements was also hard since he understood the way I fought while observing my fights and tried to not give me any chance to analyze.


    "I shall acknowledge your efforts. You are a good fighter."


    Slowly retreating my de while taking control of my breath, I said with a slight smile.


    Trampling on a strong enemy, beating such a talented person, feeling you are better than the person in your front, there is no better feeling than that in the world.


    <A six-star knight has been defeated.>


    <Quest, [Beat the Knights] reached sixth stage.>


    Slowly walking to the side, I started waiting for my next enemy while clearing my head.


    It started taking a toll on my mind, fighting continuously while constantly thinking.


    /GULP/


    Grabbing another stamina position, I started waiting.


    ***


    Name ¨C Julia Morton


    Age ¨C 21


    ss ¨C Knight


    Knight Rank ¨C Seven-star


    Attributes ¨C Ice


    "Julia Morton. I will be your opponent, Callius."

 Chapter 51 Losing Is Necessary

    Name ¨C Julia Morton


    Age ¨C 21


    ss ¨C Knight


    Knight Rank ¨C 7-star


    Attributes ¨C Ice


    "Julia Morton. I will be your opponent, Callius."


    Looking at the system panel in front of me while observing the silver-haired female knight in front of me, I thought:


    ''Julia Morton, a named character in the game. A person who is very good to Arthur and Emma and the person who practiced with those two from time to time.''


    Remembering the things rted to her in the game, I said:


    "Julia Morton, do you know you are disrespecting a higher-ranking noble right now?"


    "¡­"


    Ignoring me, she turned his head towards George.


    "Head knight George, we shall start right away. Duchess Adelyn is waiting."


    And then said.


    Just tantly ignoring me while mentioning the name of the Duchess itself means she had already taken her side and didn''t hide it.


    This behavior naturally made me mad; however, these feelings welling inside me were nothing but artificial things that created my traits, and even though suppressing them is normally hard, right now, I was pretty calm.


    ''If there are only traits of the original Callius, then wouldn''t the existence of my other self just for the sake of future knowledge? It seems, when ites to being serious, myself from Earth would be able to suppress the traits of the original one.''


    Thinking that I exhaled a long breath.


    "Sigh¡­"


    And then, I looked at George. Seeing the troubled look on his face, it seems he is in a dilemma about what he should do.


    Although tantly disrespecting me, an heir of the dukedom, would be punished since I don''t have much support. So, even if he takes my side, there is quite a high possibility of nothing happening.


    Looking at me with eyes asking what he should do, I decided not to create any other unnecessary drama. I am getting tired of constantly ying with my words.


    Nodding my head, I gave him the signal to start the fight.


    "I see. Both contestants, get ready."


    Just like that, the same process started.


    The knight in front of me has the nickname Frozen Sword.


    She is a very high-ranking knight that ascended to the 7-star at the age of 21, and she is from the Morton Count Family, which is under the rule of our dukedom.


    Therefore, she is pretty famous because of her sword skills coupled with her beauty and background.


    In the game, you can learn several sword skills from her, and she has a soft side to Arthur, albeit it is not in a romantic way but more like a big sister type.


    But her skills with a sword are no joke, and when ites to training, she turns into a very cold-blooded person, just as she should be.


    Grabbing the estoc in its scabbard, she drew her sword.


    Bracelets limiting her 7-star strength, a sword shining silver, and a blue gem attached to the middle of its handle were a beautiful sight.


    And, I, too, drew my ''Nihil'' from its scabbard, taking my position.


    /THUD/


    And the moment coin hit the ground, the duel had already started.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    Immediately dashing at each other, we both attack trying to gauge our strength.


    /CLANK/ /THUD/


    And immediately, I was the one being pushed back.


    At this point, the reason for the duel had already changed. If the knights before were trying to save their colleague''s honor and fingers, now she is just trying to destroy me.


    It can already be felt from the weight of her attacks and the ces she is amazing.


    ''She is not trying to give me time to adapt to the fight.''


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    No matter how hard I trained for the past five months, it can never hold a candle to a genius knight reaching the 7-star rank at the age of 21 who had also honed her skills for years on the battlefield.


    As always said, a person can train for hundred years, but practice will always beat it.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /SWOOSH/ /CUT/


    Since both of our styles were rted to speeding and finding weak points, there were a lot of blows being traded.


    And the negative thing about that is if you don''t have a %100 blocking rate, then there are bound to be injuries umting on your body.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ THUD/ /SWOOSH/


    Slightly feeling the pain in my left shoulder, I blocked the iing right stab with my sword redirecting it to the side.


    And immediately kicking Julia, I retreated to take hold of myself.


    ''This barrage of attacks, she is overwhelming.''


    Trying to figure something out, I immediately regained my position.


    /CLANK/


    And immediately blocked her attack.


    /SWOOSH/


    Then, dodged the iing stabing to my right eye, tilting my head to the side.<novelnext></novelnext>


    /THUD/


    And immediately threw an elbow strike to her open chest, making her stagger.


    /CLANK/


    Deciding to follow this opening, Iunched an attack, only to be blocked by her sword.


    She had already read the way I was thinking, but this was okay. I just needed to find an opening.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    Just like that, we kept engaging in close-quarterbat.


    I was slowly getting the gist of the fight the more we exchanged blows. However, I was umting more injuries at the same time as well.


    Like an avnche growing, the more it moved, her attacks were getting heavier and heavier the more she attacked.


    /SWOOSH/


    Immediately sidestepping to dodge her left swing attack.


    ''A right swing from the bottom ising.''


    Thinking that I put my sword to my right to block the attack.


    However, the attack I anticipated never came.


    ''A faint? No. Above!''


    Immediately sensing the dangering from my right side, I tried to block it, raising my right hand from the bottom.


    /THUD/ /CRACK/


    Albeit, it was toote since the injuries I had umted were already slowing my speed.


    An elbow strike reached my face and smashing it, I lost my bnce and staggered, falling down to the ground.


    /SCHLINK/ /DRIP/


    Blood dripped from my wounds all around my body, and a new wound leaked blood to my face, and a bitter metallic taste filled my mouth.


    In the midst of my bloody vision, I was able to see a shining de pointed at my neck.


    ''I see, so that was how they felt when they saw the de pointed at their neck.''


    Thinking that I raised my hand.


    "I surrender; it is your win Julia."


    And said.


    At that moment, not even a single sound could be heard around the audience.


    /CLENCH/ /GRIT/


    "Knight Julia wins the duel."


    Grabbing my sword tightly while gritting my teeth, trying to ovee this sense of loss growing in the bottom of my heart, I raised my head.


    Only to see a pair of cold eyes looking at me indifferently.


    However, no matter what, even if I lost a fight with her, there was no way I would be able to swallow someone looking down on me.


    "You are talented, Young Lord Callius. I shall acknowledge that. But you can''t always read other people like a book. You need to know that they can write the contents of their own book you are reading. They are not some mindless animals you can simply read and cast aside; they are humans who have their own will and their own thoughts."


    /FLINCH/


    The moment I heard that, suddenly, something inside me snapped. I realized one important thing I was overlooking for a long time.


    "Heh."


    "What?"


    "Hahaha, it is so funny. Such an obvious thing¡­."


    "What are you saying?"


    Seeing me behaving weirdly, Julia looked at me with a weird expression.


    ''Ah, that is right. I have been saying that I was living in a game world, and everything became my reality, but no matter where you look at it, adapting it at such a fast rate doesn''t make sense. Subconsciously, I was still assuming that this world was still a game world, and aside from me, everyone was NPC, although I was not tantly saying. I needed a loss to remember that everyone around me is human; they have their own depths of thinking, their own story, and their own ideas.''


    I thought while slowly opening my eyes.


    "Tell me, Knight Julie. Do you bleed?"


    "¡­."


    "You will. Next time we met on a battlefield. I will be the one to cut you. So be prepared. I will get my revenge."


    Saying that, I grabbed my sword and started leaving the arena. Everyone was quiet, watching the fight unfold right in front of them.


    "Young Lord Callius, let us heal your wounds."


    "Leave a mark on my right shoulder intact. Aside from that, heal every other thing."


    Hearing that, the clerks started healing me.


    After that, I left the arena and entered my own training room I have been using.


    "Master, what do you want to start with?"


    "Aura, change the background to the mountains."


    Looking at the wound mark on my right shoulder, I screamed.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    Just to relieve this frustration of losing for the first time after I came to this world.


    And then started running mindlessly, leaving myself to the tiredness of training¡­

 Chapter 52 Banquet

    "Huff, huff, huff. FUCK!"


    For the first time after I came to this world, I swore out loud.


    /STAB/ /STAB/


    "Next time, I will win; just wait."


    No matter how calm I was at that time when facing Julia after the loss, the moment I was alone, the frustration kicked in.


    /STAB/ /STAB/


    "I am stillcking. My sword is stillcking."


    Stabbing the dummy in front of me, I mumbled.


    Looking at the scar mark on my right shoulder, I remembered the sensation of losing.


    "Huff."


    However, you can''t live while always looking your back, remembering the bad things that happened to you. You need to move on, taking control of your emotions.


    Exhaling my breath, I emptied my head and started my sword training again...


    ***


    ''System, finish the quest. I won''t be dueling with any other seventh-rank knight.''


    After I finished today''s training and cooled my head, I said to the system to get my rewards.


    In the first ce, there was no reason to get agitated over something normal since I was already expecting such results. Therefore, regaining my calm didn''t take too long.


    <Are you sure, host? You won''t be able to start this quest once it is deemedplete.>


    ''Yes. I am sure.''


    Since dueling with a seven-star knight is not an easy thing either. At that time, the only reason I was able to duel with the knights was that I had set the stage to do so. And considering there are only four other seven-star knights aside from Julia in dukedom, finding them is not that easy either.


    <Understood, master. Rewards will be distributed ordingly.>


    Hearing the system sound, I started looking at the new panel appearing in front of me.


    Quests


    [Beat the knights] a€" Completed


    You need to beat the knights to show that you are also talented with a sword.


    Highest Rank of the Knight Beaten a€" Six-star


    Completion Rate a€" S


    Rewards a€" Trait [Duelist], Art [de Waltz]


    <Rewards are being distributed.>


    <New trait [Duelist] will be added to the art section.>


    <New skill [Grand Challenge] will be added to the skill section.>


    Seeing the reward of the quest, there was a slight smile on my face.


    ''Hmm, another trait and a new skill rted tobat. You could acquire ''Duelist'' in the game, too. Albeit, I don''t know [Grand Challenge].''


    I thought, remembering the definition of this trait in the game.


    ''If I remember correctly, it would increase the attack power of the yer when fighting one on one against an enemy.''


    Well, that was definitely a good improvement from my point.


    ''System, show the skill''s description.''


    [Grand Challenge]


    Definition - After marking an enemy, the user will be able to deal more damage by seeing the enemy''s weak points. When striking those points, the user will deal increased damage while also ignoring the enemy''s all defenses.


    Cost - %20 of users'' mana


    Cooldown a€" 24 Hours


    Looking at the system panel that appeared before me, I thought:


    ''A good skill for strong enemies. However, I won''t be able to abuse it since it has a huge cooldown. Saving it for strong enemies as my trump card seems a very good idea.''


    After the duel ended, Julia had already said that she didn''t want the money I offered as a price.


    And since I won 4 duels without losing, normally, I was going to cut Heschel''s eight fingers; however, Adelyn interfered with the process.


    Since the time of leaving was alreadying close and I got what I wanted from the duels, I decided not to pursue this matter for the time being, although I will never forget and forgive.


    And just like that, days went on with my training until the famed day came...


    ***


    In the first ce, if you want to disgrace a person, what would you do? Which course of action you would like to take?


    There are several answers to that, but generally, the mostmon way would be exposing the person in front of a lot of people. In front of a crowd.


    And that was exactly what they did to the Callius in the game as well.


    Although at that time, Callius had already started walking in the path of the viin.


    You may already know that fact, but a banquet would be held on the birthdays of noble children. And when ites to the day of the thirteenth birthday, in this world, there would be a huge banquet being held to celebrate the debut of the birthday child.


    It has been fifteen days after the duels I had, and today is the day I officially passed the age of thirteen, albeit I am already 13 right now.


    Since Callius was left in Austin''s office as a baby, his birthday was unknown; therefore, Austin decided to make the way he found Callius as his birthday.


    Anyway, today will be the day of my banquet, and it will also be the day of my banishment.


    Normally in the game, after disying bad deeds of Callius, the family banished him. Of course, it was not only the decision of Adelyn but also the decision of his grandfather as well, since Adelyn can''t simply make such a judgment.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, now that I haven''t done anything bad, I wonder what they will do and which course of action they will take.


    My rtionship with my grandparents is not good since they are the types focusing more on the family name instead of familial love. Therefore, with myck of ''ss,'' they won''t care about the things that happened to me either. There are other factors as well, but let''s not talk about them for now. It is slightlyplicated.


    With those thoughts in my mind, I returned to my room from the training grounds and started taking a shower.


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    After getting out of the shower, I heard a knocking sound on my door.


    "Enter."


    Wrapping a towel around my body, I signaled, and a young maid entered my room.


    "Young Lord, I will be the one to prepare you."


    Bowing her head, the maid said, gesturing to the chair.


    The banquet will start around noon, so there isn''t much time left.


    And just like that, she started preparing me, making my hair and make-up.


    Normally maids would do much more than that, but I don''t like other people touching me, so aside from my hair, I didn''t let her do anything.


    ''Hmm, I am certainly good-looking. If he had a little chance to get stronger in the game, Callius would be quite ady killer. Such a pity.''


    I thought, looking at the long ck hairbined with my red eyes, slightly chiseled body, and jade beauty standard white skin.


    I think my skin could even make the most beautiful females in the world jealous.


    Putting my clothes on, I left my room and went to the banquet hall.


    Since it was still early, there weren''t any people aside from maids designing.


    Slowly making my way to the entrance, I saw Adelyn directing the maids and checking everything.


    Albeit, looking at her smiling face, something certainly will happen.


    Just like that, I started waiting for the banquet to begin while reading a book since I had nothing to do either.


    Since the guests were close toing and she was in a good mood, Adelyn didn''t mess with me either, so I had a peaceful time.


    .....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    Around one hourter, the guests starteding, and the banquet hall started being filled.


    "Hello, Young Master Callius. I am the third son of the Viscount Family Russell Walter. I am happy to be your acquaintance."


    "Young Master Callius, I am the second son of the McCall Family, Adrian McCall."


    "Young Master Callius..."


    "Young Master Callius..."


    "Young Master Callius..."


    "Young Master Callius..."


    And just like that, the bootlicking service had already started.


    Although this was my birthday, generally, such things would be used as social gatherings in nobility, so not everyone''s attention was on me either.


    However, there was a slightly weird atmosphere at the banquet, especially between those who greeted me and left.


    More than half of them had forced smiles, and they were gazing at me like a scumbag, not that I minded.


    "The young master of the Nighnce Dukedom, Arthur Nighnce, has arrived."


    "Young Lady of the Leafsnow Dukedom, Celia Leafsnow, has arrived."


    "Young Lady of the Montalet Dukedom, Alicia Montalet, has arrived."


    Announcing the arrival of neers, the butler at the entrance shouted, and everyone''s attention turned to that side.


    Of course, as a main cast, they would look good, and seeing theming together like showing their bond, everyone''s attention was on them.


    After that, without greeting me, they went to the corner of Adelyn and started chatting.


    "Hmm, wasn''t Lady Alicia the fianc??e of Young Master? Why didn''t she greet him?"


    "Yes, yes. I heard he was a horrible person, forcing maids to serve him at night."


    "I also heard that he was also abusing them. It is said that two weeks ago, he was going to cut the fingers of the knight just because he wanted it."


    Hearing those rumors, a smile bloomed on my face.


    ''I see, so that''s why everyone had those stiff expressions. I thought if I simply trained, nobody would bother with those rumors, but it seems I was wrong. Not that it matters. I neither care about the opinions of those nobles nor my reputation.''


    I thought while sipping from my drink, a fruit juice.


    /THUD/ /THUD/


    At that moment, I heard the sound of heavy armor crashing.


    "Huh, what is happening? Why are the Pdins of Celestia Church here?"


    "We are looking for Callius Augustride. There are charges against him."


    And a soldier with yellow armor dropped the bomb...

 Chapter 53 Banquet 2

    If you are a male living in society, you need to always care about how you behave in front of a female.


    And I am not saying this because I want to give you some advice about how to treat women.


    No, I am saying this in order to remind you about a powerful weapon that a woman possesses because of the social standing she has.


    A weapon for shedding tears in public.


    Because there are dumb males out there always chasing around girls in order to get under their skirts, women can use those primitive dogs to manipte around.


    There were cases on Earth when a girl of young age framed a boy with the usation of rape, and without any testimony, the boy was somehow found guilty and lynched on the spot. Later hemitted suicide because he got several death messages from social media, and he said he couldn''t even show his face in public anymore. Andter, it was found that that girl just used him of rape because he rejected her. That was it.


    Such cases can be extended, but it is an undeniable fact that a woman''s tears are more effective when manipting public opinion than a man''s words.


    Now, why am I telling you about this?


    Because right now, I am in the same position.


    "We are looking for Callius Augustride. There are charges against him."


    When I heard the voiceing, I turned my head towards to neers.


    A shiny golden metal armor, a golden spear, and a shield with the emblem of this world''s most famous church.


    ''Pdins are here. Wow, you really prepared for something big.''


    "Young Lord Callius? Why are they looking for him?"


    Between all those murmurs, I slowly made my way to the center.


    "I am Callius Augustride. First, state the reason for interrupting my banquet."


    With a cold voice, I said to the knights.


    "Callius Augustride, you are used of assaulting a priest."


    "WHAT? ASSAULTING A PRIEST!"


    "He assaulted a holy mother?"


    Hearing that, my surroundings erupted out loud, but I was unfazed.


    "When have I done such a thing, and who was the person I assaulted? Do you think such baseless exmation makes sense?"


    "Bring her out."


    Hearing me say that, they stepped aside, and a girl with swollen eyes appeared in my front.


    "Sister Amber. Please tell us what happened at that time."


    "Sob, sob. At that time, I was returning from the orphanage to my home in the evening. However, when I reached my home, suddenly someone grabbed me from my behind and forced me to enter my home. And then, he entered with me as well. I was scared; I was so scared, I didn''t know what to do, hick."


    /PAT/ /PAT/


    "Please continue, Sister Amber."


    "And then, when I saw the person behind me, he felt familiar with his red eyes, coupled with his ck hair. But I was scared at that time, so I didn''t know it was this boy in front of me, HICK!"


    "After that, he forced me to do unbelievable things Even after that, he threatened me with the lives of children in the orphanage, so I couldn''t talk about it with anyone. I lost my purity. Now, I can''t look into the eyes of Mother Celestia anymore."


    "How horrible."


    "Poor sister, how did she manage to stand this?"


    "As expected, the rumors were true."


    "He is a demon."


    Looking at the kneeling and sobbing young girl in front of me, I thought:


    ''Lies. You are not even a member of the church.''


    Looking at the girl in front of me, I thought.


    "Is there anything you want to say about that, Callius Augustride?"


    "Where is your proof? You don''t expect anyone to believe such ims without proof, don''t you?"


    "The proof is here."


    At that moment, I heard a familiar sound of a maning.


    "Here is the proof you are looking for, ~Young Master Callius. This came directly from the magic tower. This substance was found in Sister Amber''s room, and it matches your blood."


    Showing me the cup he was holding, a man with a familiar face said.


    ''Archbishop yton. So he was involved in that as well.''


    Seeing this man, I thought.


    ? "Even Archbishop is here. It is really true, then."


    "How dare he? Doesn''t he know a sister is a holy being?"


    "He is a heathen."


    Looking at the reactions of others, it seems that public opinion is getting worse and worse.


    ''Now, you will move. Show me, Adelyn.''


    /TOK/ /TOK/ /TOK/


    ''Here it is.''


    At that moment, suddenly, everyone''s attention was on the side of a woman who had just imbued her steps with mana to sound louder.


    /SLAP/


    Coming before me, she pped my face.


    "You are not worthy of the name of Augustride. I am disappointed in you."


    Saying that she basically had confirmed that was true.


    "As a duchess of Augustride Dukedom, I hereby announce the banishment of Callius Augustride from the family. From now on, you are forbidden to use the name Augustride."


    And her following words were the marking fact of the conversation.


    ''This is not enough. Now, it is your turn, Alicia.''


    /TOK/ /TOK/ /TOK/


    However, this time, it was someone elseing to my side, with the same mana imbued her steps to sound louder.


    /SLAP/


    "How dare you? How dare you do that? I believed in you. I believed in you and that you could change. But, you¡­. You¡­ How can you do that?"


    /PAT/


    A girl with yellow hair and green eyes said while shedding tears.


    "I, I can no longer afford to be with you. I am tired."


    Slowly raising her head, she started increasing her voice.


    "I, Alicia Montalet, hereby dere that I broke the engagement with you, who has no longer an honor."


    Saying that she left. Albeit, I could see the slight smirk on her face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Now, thest piece.''


    "You areing with us, Callius Aug-, Callius."


    Slowlying closer, a knight grabbed me with my hands.


    <Trait [Noblesse] is disabled because the conditions were not met.>


    ''Finally, I can behave normally.''


    "AHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAAHAHA!"


    "AHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAAHA!


    Seeing the crazyughing from my mouth, the knight grabbed me by my arm, released my hold, looking at me crazily.


    "What is so funny?"


    "AHAHAHAHHAHAHAH! This is one of the funniest jokes I have heard so far. Ah, I can''t even hold myughter anymore; HAHAHAAHHA!"


    "He has gone crazy."


    "Hey, are you crazy? What are you doing?"


    "Huff, huff. You said your name was Sister Amber, right?"


    Turning my head to the nun beside me, I asked.


    "Huh? Yes."


    "Now, are you saying I rap*d an ugly prick like you? Do you think it makes sense? Me, desiring an olddy like you?"


    "What are-"


    "DON''T MAKE ME LAUGH! YOU UGLY HAG!"


    Slowly making everything to the point I desired, I screamed.


    ''Now, let''s see if you can smile any longer.''


    Grabbing the bottle I hid in my pocket, I opened it and spilled the liquid inside it on top of the nun.


    "What are you doing?"


    /FLICK/


    "Now, BAM!"


    And then, I flicked my fingers, controlling the lightning elements around, making a sh, igniting the contents of the liquid I poured on the nun.


    /BOOM/


    And following was a sudden explosion.


    "What have you done?"


    However, before even a second could pass, the smoke rising was already dispensed with the effects of the wind magic the knight used.


    "Huh? What is this?"


    "What the bloody hell is this?"


    However, dispensing the smoke was the worst thing that a knight could do at that moment.


    ''Now, thank you for moving ordingly, my little pawns.''


    With a slight smile, I thought, looking at the scene in front of me.


    There was a person lying on the ground.


    However, she was nothing close to the person we just saw as Sister Amber.


    Activating my [All Seeing Eye], I looked at the person in my front.


    Name ¨C Maya Hines


    Age ¨C 27


    ss ¨C Rogue


    Mage Rank ¨C 4-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 0-star


    Attributes ¨C Water Magic


    The person in front of me was the maid that just prepared me for the banquet itself.


    "What is this? Where is Sister Amber?"


    "What happened to Sister Amber? Who is this woman?"


    At that moment, the surroundings started getting louder and louder.


    "NOW, EVERYONE! WHERE WERE WE?"


    Gathering everyone''s attention, I grabbed another sk from my belt, pouring it into the mouth of this girl lying on the ground.


    "Ah, I remember. You were saying I somehow raped her, right? Now, let''s get the contents from another perspective, shouldn''t we, ~Archbishop yton?"


    /FLICK/


    "Huff, huff, huff, huff."


    Flicking my head, I sent an electric current to the body of this girl, making her wake up from her stupor itself.


    "Now, let''s start the real ta-"


    "STOP! WHAT ARE YOU DOING, YOU CRIMINAL!"


    Of course, looking at the situation getting awry, Adelyn tried to step in.


    "Now, now, Duchess Adelyn~. What are you doing interrupting me? We are just beginning."


    "TAKE HIM OUT, TAKE HIM OUT RIGHT NOW."


    "Tututututu, the gauntlet has been thrown. You can''t stop it anymore."


    The moment I said that the girl started convulsing.


    "I am sorry, Master Callius. I am sorry, I am sorry, I am sorry. They paid me for everything. I am sorry. There was no one like Sister Amber. It was all me; I am sorry. I was the one that brought your body fluids when I was cleaning your room; I was greedy. I am sorry."


    "Huh? There was no one like Sister Amber?"


    "Then, what is this all about? Why are the Pdins here?"


    "Doesn''t that mean Young Master Callius is innocent?"


    "Who paid you?"


    Looking at the maid before me, I said, activating my [Tyrant''s Aura].


    "I am sorry, I am sorry. It was La- AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    However, before we could even get an answer, she started convulsing and dropped dead, with blood pouring out his mouth not long after.


    And there was a long dead silence lingering around the banquet hall¡­

 Chapter 54 Leaving The Mansion

    Metamorphosis magic.


    It is magic that is used by the water-attributed people.


    It can change the user''s body ording to their wishes with enough mastery. With the changes made under the skin, user can change their face, their body type, and other things.


    Albeit different from my disguise skill, which only messes with how others perceive me.


    However, metamorphosis magic is a lot more effective because, once you change your face, you directly apply it to your body without needing a constant supply of mana. Therefore, it is a lot harder to notice that something is wrong with the person using metamorphosis.


    Now, since I have constantly been using my [All Seeing Eye] on different targets to increase its mastery, I have already memorized the names, attributes, and ranks of all maids in the mansion.


    Name ¨C Maya Hines


    Age ¨C 27


    ss ¨C Rogue


    Mage Rank ¨C 4-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 0-star


    Attributes ¨C Water Magic


    So, while inspecting the status window of this maid, her ss with her attribute caught my attention. You see, when you get a ss, your magic and your core will develop ording to it. Therefore, seeing her attribute was water and her ss was rogue, I was able to infer somethingmon.


    ''This girl is not a maid. She is a hired professional.''


    Since this maid had just been employed a month ago, she should have had deficit movements while dealing with the chores, but she never did. Her attribute and her ss, coupled with the change in Adelyn and Emma''s little gestures, made me think that way.


    In the game, there was a viin who mastered the metamorphosis magic. She, too, had water affinity and rogue ss and didn''t have a hugebat power, but she was annoying to deal with because she would always escape while changing her face and mixing in crowds.


    However, as a yer, we would discover that the metamorphosis magic was weak to the Quintessence of Golden Root with the help of a side character from the academy. This method is notmonly known because Golden Root is a nt vegetating in the South of the world.


    Since I had been expecting such a thing to happen at the banquet, the only things left for me were to set up the stage and lead the y.


    After ordering two materials I needed for the stage, I was already ready for the y to unfold.


    ***


    Looking at the dead body of the ''maid'' lying on the ground, the atmosphere got quiet.


    A dead silence lingered around the banquet hall, with shocked expressions from bystanders and slightly irritated expressions on the face of Adelyn, Alicia, Emma, and yton.


    /CLAP/ /CLAP/ /CLAP/


    "Now, now, now. Everyone who watched the scene. Do you still believe I did such a thing?"


    pping my hands while shouting, I gathered everyone''s attention on me.


    "This liquid I am holding in my hand. All of you are familiar with it. It is the Holy Water of Order, used for the interrogations by the Church, who just now tried to frame me."


    Swinging the bottle in front of everyone, I kept my talk.


    "If there is anyone who still doesn''t believe, let''s ask this to the Pdins of Church, shall we?"


    Turning my head to the pdin holding my arm. From the look on his face, it seems he was tricked as well.


    "This¡­ It is the original Holy Water of Order."


    Leaving my arms free, the knight bowed his head to me, saying,


    "I am sorry for my misjudgment, Young Ma-"


    "I am no longer a young master, don''t call me like that anymore."


    "Yes. I am sorry for my misjudgment, Sir Callius. I shall investigate this matter and take everything into my own hands. I, the leader of the Pdins of Celestia Church, acknowledge that I was mistaken. So, I shall reveal the truth with my own hands in the name of the Holy Mother."


    With a loud voice, the pdin said.


    "I dere thatmoner Callius is acquitted from all the usations and freed from the charges against him."


    /TOK/ /TOK/ /TOK/


    And just like that, the pdins left the banquet hall, making another lingering silence appear.


    "Just what happened?"


    "The leader of pdins acknowledged his mistake and left?"


    "Now, what will happen to Young Master Callius?"


    Between all those rumors, with a smirk on my face, I turned my head to Adelyn.


    "Now, shouldn''t I leave since I no longer have the right to be in this ce, ~Duchess Adelyn?"


    Just like that, I left the banquet hall between all those people, not caring about anything else.


    ''Thank you for finally freeing me from the shackles of the past. Now, I can finally behave normally.''


    I thought, remembering a conversation I had with the system.


    ''System, does my initial trait has some conditions like my trait [Duelist] as well?''


    <Your trait, [Noblesse], will be deactivated if you lose your status as a noble host.>


    The power of rumors and reputation is a lot stronger than you think.


    A person can have the strength of an 8-star and can be a duke. However, if there was no trust between the vassals and a noble, that territory was bound to decline. If brute force was everything, then barbarians'' kingdom would be the strongest in the world.


    And what willmon people think about such a situation happening? What will nobles from another kingdom think when the news of this even spreads in their circles?


    The dukedom will lose the trust it has built, Adelyn will face loss, Alicia will face some rumors, and others will be affected as well; although, of course, it won''t be too severe, it will still damage their reputation.


    However, most importantly, I will no longer need to see the faces of such hypocrites.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This is the moment now I can finally see severe my ties with this family.


    With those thoughts in my head, I reached my home.


    ''Right now, Adelyn and others are all in a state of shock, and they will waste their time managing the questionsing from all the nobles who had already sniffed the opportunity of grabbing something from the Dukedom.


    Therefore now was the best time for me to disappear from the house, which was something I had been nning for a long time.


    Entering my room, I first changed my clothes to normal and morefortable ones, albeit if one looked closer, it could still be understood that they were of high quality.


    Grabbing the spatial bag I had already prepared beforehand, I started checking the things inside.


    ''Now, everything is ready. Then there is nothing holding me anymore.''


    Grabbing my bag, I left my room and started walking to the stables behind the mansion.


    While I was walking, I could see the slightly surprised faces of the workers. The appearance of Pdins, the soundsing from the banquet hall, and now me not being in the banquet hall should have shaken them slightly, albeit it doesn''t matter what they think.


    Walking to the stables, I saw a horse with pure ck color and grey eyes.


    ''There you are, my Night.''


    With that thought in my head, I approached the familiar-looking horse.


    ''Night,'' the only horse I have ridden in my life.


    "It has been such a long time, isn''t it? Did you miss me?"


    Extending my hand while caressing the head of Night, I remembered those horse-riding sessions I had with the instructor in this dukedom.


    "Now, we don''t have much time. Let''s leave this ce, right?"


    Slowly untying the knot holding the Night, I said.


    "Callius."


    However, before I could ever leave, I heard a sound of a familiar girl.


    "Alicia."


    Turning my head towards my back, I said.


    "I knew you woulde here."


    "¡­.. So, why are you here, then?"


    "You are no longer the Callius I know. You have changed."


    "You have never been the Alicia, I thought. And you never changed."


    Looking at her snake-like eyes, I said, finally giving up on the act.


    "Did you know everything?"


    "I did."


    "From when?"


    "From the moment Father left this world in front of my eyes."


    "Heh, so you are saying Sir Austin''s death opened your eyes."


    "It did."


    "And you expect me to believe that."


    "Believe whatever you want; I don''t care about what you think."


    "Hehehehe. It is funny to see that the little dog who craved my attention is now saying those things in front of me."


    "Now, now. You must be fuming inside now that public opinion about you is worse."


    "Callius, do you think such a little thing will stop me? Managing little doggies is my specialty, remember?"


    "Of course, like that little doggy called Arthur, right?"


    "Hoh, so you know that too. Did you feel pathetic then?"


    "Feel pathetic? Why? Because I managed to get rid of the little parasite guing me?"


    "So, you don''t feel anything for me anymore, then."


    "No, there is one thing that remains."


    "What is it?"


    "The feeling of wanting to crush you and that proud group of yours."


    "Is that so? I will look forward to it, then. Won''t it be entertaining to see the little doggy I yed with will be trying to bite my hand?"


    "Yes, you should."


    "A farewell, then?"


    "We will meet sooner than you think."


    Saying that, I hopped on top of my horse, grabbed its handles, and we started speeding up.


    Just like that, I left the mansion, heading towards my new direction, feeling the wind and freedom I now had.


    -----------------------------------------0-----------------------------------------


    Now, this chapter marks the end of this volume. To be honest, I was a bit lost at some points, so the pace was slow, and there were a lot of mistakes with my writing. However, next volume, with the appearance of dungeons and other elements worldwide, I n to pick up the pace. Thank you for supporting me so far.

 Chapter 55 Freedom

    In the first ce, if you are ying an RPG game, in general, you would first start in a slightly closed ce, where you first learn how to control your character, how to use money, how tobat, etc.


    And after that, the game would throw you into an event that would mark the start of the story, and then the open world would be essible.


    Then, if we take the position I am in as a main character of the game, then the banquet would mark the finish of the epilogue, and now I can finally start ying the game.


    However, of course, this is no longer a game but a reality.


    Therefore, a cautious approach would be necessary while dealing with the future course of action.


    Albeit, I have all the time I can use for the sake of nning.


    <Hidden Quest [Wings of Freedom],pleted.>


    <Rewards are being distributed.>


    Thinking like that while riding my ckpanion ''Night'' in the midst of wildernesses, I heard the system''s voice in my head.


    ''Hidden Quest? What is this?''


    <Host, there were several courses of action that you could choose while dealing with the people in the mansion, and each of them would have different types of oues. However, since the system was not permitted to notify you about your choices, that quest was hidden from your eyes.>


    ''I see. Show me the rewards, then.''


    When I said that, a system panel appeared in front of me. Now, normally checking other things while driving is not a good thing, but roads are free for the time being¡­


    ------------


    Quest ¨C [Wings of Freedom]


    Description: Get rid of the shackles of your past


    Rewards:


    - 0.1 increase in Strength and Stamina Stats


    - Soul Bounded Mount Function


    ------------


    Looking at the panel in front of me, there was a smile on my face.


    ''It seems the harder route you choose, the more rewards you will get, just as I want.''


    I thought while reading the second reward.


    Of course, as an open-world game, the Chronicles of Aeris also had the bounded mount function. Since always running for a long time would make yers tired, this world is huge.


    ''System, exin the new function.''


    <Yes, host. The Soul Bounded Mount function basically bonds the host''s soul with a soul of an animal. When the mount is unsummoned, it will be stored in a space with no time flow. And when summoned, the mount will appear close to the host, aside from some restricted ces.>


    ''Understood, then bond my soul with Night.''


    <Are you sure?>


    ''Yes.''


    <Understood. Host''s soul is now bounded with the Mount ''Night''.>


    Just like that, I finished talking with the system and kept riding. I have a pretty huge road ahead of me right now¡­.


    ****


    After continuously riding my horse almost for 8 hours straight, I decided to take a rest since I was basically hungry right now.


    Right now, I am in a wilderness, which is between the City of Aachen and the City of Chusport.


    Since I had already anticipated that I would be traveling in the wilderness, I had brought a magical tent with me. Normally such tents would be supplied with the mana of the user, but right now, since my core is sealed, I will use magic stones for that. However, they won''t hold for too long since the weather outside is getting colder and colder with each passing minute.


    ''Winter is close. I should hurry up and reach my destination.''


    Thinking that I started setting up my camp. First, setting up a tent. After that, setting up a fire using my lightning element as an igniter. Of course, we shouldn''t forget the monster-repellent magic device.


    Andstly, giving my long lifepanion a meal.


    Just like that, the camp was ready.


    After eating my meal, I decided to rest for an hour before departing again.


    ****


    After traveling for three days, with four hours of sleep, whenever I started feeling tired, I was able to reach my destination.


    The City of Chusport.


    This city is the fourthrgest city in the Dukedom of Augustride.


    ''At this moment, it should be officially announced that I am no longer a member of Augustride Household.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    With that thought, slowly reaching the outskirts of the city, I dismounted Night and recalled it into its space, making it disappear.


    Now, you might be asking, why did I choose toe to this ce?


    There are several reasons for that, but firstly, right now, what I need is money.


    Money to get the things that will strengthen me, as well as the things I will need for my future life.


    And to get money, I need to have a job. And when we talk about jobs as a game, of course, we have amon one.


    Being an adventurer.


    As a world with settings of the Medieval Age as well as fantasy elements, there is no way developers miss such a tant and simple way of making money in the game.


    Why miss, though? It can serve as a chance to make yers morefortable in the open world, as well as get morebat opportunities. There are several yers that like to y games just to kill some monsters, you know, different from people who like to y the storyline.


    Anyway, since it is a flexible job, I am nning to apply as an adventurer for the time being until I get a good amount of money and strength to apply to the academy.


    With those thoughts in my head, I entered the city.


    Albeit the guards made a slight fuss about my identity, after paying the entrance fee, they left me alone, not bothering me.


    However, constantly traveling on a horse was not something my body was familiar with, so I was both mentally and physically not in good condition.


    Since it was around evening, I first went to an inn immediately to have a rest.


    Paying 750 Aeris for a night''s rest with bath and meals included, I immediately entered the room. Taking a bath in the publicly used bathroom with very ufortable feelings, I grabbed my meal and went to rest not long after.


    Just like that, three days had already passed after I left the household.


    With that, I went to sleep.


    ***


    Waking up pretty early in the morning, my hand unconsciously went to the bell. I used to call the maids.


    ''Ah, that''s right. I am no longer noble.''


    Thinking like that, I started my day. Although I had already epted that fact, the habits I have developed over thest five months can''t disappear immediately.


    ''Now, I need to register as an adventurer and immediately start taking quests. Although I have enough money to live two months without doing anything, I still should act fast.''


    Before leaving the household, I had brought 20k Aeris with me. Since I was a noble before, of course, I need to use it to its maximum.


    With those thoughts in my head, I left my room.


    The inn I am staying in is a normal quality one, with three floors, each having 12 rooms.


    After reaching the ground floor, I went to the receptionist.


    A girl with blond hair, blue eyes, and a slightly good figure.


    This girl tried to sleep with me yesterday, but since I was pretty tired, I declined her rather rudely. She must have thought I was a rich kid. She could squeeze some money; how cheap.


    Anyway, after eating breakfast, I left the inn and headed to the Adventurer Guild.


    This world has a pretty simple power system.


    Order with Stars. Starting from one star, it goes up to the ten-star rank.


    However, in the case of adventurers, the ranking system is different.


    For some reason, I don''t know why. The developers used a different ranking style.


    Order with Letters.


    Either they got influenced by those Japanese isekai light novels, or they thought a refreshment would be better they decided to use a separate system.


    Starting from E-Rank, an adventurer''s rank goes up to the S.


    A clich¨¦ setting, I must say. To think that Author is such azy person¡­.


    Anyway, just like adventurers'' ranks, the quests are also ranked ording to it. And, of course, to get a B-rank quest, you should be a B-rank as well. Another clich¨¦¡­.


    Well, this is basically how the adventurers in this world are ranked and work.


    But, at this point, I want to talk about something.


    Generally, when mentioning the Adventurers, there is a certain impression of drunk people fighting with each other, barbarians that like to taunt others, ugly pricks lusting over women, and heinous adventurers trying to steal from others.


    It is like they are trying to picture a tavern for some reason.


    However, the reality is, of course, not like it.


    In the first ce, the organization called Adventurer''s Guild is an organization that works internationally. Therefore, there is no way such unprofessional acts would be allowed in the middle of such a huge organization; that would be quite stupid, to be honest.


    Just like that, with those thoughts in my head, I reached the Adventurers Guild, located in the center district of the city itself¡­.

 Chapter 56 [Bonus ] Registration

    Looking at the building with a very good design, I thought;


    ''As expected, Adventurers Guild is something else.''


    A building containing five floors with creamy color, giving the impression of something pure. There are some engravings on the walls making the building look, fresher.


    Since it was fairly early in the morning, there weren''t many people in the entrance hall.


    Slowly making my way, I entered the guild building, walking past two guards waiting in front of the door, albeit not without using my [All Seeing Eye].


    --------------


    Name ¨C Adem


    Age ¨C 24


    ss ¨C Brawler


    Mage Rank ¨C 1-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 5-star


    Attributes ¨C Earth


    -------------


    Name ¨C Miller


    Age ¨C 25


    ss ¨C Warrior


    Mage Rank ¨C 2-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 5-star


    Attributes ¨C Fire


    --------------


    Looking at the system panel popping in front of me, I thought;


    ''Hmm, guards as five-star knights. That''s quite a force. Well, as expected from the guild, I guess?''


    With those thoughts, I entered the building.


    The interior is something you would expect from an adventurers guild.


    Three different tables were used by the receptionists, and behind them, three beautiful women were waiting. Since most of the adventurers are pretty basic people with brutal lifestyles, receptionists being beautiful and charming is essential to take customers, which is a prettymon practice on Earth as well.


    "Miss Selina, are you free this evening? If you are okay, how about grabbing dinner?"


    "Cough, sorry for that, mister¡­?"


    "Johan."


    "Ah, yes. Mister Johan, sorry for that. I am a bit busy in the evening, so maybe next time."


    "Is that so? It is a pity, then."


    Although it is early in the morning, you can still see a person trying to hit on the receptionist. A man is a man wherever you go, I guess.


    "Hello. How can I help you?"


    Slowlying to the desk, the receptionist with pink hair and purple eyes behind asked.


    "I would like to register as an adventurer."


    "Understood. Please fill this form until Ie back."


    Handing me a form that asked for my name and other things rted to my identity, like my age and my birthce, etc., the receptionist went backside.


    ''Hmm, going with my original name wouldn''t be too much of a problem.''


    Thinking that I filled out the form.


    "If you finished filling out the form, please put your hands on top of this sphere."


    Coming back again, the clerk put a sphere with an empty ss in front of me.


    ''Hmm, a rank determiner.''


    Thinking that, I put my hand on top of the sphere.


    "Please inject your mana or aura in it. We will confirm your rank."


    Hearing this, I started emitting my aura since my mana was sealed.


    The moment my aura entered the sphere, it started shining, and after a second, a number of 1 showed on top of it.


    "Hmm, a one-star knight. As you have written there. Now, please inject your mana in it."


    "I can''t use my mana for the time being. You can register me as a 0-star for now."


    "Hmm? Understood if you wish to do so. Pleasee with me to the backyard."


    Although the clerk was slightly surprised, being the professional she was, she managed her expression quite well and started leading me to the backyard.


    ''And, herees the famousbat determination.''


    "Although we can determine a person''s rank with that sphere, we still need to see how they fight to assign them an urate adventurer rank. You will fight with this golem in front of you. Your life won''t be in danger, so please fight without worrying."


    Exining the process, the clerk pointed out the golem of 2 meters in height with a bulky build.


    "Okay."


    Without saying anything, I unsheathed my Nihil, taking my position.


    In the game, before being an adventurer, the yer would go through this process as well, and the more damage you inflict on the golem, the higher rank you would get.


    Now, let''s see how that works in real life.


    "Start."


    /SWOOSH/


    Hearing the sign, I immediately dashed to the golem, attacking its shoulder with a thrust attack.


    /SPLURT/


    Since my specialty is speed, without even needing to activate my aura, Inded the hit, making a green substance spurt from the wound.


    /SWOOSH/


    And then dodged the following fist swing.


    /PIERCE/ /SPLURT/


    Counterattacking, I immediately pierced it again, opening another wound in it.


    /THUD/


    And the golem fell to the ground.


    "Mister Callius, please retreat back for a second."


    Hearing the clerk''s voice, I got back.


    ''Hmm, the first phase is just easy as I expected.''


    Thinking that I remembered the fight in the game. First, you would fight a level one golem with the average stats of a one-star rank knight. If you beat it, its stats will increase to the two-star knight, and that would go on like that.


    Considering that, the first fight was easy.


    "Now, I will increase the strength output of the golem, so please keep that in mind."


    Signaling me, the clerk got into her safe position, recording the fight.


    "You can go now."


    /SWOOSH/


    This time, before I attacked, the golem was before me attacking.


    /CLANK/ /SWOOSH/


    Immediately blocking its fist with my sword, I retreated back using the unique footwork of our family. However, the brute force behind that strike was no joke. My hands were tingling.


    ''Using Trick of Light won''t be helpful in this state since the golem is not looking at my movements but using a mana sensor for it. And it is fast, but I can see it.''


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    Another attack of three came following me.


    However, this time I was not caught off guard.<novelnext></novelnext>


    /PIERCE/ /SPLURT/


    Immediately dodging the attacks, I dashed to its back, stabbing the joint points I figured with my [All Seeing Eye], making the golem stagger.


    /SWOOSH/


    When ites to speed, I still can cope with it even though it has two-star stats.


    /SLASH/


    Dodging the following strike by lowering my center of gravity, I dashed to the golem, shing its other weak point and making it immobilized for a second.


    ''Sword of Lightning, Piercing Rain.''


    /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/


    And following that, I attacked at a very fast speed without letting it regain itsposure, marking the end of this round.


    /THUD/


    Staggering, the golem fell to the ground just as before.


    Since the golem is a product of magic, it works with mana, which means if one can cut the mana supply of the golem, it can easily be defeated, just like the way humans work.


    This was the method I used to defeat the golem in this round.


    "Mister Callius."


    "I know."


    The moment the golem fell to the ground, I had already retreated.


    "I will now increase the stats of the golem to the third-star level. Do you want to fight with it again?"


    "Yes."


    "Understood."


    Hearing me confirming, the clerk went to the same ce.


    "Signal me whenever you are ready."


    This time, she gave me enough time to prepare, which is certainly a good thing.


    ''Now, without using my aura, I won''t be able to defeat it.''


    Thinking that I immediately started using my aura. Filling every nook and cranny of my body with aura while also covering my sword with it, I took my position.


    When a knight uses his aura, it will increase the physical aspects of the knight while also increasing the attack power of the weapon itself.


    However, every person''s aura has its own properties. In my case of me, mine would increase my speed. I have yet to see other benefits, so that''s all I know.


    Feeling the strength of my muscles increasing, I exhaled my breath, focusing on the golem standing.


    "We can start."


    "Understood...¡­. Go."


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    This time deciding to attack first; the moment I heard the signal, I immediately dashed to the golem in my front.


    Albeit, it was a lot faster than I expected.


    /SWOOSH/


    Dodging the fist of the golem in my front by a hair''s breadth, I tried to attack its opening.


    /CLANK/


    But my attack got blocked by its hand.


    ''Its intelligence increased as well.''


    Trying to stab.


    Getting blocked.


    Dodging the following attack and counter-attacking.


    The fight suddenly turned into a fight of endurance.


    No matter how hard I tried, I wasn''t able to break its defense.


    And the wounds I had umted with constant fights started piling up as well.


    ''I can''t continue like this. I need to break somehow.''


    /CLANK/


    With that thought in my head, I attacked, albeit it got blocked again.


    However, at that moment, something caught my attention.


    ''It is reading my movements.''


    At that moment, I remembered my fight with Julia.


    ''Don''t forget, all those people you are trying to read like a book have the pen to write it.''


    Remembering that phrase, I took another position.


    "Huff."


    Slowly exhaling my breath, I emptied my head, focusing on the golem with my [All Seeing Eye].


    ''An opening on its right.''


    Seeing the opening, I immediately attacked.


    However, just like it had already read my movements, the golem raised its hand immediately, blocking my strike.


    .


    .


    .


    Or not.


    It was a feint.


    /SWOOSH/ /STAB/


    The moment the golem raised its left hand, immediately dashing to its back, I stabbed the new opening, which I led intentionally, making its left armpletely devoid of any mana supply.


    And that was the breaking point of the fight.


    Since its arm was immobilized, the equilibrium was over, meaning the fight had already finished.


    ''Sword of Lightning, Piercing Rain.''


    /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/


    Stabbing the immobilized golem before me, I immediately marked the end of the fight.


    "Huff, huff, huff."


    /CLAP/ /CLAP/


    "That was good."


    The moment I finished the fight, between those heavy breaths, I heard a pping sounding from the sides.


    Turning my head, I saw a man with a slender body standing beside the shop clerk holding his crane.


    "Ah, sorry for interrupting suddenly like that. You must be confused¡­."


    Saying that the man started approaching me.


    ''He must be the guild master of this branch.''


    "I am the Guild Master of Chusport City, Phillip Castillo."


    Extending his hand, the man before me said.


    "I am Callius. A wannabe adventurer."


    "Hello, Callius. Wee to the guild. Congrattions, you will be the first person to start as a D-rank while being a one-star knight."


    That was the starting point of my adventurer career¡­.

 Chapter 57 Registration 2

    "Hello, Callius. Wee to the guild. Congrattions, you will be the first person to start as a D-rank while being a one-star knight."


    <Achievement [Built Different] collected.>


    <Rewards are being distributed.>


    The moment I heard the wordsing out of the mouth of Guild Master Philip, the sound of the system resounded inside my head.


    ''Hmm, there was such an achievement in the game?''


    I thought while shaking the hand of the man in my front.


    "Thank you."


    "Now, I would like to talk to you more, but I need to go for now. Good luck with your quests."


    Saying that Guild Master left the lodge and went to his own business.


    To be honest, he is a lot friendlier than I thought, which means he had seen the opportunity in me.


    No matter what, a person inside a business and management won''t be friends with someone he just met if not for the benefits he had seen.


    ''Well, you can use me if you want, but don''t get mad if I use you as well.''


    Thinking like that, I turned my attention to the slightly surprised receptionist.


    "Miss, now what are we going to do?"


    "Ah, sorry for the wait. Now, since Guild Master himself confirmed that you are a D-rank adventurer, I will print your card, and we will be done with the registration process. Pleasee this way."


    Now, although I know what is going to happen from the game, there may be slight changes, so listening to the clerk is still important.


    Slowlying to the same desk before, the clerk started tapping on the device. Magic is truly a wonderful thing. Even though this world is not developed technologically, there are still some elements that are inspired by Earth''s technology, like this printing machine¡­.


    "Now, mister Callius. To briefly exin, as an adventurer, your rank exins the quality of your work. There are several ways for an adventurer to work, but generally, they would take quests ormissions applied to the guild. The quests hung onto the bulletin board are avable to everyone, and the rewards will be shown there. As for themissions, the customer will apply for amission, and the transaction will be held privately."


    The clerk exined while finishing the printing.


    "If you have any questions feel free to ask¡­ And, here, your adventurer ID card. You can use your ID card to learn about yourmissions as well as a bank card. If anymissions are applied for you, you will get a notification on your ID card, so please contact us if such a case happens. You will also have a separate ount to manage your money; if you want, you can deposit money into your ount."


    Handing me the ID card with my name and adventurer card on it, the clerk exinedstly.


    "I understand."


    "Ah, don''t worry; you can have ess to your bank ount in every adventurer branch regardless of where you are."


    "I see; then please deposit all of this money into my ount."


    Slowly grabbing my bag, I put it on the desk.


    "Understood."


    Saying that the clerk started putting all the money into the bank ount.


    "49.075 Aeria, all of the money is deposited into your ount."


    "Thank you."


    Saying that I started leaving the desk.


    "You can find the bulletin board here."


    "Have a nice day, Miss Clerk."


    "Ah¡­ You can call me Jane."


    "Okay. have a nice day, then, Jane."


    "Hmm¡­ That sounds way ~better."


    While giving me the card, the clerk Jane said with a slightly flushed face with a frivolous tone.


    No matter where you go, having a handsome face as well as money will always bring you, girls. You can easily see this from the attitude of the clerk. The way she treated me was a lot different from the beginning. What can I say? It is in their nature. Of course, not everyone is like that, but it is what it is¡­.


    But, sorrily, for the time being, I have no interest in flirting with random girls.


    Now, I need to check the rewards.


    ''Show the rewards.''


    Saying that in my mind, Imanded the system.


    -----------------------


    Achievement ¨C Built Different


    - You are the first person to start as a D-rank adventurer despite being a one-star knight only.


    Rewards


    - Special sub-ss [Adventurer] is acquired.


    -------------------------


    ''Hmm, a sub-ss, huh? Just as in the game.''


    Looking at the panel in front of me, I thought.


    <Ding! Sub-ss [Adventurer] is acquired.>


    <Ding! Sub-ss [Adventurer] resonates with the trait [Witcher].>


    <Ding! Sub-ss [Adventurer] is evolved to the sub-ss [Hunter].>


    But before I could ponder, I heard the notifications of the system in my head.


    ''Show the ss.''


    Saying this, a panel appeared in front of me.


    ---------------------


    Sub-ss ¨C Hunter<novelnext></novelnext>


    - As an adventurer who has perks while dealing with monsters, you need to focus on monsters more.


    - Optional questlines ording to the sub-ss will appear from now on.


    - Rewards will be distributed ording to thepletion of quests.


    ----------------------


    ''Hmm, as expected, the sub-ss system is still the same as the one in the game.''


    Remembering the game, I thought.


    When a sub-ss is acquired, rted quests will appear, and uponpletion, the rewards will also be distributed. In a sense, it is like opening a new quest tree.


    <Ding! New optional questline [Hunter''s Path] generated.>


    -----------------


    Questline ¨C Hunter''s Path


    Definition - As a hunter, you need to hunt.


    Quest - Kill three one-star monsters.


    Rewards ¨C 0.1 increase in stamina stat


    ------------------


    Looking at the panel appearing, a smile crept upon my face.


    ''That is just what I needed.''


    Thinking like that, I reached the bulletin board and started reading quests posted on that ce.


    Now, normally, I was nning to search for the treasure in the game to increase my strength at a fast rate. However, that method had too many risks. Since there are no treasures in the world that are free, each having its own trials would put me at risk, and it is also a lot of time and resource-consuming since they are all scattered around the world.


    However, now that I have acquired a sub-ss, I can rely on the rewards on quests to increase my strength for the time being.


    With that thought in my head, I approached the bulletin board and started reading the quests announced there.


    Quest ¨C Annihte the Kuderax''s


    Quest Rank ¨C E


    Location ¨C South of the City of Chusport, in swarms.


    Rewards ¨C 20000 Aeria


    ''Hmm, Kuderax, a three-star monster living in swarms. For the time being, I should refrain from fighting them since the environment is not good for me to fight.''


    Just like that, I started looking at the quests on the board, inspecting them.


    ''This one is not good.''


    ''This one is not, either.''


    After looking at the quests for approximately five minutes or so, I was able to find the quest I wanted.


    Quest ¨C Collect the Horns of Red-Bulls


    Quest Rank ¨C F


    Location ¨C West side of the city


    Time limit ¨C Two days


    Rewards ¨C 200 Aeria for each couple of horns


    This quest is good since Red Bulls are one-star monsters. By grabbing this quest, I can increase my stats as well as my money at the same time, albeit the gain is not much.


    There is also the fact that I should still get used to the feeling of fighting with monsters by starting as a beginner.


    With that thought in my head, I scanned my adventurer ID card onto the quest paper, and with a sh, the words on the paper started shining.


    ''This, too, is the same as in the game. But, it seems our flirty clerk forgot to exin this function to me, one minus point.''


    I thought.


    This process is how an adventurer takes their quests. Since dealing with the clerk every time before taking a quest would be too much of a time waste.


    Just like that, I left the guild building.


    Slowly making my way to themercial district, I went to buy the things I might need while doing my quests.


    Firstly, having a bunch of potions under my hand is essential.


    Entering an alchemist''s shop, I bought five healing potions, three stamina potions, and a purifying potion, costing 1500 Aeria.


    Now, although I don''t think I will need them for this quest, being prepared for everything is essential.


    And then, leaving there, I went to a cksmith, not to buy a weapon, but to buy leather armor to protect myself for the time being, until I found a treasure suiting my style.


    The armor cost me 2000 Aeria. You can see from the prize that it was not a high-quality one either.


    There is also the fact that, although the clothes on me are not formal, they are still high quality, which will possibly gather quite a lot of attention from the criminals.


    Also, since I am in my growing phase, I probably won''t be able to wear these clothes for a long amount of time, either.


    Therefore, grabbing another bunch of low-quality clothes after entering a normal clothing shop, I was ready for my first quest as an adventurer.


    Grabbing my bag, I called Night from the space created with a whistle.


    /CLIP/ /CLOP/ /CLIP/ /CLOP/


    And I saw it approaching from the corner of the street.


    ''Truly a conventional function.''


    Thinking like that, I hopped onto my horse, heading to the west side of the city.

 Chapter 58 First Quest

    ''Winter is almost there.''


    I thought while riding my horse into the ce where the Red Bulls are located.


    In the game, developers decided to use horses instead of cars or any other concepts for traveling, probably in order to give the atmosphere of fantasy.


    Albeit, of course, since most of the animals here are not normal, my mount, Night, is not a normal horse either. It is an evolved horse with better physical aspects. But the important thing is that it still has room to grow, albeit we need to find the seed of evolution first in order for that to happen.


    Therefore, without wasting too much time, I was able to reach the greenery on the west side of the city using the speed of Night.


    Since Red Bulls are one-star monsters, they are not in the depths of the wilderness but more on the exterior of it.


    So, entering the greenery, I slowed down and stared, looking around to see if there were any signs of Red Bulls.


    Activating my [All Seeing Eye], I slowly started looking at the ground, and as I expected, I was able to see faint traces of abatures on the grasses.


    Immediately starting to follow the traces, I also started getting ready for thebat as well.


    /ROAR/


    Hearing the sound of a beast roaring from the surroundings, I headed to the source of the sound.


    ''Hmm, let''s kill them using my sword.''


    Getting closer, I saw a group of three Red Bulls eating grass.


    Although most of the monsters would get more and more aggressive, since one and two-star monsters are still at the beginning of their evolution, they would still keep some of their normal traits with them.


    Dismounting from the Night, I started approaching the Bulls.


    /ROAR/ /ROAR/ /ROAR/


    Immediately noticing my arrival, with a loud roar, the bulls started charging me.


    Albeit, it was still slow for someone like me with a speed stat of 2.0.


    <Monster in the vicinity detected.>


    <Trait [Witcher] is activated.>


    Feeling the increase in my strength, I focused on the Bullsing closer.


    /SWOOSH/ /STAB/ /STAB/


    Without wasting any time, I dodged the charge of the Bull, sidestepping, and then stabbed it from its abdomen, injuring it.


    /SWOOSH/ /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/


    Jumping in the air, I dodged the charge of the other one and rapidly stabbed its eyes, piercing them.


    Looking at the scaredst one in front of me who is afraid of charging, I thought;


    ''The most important rule of nature. Survival of the fittest. Your instincts should be screaming right now, albeit nothing will save you from being a material used for human clothing and weapons anymore.''


    /DASH/


    And bolted towards the bull.


    /SWOOSH/


    With ast attempt to live, the Red Bull attacked me with his horns, trying to shake me off.


    Albeit, that was an insignificant move.


    Dodging the horns, I punched the Bull on its abdomen and stabbed its neck, making blood spurt from the wound.


    /FLICK/


    Flicking my hand to focus the lightning mana onto the first bull I injured, I killed it, marking the end of the fight.


    <First quest of Hunter''s Path, [Kill three one-star monsters]pleted.>


    <Stamina stat is increased by 0.1.>


    <Second quest of Hunter''s Path, [Kill ten one-star monsters] generated.>


    ------------------------------


    Questline ¨C Hunter''s Path


    Definition - As a hunter, you need to hunt.


    Quest - Kill ten one-star monsters.


    Rewards ¨C 0.1 increase in strength stat


    -------------------------------


    Marking the end of the quest, I approached the monsters while checking the contents of the quest. Putting the body of the monsters into my space pouch and making them disappear, I called the Night and hopped onto it.


    ''Now, two left. But it is too much of a waste to leave this ce like that. I should clear more monsters before leaving.''


    Just like that, riding my horse into the depths of the wilderness while checking my map from time to time, I kept going for the time being.


    ****


    After ughtering ten more Red Bulls in the wilderness, I encountered a herd of Red Bulls.


    ''Hmm, from the looks of it, there is an Alpha Red Bull managing the group. That would be quite a fight.''


    Although normal Red Bulls can''t use magic, that is not the case for the Alpha Red Bull.


    Alpha Red Bull is a 2-star monster evolving much more than normal, and that is the reason it is alpha in the first ce.


    Just like that, I approached the herd.


    ''Now, let''s begin the fight.''


    ***


    In the middle of the wilderness, a lone young boy with ck hair and leather armor on him was standing holding a rapier with golden engravings on it.


    In front of him, a monster of 2.5 meters of height was breathing from its nose, looking enraged.


    Around him, a dozen of dead bodies of Bulls with Red furs lying on the ground, blood spilling from their wounds.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Come."


    Saying this, the boy took his position while signaling the bull in front of him with his hand.


    However, this Bull was a lot different from the normal ones.


    /ROAR/ /BOOM/


    Immediately roaring, the bull conjured a sphere of fire in front of his horns, firing it on the ce where the boy was standing.


    /SWOOSH/


    Albeit, it was the ce where the boy had stayed ''before.''


    With a speed that is hard to follow with the eyes of normal people, the boy evaded the fire attack, closing the distance.


    /ROAR/ /ROAR/ /ROAR/ /ROAR/


    Seeing its attacks were not working; the Bull fired another bunch of fireballs from its head with the intention of killing.


    /SWOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    Albeit like a dancer on a battlefield, the boy evaded all of the fireballs with unique footwork, showing his expertise.


    /STAB/ /STAB/


    And, immediately closing the distance, the boy started attacking the monster with a couple of piercing strikes, using his speed to his advantage.


    /ROARRRRR/ /BOOM/


    Albeit, the monster was not standing idle either.


    Immediately sting the ce around itself, the monster tried to create a space between itself and the little boy.


    /SWOOSH/


    But that proved to be useless. Somehow the boy was able to avoid the explosion, and in a matter of time, the boy had already reached the head of the Bull.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    With bolts of lightning spreading around from the de of the rapier, the boy pulled his hand back.


    "Sword of Lightning, Piercing Thunder."


    /STAB/


    Saying that, he immediately attacked the head of the Red Bull, piercing its skull while leaving traces of lightning behind him.


    /THUD/


    Andnded on the ground with a soft movement.


    "That was quite a fun fight."


    Looking at the scene before himself, the boy said with a slight smile and then started collecting the bodies of the monsters.


    "Hmm, it seems my pouch won''t be able to hold any more monsters than this one."


    Muttering like that, the boy grabbed a body of a monster from the inside.


    "Then, I should take out some of the carcasses of normal Red Bulls and make a space for the carcass of Alpha and horns of others."


    Mumbling like that, he set to work.


    ****


    The sun was about to set down when I finished killing the Alpha Red Bull.


    However, since my pouch wasn''t able to contain any more than this, I needed to leave some of the carcasses in this ce.


    ''Hmm, it seems I need to upgrade my pouch as well.''


    Although there are space artifacts rted to storage, they are hard to find. I had one before, but I lost it in the attack where Austin was killed, and I never got another after since Adelyn prevented me from having one.


    Anyway, with those thoughts, I hopped on top of my horse and started returning to the city.


    After riding for two hours, I reached the city.


    Entering there, showing my adventurer ID, I headed to the guild building to get my reward.


    Reaching the familiar building, I saw it was already crowded.


    Since when I registered as an adventurer, it was pretty early in the morning, and the building was not that crowded.


    But now that it is around evening time, most of the adventurers are returning from their quests, it seems.


    "Hey, John. How are you doing?"


    "You bastard. My name is James; it is not John."


    "Okay, okay. Don''t get mad, John."


    "You!"


    "Sigh¡­. You are no fun¡­. So, what did you do today?"


    Looking at the conversing adventurers hanging out with their friends, I started slowly approaching the line in front of Jane since it was the shortest one.


    "Miss Jane, you are looking good as always."


    Albeit, the bastard in the front was holding the line for some stupid reasons.


    ''At least, hit on her when there is no one in the queue.''


    I thought.


    "Mister Adventurer, please move aside and open the space for others waiting in the line, or I will call the guards."


    Albeit, it seems Jane is not a woman to be messed with.


    With a stern face, she basically shooed the man with the threat of guards, and it was pretty effective.


    After that, it was my turn to take the hauls of the day.

 Chapter 59 Breaking Through

    "Mister Adventurer, please move aside and open the space for others waiting in the line, or I will call the guards."


    "Okay, okay, chill, man. I was just joking."


    Saying that the man left the deck, emptying the front.


    Finally shooing the man trying to hit on her in front, Jane turned her attention to me.


    "Mister Callius, you are here?"


    "As you see."


    "Cough, cough¡­. I mean, did you finish a quest on your first day already?"


    "Yes. Here."


    Saying that, I brought the horns of Red Bulls from the pouch, making them spill onto the desk.


    "Wow, just how many did you kill?"


    "Around twenty-five or something?"


    "What? Isn''t that a bit much?"


    Hearing this, she got a surprised expression on her face.


    ''Hmm¡­. Aren''t the Red Bulls kind of weak monsters? Is it something to be surprised about?''


    I thought, remembering in the game, they were basically mobs to grind exp at the beginning.


    "I guess. As expected from a D-rank adventurer. Anyway, please let me confirm if they are original."


    Saying that, she left, but the atmosphere around me got a little weird.


    Turning my head to see the surprised expression on the faces of people, a smile unintentionally bloomed on my face.


    ''Look at that; almost all of you must be doubting my rank.''


    No matter where you go, hearing a young kid achieving what a person worked too hard for years to achieve would damage their ego. This is the nature of humans, and it can''t be denied.


    Although from the expressions, I could say that they doubted my rank, they were still mature enough not to cause a scene here.


    "I verified the contents. I will deposit the reward from your quest into your ount. Is that okay?"


    "Yes."


    "I see. By the way, if you want to sell the carcasses, you can either sell them directly to the guild or you can make a deal with a supplier to have better benefits. It is your choice."


    "Here, I will sell them to the guild for now."


    "Understood."


    Just like that, I finished the transaction. Albeit, I still kept the carcass of the Alpha Red Bull for the time being.


    ''Hmm, selling the bodies coupled with the quest, my haul for today is 8000 Aeria. Now, let''s rent a room or something since I will be staying in this city for quite a long time.''


    With that thought, I left the guild, heading to the residential district.


    Although there are also some detached houses with gardens in them which would make afortable ce to train my sword, they were quite expensive, which I can''t afford for the time being.


    Therefore, renting a room with fine qualities was enough, albeit it cost me quite for a month.


    After that, I started walking around in the cksmith shops, looking for the materials and other things to have a general idea about how this world works.


    Although I have yed the game, acquiring real-world knowledge from the game alone wouldn''t be enough, and in this case, the original Callius is not that helpful either, considering his closed lifestyle.


    Entering a witch''s workshop, I bought a map of the world.


    After rewarding myself with a good meal at a famous restaurant, I returned to my room.


    Taking a bath, I spread the map and slowly started nning my course of action in the future while marking the ces I had seen in the game before, remembering the contents in the dungeons, legacies, tombs, or other things.


    And it took fully three hours just to mark everything, albeit I was pretty tired, so deciding to go to sleep, I postponed the nning for tomorrow.


    ***


    Waking up early in the morning, around dawn, the first thing I did was to get rid of the drowsinessing in the morning.


    ''Hmm, although now I am an adventurer, I shouldn''t neglect my training either.''


    Grabbingfortable but thick clothes, I left my room and started running.


    Now, I don''t need to use the spirit of the room since I can basically run around the city by myself, and there are training rooms in the guild or some special organizations that you can rent after paying money.


    Albeit, right now, I don''t need a training room; we will see when the timees.


    After running for approximately one hour all-around the city, I deemed that enough.


    Albeit now it was time to practice my sword.


    And to do that, using the outskirts of the city for the practice is enough.


    Stabbing the air, trying to use the moves I have learned with my father while imbuing my aura everywhere around my body, I trained with my sword.


    ''Right now, with the Authority of Lightning, I can coat my sword with the lightning element as well, but it still requires too much concentration. It is still far from being perfect; that is not enough.''


    Remembering the sensation I felt while stabbing the Alpha Red Bull with my sword, I started coating my sword with lightning elemental mana all around.


    I also trained using lightning elements all around, trying to imbue my movements with lighting mana to increase my speed, albeit it was still at the beginning stages.


    Mastering something in one day wouldn''t be fun as well, would it?


    After training for two to three hours straight, I was starting to get tired and hungry, so returning to my room, I started preparing breakfast.


    For today, I will eat a normal meal until I break through the 2-star knight stage since I feel like my growth has reached its limit.


    ''Status''


    Mumbling like that in my mind, I started observing the panel appearing beside me.


    Name- Callius Augustride ????


    ------------------------------


    Age ¨C 13


    ss ¨C The Sorcerer of Beginning, Ruler of Lightning


    Knight rank ¨C 1 star


    Mage rank ¨C 1 star (Sealed)


    Attributes ¨C Aether


    Traits ¨C [Perfectionist], [Prodigy], [Aesthetic Sense], [Tyrant''s Aura], [Ego], [Witcher], [Duelist]


    Arts ¨C All-Seeing Eye (1-star) (%62),


    Skills ¨C Disguise


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 2.0


    - Speed ¨C 2.0


    - Stamina ¨C 2.0<novelnext></novelnext>


    - Perception ¨C 2.3


    - Magic ¨C 0 (2.7)


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 6 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance ¨C 10


    ----------------------------------------------


    ''Aside from my perception stat, my every other stat reached the peak of the one-star knight. I should start preparing for breaking through.''


    I thought while eating my meal.


    ''Hmm, I should be able to break through this week. Let''s prepare everything.''


    With that thought, I left my room to go to the Adventurers Guild.


    Reaching the guild, I saw a quest rted to the carcass of Alpha Red Bull.


    Quest ¨C Bring a Carcass of Alpha Red Bull


    Quest Rank ¨C E


    Location ¨C None


    Time Limit ¨C Four Days


    Rewards ¨C 4000 Aeria


    Looking at the quest in front of me, a smile bloomed.


    ''Saving the carcass was certainly a good idea.''


    I thought since the guild was offering 3k Aeria for the carcass.


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter that much for the time being. I need to prepare myself for the breakthrough, and I need money for that.


    Picking a bunch of quests ranging from F to E, I left the city, slowly traveling.


    ***


    Around the evening, I returned to the guild, bringing my haul from the day.


    However, the frequency of quests appearing, as well as the frequency of the monsters appearing around the city, is quite limited.


    No matter where you look at this, I won''t be able to grow too much if I stay in this ce for a long time.


    Although, for the time being, they will be enough for me to be prepared.


    With all those thoughts, I returned to my room and started nning a usible route for me to follow with all the elements I wanted to acquire.


    ***


    Generally, while breaking through a rank, you need to be prepared.


    Since when you attempt, your body will start going under a lot of changes that have the risk of damaging it.


    If you are attempting to increase your rank as a knight, your body will evolve, and for the mages, their mana core and mana circuit in their body will evolve.


    However, this process might be painful or might not be regarding the condition of your body, your innate traits, and your preparations.


    Albeit, of course, since breaking through two-star knight rank from one-star is prettymon, the things that you can use aremon as well, albeit not the ones I will use.


    Now, it has been a week since I started my life as an adventurer, and right now, I can now feel the breakthrough is near.


    So, I am now here in an alchemist workshop, buying the materials that would make the foundation of my next stage as solid as possible.


    "Hello, how can I help you?"


    Entering the alchemy shop, I saw a woman with sses on her face.


    ''Somehow, she looks like a teacher I know from Earth.''


    I thought.


    "I am here to buy some ingredients."


    "Okay, please name the things you want to buy, so we can check¡­ Doris! Come here for a moment."


    "What is it, master?"


    "Check the customer. I will be working on the back. You can call me if you need something."


    Saying that the woman went back, leaving the job to the little boy looking tired.


    ''Ah, being an assistant is sure hard.''


    I thought, remembering those tired expressions of assistants in the college.


    "What were you here for, the customer?"


    "I am here to buy, ....."


    After naming the ingredients, the boy was slightly surprised.


    "Umm, sir, what do you need those for?"


    Asking such questions to the customers is not tolerable since it is an act of intruding on their private life.


    "I will use that for an experiment."


    Hearing me avoid a vague answer, the boy realized his mistake.


    "Ah, sorry for intruding. It is just they are notmonly used materials."


    "So, do you have them?"


    "Yes."


    Just like that, I bought everything I needed and went to my room, although it cost quite a lot, with the price of 50k Aeria.


    Albeit, before leaving, I could see a slightly suspicious expression on the woman''s face. I didn''t care much about it. After all, you can always be suspicious of another person, and it is your choice to think whatever you want.


    Entering my room, I grabbed the ingredients, spreading them everywhere around.


    ''Ah, this will hurt quite a lot.''


    Thinking that I took a bite of the 50-year-old Red Ginseng, munching it.


    And immediately started feeling the heat in my body increasing.


    My aura is reacting violently, now is the time to make use of my knowledge as a transmigrator.


    However, the pain that came with that was nothing but unbearable.


    ''Ah,pared to the pain I felt while awakening my aura, this is nothing.''


    Just like that, at that night, I broke through.

 Chapter 60 First Time In Dungeon

    <Ding! Congrattions, host, for breaking through to two-star knight.>


    <Limits on the parameters are lifted.>


    <New quest [Explore a dungeon] generated.>


    <New quest [Kill 5 two-star monsters] generated.>


    "Huff, huff. That was a good one."


    Looking at my sweaty and disheveled appearance of mine in front of the mirror inside the bathroom, I mumbled.


    "Albeit, it was not as ufortable as I thought it would be."


    Of course, as a detailed RPG game, there were several methods to break through.


    Firstly, you could use the assistance of alchemy and magic products to fasten your breakthrough. This method is the easiest and fastest one, and it is prettymon to use.


    However, this methodes with a slight setback. In the future, it will be harder for a person to break through. Simply you are sacrificing your limit of growth to grow faster.


    Secondly, you could just break through naturally. This is, of course, not asfortable as the first one, but it is still pretty passable.


    Thirdly, you can use external materials to dy the process of your refining. This method is notmonly used because it is both hard to discover and materials are hard to find as well.


    In the first ce, aside from some people who are obsessed with getting stronger like me, there is no reason to go for such a method, so this method is not even discovered for now.


    /SPILL/ /FLICK/


    After spilling the burnable liquid into the impurities that smelled so bad, with a flick of my fingers, I ignited the liquid, making it burn.


    After that, I cleaned myself thoroughly and went to bed. Early in the morning, I will check my new increased strength.


    ''Status''


    -----------------------


    Name- Callius Augustride ????


    Age ¨C 13


    ss ¨C The Sorcerer of Beginning, Ruler of Lightning


    Knight rank ¨C Two-star


    Mage rank ¨C One-star (Sealed)


    Attributes ¨C Aether


    Traits ¨C [Perfectionist], [Prodigy], [Aesthetic Sense], [Tyrant''s Aura], [Ego], [Witcher], [Duelist]


    Arts ¨C All-Seeing Eye (1-star) (%62),


    Skills ¨C Disguise


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 2.0


    - Speed ¨C 2.1


    - Stamina ¨C 2.0


    - Perception ¨C 2.3


    - Magic ¨C 0 (2.7)


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 7 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance ¨C 10


    -------------------------


    Looking at the system panel, there was a faint smile on my face.


    ''Hmm, as expected, because my knight rank was low, the growth of my body was limited.


    Thinking that, I started checking the quests that appeared.


    ---------------------------


    Quest ¨C Kill Five two-star monsters.


    With your increased strength, you need to have more challenges.


    Rewards ¨C 0.1 increase in speed stat


    --------------------------


    Quest ¨C Explore a Dungeon


    Although a hunter hunts, you also need to explore the unknown


    Condition ¨C Reach the middle of a dungeon


    Rewards ¨C 0.1 increase in strength stat


    ---------------------------


    ''Hmm, I was already nning to explore all the dungeons I remember around. Albeit, time to leave this city ising closer and closer.''


    Thinking that I drifted to sleep not long after.


    ***


    Waking up early in the morning with excitement all over myself to test my new strength, I immediately left my room.


    With thick clothes, I reached the same ce I had been using for the past week to train.


    An open area circled with trees.


    And a boulder to use as a training dummy.


    Now, when I talk about my newfound strength, I don''t necessarily mean my physical strength. It is the density of my aura.


    "Huff."


    Slowly exhaling my breath, I started covering my body with an aura.


    Feeling the strength in my body increase, I especially thepressed aura around my legs.


    /SWOOSH/


    And bolted towards my front.


    ''Wow, this speed¡­. It is something else.''


    I thought with a smile on my face.


    ''Although it is hard to control it.''


    And just like that, I kept familiarizing myself with my newly ranked up strength.


    ***


    After returning from the morning training, taking a shower, and eating a normal breakfast, I left the room as usual around morning and reached the guild.


    As usual, since it was still fairly early in the morning, there weren''t many adventurers inside the building.


    Since I am quite a loner, I am not associating myself with others, and they are not associating with me either, albeit there are some women stealing some nces from time to time.


    Slowly making my way to Jane''s desk, she greeted me.


    "Good morning, Callius."


    "Yo."


    "Did you need something?"


    ''Without wasting any time, huh? It seems you want to finish your shift soon.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Looking at the hickey on Jane''s neck, I thought.


    "I was looking for a dungeon to explore. Anything close by?"


    "Hmm, will you be alone, or will you party?"


    "I won''t party."


    "If that is the case, you probably want an E-rank dungeon."


    "Yes."


    "Then, there are three newly opened gates all around the city. I will give you their locations of them; you can check if you want."


    "Hmm. But Jane, make sure to cover the mark, okay? Those guys will go crazy if you don''t."


    Saying that I signaled the approaching guys behind with a teasing smile.


    "Humph, let''s see if they can do something."


    Making a crushing motion with her hands, she said with a slightly chilly tone.


    "But I don''t mind if you go crazy~."


    And then she followed.


    "Well, I bet you will."


    "Is that an invitation, then?"


    "Who knows? Maybe?"


    Saying that I left the desk with a slight smile.


    Although I am not some sort of horny beast who always thinks with his lower body, from time to time, releasing stress is also important.


    Albeit, I can''t say this for those guysing.


    Looking at the expression on the face of the guy in front, a smirk leaked out from my mouth.


    "Is something funny?"


    "Hmm, you can say so."


    Albeit, I don''t want to waste too much time dealing with those guys, and they can''t make a scene either.


    /GRAB/


    Albeit, of course, there will always be people who don''t know how to behave.


    "Where do you think you are going?"


    "Take your hand. I will let this slide since I am in a good mood."


    "What if I don''t?"


    "What if you don''t?"


    Asking this, I turned my face to my back, activating my [All Seeing Eye].


    Name ¨C Sam Perez


    Age ¨C 18


    ss ¨C Swordsman


    Mage Rank ¨C 1-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 3-star


    Attributes ¨C Fire


    At the age of 18, he is still 3-star, pathetic.


    "If you don''t, then this will happen."


    /FLICK/ /FLINCH/


    First, Ipressed the lightning particles all around his body using my authority, and with a flick of my hand, I shocked him for a second, making him paralyzed for a moment.


    "Now, please excuse me."


    And saying that, I left the guild.


    Since I didn''t injure him or anything, the guards didn''t do anything either.


    Albeit, this probably won''t end there just like that. I have no problem with teaching some dogs a lesson, either.


    Holding a map in front of me, I headed to the closest dungeon gate, calling Night with my soul bound.


    ***


    Dungeons.


    They are separated dimensions, each containing its own environment inside as well as its own inhabitants.


    A pretty clich¨¦ novel troupe. And this is used by the developers as well.


    And, right now, I am in front of one.


    A portal looking a little ominous with blue color¡­.


    It was pretty close to the city, so I didn''t waste too much time.


    Albeit, of course, I am not the only person in this ce since dungeons are pretty big in general.


    "Hello, is there anyone wanting to join our party?"


    "Hello, do you need a mage?"


    "I am looking for a party!"


    "Map of the interior is out! You can buy it at ten thousand Aeria."


    "Potions here! Anyone who wants to potions, we are on sale!"


    Looking at the slightly crowded ce in front of me, I now understood why those quests rted to the wilderness were not thatmon.


    In the first ce, everyone is here.


    ''Hmm, in the game, I never paid attention to the NPCs around, but now that I think about it, the wilderness being mostly empty makes sense. That must be because of dungeons.''


    Since you don''t need to walk too much in the dungeon, just like in the wilderness.


    Ignoring others and making my way to the entrance, I showed the ID card to the man checking the people who entered.


    After that, it was now time to step up into the dungeon for the first time.


    Immediately after stepping up, I felt like the whole world was spinning, making a nauseous feeling arise in my body.


    Albeit, that was for a moment.


    Opening my eyes, the environment I saw was a lot different from the outside.


    A forest with very long trees.


    An ominous feeling surrounds me all around.


    ''Hmm, certainly, it lives up to its name. A dungeon.''


    Albeit, I was not scared.


    Slowly starting walking, I gulped a potion I had made beforehand.


    ''Feline potion, increasing the sight in the darkness.''


    With my eyes wide open, searching for signs of monsters, I dived deeper into the dungeon.


    /SCREECH/


    And not long after, the first attack came¡­.

 Chapter 61 First Time In The Dungeon 2

    Entering the dungeon, I started walking in the midst of the ominous forest.


    Gulping a potion I made, I have increased my sight in the darkness. Since it was a very dense forest, even if it were daytime, sunlight wouldn''t be able to prate the leaves, making it very dark.


    Although there were other adventurers in the beginning, now almost everyone went their own way, not bothering each other.


    Albeit, I could still feel their presence. It seems their fight has already started.


    /SCREECH/


    And not long after, an attack came to me from the sides marking the start of my fight as well.


    <Monster in the vicinity detected.>


    <Trait [Witcher] is activated.>


    /SCHLINK/ /CLANK/


    Immediately drawing my sword, I blocked the strike.


    "Grrrrr."


    ''Hmm, a ghoul.''


    Looking at the monster before me, I thought.


    An undead type two-star monster, ghoul. It is not particrly hard to fight individually, but they would not wander alone, either.


    /SCREECH/ /SCREECH/


    Like just to confirm that fact, suddenly, several other sounds of screams starteding from all around.


    ''Heh, now it is getting entertaining.''


    With a smile on my face, I grabbed the handle of my sword, taking the position.


    /SWOOSH/


    And dodged the w attacking from the front.


    /CLANK/


    Blocked another, redirecting it to the ground.


    /STAB/


    And stabbed the ghoul in its neck, making a purple-colored liquid spurt.


    /DASH/


    Immediately dashing to the side, I stabbed another monster, severing its head, not letting it go.


    "GRRRRROOARR!"


    However, as a two-star undead type monster, Ghouls could use dark magic.


    Conjuring an ominous-looking ck ball in front of its mouth, with a loud roar, it sent the ball toward me.


    /DASH/


    Albeit, it was still slow, in my eyes, showing the weakness of dark magic.


    Immediately imbuing my legs with aura, I increased my speed, dashing towards the monster.


    /THUD/


    And with a shoulder attack, I staggered it with my momentum.


    /STAB/


    Following was another stab strike onto its neck, killing it.


    "Now, it is pretty fun, no?"


    With a smile, I dashed into the midst of monsters stabbing, dodging, shing, and killing¡­.


    ***


    <Quest [Kill five two-star monsters]pleted.>


    <Quest [Kill fifty two-star monsters] generated.>


    Listening to the system sound in my head, I finished the fight.


    Generally, in the wilderness, the evolved species would dominate. And, since their roots are connected to this world, they still have some properties left from the original.


    But, for the monsters in the dungeon, that is not the case. Since they are connected to another dimension, they each have their own properties.


    For instance, monsters in this dungeon have cores in their bodies, and by killing them, adventurers would take out those cores, making money from selling them.


    However, that is not the case for all dungeons, and that is also the reason why this dungeon is yet to be cleared.


    To have more resources, these types of dungeons would intentionally be left open.


    To farm more cores since the dungeon would renew itself with each passing time.


    That is also the reason why I am stabbing and shing the dead bodies of ghouls right now.


    To have more money¡­


    "Fuck, that is really disgusting. In the game, you would just press the button, and the loot woulde to you¡­.."


    Grumbling, I grabbed the core of thest monster I killed and put it into my spatial pouch.


    /SCREECH/ /SCREECH/


    Albeit, the monsters would not let me be either.


    ''Here we go. Now, the fun part.''


    With another excited smile, I grabbed the handle of my sword again.


    /SWOOSH/ /CHOMP/ /THUD/


    And dodged the iing bite attack of a monster.


    "What are you, kamikaze?"


    However, since the monster was flying, basically trying to attack me, thending was not good either.


    /STAB/


    Immediately stabbing the monster taking advantage of the mary pause in its movements, I turned my attention to the neers.


    ''Hmm, a monster with a goblin-like face, but instead of green skin, its skin is grey, showing that it is an undead type monster.''


    ''A froglet.''


    I concluded and dashed into the monstersing.


    ''Now, we are still in a two-star band, which means I can fight to my heart''s consent.''


    Feeling the excitement, I reached the monster.


    /CLECNH/


    Grabbing my sword with my right hand, I jumped into the air, imbuing my Aura into my sword.


    /CRASH/ /BOOM/


    Gaining momentum, I bolted towards the ground, and crashed it with a loud boom sound, using my body strengthened with an aura like a meteor.


    "Kurgkh-"


    "That hurt¡­."


    Albeit, it seems my aura is yet to refine enough to support such a move.


    /DASH/<novelnext></novelnext>


    Immediately retreating, I opened the distance again.


    /GULP/


    And gulped a healing potion, making the pain in my feet disappear.


    ''Now, let''s take it easy. We still have much time.''


    /DASH/


    Thinking that I dashed to the swarm of monsters again, losing myself in the sense of thrill.


    Stabbing.


    Dodging.


    Blocking.


    Attacking.


    Killing.


    ''Sometimes'' getting injured.


    Destroying.


    Exterminating.


    Those are the words that could describe the following scene.


    "Kurghk- it hurts. It hurts, but this is so much fun."


    Feeling the excitement all over my body, I lost the flow of time.


    ***


    "Huff, huff. It is finally over."


    Between heavy breaths, saying that I raised my head, observing around.


    Bodies of froglets scattered around. Some of them are missing their heads, and some of them are missing their arms, legs¡­


    And there are some with their full body intact but stab wounds all around.


    "Haaah, haaah, what a mess¡­"


    /GULP/


    "Just how many groups have I killed one after another? They just didn''t stoping."


    Gulping another health potion to heal my wounds, I started walking towards the swarm of monsters, grabbing their cores.


    ''Hmm, weren''t there fifty monsters? Well, since the quest wasn''tpleted means, there weren''t.''


    Thinking that I set to work.


    After I finished grabbing the cores of the monsters, I counted my haul.


    ''Hmm, a total of thirty-eight monsters. Here I thought, there were at least fifty.''


    Thinking like that, I looked around.


    ''I have walked quite far. I guess this is it for today.''


    And decided to turn back since it had been almost six hours since I entered the dungeon.


    "I can kill some monsters on the way back if I want as well."


    With that, I started turning back, deciding to not dive further.


    <Quest, [Explore a dungeon] finished.>


    <Quest, [Conquer a dungeon] is generated.>


    ''Hmm, as I expected, I have reached the middle of the dungeon. Should I just see the end?''


    I thought, stopping my steps.


    ''The boss monster should be at the level of Three-star rank at most. I think I can kill it. Should I try?''


    ''Hmm, Jane said this dungeon newly appeared. If the boss monster hasn''t been killed before, then I can im the reward.''


    ''But, still, let''s not be too reckless. I am not prepared for a long dive; my potions won''tst for too long either.''


    Thinking that I started returning, deciding not to move recklessly.


    ***


    If I wanted to say point out a problem with these types of dungeons, then that would be the time wasted on traveling back.


    Since you are not conquering a dungeon but just exploring it, not letting it close, to get back to the world, you need to walk back.


    Albeit you can bring your mount with you, this forest is filled with a type of atmosphere that would make nonbatants ufortable.


    At least, this is what I observed when I called Night into the forest.


    It was screaming endlessly, always kicking the air.


    Although it is a horse, it is still a horse picked up for the heir of Dukedom, meaning it is not a simple horse. But seeing even it couldn''t hold its anxiousness itself shows why no one used any mounts in there.


    Also theck of light contributes to that as well.


    Therefore, I spent at least two more hours just to turn back, marking the end of my dungeon raid. Albeit, it was not fruitless. Thanks to the monsters showing up on the way, I was able toplete the quest, gaining another stat point.


    After turning back, I could finally see the sunlight, albeit the sun had already started downing.


    "Huff, finally a normal air."


    I eximed, inhaling the air on the outside.


    "I should return now and rest well. I will leave early in the morning."


    Thinking that I called Night.


    Hopping on it, I started riding to the city, making my way to the adventurers'' guild.


    Entering there, I saw the desk Jane was using was upied by another girl with green hair.


    ''Hmm, she should be on her leave. Yesterday, she was on night shift.''


    I thought.


    Reaching the desk, I exchanged the cores I looted from the bodies.


    "Total of 53 two-star monster cores. That would be 106k Aeria. Would you like me to deposit that into your ount?"


    "Yes."


    "Understood. The transaction ispleted. Is there anything else you want from me?"


    "No, thank you."


    Saying that I left the guild, making my way to themercial district.


    "First, I need to buy dry meat, conserved food, a lot of water supply, a cloak that will protect me from rain, and waterproof boots."


    Mumbling like that, I started wandering in the middle of stores, buying everything I needed.


    ? Albeit, I was not alone.


    ''Three people are following me.''


    <Quest, [Teach dogs a lesson] generated.>


    "I also need to teach some ignorant dogs a lesson as well."


    Hearing the system sound, I mumbled¡­.

 Chapter 62 Teaching A Real Lesson

    <Quest, [Teach dogs a lesson] generated.>


    While wandering around the market, I felt three people following me, and the system sound proved it as well.


    ''It was around the time something like this happened.''


    I thought.


    In the first ce, a young child brings a lot of haul with him, selling them and making money is a type of prey thieves or local bullies would like to exert money.


    Since I have never interacted with anyone aside from Jane in the guild, and I am basically a loner, that makes me pretty loaded and easy prey for them.


    At least, that is what those people would think, which is pretty much something I was expecting.


    However, me being alone doesn''t mean they will attack me in the middle of everybody.


    They will track me for now.


    ''So, let''s y a little tag game.''


    With that in my mind, I kept entering a bunch of stores, buying the things I would need for tomorrow.


    And it took quite a while to buy everything I would need since not all those shops were sticking together, you know.


    At some point, it was getting prettyte, so the citizens were slowly emptying the shopping district as well.


    ''Now, you will make your move.''


    "Hey, Kid, stop for a second."


    A familiar sound of a maning from my behind.


    However, I ignored him, not paying any attention.


    "Hey, I am calling you bastard. Can''t you hear me?"


    But following, he dashed to me, putting his hands over my shoulder again.


    Stopping my steps, I turned my face towards the familiar man.


    ''Sam Perez, that three-star knight at the age of 18. Fire attribute user.''


    ''It seems they had already isted the ce. Nobody is around. What a conventional dog you are.''


    Remembering the things I saw this morning, I turned and opened my mouth;


    "Take your hands off."


    With amanding tone, I said, activating my [Tyrant''s Aura].


    "You cocky motherfucker!"


    Albeit, he wasn''t that affected by it, showing that by throwing an uppercut.


    /SWOOSH/


    ''He is fast.''


    Showcasing the speed of a three-star knight, his punch was fast.


    ''But, it is nothing I can''t react to.''


    /THUD/


    Putting my elbow in the way of his attack, I blocked it hurting his hand.


    /SWOOSH/


    But another straight punch came to my face following the uppercut.


    /SWOOSH/


    This time tilting my head slightly, I dodged the attack.


    /THUD/


    And immediately rotating my body, I threw an elbow strike to his lungs, choking his breath for a second.


    "Hukk-"


    /THUD/


    Blocked the desperate jab he sent from the right with my hands.


    /SWIISH/


    With my attention lowered to his heel, I put my right foot on its behind.


    /THUD/


    And with a swing movement, pushing his shoulder while pulling my feet back, I knocked him to the ground.


    /SCHLINK/


    Taking my Nihil out from its scabbard, I pointed the tip into his neck, showcasing that the fight was already over.


    "BASTARD REL-"


    Albeit seeing my sword being released, one of the men behind him started shouting while taking his sword out as well.


    "Don''te closer, or he dies."


    However, of course, I was at an advantage with my sword pointed out at Sam''s neck.


    "WHAT DO-"


    "STOP!"


    Raising his hand, Sam said with a stern tone.


    "BUT-"


    "I SAID I LOST. JUST STAND THERE, JIM! You won''t be able to do anything to him."


    "Ah, okay."<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Good choice. It seems you are not that stupid either, though I wish you had used this head of yours beforehand.''


    "What do you want? If you want to kill me, do it fast."


    Turning his head towards me, he said with life left his eyes.


    "I have no intention of bullying the weak. Next time if you want to treat your sibling, do a legal job. Stealing won''t do you any good."


    Looking deep into his eyes, I said with a stern tone.


    "How did you know?"


    "From the moment I saw the mark on your neck, you tried so hard to hide. And the fight just confirmed that."


    "You can''t use your strength well, your bnce is not good, and your body can''t correspond to yourmands."


    "Drifting Abyss. It is a disease that a patient slowly loses his life force and generally dies at the age of 20 if not treated early, and you are at theter stages of it."


    "However, seeing you are still trying so hard to make money means you need it for something, and it can''t be for you since your fate is already sealed. That leaves us only with the option of a rtive having the same disease. It can''t be your mother or father since they should already be dead, which means it is a young person. And seeing it was your sibling from there is not that hard. Am I right?"


    "Ah¡­. You are right."


    /SCHLINK/


    Putting my sword into its scabbard, I turned my back to him.


    /THUD/


    "If you want to make a lot of money, 21st day of next month, a dungeon will be opened in the mountains north of this city. You will see a cave after following the river flowing through the mountains. Check there and be prepared. There will be a lot of valuable materials that could be found. Make your money with your own hands. That way, the life you saved will be more valuable as well."


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "What do I gain from lying to you? I can just kill you right here right now, and nobody would care."


    Saying that, I left behind a bunch of surprised dogs.


    "IF WHAT YOU ARE TELLING ME IS TRUE, I SWEAR I WILL PAY YOU BACK!"


    Hearing the loud voiceing from my back, a smile bloomed on my face.


    <Quest [Teach Dogs a Lesson] ispleted.>


    Once, I heard a saying from a famous boxer on earth.


    "Everybody that you fight is not your enemy, and everybody that helps you is not your friend."


    Mumbling the saying, I started walking to my room.


    ''Let''s see how you will pay me back. I am waiting¡­.''


    In the first ce, beating a dog is not the only way to teach them a lesson.


    You can feed a dog to teach it a lesson as well.


    On the other hand, the more you beat the weak, the more you will lose yourself in the pleasure of having the strength.


    It is not being better than your enemy. It is called being evil.


    Beating a sick person who is trying his best to save his only sibling before he leaves this world is not a thing I will do, no matter how disrespectful he is. I don''t have any gain from that; that would be just a pointless action.


    Maybe who knows, I might have gained a very loyal follower.


    And as for the case of that dungeon, in the game, it waster discovered by the Dukedom of Augustride and used by them to have more money as well as Emma to have practical experience with Arthur,ter being their ''love nest.''


    However, if it was discovered by those guys and they were prepared to collect those materials, that would damage the future Augustride Family.


    An act of Petty revenge.


    There is also the fact that I will be already left this city when it appears, so it won''t be a loss for me either.


    With that, I returned to my room not long after I left.


    Lying on my bed, I decided to check the contents of my quest.


    ----------------------


    Quest ¨C Teach Dogs a Lesson (Completed)


    You need to teach those insolent fools who dared to stand in your way.


    Conditions ¨C Make them realize that you are way above their level.


    Rewards ¨C Speed +0.1


    ----------------------------


    After checking the rewards of the quest, I started reading a book I borrowed from the guild and drifted to sleep not long after.


    ***


    Waking up at dawn the next day, I started checking if everything was ready or not.


    ''Hmm, a bunch of dried meat, a lot of water supply, cloak, and boots protecting me from heavy rain, a tent with magical functions improved.''


    After checking everything, I left the room.


    Since it was still very early in the morning, there weren''t many people on the roads, and life had yet to start.


    Making my way to a bakery, I grabbed breakfast.


    Summoning my Night, I hopped on top of it and started riding to the west side of Chusport City.


    The ce I am heading now will be the first treasure dungeon I will be raiding in this world, using my knowledge in the game to my advantage.


    It is a dungeon that has yet to be discovered because of its location.


    It is located in the middle of the rainforests that is twenty hours horse ride away from Chusport City.


    And that is also the reason why I bought a waterproof cloak and boots with me. Since basically, it will always be raining in this forest.


    And since it would always be raining, igniting a fire would be a lot harder as well, coupled with the existence of monsters living there, so bringing a bunch of dried meat and conserved food was a must as well.


    With those thoughts in my mind, I started riding to my first treasure plundering¡­.

 Chapter 63 Rainforest Dungeon

    In the first ce, what makes an RPG game a good game?


    Is it the interaction between characters?


    Is it the open world?


    Is it the way you can build your character?


    The answer to that question is, above all.


    If an RPG game is good, that means it contains good interactions between characters. Nobody would want to y a game or read a book that contains forced dialogues and a main character without personality.


    However, that doesn''t mean the game should only focus on dialogues. Without seeing the world you are ying, how can you rte with the main character enough?


    At the same time, when you build your world, you need to put elements that attract the attention of yers. And the easiest way to do that is to put elements that strengthen your main character in various ways.


    The reason why I liked the game Chronicles of Aeris is that this game does all those things above so well until a certain point that it gets you on the hook.


    You can y the game as a normal swordsman, as a heavy swordsman, as a spearman, as a shield-spear user, as an archer, as a samurai, as an assassin(rogue), as a duelist andstly, as a magician.


    However, the trick is the game presents the enemies in such a way that you need to try at least two different sses as a yer.


    The way it does this is pretty simple.


    Some enemies have huge magic resistance but low physical resistance and some enemies are in reverse.


    And that is the reason why I am also trying to learn how to use my sword and improve it.


    Because I know there will be certain enemies with huge magic resistance, which this world will need to face.


    Then what will happen when I encounter such an enemy?


    Will I have to rely on others to defeat it?


    That is uneptable.


    No matter what, if you are relying on others for the things concerning yourself, then you are a failure as a person.


    This is my motto, at least.


    If I am going to do something, I will do it alone.


    Anyway, enough with the boring talk.


    That was basically the reason why I am camping in the vicinity of the rainforests.


    I took the 20 hours of right with three periods of riding. Ride for 7 hours and camp for three to four hours.


    Thanks to that, I reached this ce around 33 hourster, and I am pretty tired, so I will be resting for a while.


    ***


    After resting for three hours or so, I started preparing myself.


    Since this is a rainforest with trees that are frequent, it will be hard for me to ride Night, so I will be resummoning him to the space.


    The dungeon I am trying to visit contains material I will need to upgrade my sword.


    ''Soul-eater stone. A material from another world that can only be found in dungeons.''


    That material is important material since it makes your weapon a growth-type. And as the name suggests, the condition for growth is simply feeding souls to your weapon.


    Of course, there are other weapons with souls attached to them outside, but I won''t abandon the sword I have always used.


    With that, I finished preparing everything.


    /CLIP/ /CLOP/


    After riding for ten minutes or so, I reached the entrance of the forest.


    "Now, it is your time to turn back¡­. I will give you a lot of snacks after Ie back, okay?"


    Slowly patting the head of Night, I resummoned him making him disappear.


    /PITTER/ /PATTER/ /PITTER/ /PATTER/ /WHUMPF/


    After that, I slowly approached the ominous-looking forest raining.


    The moment I entered the forest, my vision was darkened because of theck of light. Those who went to a dense forest would know because of the thick leaves; the sunlight wouldn''t be able to enter the undersurface, making it dark even in the morning.


    Grabbing a magic-suppliedntern, I started walking.


    Sometimes opening my way with my sword¡­.


    Sometimes getting injured from the stinging nts¡­.


    At the very least, it would be a long journey.


    ***


    Of course, when there is a wild life, there are bound to be animals living there as well.


    However, in this world, the words ''wild animals'' mean monsters.


    "Hooo!" "Hooo!."


    /SWOOSH/


    After walking for approximately thirty minutes, I encountered my first monsters. Dodging the rock thrown at me, I turned my head towards the monsters in the trees.


    "Blood Monkeys, it really has to be you."


    /SCHLINK/


    Mumbling like that, I grabbed my sword.


    ''A monkey-originated two-star monster that can use blood magic. Their defense is not that high, but they are fast. Need to be careful about their grab attacks.''


    Thinking that, I started waiting for an attack toe.


    /SWOOSH/ /THUD/


    And it came not long after. Dodging the jumping monkey trying to bite my neck with an elbow strike, I knocked it down.


    "HUAAA!"


    /STAB/ /PIERCE/


    And pierced its heart, killing him with that one strike.


    "Hoooo!" "Hoooo!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, another reason why they are hard to deal with is because of their blood magic.


    The moment I killed the monkey, its blood started rising.


    ''Which one is using the magic?''


    Yes, they are using their own kin''s blood for their magic, so the more you kill them, the stronger their magic will get.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    Opening my eyes, I scanned around, only to see red mana particles channeling from the body of a monkey.


    ''Stop for a moment.''


    /FLICK/


    Immediately flicking my fingers, I directed the lightning mana around to the goblin using magic, paralyzing it while stopping its chant as well.


    "Hoooo!" "Hooooo!"


    However, other ones were not staying idle either.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    Another two monkeys dashed on me from the leaves, trying to attack me.


    /THUD/


    Immediately rotating my body to the side, I avoided the first one making it fall to the ground.


    /CRACK/


    And with my aura imbuing my body, I attacked the other one with my knee, knocking its head off.


    /SMASH/ /SMASH/


    Then smashed the head of the other one with two strong stamps, my aura imbued to my body, killing it.


    /SWOOSH/


    Then without retracting my aura, I jumped to the tree the one I had paralyzed before was standing.


    /STAB/ /PIERCE/


    And stabbed its neck without wasting any time.


    Just like that, all of the monkeys in the vicinity died.


    ''I need to act fast, and other blood monkeys will react to the blood of their kin.''


    Concluding that fact, I started picking up my speed.


    Since everyone''s aura is rted to their own characteristics, mine is blue, and it is rted to speed.


    Albeit I won''t be able to keep my aura for too long, it will be enough to reach the second circle of the forest.


    With that concluded, I started running while avoiding monsters as much as I could, not looking my back at all¡­.


    ***


    In the first ce, every forest or wilderness ce has its own circles.


    By saying ''circles,'' what I mean is that when you pass a certain point, the strength of monsters will increase.


    And for the case of this forest, the monsters in the second circle will start reaching peak two-star and three-star bands.


    And, of course, in general, the borderlines of those circles will be devoid of monsters since weaker ones wouldn''t want toe near there, and stronger ones have no reason to do so.


    Which is the ce I am staying right now.


    After running with my aura intact for approximately thirty hours, I finally managed to see the marks of stronger monsters.


    ''There are w marks all around the leaves. They are deep, meaning this ce was used for a long time.''


    ''However, those marks are not fresh.''


    ''A little while back, this ce must have been the habitat of Harpies.''


    ''However, almost all of them left at the same time. Something must have driven them out.''


    ''If such a huge number of monsters were driven, then that means I am in the territory of Bird Eater.''


    ''That is good. It won''t be interested in me anyway, so it is a good ce to rest.''


    Concluding that, I started setting my camp.


    As the name suggests, Bird Eater is a type of monster that feeds on bird meat. However, the critical thing is that it ''only'' eats bird meat. So, it is not interested in human meat at all.


    However, I still need to be vignt not to make him recognize me as an enemy.


    Just like that, I finished setting up my tent and started resting while eating a bunch of dry meat with a water supply.


    ***


    After resting and meditating for an hour or so, I started packing my things up.


    Since my aura reserves were filled, I was ready to move right away.


    ''I should avoid fighting with monsters as much as possible since they will be strong.''


    ''At least I am close to the entrance of the dungeon.''


    With those thoughts, I left the ce.


    I am a little cold, but it is nothing unbearable.


    Packing up my speed, I started running in the forest while paying attention to the sounds of monsters and other signs.


    Albeit, I was able to avoid monsters thanks to my good perception and my high speed.


    After running for almost another hour, I was finally able to reach the ce I wanted.


    A cave in the middle of the rainforest.


    However, there was one thing different from the game.


    ''Sigh¡­. The harpies really needed to move in front of the dungeon, weren''t they.''


    It was the huge flock of harpies standing in front of the cave the dungeon was in¡­.

 Chapter 64 Rainforest Dungeon 2

    Harpies.


    As you might already know, they are a type of birds with humanoid bodies, basically hybrids.


    If they are one thingmon with them, they are generally stupid.


    And the way they behave is quite instinctual.


    Therefore, it is pretty much easy to manipte them. After all, they are predictable.


    However, at the same time, it is dangerous because the term instinct is still an unknown variable.


    On the other hand, there is a pretty much distinct weakness for bird-type monsters.


    Fire.


    However, the problem is this ce is a rainforest, which means it will be pretty hard to ignite a fire.


    So, I need something to st them off at a close distance since the fire won''t be spreading.


    Then, how do I pull the harpies?


    With a simple bait.


    ''Although I didn''t anticipate such a thing would happen, at least I brought a bunch of fresh monster meat with me.''


    Thinking like that, I started preparing for the stage.


    Firstly, I blended some explosive powder into the monster meat, masking the smell.


    And then, I poured some odorless oil on it, making it prone to be ignited.


    After that, the only thing that was left was putting the meat in a ce where harpies were close.


    Slowly making my way to the harpies with low steps, I reached a distance where I could see everything.


    Then, grabbing the monster meat from the spatial pouch, I immediately put it on the ground and then rushed to the side, opening the distance slightly.


    /CAW/ /FLAP/ /FLAP/


    Then, immediately sniffing the smell of the meat, harpies started flying toward the ce.


    One to two.


    Two to three, three to four, four to five¡­. The number rapidly increased until some point where there were at least ten harpies flocking on the meat.


    ''Now, BAM.'' /FLICK/


    With a flick of my hand, I sent lightning mana toward the powder.


    /BOOM/


    And following that was a huge explosion sound.


    "CAAAAW!" "CAAAAAW!"


    With loud screams of pain, the harpies around started running around to blow out the fire.


    /CAW/ /FLAP/ /CAW/ /FLAP/


    And the ones who stayed in their ce were agitated as well, slowly approaching closer to me.


    ''A thunderbolt ising; such a convenience.''


    "Now, another, BAM."


    Although, for the time being, I can''t control the whole natural lightning strike, I can at least get some of the mana particles from it, supplying my own magic.


    ''It is hard.''


    Albeit controlling the lightning was still hard, I managed to pull it off.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    Immediately directing the electric current to the harpies, I sted them off with the impact.


    ''Now, only one left.''


    Although, there was one standing there.


    /CAW/ /CAW/ /FLOP/ /FLOP/


    With its wings started pping, the monster started flying.


    "Huh?"


    But not to my side¡­.


    Well, that was not a problem for me since it made my life easier.


    Slowly checking the monsters to see if they were dead, I started pulling them together.


    After putting them together, I spilled a smell-blocking substance on their bodies, making the dead bodies odorless.


    ''It won''tst long, but it will be enough until I leave this ce. I don''t want to deal with monstersing to this ce after sniffing the smell of blood.''


    With that, I reached the cave.


    Entering it, I walked deeper and deeper into it.


    And reached a dead end with a slightly spacious room.


    However, if one looked closer, one would be able to see the slight fluctuations of light in front of the dead end.


    Putting a watch on the ground, I started approaching the entrance.


    Slowly making my way to the wall, without stopping, I entered there.


    And a nauseous feeling came with the traveling as well.


    No matter what, using spatial magic always feels weird.


    And the moment I entered, the ce in front of me was like a horror movie.


    ''As expected, a cemetery, huh?''


    Since the loot I am here for is called ''Soul Eater Stone,'' of course, the dungeon will be rted to the souls.


    In the game, it was like that as well.


    Slowly walking into the ominous-looking cemetery, I drew my sword since my first enemies were there.


    A bunch of undead skeletons appeared beside me, slowly rising from the ground.


    /TAK/ /TAK/ /TAK/ /TAK


    And with their mouths opening creepily and closing, the monsters rushed to me with swords in their hands.


    /CLANK/ /THUD/ /CRACK/


    Blocking the strike of the monster and redirecting it, with my body coated with aura, I threw an elbow strike to its rib cage, crushing it.


    /SWOOSH/


    And with a slight back-step, I dodged another attack.


    /CRACK/


    Then, threw a roundhouse kick to the skeleton''s head and crushed it.


    /THUD/ /SMASH/


    Grabbing thest attacker''s arm, I increased the strength of my grip, breaking the bone into pieces.


    /SMASH/ /SMASH/ /SMASH/


    Andstly, I smashed the remaining limbs on the ground with my feet, turning everything into powder.


    ''Undead-skeletons. A simple enemy to deal with, they have the strength of a one-star monster. However, they can be revived infinitely if their bones are not destroyed.''


    Remembering that, I kept walking and walking, encountering skeletons from time to time, killing them and shattering their bones.


    ***


    After walking around for a while, finally, a building made from stone entered my vision.


    ''We are finally here; it is time to fight with the Boss Monster.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Since I have constantly been using my aura while smashing the bones of skeletons, my reserves were reaching the end. So, it was better for me to attack now without any other monsters appearing.


    ''Just as in the game, this is the same church of cemetery.''


    Looking at the slightly pointed long ceiling, long chandeliers, and those pews, I remembered.


    /BAM/


    The moment I entered the church, a strong with the door behind me closed.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    The torches on the walls were lit one by one with blue color, making the atmosphere ominous.


    ''Here hees.''


    Looking at the blue lights appearing in front of the coffin lying on the stone, I thought.


    "Oh, foul nameless, the one with no honor."


    "You puny mortal. The one on the bottom."


    "How dare you show your face in front of this lord?"


    With ominous sounds appearing all around, suddenly, from the middle of those blue lights, a body of a corpse started rising.


    "I am Rafael the Fourth; now kneel before me."


    Saying that the corpse turned his head to me, swinging his staff.


    ''A lesser lich, same as in the game. Peak two-star enemy.''


    /SWOOSH/


    Albeit, before I could exin to those want to know, a swing of staff came to my head.


    Lowering my center of gravity, I dodged the swing.


    /SWOOSH/ /CRASH/


    And rolled to the side, dodging the vertical swing this time.


    /CRACKLE/


    Not wasting any time, I threw lightning-condensed mana to the lich to paralyze it.


    "Oh'' the darkness¡­ Be my shield¡­ Destroy the lighting to me¡­"


    With a fast chant, the monster conjured a ck barrier around him, nullifying my lightning strike.


    /STAB/ /PIERCE/


    But, my aim was not to damage it with my strike.


    With my aura coated on my sword, I pierced the monster''s neck with a stab.


    /SWOOSH/


    However, not greeding any more strikes, I dashed back, opening the distance.


    "Thy kneel before me!"


    /CRASH/ /BOOM/


    Immediately smashing his staff to the ground, the monster made an explosion scattering all around.


    ''Now, I should bait his grapple attack; then it''s the second phase.''


    Thinking that, I immediately started channeling my aura to my sword, preparing for an attack.


    /SWOOSH/


    ''Now!"


    And seeing that, the monster immediately dashed to me to interrupt my moves.


    /SWISH/


    With a smooth back-step, I dodged the stabbing attacking to my face.


    /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/ /CRACKLE/


    And with rapid attacks, I stabbed the Lich in its chest three times in a second while also putting a bunch of lightning mana on my strikes as a bonus.


    ''Now, the second phase.''


    "YOU INSOLENT FOOL!"


    /STAB/


    Stabbing its staff to the ground, the Lich put his one knee to the ground, supporting himself with his staff.


    And the moment the Lich was staggered, I opened the distance again.


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    Following that, loud sound of explosions and a blue light spreading to the ground.


    "Imand thy dead. My Soldiers, My knights, My brothers. I shall summon you once more to deal with this insolent fool in my presence. ARISE!"


    Removing his staff from the ground, Lich raised it, spreading while links all around.


    And following was a bunch of undead slowly raising from the ground, ready to attack me.


    At least, that was what it was supposed to be.


    "GRAAAA!" "AAAAAAH!" "AAAAAAAAAH" "GRAAAAAAAA!"


    The moment undead started appearing from the ground, they started visibly being burned alive.


    ''Holy Water of Purification.''


    Just that name is enough to kill monsters with the Death attribute.


    /SWOOSH/ /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/


    Immediately taking advantage of the momentary pause, I stabbed the Lich from its chest, killing it again and again.


    "Gurkgh-"


    At this point, the monster was already staggered.


    "Now, you shall rest, Rafael Murray."


    "You have finished your duty."


    /SPILL/


    Saying that, I spilled the Holy Water into the wounds which I made with my rapier.


    "Gurghk-"


    /GRAB/


    "Thank you, honored warrior, for freeing me from this curse."


    Grabbing me by my shoulder, Lich said with a weak voice.


    "Take this as a token of my gratitude."


    /PIERCE/ /PULL/


    Saying that he pierced his own chest with his own hands and pulled a stone from it.


    "Farewell."


    Putting the stone in my hand, he evaporated onto the air, finishing the fight.


    "Farewell, once the magician of the era, Rafael Murray."


    With a slight smile, I grabbed the stone, putting it in my pouch.


    Now, the only thing left was to leave¡­.

 Chapter 65 A Month Later

    <Quest [Conquer a dungeon] ispleted.>


    <Questline [Hunter''s Path] updated.>


    After killing the monster, I put the stone into my magic pouch. Then, started walking around to grab other loot in this ce.


    ''There should be a chest behind the coffin.''


    And just as I thought, a chest was hidden behind the coffin.


    Normally that chest would be opened by injecting a person''s mana into it, but since my core was sealed, I wasn''t able to do it, well, at least normally.


    Directing the lightning mana in the air to the chest, I opened it.


    Inside, there were a bunch of nts, some potions, and a key.


    ''This key is a pretty important item in the game.''


    Remembering that, I put the key into the pouch.


    And then started waiting for the dungeon to be closed while eating my meal containing dry meat with soup.


    ***


    While I was adventuring and fighting with monsters, I observed quite a lot of things.


    Firstly, since this world is based on a game, generally, the monsters attacking patterns are fixed. While ying the game, with the input read function, you can control the attacks of the monsters to a certain extent.


    And the thing I observed was that the monsters'' way of attacking is heavily influenced by thebat in the game, although it was not certain.


    That was the reason why I was able to deal with this monster this easily; all the attack patterns in the game were the same as the one before me.


    Anyway, after finishing the monster and waiting for a while, I got sucked into a portal and sted off to where I entered not long after.


    Looking at the time shown on the watch I left, I saw two hours passed in this world.


    ''Hmm, the effects of smell-blocking powder should still be there. I can move then.''


    Concluding that, I got out of the cave.


    After observing the surroundings for a while, I didn''t notice anything weird.


    With that, I picked up my speed, running all the way back.


    Although I was pretty exhausted, since the way on the back was pretty much cleared aside from some new monsters showing up, I was able to get out of the forest around the night.


    ''I should visit a close vige.''


    With that thought, I started riding my horse to the vige close by, which I located on the map.


    After riding for thirty minutes or so, I was able to reach there.


    Entering the vige, I saw an inn. Paying a rtively low price for an inn, I rented a room for a night. Cleaning myself in the bathroom with a bucket, I went to my bed.


    And fell asleep not long after.


    ***


    After waking up and getting rid of the drowsiness, I left the inn and started traveling again.


    Although the inn was nothing but a good one, it was still a lot better than sleeping on the floor in the tent.


    There is also the fact that a vige is probably safer than a tent, which lets me lower my vignce.


    And with my body cleaned, I felt refreshed. My aura reserves were also filled, so I was ready for a fight as well.


    While riding, I decided to check my quest and stats.


    ---------------------------


    Quest ¨C Conquer a dungeon (Completed)


    Now you have entered the dungeon for the first time; it is time to conquer it.


    Rewards - +0.1 strength


    ------------------------------


    Questline ¨C Hunter''s Path


    Definition ¨C As a hunter, you need to hunt, but a hunter never stops moving.


    Quest ¨C Travel to a different country


    Rewards ¨C +0.1 speed stat


    -------------------------------


    Looking at the questline appearing beside me, I thought;


    ''Just as I expected, quests are parallel with the things I am nning, at least for now. I was already nning to travel to upgrade my sword, and seeing the contents of my quest proves it.''


    Thinking that I kept riding, not bothering with anything else.


    Take a break from time to time to fill my stomach and rest, then travel for a while¡­.


    I kept repeating this routine until I reached the city.


    ***


    After reaching the city, I returned to my original routine.


    Training in the morning with my sword and aura as well as my body.


    Resting until noon.


    Then clearing dungeons, killing monsters, and taking quests for the rest of the day.


    My days were pretty much monotonous like that.


    Those ''beforehand dogs'' now normal people didn''t bother me either, so the days were pretty eventful.


    However, with all those fights and training I did, I felt my growth started getting faster and faster.


    With all those strengthening of the foundation of my aura as well as my body, the growth speed of mine should already be pretty fast.


    However, the most important thing was the speed of my making money.


    Since I will need to travel to a different country, I won''t do it on horseback, of course, meaning I will need to use a teleportation gate.


    However, as I have mentioned before, those gates are pretty expensive since they are basically designed for nobles'' use.


    Normallymoners and those who can''t afford to use those gates would be traveling with a convoy. However, the distance between my destination and the ce I am in is pretty huge, and I don''t want to lose that much time just traveling with a convoy.


    That was the reason why I was basically trying pretty hard in the dungeon.


    And today is thest day I will be staying in Chusport City.


    Just like any normal day, I woke up in the morning and trained with my sword as well as my body. Then, went to the adventurers guild for any information regarding a new dungeon.


    Since I was basically clearing dungeons like a machine, my title in the guild was ''Machine Boy.''


    It was a bit cringe but nothing much either.


    Today, I went to the dungeon just like the same before, hunted a bunch of two-star monsters, and returned around to my room around the evening.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After taking a bath and cleaning myself, I went to the guild to exchange materials with my money.


    Entering there, I saw the guild was pretty much empty since the rush hours were already over.


    Slowly making my way to Jane''s desk, I heard her calling me.


    "Wow, wow, mister Machine Boy is here."


    "Hey, I told you don''t call me like that."


    "Why, though? It is funny."


    "I am not having fun here. It is cringe."


    "Heh~ So even you can be embarrassed."


    "Why? Do you think I don''t have any emotions?"


    "It looks like that from the outside."


    Shrugging her shoulders, she said with a slight smile.


    "Anyway, are you here to exchange cores again?"


    "Yes."


    Saying that, I spilled the cores that I collected into the table.


    "Hmm, 59 two-star monster cores. Today is a bit less, huh?"


    "Well, I will be leaving tomorrow, so I don''t want to tire myself too hard."


    "You are leaving tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    "Ah¡­. Will you being back?"


    "Probably not, at least for a while."


    "I see. At what time?"


    "Tomorrow at noon."


    "At noon¡­. Then, what are you going to do now?"


    "Probably rest in my room after grabbing dinner. Why?"


    "Wait here for a while, don''t go anywhere."


    Saying that, Jane left the desk, and went to the Guild Master''s office, entering it.


    After talking there for a while, she went out with a slight smile on her face.


    "Come with me. I will treat you to dinner."


    "Wa-"


    "I don''t ept no as an answer; juste with me. You don''t have anything to do anyway."


    Grabbing my arm after putting her coat on, she started dragging me to the entrance.


    "Okay, okay. Just release my arm. I won''t be going anywhere."


    "Heh¡­.. Be a good boy like that."


    "¡­.."


    Just like that, we walked while talking until we reached the residential zone.


    "I don''t think this ce has any restaurants?"


    "Who said we would be eating in a restaurant, though?"


    "Hmm¡­. So, you are saying you will be making me dinner."


    "Yep¡­."


    Dragging me, we entered a pretty good-looking detached house with a good garden.


    It was pretty impressive, considering the room I was staying in for this whole month, albeit it was nothingpared to the mansion of the dukedom.


    "Make yourself home. I will be preparing the meal."


    Saying that she left me in the room alone, entered the kitchen, and started preparing the food.


    Then, I decided to look around.


    /MEOW/


    Seeing the cat with white fur, I remembered a certain moment.


    ''I see, so it was not a hickey on her neck but a mark from her cat¡­.''


    After waiting for approximately thirty minutes or so, she returned.


    "Come, the dinner is ready."


    Seeing the hearty meal prepared in front of me, I was in awe for a moment.


    "You were waiting for this, weren''t you?"


    "Hmm¡­. I don''t know what you are talking about~."


    "Heh¡­ So be it."


    Sitting at the table, we started eating dinner while talking.


    At some point, she stood up and brought a bottle with her.


    "Hey, isn''t that a wine?"


    "Yes. A pretty good one as well."


    "You know I am a minor, right?"


    "Heh, so you are saying you can''t handle any alcohol?"


    "¡­. Fill me one."


    "Good boy."


    At this point, if a person can''t understand the signals she is sending, then he is not a man.


    epting the challenge, I grabbed the cup gulping it with one go.


    <Host, do you want me to purify the alcohol and reduce the effects?>


    ''No need. Let me release myself; it has been quite a long time. I will defeat her with my own will.''


    <Understood.>


    Just like that, we started drinking, and the following was pretty much obvious¡­..

 Chapter 66 Jane*

    This chapter will contain R-18 scenes, and it is not necessary for the plot. I am just testing things out, so you can criticize me if you want. I am open to any improvements.


    ----------------------------0------------------------


    In the first ce, there is a reason why alcohol is banned in most religions¡­.


    Because it thinners the conscience of a person and makes judgments clouded.


    After grabbing the first cup, I gulped it in one go.


    "Urgh!"


    And it was strong; however, it was not to the point where a two-star knight''s body couldn''t handle.


    "Heh? Where is your confidence now?"


    "Shut up. Let''s see how you will do."


    "Hmm, let thisdy show you how to drink then."


    /GULP/


    Saying that, she gulped it in one go as well.


    "Ufff-"


    Albeit, she too was not unscathed.


    "Hmm~ What were you saying?"


    "Lot thos lody show yo how to dronk? Was it?"


    "Hey!"


    /GULP/


    Gulping another one, I turned my head to her, saying:


    "Well, this is one of hell of a strong drink. Where did you get it?"


    "I got it from the Capital."


    "Capital? You have been there?"


    "Yep."


    "How was it?"


    "Pretty cool, maybe. I don''t know¡­ My memory is a bit hazy."


    "I see.


    /GULP/


    "But, Callius. Why are you leaving tomorrow?"


    Coming closer slightly, she said with a flushed face.


    "You know, it will take too long for me if I keep staying in this ce?"


    "Why? Why are you in a hurry?"


    /GULP/


    "Urghk-"


    "Because I will go to the Ark."


    "Hmm¡­ Ark? Wait, that Ark? The academy one?"


    "Yep."


    "Ah¡­ I see. If that is your aim, then it makes sense."


    /GULP/


    "Then, let me ask you a questiooooon."


    "What is it?"


    ''It seems she is losing control. Pretty normal, even I am on the verge of getting drunk.''


    I thought, looking at Jane''s slightly flushed face.


    "Are youuuu, are you impotent?"


    "SPLURT! WHAT?"


    With a speechless expression, I spat the contents in my mouth.


    "Cough, cough. Of course not."


    "Theeeeen¡­."


    "Then. Why are you keep refusing meeeee?"


    "Hmm, refusing you?"


    "Youuuu, you are pretending to be dense now. You were ignoring my signals earlier, too. Whyyyy?"


    "Because it is fun."


    "Fun? Where is the fun now?"


    "Because I like the expression on your face."


    "Huh?"


    "The way you look at me with those lustful eyes."


    "The way you want me, the way you keep desiring me."


    "The way you are refusing those guys in front of me to impress me."


    "The way you spray perfume on you when you notice meing to the guild."


    "The way you are-"


    "WAIT! WAIT! It is embarrassing."


    I liked the way she was getting embarrassed, so I was teasing her.


    "The way-"


    /SMOOCH/


    Albeit, before I could continue teasing her any further, my mouth got blocked by another.


    "So, it is okay if I do this?"


    "If it wasn''t, would I be there?"


    "Then... I won''t be polite."


    Saying that she pushed me to the ground while putting her lips on top of mine.


    Like a hungry beast who hadn''t eaten anything for a long time, she grabbed my head, kissing my lips.


    However, I don''t like being passive while making out.


    Putting my hand into her dress, I touched her navel, slightly caressing it.


    "Mumff, mumff."


    And following was a muffled sound of moaning with her mouth slightly opening.


    Immediately taking advantage of that fact, I put my tongue into her mouth without waiting.


    /SLURP/


    Licking her teeth, I slowly stood up again, adjusting my position.


    We kissed like that for almost a minute, and at some point, tears started pouring down from her eyes.


    /SMOOCH/ /SLURP/


    With thest smooch, I broke the kiss with a bridge of salvia connecting our mouths.


    "Haaaaah, haaaaah, haaaaa."


    Looking at her disheveled face, her purple eyes, herscivious lips, her pink hair, her white skin with a faint blush on her cheeks, her bright white teeth, her short eyshes, her tender nose, and a slightly lost expression on her face made me want to defile this woman in front of me.


    Taking my shirt out, I threw it to the side, feeling hot all around my body.


    "KYA!"


    And a shy exmation came from sides.


    "What are you shy about? Didn''t you want this?"


    Thisst month, my height increased quite a lot. Right now, I am approximately 165 cm, and I am still growing. And coupled with all the training I did, my body is close to perfection.


    In the first ce, Callius was one of the best-looking characters in the game, and it can be seen from the nine charisma stat.


    "Ah¡­."


    "Come here. You can''t escape now."


    Grabbing her by her wrists, I pulled her towards me, putting her on myp.


    Then again, pushed my lips on top of hers, licking every nook and cranny of her mouth.


    But this time, she was not staying passive like before. Putting her tongue over mine, she started fighting for domination, albeit losing miserably.


    However, rity returned to her eyes, showing she was sober now.


    A sour feeling of alcohol mixed with her salvia was addicting.


    After kissing her for a while like this, I broke the kiss again.


    "Huff, huff¡­"


    Grabbing her clothes from below, I pulled them upwards, taking off her top clothes.


    And started admiring the sight before me.


    Pure white skin devoid of any wrinkles.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Slightly big two peaks, with pink buds standing on top of them.


    A navel devoid of fat, showing how hard she is trying to keep her form.


    A blushing face covered with shyness making me want to defile it¡­


    Letting my desires overflow, I lowered my face, reaching her neck.


    /BITE/


    "AHHH!"


    And with a slight force bit her white skin leaving a mark.


    Slowly lowering my face, I started kissing her neck and her corbone, then reached her twin peaks.


    Putting my lips over the right one and my right hand to the left, I started biting and caressing the pink bud on top of it.


    "Ah, ah¡­."


    Getting loud reactions as a response, I kept ying with her pink buds until I was tired of it.


    "Ah¡­.. They are all swollen¡­."


    Looking at the slightly teary face in front of me, I was no longer able to control myself.


    Grabbing her from her butt, I lifted her from there.


    "Huh?"


    "Where is the bedroom?"


    "Ah¡­. There¡­.."


    Seeing the finger pointed to the room; I started walking.


    /BITE/


    "Huk-"


    /SNIFF/ /SNIFF/


    Albeit, there was a slight stingy but pleasant feelinging from my neck.


    Lowering my eyes, I saw she was lightly biting my neck while sniffing my scent.


    "This is payback for your marks."


    /CREACK/


    Opening the door, I entered the bedroom.


    /THUD/


    "Ah¡­."


    And threw Jane onto the bed.


    Lowering my pants, I got rid of them, leaving myself with only underwear alone.


    Reaching the bed, I climbed on top of Jane.


    "Ready?"


    "Mou¡­ Are you really asking that now?"


    "Heh¡­"


    Then attacked her lips again.


    However, this time my hands were not staying idle.


    Grabbing her skirt, I pulled it down, taking it off, leaving her with only stockings and panties.


    "Haaah, haaah."


    Another breathless expression after the kiss¡­


    Seeing that, I lowered my hand, putting it in her panties.


    First, slightly caressing her slit with gentle movements.


    "Humfff, Humfff."


    Trying to hold her moans, she blocked her mouth with her hands.


    "No need to hold back your moans¡­."


    "But, you will think I am a cheap woman."


    Looking at the doubtful face in front of me, I said with a smirk:


    "Do you think I will judge just from one night?"


    The moment I said that, putting a finger in her sacred region.


    "AAAAH!"


    And a loud moan followed, wetting my hands.


    Maybe it was because it had been a while since she did it; she looked really disheveled.


    "It has been a while?"


    "Haaah, Haaah, yes, it has been a while."


    "Why, though? With your looks, you can find a partner easily."


    "Nobody matched my standards."


    "So, you are saying I am matching your standards."


    "You are way above it. Although you will leave me, too."


    Seeing the slightly sad expression, I grabbed her hand.


    "Then, shouldn''t we make it a remarkable memory? Who knows, maybe we will meet again?"


    Then put it on my raised sword.


    "Ah¡­. It is hot."


    "It is."


    Now, seeing her tightness, I am d that my sword is not some sort of club¡­. Albeit, that might be because I am still growing¡­.


    /CLENCH/


    Putting my finger again in her sacred ce, I started caressing it, letting it loose again. Since she got a light orgasm just before, it was clenched, so preparation was necessary.


    "Ha, ha¡­"


    Between hot breaths, she grabbed my sword and started moving her hand up and down.


    My sword was already big at this point, and I was getting close to finishing as well.


    "Huh?"


    Grabbing her hand, I made her let go of my sword and lowered my waist.


    With my sword pointing upwards, touching her navel, I was looking into her eyes.


    "Ha¡­. Ha¡­. Ha¡­. Ready?"


    "Yes. Give it to me."


    Hearing her consent, I lifted her slightly and aligned my sword with her sacred ce.


    And then started entering it.


    "AHHHH!"


    "Urghk- It is tight."


    However, it was tight. Although, thanks to the forey I did before, it was loosened and wet, it was still tight.


    /SMOOCH/


    Smacking her lips with mine, I started kissing her, putting my tongue into the action as well.


    My hands were not staying idle either.


    Caressing her pink buds and kneading her twin peaks, I was ying with her body thoroughly.


    "Humpf, humpf, humpf¡­."


    With muffled moans in my mouth, she was looking at me with tears in her eyes.


    And thanks to all that caressing, her sacred ce was loosened, meaning I would be able to move further.


    /CLECNH/ /CLENCH/


    Slowly moving my wrist, I kept prating her sacred ce until my sword was fully sheathed.


    "Eut!"


    Still, even after it was loosened to some extent, the moment my sword was fully sheathed, she got tight again, almost making me cum.


    ''Fuck! I can''t hold back any longer.''


    And at that point, with the effects of alcohol kicking in as well as my lust reaching its peak, I started moving, not caring about anything at all.


    "AAAH! AAAAH! WAIT!"


    With her moans getting louder and louder, with her sacred valley getting narrower and narrower each time I moved, I was on the verge of painting her walls white.


    "WAIT! SOMETHING IS COMING! SLOW DOWN!"


    And from this point onwards, it was a hot night, with her loud voice echoing all around the house, with my sword spraying liquid all over her body¡­.


    At that point, there was no Callius and Jane in that room.


    Just a couple of animals drowning in lust.

 Chapter 67 World Of Aeris

    "Urghk- My head hurts."


    Waking up after a long sleep, I saw an unfamiliar ceiling, with my head hurt.


    ''Ah, right¡­. I was with Janest night.''


    Remembering the fierce battle we had at this bed, a smile bloomed on my face.


    "Smell of the battle is still there too."


    Sniffing around, I saw the faint traces of our battle still there.


    Turning my head to the side, I looked at the sleeping receptionist¡­


    Red marks all over her body, some bite marks, some of them hickeys¡­


    With a slight droll on her face, she was sleeping soundly, not showing any signs of waking up¡­.


    "It was a fun night¡­."


    Standing up from the bed, I first grabbed my pants and underwear, wearing them. Then going to the room, we got drunk. I grabbed my shirt and then left the house, closing the door.


    <Hidden Quest, [yboy],pleted.>


    <New trait, [Casanova] added to trait section.>


    ***


    After reaching my room, I grabbed my belongings.


    Leaving my room, I started walking towards the central city hall.


    Since I will be using a teleportation gate, I was going there.


    A building with good architecture, showing it was one of the best ones in this city.


    Since it was noon, a lot of people were around.


    Some of them were entering, and some of them were leaving.


    Entering there, after passing the guards, I reached for the receptionist''s desk.


    "Hello, sir. How can I help you?"


    "I am here to use the teleportation gate."


    "Where is your destination, sir?"


    "Capital."


    "Understood. That will be 750k, Aeria."


    ''Just as the same in the game.''


    Thinking that, I grabbed my card.


    "Here."


    Showing the receptionist my card, I started waiting.


    "Here, the transaction ispleted. Please wait in front of the third gate."


    Saying that, he passed me my card.


    After that, it was a pretty familiar experience of my insides being turned up.


    ***


    The reason why I went to the capital is that my final destination is another country.


    Since teleporting from one country to another needs its own restrictions, generally, only the capital of the countries would be linked.


    Therefore, I needed to move to this country''s own capital as well.


    However, I won''t be wasting time staying in the capital since I will immediately transport.


    Now, before doing that, let me talk about this world''s county setting.


    Firstly, we have the home country of Callius, Emma, Arthur, Alicia, and the first part of the game.


    ----Wraslugia Kingdom----


    This ce is the starting point of the game, where Arthur was born.


    It has four duke houses.


    - Nighnce Household (Arthur)


    - Augustride Household (Emma)


    - Leafsnow Household (Celia)


    - Montalet Household (Alicia)


    Each house has its own strengths.


    For instance, Nighnce Household is famous for its High-metal affinity, Augustride Household is famous for its lightning element, Leafsnow for ice, and Montalet for light.


    Aside from that, this kingdom is ruled by the ''King Karl Valiana,'' brother of Adelyn.


    Its capital is called Polphis City, and this country is on the western side of the world.


    And this kingdom is the fourth strongest kingdom in the game.


    ------Reagan Empire------


    This ce is the ce where the academy arc takes ce.


    Reagan Empire is the strongest force in the continent, having nine duke houses under itsmand.


    Fifty years ago, with the sudden decision to attack the countries nearing its borders and overwhelmingly defeat them, it got the title of the world''s strongest country.


    It upies the biggestnd in the world and governs them effectively.


    This country is ruled by the Andrew Royal Family, and its current ruler is Emperor Alexander Andrews.


    It is in the center of the world and, most importantly, houses the world''s best academy ARK in its capital, Aurora City.


    ----------Holnd of Celestia--------


    This ce is where thends were ruled by the theocracy.


    Being ruled by the Celestia Church, it has strict rules and strict education in its borders.


    With its religiousws, this country is best for those retrogressive and oppressive hypocrites.


    Doesn''t have the general ranking system of houses but is divided by the church ranks.


    Ruled by Pope Telesphorus and in the southeast of the world.


    It is the second strongest force in the continent, with its unique type of soldiers, Church Pdins.


    With their high quality and strict education, Church Pdins are the strongest group in the world; however, being limited in numbers, that is not enough to beat the Reagan Empire.


    It is capital is Celestia City, and it is in the South-East of the continent.


    -----------Mirkwood Kingdom-----------


    The country that is ruled by elves.


    Houses the ssical World Tree.


    Being fond of nature, elves gain their blessings from a different goddess than any others.


    The Goddess of Nature, Ophelia, was the goddess they were worshipping.


    This country is in the south of the world, and it is ruled by the Glyndon Royal Family.


    Its current ruler is Arwen Glyndon.


    The capital is Lothlorien City.


    This country houses six duke houses; however, their governing style is a little different than human kingdoms.


    ----------Devil''s yground------------


    This is the ce where there are no rules.


    Lawless zone of the world, where even the Reagan Empire would hesitate to enter, being on the northeast side of the world.


    -----------Country of Arctica--------


    This is a ce ruled by the northern barbarians, or in other words, a ce where orcs live.


    In the beginning, it was ruled by the Tribal System, where everything was without order, butter with Queen Avarosa''s leadership, everyone was gathered under one rule.


    Its capital is called Niflheim, and this country is on the northwest side of the world.


    Now, it is ruled by the young sessor of Queen Avarosa, ''Ruthless Ruler Aegis Rivendell.''


    ------------Fortress of Iron Mountains-------


    The ce where dwarven people live.


    It is said that the forge of the cksmith god resides in this ce, in the heart of mountains.


    Dwarves are known for their unique skills in cksmithing as well as their development in technology.


    Ruled by the Dwarven Council, and it is on the north side of the continent.


    It doesn''t have any type of dukedom or other houses but is ruled by the modern governing ranks instead.


    -------------Country of Amazonia----------


    The ce where women are in the positions of the ruling.


    The woman in this ce is known to be proud, and generally, they are the ones who have the ''masculine'' traits on Earth.


    They are mostly fighting maniacs, and they like outstanding men with good sess.


    It is ruled by the Mad Queen Thyra Xenos and is in the southwest of the continent.


    Its capital is called Themyscira.


    ------------Western Demi-human Union--------


    This ce is a country ruled by a federal system containing different races in each state.


    There are twelve different small countries forming an alliance.


    Its capital is called Olympus, and this country is ruled by a council whose head is chosen every five years.


    It is on the western side of the continent.


    Every state has its own rules, and this alliance is formed because of the discrimination shown by humans and elves.


    ***


    This is basically how the world of Aeria is configured.


    Every ce has its own race, its own rule, and its own people.


    The game starts in the Wraslugia Kingdom in the first arc.


    Then it moves to the academy arc, where all of the talented people around the world gather in the world''s strongest country, the Reagan Kingdom.


    However, each ce has its own atmosphere, and they are essible in the game as well.


    And the ce I am heading now is the ce where the world''s best cksmiths gather around.


    The Fortress of Iron Mountains.


    Since it is on the mountain ranges, traveling to that ce is a lot harder than normal on foot.


    That is the reason why I wanted to use the teleportation gate.


    With those thoughts, I exited from the teleportation gate, reaching the capital of the Reagan Empire.


    ''It is still ufortable.''


    "Barffff-"


    "Burghkk-"


    I saw a bunch of people puking the contents in their stomachs. In the first ce, no matter what, there will be those rich people who have yet to enter any dungeon. I will encounter them in the academy too.


    "Wee to the Capital, sir. Please follow the line."


    Saying that the clerk waiting showed me the way.


    Exiting the door, the scene weed me like an airport station on Earth.


    ''So, this is the capital''s transporting station.''


    There were rooms all around. Guards were waiting there watching the gates and others, signs showing which gate was heading where people were running around to catch their time¡­


    It was a familiar sight.


    ''I wonder how it will look in Aurora City."


    Thinking that, I reached the same receptionist''s desk.


    After waiting in line for a while, I reached the desk.


    Buying a ticket to travel to the Fortress of Iron mountains while spending almost all my money, I stepped into the transportation gate.


    And the moment I finished this, the scene that weed me was a lot different from where I entered.

 Chapter 68 Fortress Of Iron Mountains

    In the first ce, there were subtle differences between the themes of the locations of the game.


    For instance, if the starting point of the game Wraslugia Kingdom has the appearance of a light atmosphere with heartwarming elements, then the Fortress of Iron Mountains has the atmosphere of working.


    What I mean by that is pretty simple.


    It is more like a factory-oriented city.


    The moment I got out of the portal, the scene that weed me was a lot different than before.


    Sounds of machines tickling, cogwheels rubbing at each other making loud voices.


    Even from the city hall itself, I was able to hear those voicesing from the workshops.


    "Yo, boy. Get in the line."


    And, following that, with a loud voice and rough ent, a dwarf came beside me saying.


    "Okay."


    Just like that, I finally stepped onto the territory of cksmiths and engineers of this world.


    Slowly making my way towards the entrance, I started observing around.


    ''Just as in the game, from the pressure on the air and oxygen levels, I can say this ce is far higher than normal.''


    Since it was pretty much hard to breathe and my eardrums were feeling pressured, I thought.


    ''There are several people from other races, but most of them are dwarves. Well, that was to be expected, though I thought there would be more people from other races.''


    ''Since this ce is basically a swarm of weapons.''


    Thinking that, I left the hall.


    And this time, the scene that weed me was the familiar scene I saw in the game.


    A huge cave.


    Like a really, really huge cave.


    A ceiling that almost reaches the height of 500 meters.


    In the midst of it, a shining ball illuminated everything like the sun.


    ''Wow, so this is one of the third final products of cksmith-God. God''s Sr.''


    This not being enough; the end of the wall itself is almost impossible to see.


    This is the Fortress of the Iron Mountains.


    A huge cave that houses an entire country.


    The legend says that this ce is made by the god of forge itself for the sake of his people to live in.


    However, none of the details are important now.


    In the end, the reason I came to this ce is not to evaluate the atmosphere here.


    I am here to find a cksmith for my weapon.


    Slowly making my way toward the city, I grabbed the map from my spatial pouch.


    ''Now, I should travel to the east side of the city. The event will happen close to there.''


    With that thought, I made my way to the tram road in the city.


    Yes, this city has a tram, and it is fueled by magic stones.


    And there are two reasons for that.


    First, the dwarf''s innate talent in engineering.


    Second, the legacy dungeon left by the god of cksmiths has close to infinite magic stones in it.


    Since there is close to infinite fuel, why not make travel faster and more cost-efficient?


    Anyway, making my way to the tram, I paid with my adventurer card and started traveling towards the east side of the city.


    The more you got out from the center of the city, the more buildings started getting older and older.


    Getting off the tram, I started searching for an inn.


    And found one not long after.


    An inn close to the middle ss. Since I didn''t have much money left on me, there was no much choice at this point.


    Well, it won''t stay like that for a long time.


    Entering my room, I decided to take a rest for a while until the evening since I would need my stamina.


    ***


    First of all, what is the most important perk of a transmigrator?


    If that question were asked, most people would be saying knowing the future.


    However, that is not entirely the case.


    In the case of knowing the future, being a regressor is a lot better than being a transmigrator.


    Then, what is the answer?


    It is seeing the things that happened in the game world from the perspective of the god.


    There was a viin in the game that was developing weapons for one of the most dangerous viin groups in the game.


    A young dwarf at the age of 20.


    In the game, he was a very annoying viin as part of the group.


    Creating explosives, mana-blocking zones, swords enchanted with magic, and des that can cut everything through, arrows that follow the enemies, there were a lot of things he invented.


    However, his backstory was never revealed in the game until a DLC was added to the game with a different protagonist.


    This is the perk of a transmigrator. Knowing about the origins of hidden viins.


    And that is the reason I am here right now, walking in the streets in the evening.


    ''Now, the time should be close. The butterfly effect should not have changed this ce for now.''


    Thinking that, I entered an alley where a bunch of cksmith shops was located.


    "Hey, boy, wanna look at my swords?"


    "Look, I have a very long sword in my workshop. Come check."


    There were some cksmiths trying to promote their works with some suspicious words.


    Ignoring all of them, I reached the end of the valley.


    ''It should be here.''


    And there I found the ce I was looking for.


    A shabby-looking store filled with a bunch of metal scrapes all around.


    Entering the store, I started looking around.


    ''Just as shown in the DLC, this ce is the same. Those are all high-quality wannabe works, but something is missing from them.''


    Looking at the metal scrapes thrown to the side, I thought.


    ''Store seems empty.''


    ''Looking at the dust, none of those had been moved for a long time.''


    ''However, there are some signs of shing, although they are a little old.''


    Looking at the cut marks, or the crashed window in the store, I thought.


    /TAK/ /TAK/ /TAK/ /TAK/


    And a sound of metal hitting metal wasing from the inside.


    ''Now, I should just wait.''


    Thinking that, I left the store and reached the tavern close by.


    Grabbing a normal drink, I started waiting for the scene to unfold.


    And not long after, my wait was finally finished.


    In front of me, a group of five started walking toward the workshop I had just got out.


    "Hey, they are here again?"


    "It seems this bastard got into a mess again."


    "Well, he is cursed, so he deserved it."


    "I heard he refused the invitationing from the council itself."


    "Well, him and his stupid pride¡­. This is what happens when you refuse the invitation."


    "Yes. If it were me, I would have run without looking back. An opportunity like this wouldn''t being again."


    "Well, I hate his attitude, like he is better or something. Now, go fuck yourself."


    ''Hmm¡­ It seems public opinion about himself was not that good, huh? Well, that was like that in the game too. Bunch of hypocrites.''


    Thinking that, I left the inn and started walking toward the workshop.


    "Boy, you shouldn''t go to that ce."


    "Yes, even if your way goes there, just walk around it."


    "Yes, it is dangerous."


    Waving my hand to the warningsing from them, I made my way toward themotion.


    "Youngsters these days¡­."


    "Yes. They never listen to us at all."


    /SMASH/ /CRASH/ /CRASH/


    The moment I reached there, I saw a bunch of humans smashing the store to pieces.


    Destroying the made weapons, destroying the table, destroying everything.


    ''Here, it is.''


    "Hey, bastard. Tell me how to use this, or I will really kill you this time."


    "¡­."


    "Bastard, I am talking to you. Do you have a death wish?"


    "¡­."


    "Go."


    /CRACK/ /THUD/


    Between a sound of a man screaming and another getting beaten, I started observing.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    Activating my art, I started counting the number of enemies.


    ''Two 3-star knights and two 2-start knights. No magician. However, all 3-star knights just broke through.''


    ''Now, let''s wait for the best time to enter. We will have a demon appearing as well.''


    <Quest [Exterminate the Demon] generated.>


    The moment I thought that, I heard the sound of the system in my head.


    ----------------------------


    Quest- Exterminate the Demon


    This is the first time you will be encountering a demon in your life. As a nemesis of your race and a tool for your goals, you should exterminate it from this world.


    Conditions- Kill the Demon


    Rewards- 0.2 Bonus to all stats, Passive Skill: [Perfect Body]


    ----------------------------


    Looking at the rewards in my hand, a smile bloomed upon my lips.


    ''Now, it is time to get serious, isn''t it?''


    /SCHLINK/


    Thinking that, I unsheathed my sword, grabbing it with my one hand.


    On the other one, I started condensing the lightning particles around my hand.


    Imbuing myself with an aura, I dashed to the people inside the store.


    Marking the start of my fight.

 Chapter 69 Saving A Dwarf

    While I was hunting and training for thest month, I finally managed to figure out a thing about my lightning magic.


    I can now imbue it on my sword and my body, although not that much.


    However, there is a trick there.


    Now, of course, there is body enhancement magic in this world for magicians to cope with knights'' speed and strength.


    However, that is normally used by mana generated by a person''s own core since the mana you are generating on your own wouldn''t damage you.


    But, in the case of my lightning magic. Since I am basically manipting the lightning particles around the environment, directly applying them on my sword and body is a lot harder because of the risk of me taking damage.


    But I was still able to pull it off after training with my sword for all this time.


    Now, grabbing my sword with one hand, I condensed lightning particles on my other hand, dashing to the people inside the store with my body imbued with aura.


    The formation of the five people inside was pretty simple.


    The two three-star knights were busy beating the cksmith while the other two were smashing the things inside the store, damaging the goods.


    ''They are prettyfortable; it seems this is not the first time they are doing that. Well, that was obvious from those marks.''


    /DASH/


    Thinking that, I dashed to the first two-star one.


    /PIERCE/ /STAB/


    With my aura imbued, my speed increased. Immediately reaching his front, I pierced the chest of the first one with my rapier engraving a deep wound.


    "Kurgh-"


    Seeing the blood spurting from the chest of their friends, they were surprised.


    "Huh?" "Wha-"


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    Before they could even understand what happened, I threw the condensed lightning ball I was holding in my hand to the 3-stars.


    /CLANK/


    And then blocked the sword of the 2-star I left for a second.


    "Who are you?"


    "¡­"


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /STAB/ /STAB/


    Without answering, with a rapid chain of strikes, I attacked the man in front of me. In four blows, he was stabbed two times, one from his right shoulder and one from his right navel.


    "Cough, cough¡­"


    "JAMES! YOU BASTARD!"


    Finally getting rid of the effects of my lightning sphere, the three-star one rushed me with his ax raised.


    ''Direct confrontation is impossible.''


    ''Should evade or redirect the attack. But, thetter will be risky.''


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    Imbuing lightning mana into my foot with slight pain, I felt the increase in my speed.


    "TAKE THIS, YOU BASTARD!"


    With a loud scream, he jumped into the air.


    ''He is using a skill!''


    Sensing the mana changing in the environment, I immediately got ready to evade.


    /SWOOSH/ /CRASH/ /BOOM/


    With a loud crashing sound, he crashed into the ground, sticking his axe to the ground.


    ''Tremors? It is an earth-attribute skill, [Ground Raise].''


    Remembering the pattern from the game, I instantly increased the distance between the man and myself.


    /CLANK/


    Or at least tried.


    With a sword blocking my path, the other one was standing in front of me.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    However, it wasn''t his only sword.


    With dual swords in his hands, he started shing, pressuring me.


    ''This smell, those des are poisonous.''


    /CLANK/ /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/


    With our swords locked, it was a lot harder for me to move.


    ''Now.''


    Immediately sensing the strong tremoring from the ground, I increased the lightning mana on my feet.


    Although the pain increased, it was nothing much, so I dashed to the side.


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    And with two sounds of explosions, the ground was blown up, a pir rising from the ce where I was standing.


    /SWOOSH/ /STAB/


    Taking advantage of that fact, I immediately dashed to the dual swordsman.


    /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/


    With a rapid speed, I stabbed him three times in a row.


    /THUD/ /CRASH/


    And kicked him on his chest, making him fly to the wall.


    "Hey, take this, you bastard."


    Hearing a low whispering from my back, I turned my head there.


    And there was a person I left while dealing with those 4.


    A dwarf with a weird-looking gun is holding it in his hand.


    It looked like a shotgun from the earth, but it was bigger.


    ''His resistances are low. The willpower to resist the pain is not that high, either.''


    /FLICK/


    With a flick of my fingers, I immediately condensed lightning particles into his ganglion, giving him intense pain for a second and making him drop the magic gun.


    "HIK!" /THUD/


    Then, bolting towards him, I kicked him in his face with a roundhouse kick, making him fly.


    /SWOOSH/ /BOOM/


    And dodged another jump attacking from thest one with a spear.


    "Who the hell are you? Why are you attacking now?"


    "Does it matter?"


    "¡­"


    "It doesn''t, right?"


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    Answering like that, I dashed to him again, this time not letting him have his momentum.


    In the first ce, the advantage of heavy weaponses from the huge strength of their weight. But that is with the condition of momentum build-up.


    That case would be important if we were equal in strength. But sadly, we were not.


    With his axe raised, he was blocking my strikes.


    /SWOOSH/


    Then suddenly, swinging his axe, he tried to attack me with a heavy strike.


    ''I know you would do that.''


    But I had already seen through it.


    ''Those knights'' movements. They were a lot better than that.''


    /SWOOSH/


    With a swift movement, I dodged the attacking towards me, lowering my center of gravity while dashing his back.


    /STAB/ /BLITZ/


    Then stabbed his back while also channeling lightning particles from the wound.


    "KURGHK!"


    With blood spurting from his mouth, while shaking his body, he fell to the ground.


    "Now, it is over."


    Saying that, I grabbed my sword and pierced his neck, confirming the kill.


    However, the fight was far from being over.


    Slowly making my way toward the two dwarves, I approached them.


    "Please, have mercy; I will give you everything I have. Just spare me, please."


    The one I kicked before was lying on the ground.


    And the main target of this event was leaning against the wall, with blood all over his face and his dead eyes looking at me.


    ''This would be the best time to approach him if you want to recruit him under yourmand, wouldn''t it?''


    ''A broken person, tired of constant abuse for which he did not even know the reason.''


    ''Then, the appearance of the demon should be close.''


    /SWOOSH/


    "Huh? What happened here?"


    And just to confirm that fact, a portal appeared behind me, with a sound of winding from there.


    Turning my head, I saw a disgusting thing with horns sprouting from his head.


    A humanoid-looking ''monster.''


    I am saying a monster because even though it has a face, there are four arms, every one of them having four ws on them and six legs, making him look like a scarab.


    "Heeeh? Who are you? Haven''t I seen anything like that with my eyes? What is this?"


    With a surprised voiceing through his disgusting mouth, he anxiously looked into my eyes.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    --------------------------------------


    Name ¨C Korennes, The Hybrid Demon


    Age ¨C 41


    ss ¨C Seer


    Mage Rank - 4


    Knight Rank ¨C 4


    Attributes ¨C Time


    --------------------------------------


    The moment I saw his stats, everything made sense.


    ''I see, so that was the reason why you appeared there. You saw the future and devised a n for him.''


    "I hadn''t seen such a thing with my eyes. What is this? What is this? This is wrong. This is wrong. This is wrong. This is wrong. This is wrong. This is wrong. This is wrong."


    Repeating the same thing crazily while grabbing his hair with his hands, he turned his head to me.


    "It is because of you. You are the one messing things up. Just who are you? Where did youe from?"


    Saying that he started approaching me with those disgusting legs.


    "Does it matter?"


    "What?"


    "Does it matter if I answer? You will die here anyways."


    Saying that with a smile on my face, I dashed to the monster, starting the fight.


    ***


    For Korennes, life was hard.


    Because he was a hybrid born from the rtionship between a monster and a demon, he was always bullied in his childhood.


    In a realm where strength mattered most, with every one ostracizing him, he was all alone.


    At the age of five, he lost his parents over some sort of dispute from the past.


    And not long after he lost his parents, the ce where he lived, he made memories taken from him.


    He had nowhere to go.


    And with his strength being low, he was always being bullied.


    However, he always had weird dreams with things he had never seen before.


    But the more he lived, the more he understood those dreams.


    He understood he was special.


    He was able to see the future.


    So, using the knowledge he got from his visions, he started killing humans or making a contract with high-potential ones.


    He developed his body using the experiment results of a human researcher. He modified his body ording to his will, with the blood of the monster flowing through his veins.


    One day, he saw a future.


    A future where he was killed at the hands of a dwarf.


    But, if one thing stood out, that would be the things on the hands of that dwarf.


    Seeing those materials, he understood that the dwarf was a genius.


    So, he devised a n.


    Manipting the uncle of that dwarf, making him drown in his greed with his whispers, he tormented the dwarf first.


    And then, he was going to appear when that dwarf lost all his hope in life, giving him a very good offer.


    He confirmed that with his dreams as well.


    So he was rxed.


    But he wished he never was.


    Since the scene in front of him was a lot different than he thought¡­.

 Chapter 70 A Demon And Time

    Future, past, present, time.


    The rtion between those four above and their connection was still being discussed by the scientist from the earth when I transmigrated into this world.


    It is a concept that is hard or close to impossible to find a definite answer.


    Can you travel to the future?


    Can you travel to the past? Or, if you can, what would happen when you change something from the past? Would that affect the decision you made?


    There are infinitely other questions about this concept, and most of them are still being discussed.


    "I hadn''t seen such a thing with my eyes. What is this? What is this? This is wrong. This is wrong. This is wrong. This is wrong. This is wrong. This is wrong. This is wrong."


    Hearing this and seeing the demon''s stats, I was convinced.


    ''So, that was the reason why he was able to see the destiny this dwarf was holding.''


    Seer.


    A person who sees glimpses of the future and moves ording to it.


    However, can you confirm that the things you have seen in your dreams are an absolute future?


    Is it certain?


    Anyway, there was no need to bother with those questions since I would be fighting with him anyway.


    "It is because of you. You are the one messing things up. Just who are you? Where did youe from?"


    "Does it matter?"


    "What?"


    "Does it matter if I answer? You will die here anyways."


    <Monster in the vicinity detected.>


    <Trait [Witcher] is activated.>


    <You are fighting against a single enemy by yourself.>


    <Trait [Duelist] activated.>


    /SWOOSH/


    Dashing to the hybrid demon while feeling my strength increase, I attacked him with my rapier.


    /CLANK/


    "You will pay. You will pay, you will pay."


    Repeating those things, he blocked my sword with his one hand.


    /SWOOSH/


    And his other three hands were not staying idle either.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/ /SLASH/


    Dodging the first and the second one was easy, but the third one got me injuring me from my chest.


    ''His strength is still higher than mine. Well, I didn''t expect my traits to increase my strength two ranks higher, either. There is no room for mistakes. I need to read him fast.''


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    The [All Seeing Eye] is not a skill that only allows me to see other people''s ss and rank. It also increases the information perceived by my eyes, making me notice things at a faster rate.


    I suspect this is rted to the [Prodigy] trait, although I can''t confirm that.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/


    With his physical strength advantage, he started attacking me, not giving me any time.


    ''I should try to read his movements and understand the way he fights for now.''


    With that thought, I got into the defensive position.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    With a rapid sword movement, I blocked his attacks one by one.


    However, no matter how good you are, it is not possible to parry or evade every attack that ising to you. Every person is bound to make mistakes.


    Therefore, slowly but steadily, wounds were umting on my body.


    One from my shoulder.


    One from my chest.


    One from my forearm.


    One from my left cheek.


    One from my right leg.


    Although none of them were deep injuries, the fight started getting harder and harder.


    /SLASH/


    After getting another wound on my shoulder, I gritted my teeth.


    ''There is something wrong here. It is like he knows which angle I will use to block.''


    /CLANK/ /SWOOSH/ /SLASH/


    The moment I raised my sword to block his left hand, he attacked the ce where I was open with my right, not giving me any space.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/ /BOLT/


    "I knew you would do that. Your time magic¡­ It only shows you the most probable future."


    Mumbling that, with lightning surrounding my finger, I touched his chest, sending a bolt.


    /THUD/ /CRASH/


    Then, he attacked me with his leg, making me crash into the wall.


    "Cough, cough."


    "Huh? Is it nk? Future is nk?"


    Standing up while sweeping the blood flowing from my mouth, I caught a glimpse of a monster.


    "I can''t see anything. Is it blocked?"


    Seeing his clueless expression and taking advantage of that fact, I gulped a potion to heal my wounds.


    "Why can''t I see anything? You! Did you do something?"


    "Have you ever heard of singrity?"


    "Singrity? What is that?"


    "If what you are seeing with your dreams is a curve, then singrity is a point that is not on the curve but could be anywhere else. And I am that singrity."


    "What? I don''t understand anything."


    "I didn''t expect you to understand in the first ce."


    /DASH/ /SWOOSH/


    With my health renewed, I dashed to the demon again, imbuing my aura to my body, as well as lightning mana to my feet.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /STAB/ /STAB/


    Reaching in front of him, I attacked him consecutively, not letting him have his way.


    He blocked the first and second ones but got attacked by the rest.


    "AAAAH! IT HURTS! IT HURTS TOO MUCH!"


    "You have relied on your time magic for your whole life. Without it, you are nothing but an ant for me to trample."


    /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/ /CLANK/


    He was using his time magic for the whole time to predict my movements for the short term, seeing the future.


    That was the reason I was umting this many wounds. Even though his strength is higher than mine, I didn''t think I would be losing this one-sided with direct confrontation.


    To counter that, the thing I did was pretty simple.


    When I touched him with the tip of my finger, I sent lightning mana into his body.


    But I didn''t detonate it but moved it into his body until I reached its core. And the moment I reached his core, inside it, I activated the lighting mana making his core damaged and not functioning properly.


    This is called mana poisoning, in other words, and it is a very dangerous situation for a mage.


    Right now, his core is not functioning properly, meaning he can''t use his time magic as he did before.


    ''That is enough time for me to finish the fight.''


    Concluding that, I grabbed my sword, opening the distance.


    "AAAH! WHAT DID YOU DO? WHAT DID YOU DO!"


    "Hufff¡­"


    Letting the breath flow from my mouth, I emptied my lungs.


    Closing my eyes, I focused everything on my sword.


    Taking my position with my empty hand on my back and my sword raised upwards, pointing to my chin, I started channeling my aura and my lightning magic to my body.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    ''Sword of Lightning. The trick of the Light.''


    /SWOOSH/


    And dashed to it with my sword.


    Seeing the swording, it raised its four arms to block the iing attack.


    "Huh?"


    /STAB/ /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    But the ce he defended was nothing but a feint.


    My sword connected his neck. It pierced there. The lightning bolts emitted from my sword started flowing through his body from inside, messing up his inner organs while paralyzing him.


    "Kurgh-"


    Green blood spurting from his neck, he staggered for a second.


    /SPLURT/


    Taking my sword back, I focused on his body again.


    /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/


    And stabbing five times in a row with rapid speed, I pierced his critical points, marking the end of the fight.


    /THUD/


    And with a loud sound, it fell to the ground without having to fight anymore.


    ''Hmm¡­ Quest is not finished.''


    ''Something is wrong.''


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    Turning my head to the demon staying on the ground, I saw time-attributed mana flowing from his core to the environment, making a line.


    ''Regression. He is regressing.''


    Seeing the scars on the body slowly being removed in front of my eyes, I thought.


    ''Where are you? You are casting from somewhere else.''


    Following the mana particles to where they pointed, I saw a kid looking at me from above.


    ''It is an illusion.''


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/ /SWOOSH/


    Without giving it anytime, I dashed to the kid-looking demon.


    /STAB/


    And pierced its heart.


    "How, cough¡­."


    "Just, how did you know?"


    "Heh¡­. You don''t need to know."


    /SPLURT/


    Taking out my sword, I grabbed the little gem on the demon''s neck, smashing it.


    And the moment I smashed, the body of a child turned into the body of an old demon I saw in the game.


    --------------------------------------


    Name ¨C Korennes, The Time Traveler


    Age ¨C 212


    ss ¨C Seer


    Mage Rank - 6


    Knight Rank ¨C 1


    Attributes ¨C Time


    --------------------------------------


    Seeing the stats in front of my eyes, I confirmed that it was the demon I was trying to catch.


    <Quest [Exterminate the Demon] is finished.>


    Hearing the quest just confirmed that again.


    Now, let''s head back there. I need to have a talk with the dwarf first.


    Since the fight took quite a long time, the surrounding people started getting suspicious as well.


    Although most of them didn''t like the cksmith here and they were openly discriminating against him, they were bound to get suspicious if this got too long.


    There were also the sounds of explosions and sword shinging from there, so it was about time the city guards reached there.


    With that thought, I entered the store.


    Going over to the chair, I saw our target was still sitting there with his eyes dead.


    "Hey. Wanna make a deal?"

 Chapter 71 Dorakorli Copperhide

    Just as I said before, time travel is a subject that can differ ording to your perspective of yours. And every person has their own exnation for time travel, and it can''t be proved if it is true or not.


    For instance, if you travel back to the time when you were born, wouldn''t that mean there are two of you at the same time?


    One young and one old.


    From there, things getplicated since that means time is bounded to space as well.


    We can say that if you travel back in time, you actually travel into a different dimension.


    Time is not a line.


    Anyway, the demon Korennes I saw in the game while ying the DLC was not something like a humanoid chimera with disgusting counterparts I encountered in the store.


    It was an old-looking sick demon with broken skin falling apart.


    It was like he was cursed, and he desperately tried to find a cure for his cure.


    From there on, seeing the time attribute, everything started making sense.


    If you are cursed, why not travel to the past and use your own self to find a cure?


    But time traveling is a concept that can''t be approached recklessly.


    So, developers put a setting into it just to make it nerfed.


    Time Revenants. They are the ones who hunt those messing with thew of the world.


    Since such a thing exists, the more Korennes traveled back in time, the more he would be hunted, and he knew that as well.


    That was the reason he tried to manipte himself.


    Just like his past tormented the Dwarf I am looking for to give him salvation, he manipted his past, in the same way to make him a strength-seeker maniac.


    From that point on, the stage was set.


    I knew he would interfere with the fight the moment his past self was lost.


    So, the only thing left for me to do was first finish this disgusting hybrid demon and then finish the real one.


    Since he was cursed and basically sick, he wasn''t even able to defend himself at all. He should have wasted all his strength while traveling back in time and changing the past.


    That was basically how I defeated the demon appearing beside me.


    And then, the only thing left for me to do was just make this dwarf in front of me join me. That was it.


    ***


    Dorakorli Copperhide.


    A descendant of the legendary cksmiths that is said to be blessed by the cksmith god itself.


    He is a young dwarf at the age of 20.


    A person who has nothing to lose and who has nothing to live. That is the definition of the cksmith in front of me right now.


    He was a viin in the game because he was fed up with this world and the hypocrites inside.


    His back story is nothingplex, either.


    At the age of twelve, he found his parents were killed by some unknown person. Then, the thing his father tried so hard to protect was taken away by his uncle.


    Then, for the past eight years, he has been tormented by those surrounding people and his uncle for some reasons he couldn''t understand.


    However, he had the eyes.


    The eyes to forge a weapon.


    The moment he saw a person, the blueprints of the weapon suiting the man best would appear in his mind naturally.


    And that is what we call a genius.


    However, he always felt something was missing.


    Something from his weapons was always missing.


    It was like the fire he used was not enough.


    All those swords he made were always defective.


    He was never able to make a sword that could be used by those whomissioned him.


    That was the reason why his store was this empty of customers but filled with a bunch of metal scraps.


    And as you have expected already, thest piece that needs to be filled is rted to the things that his father tried so hard to protect.


    He and his uncle thought just like that in the past as well.


    However, that proved to be just a baseless thought.


    That little metallic orb was nothing to be used.


    He injected his blood into it mana into it, but nothing happened.


    So, he lost hope and decided to leave it be.


    However, that is nothing but a misconception.


    In the first ce, there is no way a treasure from the cksmith god itself could be useless.


    The Eye of the Forge, the Eternal Fire.


    It was not meant to be used externally in the first ce.


    It was meant to be integrated into the body of the user.


    And that is what I am here for.


    "Hey. Wanna make a deal?"


    Saying that, I came closer to the dwarf.


    "¡­."


    "Hmm¡­ Are you dead by any chance?"


    Slowly extending my hand to the dwarf, I tried to touch his neck, although I knew he was not dead or anything.


    /SLAP/


    "Get away."


    "Ho. So you were not dead."


    "¡­."


    "But it is rude to ignore someone trying to talk to you, you know."


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    "What do you want?"


    "Nothing. I just want a deal."


    "A deal? Why?"


    "Hmm¡­. Why, you say. Well, I want a weapon, a very strong weapon."


    "So?"


    "So, I am here to make a deal with you."


    "Why me?"


    "Because you are special."


    "I am special?"


    "Yes. Didn''t you just analyze how I fought right now? Don''t you see the weapon suited me most?"


    "How do you know that?"


    "Trade secret."


    "¡­"


    "So, I will ask you again. Wanna make a deal?"


    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® "Why? Don''t you see the crappy metals there? They are all failures."


    "Yes. They are failures indeed."


    "So, go away. I don''t want to waste my time."


    "Heh, you are talking like you are busy with customers or something."


    "If you just want to make fun of me, leave."


    "Sigh¡­ If you keep searching for the same thing, over and over again, looking at it from the same frame, you won''t be able to figure out anything you know."


    "What?"


    "Are you not seeking that little missing piece from your weapons? The thing that always makes you frustrated."


    "¡­."


    "What if I say I can fill that nk? Will you make a deal with me then?"


    "What?"


    "The missing piece. I am saying I know how you can fill it."


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "I swear by the name of my goddess."


    "I see¡­. If what you are saying is true, then I ept."


    Seeing the fire of hope igniting inside his eyes, a smile bloomed on my face.


    "Good."


    "But, I don''t trust you yet."


    "Pretty normal."


    Saying so, I grabbed the mana oath I had prepared beforehand.


    Putting it onto the table, I spread the sheet.


    "Here, look at the conditions."


    "Let me see."


    Looking at the conditions written in there, he nodded his hand.


    "There doesn''t seem to be anything shabby."


    "Indeed. As you can see, I am genuine."


    "Then, I ept the conditions."


    "Good."


    Taking my sword from its scabbard, I sliced my hand slightly and dropped my blood on oath itself.


    After that, it was the dwarf''s turn.


    Slicing his hand slightly, he put his blood on the paper as well.


    Then, the oath started shining, and a humanoid spirit appeared beside us.


    "Those who wished to be bound by the oath of mana. Do you confirm the conditions?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "Then, I, thew abider, shallmence with the oath."


    Saying that the humanoid monster disappeared into the air.


    <Ding! Mana oath detected. The Host is now bounded by the rules of the ne.>


    And hearing the system sound just confirmed it as well.


    ''Now, the only thing left for us isplete the ritual.''


    Thinking that, I turned my head to him.


    "Now, although I would like to start right away, it seems we won''t be able to do so."


    "What?"


    "We have visitors."


    The moment I said that a bunch of loud sounds starteding from the outside.


    A bunch of heavy steps.


    "City guards. They are here."


    Entering, there was a bunch of dwarves with shotgun-typed weapons in their hands.


    "Halt!"


    Waiting in front of us, the dwarf in the front approached.


    "We got a tip saying there was a fight there. And that seems to be true."


    /TICK/


    "What happened there?"


    Pointing out the gun to our faces, the guard said.


    In the first ce, I had been expecting such a thing, so I was naturally aware of what to do.


    "Demons appeared."


    "Demons? What?"


    "Yes. Demons. The first one is here."


    Pointing to the disgusting monster there with my foot, I said.


    "Other one."


    "He is there."


    "And with my head, I pointed the outside, where the body of the real one was lying."


    "Hmm¡­. Wait for a second. I shall check if that is true."


    Walking to the carcass, he pulled out a colorless magic stone.


    ''A Demon Detector Crystal.''


    And the moment, he put the crystal on the chest of the demon, it started shining red.


    "I see. So, demons appeared, huh?"


    Walking outside, he checked the other one.


    "That one is a demon as well. So you were telling the truth."


    "Yes."


    "If that is the case, further investigation will be needed. Give ID cards, if you have any, please."


    After that was a bunch of paperwork coupled with some interrogations, but nothing much.


    Three hourster, we were free again, confirming our innocence.


    "Now, after a good night''s rest, I will find you tomorrow at dawn. Okay?"


    "Okay."


    Just like that, I got myself a special cksmith who was a descendant of a god¡­.

 Chapter 72 Dorakorli Copperhide 2

    After we got discharged from all those interrogations and paperwork, I decided to meet with him at dawn since we would be awakening him.


    And the awakening process was pretty simple.


    The legacy of the cksmith god.


    It is named Eye of the Forge, Eternal Fire.


    There is a reason why it is named ''eye.''


    Because the descendant who wanted to use this needed to put thin into their left eye socket.


    And, of course, to put something into the ce of another, you first need to empty it, which is what we will do basically.


    At the same time, you also need to prepare a good stay for the new thing you are trying to put into ce.


    So, it will be a lot painful process for him, and we will need the cksmith god''s blessing as well.


    As I have said before, there are several different gods and goddesses in this world.


    Goddess of Light, Celestia.


    Goddess of Nature, Ophelia.


    God of cksmiths, Vulcan.


    Every type of belief worships its own god, and they would get their blessings from regarding one.


    Therefore, dwarves get their blessings from the forge god Vulcan.


    And he will y a crucial role in tomorrow''s y.


    nning like that, I returned to the room I rented and started resting while checking my gains.


    ''Status.''


    -------------------------------


    - Strength ¨C 2.5


    - Speed ¨C 2.6


    - Stamina ¨C 2.5


    - Perception ¨C 2.6


    - Magic ¨C 0 (2.9)


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 7 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance ¨C 10


    -------------------------------


    Seeing the panel appearing beside me, I thought:


    ''That was one of a generous quest. It seems my mana stat increased as well.''


    Looking at my stats and nning for a while, I went to sleep not long after since I was pretty much tired after all the fighting.


    *******


    Waking up early in the morning, I grabbed a loaf of bread from a nearby bakery and made my way to Dorakorli''s Workshop.


    Since it was practically very early in the morning, the streets were mostly empty, although life was showing signs of starting.


    After walking for a while, I reached the ce where I fought with the demon.


    Entering the workshop, I saw the young dwarf was waiting for me, already woken up.


    "Good morning."


    "¡­."


    "Come on."


    "Good morning."


    "Good. Now, let''s start immediately. Did you prepare the things I have asked for you?"


    "Yes. I had already heated the iron sticks. The oil and potions are ready too."


    "Hmm¡­"


    "Shorret Roots?"


    "They are here."


    "Did you mix the ointment?"


    "Yes, everything is ready."


    "Good, then we can start. But before that, I need to ask you. Do you trust me?"


    "Trust, huh? Why?"


    "Because this will hurt. It will hurt like hell."


    "Hmm¡­ Bring it on. If it lets me fill this nk in my head, then I am ready to take everything."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "I see. Then, I will start now. Sit right there."


    "¡­."


    "I need to tie your arms and legs, as well as your mouth, so get ready."


    "Okay."


    Just like that, he sat on the chair he was beaten on top.


    Seeing him sitting on the chair, I grabbed the gloves used by the cksmiths.


    ''God, this will hurt a lot. And it will be disgusting.''


    Thinking that, I grabbed the superheated brand in my hand and started approaching him.


    Slowly lowering my hand as well as the bright red iron pointing out his eyes, I started the process officially.


    "Humfffff-"


    "Humffffff!"


    Ignoring the pleas of the dwarf being restrained by the ropes.


    ********


    "Huff, huff, huff. That was fucking hard."


    Between the heavy breaths, I was standing in the middle of the workshop with sweat flowing through my body.


    There is dried blood everywhere under my feet.


    Smoke rises from the metal sticks.


    The smell of burned flesh entered my nose.


    The smell of special herbs mixed with that.


    "Humpf¡­ Humpff¡­."


    The slightly muffled voice of breathing ising from me below.


    And a sudden shining light of pr entering the workshop and circling the dwarf sitting on the chair.


    That was the summary of the scene in front of me.


    ''Here ites. The second blessing.''


    Seeing the pir of light, I thought.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    Activating my art, I looked into the mess of a dwarf in front of me.


    -----------------------------


    Name ¨C Dorakorli Copperhide


    Age ¨C 20


    ss ¨C Watcher of God''s Forge, Saint cksmith


    Mage Rank ¨C 5-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 0-star


    Attributes ¨C Fire


    ------------------------------------


    Seeing the stats shown on the screen, a smile bloomed on my face.


    ''Second Awakening is a sess.''


    Thinking like that, I reached the dwarf.


    Slowly removing the bondage surrounding his left eye, I started looking into it.


    An eye with an iris'' made from fire.


    An eye that has the non-stopped eternal fire inside it.


    The final piece of the world''s future greatest cksmith.


    Seeing that, my smile widened.


    ''And my future money source.''


    Why do you think I went on my way to rescue this bastard in front of me?


    Just because I wanted a weapon or I wanted to remove a viin from the future?


    No, not necessarily.


    I wanted a source of ie that would never be cut off. That will be one of the highest ies in history.


    In the mana oath, we took.


    There was a condition written there.


    It said the profit made by the second party would be divided in half, and the first party would receive it.


    The sword will be just a bonus for me in the future.


    I am not even a sword-oriented protagonist in the first ce.


    "Cough, cough."


    Coughing a little blood from his mouth, the dwarf turned his head to mine, locking my eyes with his.


    "Can you see?"


    "I can."


    "No, I am not saying normally. Can you finally see thest piece?"


    "I can."


    "Good. Now finish this first. You will forge me a weapon afterward."


    "I see."


    Throwing him a potion, I started moving into the midst of the workshop.


    "Come."


    *********


    "Your fighting style¡­ The rapier is not suited for that. At least the one you are using right now."


    "What? Are you serious?"


    "Yes. I don''t know if it''s intentional or not, but the way you are fighting. It looks like you have just changed it."


    "Just changed it?"


    "Let me borate. It feels like you haven''t fought for a long time, and after that, suddenly, you started fighting with a different style. You are forcing your body and your style to adapt your sword, but this is not how it works. You don''t need to adapt to your sword; your sword needs to adapt to you."


    "I see. So, that was the case. Then, what do you suggest?"


    "Hmm¡­. I think a long estoc is a lot better for you."


    "An estoc?"


    "Yes. Firstly, your rapier is light. But it is a bit too light. It feels like this weapon is designed for a person with low physical strength. On the other hand, you are not even physically weak. Your speed is especially extraordinary."


    "So you are saying a longer and slightly bigger sword would be better."


    "Yes. Even though your style has changed, it is still reliant on stabbing. As you know, estoc has a better range, and it can also be used for shing as well. In case of fighting against monsters, you will use sh attacks more than stab attacks."


    "I see."


    "But in the end, those are not the reason why I advise you to change your weapon style."


    "Is it because you saw it with your eyes?"


    "Yes."


    "If that is the case, then I will trust your judgment."


    "Thank you."


    "Do you have the necessary materials?"


    "I do."


    "Good. Do you know about soul eater stone?"


    "Soul eater stone? Isn''t it banned by the empire?"


    "It was banned. But not anymore."


    "I see. So you want a gluttonous sword."


    "You can say so."


    "Well, that is fine by me. But let me get the materials first."


    "Where are they?"


    "In my family''s treasure house."


    "You will use your family''s treasure?"


    "Yes. You were the one that gave me the reason to live, so I will give my best for your sword."


    "Just to confirm, which material will you use for my sword?"


    "Orichalcum."


    "Ah¡­. I see."


    ''Orichalcum. The legendary material is said to be found in the city of Antis on Earth. Developers put this material as an endgame smithing stone, and you normally would use this to finish the upgrade of your weapon.''


    ''It is such a rare material that, even if youplete every quest and the dungeon in the game, you would only be able to obtain three orbs at the end.''


    ''But from the looks of it, that need will no longer be the case anymore.''


    "How long will it take to forge this weapon?"


    "Hmm¡­. Normally it would only take one day. However, I won''t be able to melt your sword."


    "Not melting my sword? Why?"


    "This sword¡­. It has a spirit."


    "What? A spirit sword?"


    "Yes."


    "I see. So, how long will it take?"


    "It will take three days."


    "Three days, you say¡­. Then give a substitute weapon to use for a while."


    "Hmm¡­. Take this one."


    Saying that he threw me an estoc.


    "But don''t fight too much. It will be hard."


    "Okay, okay. I will be back after three days."


    Saying that, I left the shop, heading to the adventurers guild.


    ''It is time to make some money.''

 Chapter 73 Nihil

    Just as I said before, the adventurers guild is a global organization in the world of Aeris.


    It has its own branches in almost every corner of the world aside from some unruly ces.


    Therefore, finding one in the Fortress of the Iron Mountains was not that hard either.


    Since dungeons would appear without considering the ce, there are dungeons appearing in this ce as well. And since Dwarves are not a race that is specialized inbat, there are pretty good opportunities to explore.


    And that was what I did for the past three days.


    Getting into the guild, taking a quest rted to the dungeon exploration.


    Entering the dungeon and killing monsters.


    Returning back and selling the cores and the goods I got from the dungeon.


    That was basically my routine for the past few days.


    Since the sword I had been using was not my ''Nihil,'' I didn''t push myself that hard and only used it against enemies that had lower strength than me.


    And here we are right now.


    In front of the workshop of Dorakorli.


    /TING/ /TING/ /TING/


    Hearing the sound of metal hitting metal from outside.


    This was amon noise entering my ears for the past four days since I had been basically living in this city.


    Even around nighttime, there are some workshops that keep working without sleeping.


    With my sensitive ears, it was making me a little bit irritated hearing the same voice over and over again.


    But, at some point, I got used to it.


    Anyway, enough with my rumblings.


    With a smile, entering the workshop, I reached inside.


    "You are here."


    "Yes."


    "It is close to being finished. Wait for a while."


    "I see. Okay, then."


    /TING/ /TING/ /TING/


    A hot atmosphere.


    A sound of metal hitting metal.


    A dwarf with muscles raging all around his body.


    A sword is forged under the hands of the dwarf.


    A hammer hits the sword.


    Smoke rises from the ground.


    A fire that doesn''t seem to be dying anytime soon.


    Dark circles are formed under the eyes of the Dwarf.


    A fire ignited in his left eye.


    Sparks flew everywhere with every hit of his hammer.


    And a sword that has the color of pure darkness with golden engravings on it.


    Witnessing the construction of the first weapon that was being made at the hands of the God of cksmiths''st descendant was something out of the ordinary.


    At some point, I lost myself while observing the scene unfolding before my eyes.


    And not long after, a light started shining.


    But this time, it was not a bright yellow light but a red light looking all ominous around.


    A red light that came from hell.


    "Come here and put your blood on the sword now. The spirit is being corrupted by the soul-eater sword."


    Signaling me to go there, with sweat all around his body, he started chanting.


    A chant to give the blessing of the forge god to the sword.


    "Okay."


    Immediately shaking myself off, I reached in front of the sword.


    ''Fuck, it is hot. Like really, really hot.''


    Since I am not a dwarf or a person with high heat resistance, my skin was actually burning.


    And it hurt.


    ''But, it can''t be helped.''


    shing my hand with a dagger, I spilled a drop of my blood on the top of the sword.


    /FISSSSS/


    Albeit, since the sword was too hot, my blood instantly burned, spreading the smell of something being burned.


    But, at that moment, the engravings on the sword started shining.


    Golden engravings with some unknown characters being written on them.


    And, that being not enough, suddenly, another light pir fell on top of the sword, this time yellow-colored.


    "Now grab your sword and stab yourself with it when I signal you."


    "Huh?"


    "Just do it."


    "Okay."


    Saying that I grabbed my sword and reversed its direction with its head pointing at my stomach.


    "Now!"


    /PIERCE/


    "Kurghk-"


    Blood spurting from my mouth with the paining from my stomach, I stabbed myself, the tip of my sword getting out from my back.


    And this time, another pir of light descended into the workshop.


    But this time, the target was me.


    <Ding! The Spirit Weapon ''Nihil'' is bonding with the host.>


    <Ding! The bonding is sessful.>


    <Ding! The Spirit Sword ''Nihil'' is added to the bounded elements section.>


    <Ding! New weapon skill [Absorption] acquired.>


    <Ding! New questline [Feed your spirit sword] generated.>


    "Huff, huff, huff, huff¡­."


    With the bunch of system notifications appearing in my head, I started breathing heavily.


    "Now, you can get your sword off."


    "Grrr¡­."


    Gritting my teeth, I pulled the sword off, withstanding the pain.


    "Here."


    Extending a potion to me, he looked at the sword in my hand.


    /GULP/


    Gulping the potion, the wound on my chest healed almost instantly, making me feel at ease.


    "Wow. Just what happened."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "The spirit inside your sword and the soul-eater stone were fighting for the dominance of the sword. If we hadn''t intervened, the spirit of your sword would have lost the fight."


    "I see. Then what was the stab about?"


    "Because this sword both has demonic and holy properties, we needed to satisfy the conditions of both swords at the same time. While sacrificing a part of your body, we satisfied the conditions of the demonic part, and with my praying, we satisfied the conditions of the holy part."


    "I see. So this sword is now both a holy sword and a demon sword."


    "Yes, that is true. We made the impossible. The sword you are holding in your hands now is practically against thews of this world."


    "And it is like that because it is the first sword you have forged with your new skills, isn''t it?"


    "Indeed, that is the case. This sword is my first and best-finished product in my life, and it will stay like that forever as well."


    "Heh."


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    Swinging the sword to test it, I felt the harmony immediately.


    "This sword, it is like it was born to serve me."


    "Because it is born to serve you. Wanna test it?"


    Saying that Dorakorli brought an axe from the inside.


    And swung the axe immediately, imbuing his mana onto his body, using body enhancement.


    ''Let''s see how it goes.''


    "Hat!"


    /SWOOSH/ /THUD/ /THUD/


    Swinging my sword while confronting the axe, I felt no resistance.


    "Huh?"


    With a surprised exmation, I raised my head, only to see an axe divided into the two falling to the ground.


    "This is your sword. A sword that cuts everything. For the time being, it can cut only these low-level materials, but as your sword gets stronger, its sharpness will increase."


    "I see. So that is the case."


    "So, now what?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You have acquired your sword, so you have fulfilled your goal here. Now, what are you going to do?"


    "Hmm¡­. So you are asking me that, huh? I will start traveling again."


    "You will this ce."


    "Of course. There is nothing left for me to do here anymore."


    "I see. Then, how should I pay you?"


    "You can use my adventurer bank ount for that."


    "You are an adventurer?"


    "Of course."


    "Well, that makes sense. Although I thought you were noble."


    "I was."


    "Ah¡­. Sorry."


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t get offended, anyway."


    "I see. Out of all this that happened in the past four days, I forgot to ask you."


    "Indeed, now it is the time."


    "What is your name?"


    "Callius."


    "Callius, huh? I am Dorakorli Copperhide. Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too, partner."


    "It is better to call it a ve rather than a partner."


    "Is that so?"


    "It is."


    "Here is the card; you will pay in the adventurer''s guild. I grabbed one in case you would ask that."


    "Got it."


    "Then see youter, partner¡­."


    "I will see you again, master Callius."


    ''Master Callius, huh? It has been a long time since Ist heard this phrase.''


    Thinking that, I left the workshop with a smile.


    ''Let''s see how you will make a reputation for yourself, the descendant of the cksmith god.''


    ''The pieces are moving. The future is already changed. Let''s grab as much as we can until my knowledge of the game bes useless with those changes.''


    With that thought, I put my cloak on, with my sword in its scabbard, and started walking to the guild.


    "Now, let''s take an escort quest since I will be traveling."


    Mumbling like that, I checked the quests and the notifications.


    ----------------------------------------


    Questline- Feed your sword


    Since you have fused a soul-eater stone with your sword, you need to satisfy the hunger that came with it.


    Quest- Feed 2-star monster cores until Nihil evolves


    Reward- New sword skill [====] acquired


    --------------------------------------------


    ''I see. That is basically giving me directions to follow.''


    I thought, seeing the quest.


    "Status."


    Mumbling, a system panel appeared beside me again.


    ---------------------------------------------


    Name- Callius Augustride ????


    Age ¨C 13


    ss ¨C The Sorcerer of Beginning, Ruler of Lightning


    Knight rank ¨C Two-star


    Mage rank ¨C One-star (Sealed)


    Attributes ¨C Aether


    Traits ¨C [Perfectionist], [Prodigy], [Aesthetic Sense], [Tyrant''s Aura], [Ego], [Witcher], [Duelist]


    Arts ¨C All-Seeing Eye (1-star) (%64),


    Skills ¨C Disguise, Grand Challenge,


    Passive Skills- Perfect Body


    Weapon Skills- Absorption


    Bonded Weapon- Nihil [First stage][%0]


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    And just like that, I reached the guild, marking the start of yet another journey¡­.

 Chapter 74 Start Of The Journey

    After reaching the guild and looking out for the quests for a while, I saw a quest rted to traveling.


    ----------------------------------------------------


    Quest ¨C Escorting Mission


    Quest Rank ¨C D-Rank


    Location ¨C The meeting ce is the merchant guild building in the city square.


    Description ¨C This is a quest issued by the merchant guild. Those who wish to enter the convoy shoulde to the meeting ce. The details will be given there.


    Time Limit ¨C Today, noon.


    -----------------------------------------------------


    Seeing the quest, a smile bloomed upon my lips.


    ''Just as I wanted. Let''s see how this goes.''


    Thinking that, I reached the guild employee.


    "Good morning, boy. How can I help you?"


    "I will be taking this quest."


    From time to time, quests like these need to be confirmed by guild employees, not by just scanning the quest you are able to take them.


    "This quest is a D-rank quest. Are you sure you are qualified?"


    "Yes."


    "Show me the ID, boy. Let''s see if you are telling the truth or not."


    "Here."


    "Hmm¡­. Callius, The Machine Boy."


    "Cough, cough."


    "Ho¡­. So you are a D-rank adventurer, huh?"


    "¡­"


    "I see. So that was the case. Here, you can take the mission."


    Saying that he confirmed my identity.


    Since the guild employees can track one''s records from past quests, they are able to judge if an adventurer is a responsible person or not.


    "Go to the merchant guild and show this stamp. They will direct you. And, sorry to judge you from your looks, boy. It is not amon thing to see such a young man to be a D-rank adventurer."


    "It is not important. Have a nice day."


    "Have a nice day."


    After leaving the guild, I reached the merchants'' one.


    For those who don''t know, the name ''guild'' in this world basically corresponds to the word ''union'' or ''industrial union'' on Earth.


    In any case, Merchants'' guild is a guild that defends the rights of merchants and tries to make a good environment for those who wish to transact.


    So, they are a group that is supported by the governing powers in the area as well, different from the adventurers'' guild.


    Anyway, entering there, I showed the stamp to the clerk who approached me.


    "Here, the meeting has started in this room."


    Pointing to the room, the clerk stated.


    "I see, thank you."


    "No problem."


    Entering the room, I saw a bunch of people sitting at the table.


    ''Two sword users, one axe, one ranger, one rogue, and one magician. So those two should be our customers.''


    Without my [All Seeing Eye] activated, I checked the people inside with only my normal eyes.


    A man with scars on his face.


    Another one with a straw hat on his head.


    A woman with muscles sprouting from her body holding an axe.


    A man with daggers on his belt and cloak covering his head.


    Andstly, two young elves, one having a cloak and a bow, the other having a staff and almost non-existent fabric on her body.


    "Whatcha lookin'' at?"


    Of course, there are those with good intuition polished in life-and-death situations that can feel my gaze.


    The woman with muscles asked me.


    "I am here for the job."


    "HA! A puny kid like you, don''t mess with me!"


    "Wait for a second, miss Karina."


    Saying that a man with good clothing turned his head towards me.


    "Please show the stamp first."


    "Here."


    Throwing the stamp to the table, I started waiting for the response.


    "This stamp is legal. There are no tricks or lies."


    "What? Are you saying he is D-rank?"


    "If the guild permitted the quest, he must be. And his previous records should be good, too, right?"


    "Indeed."


    "Humph, whatever."


    "Anyway, we shouldn''t be diverting from the topic anymore. Where were we?"<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "You were talking about the route and the nned time, father."


    "Ah, right. So, let me start briefly again now that all the members of the convoy are here."


    "Firstly, we will start traveling tomorrow, and you are required to be prepared until then."


    "The route we will follow is like this."


    "Starting from the Fortress of Iron Mountains, we will travel to the South directly. We will pass through the Reagan Empire, but we won''t be stopping by the Capital. Following the external route, we will reach the southern border of the Reagan Empire, and our final destination will be the Mirkwood Kingdom."


    "What is the estimated time this route will take?"


    "It will vary, but I think it will take at least six months?"


    "Understood."


    "Now, we will leave the Fortress from the southern door, and then we will travel at medium speed. We will take rests in the following viges at night, and we will stay in the major towns or cities for two to three days for business transactions."


    "Any questions?"


    "Can we take quests at that time?"


    "You can, but note that we will be traveling again, so you need to be in good condition before we leave."


    "Okay."


    "Then, aside from that, you can leave the group if you want, but on the condition of filling the vacant space with the adventurer you have found on your own. We won''t be responsible for that. If you don''t fill the vacant spot but still leave the convoy on your own, you will be treated as a fugitive adventurer, and you will be punished ording to the rules."


    "Any questions?"


    "¡­"


    "None? Good."


    "Wait. Will you be paying the amodation prices?"


    "No. You will be paying for that on your own, and you are free to choose wherever you are staying."


    "As I have said, we will be resting at the inns in the viges mainly. However, note that there will be times when we need to camp in the wilderness, so everyone should have their own then with them as well."


    "What about rewards?"


    "Rewards will be distributed ording to the day you have spent in the group. And, at the moment of danger, there will be bonuses ording to your performance."


    "Then, who will be the captain?"


    "The captain will be selected on your own since the convoy doesn''t have any party inside, you are all new to each other, so I will leave the selection of the one inmand to you."


    "I see."


    "Then, we will finish the meeting here. Tomorrow at dawn, everyone should be at the southern gate. You can take the tram for it."


    "After the meeting ends, you can go to the adventurers'' guild to check your convoy members. Everyone''s general information will be concluded there."


    "Now, if you have any questions, you can stay there. If not, you are free to leave."


    Hearing this, everyone nodded their heads and started to leave.


    But before I could even leave, a hand grabbed my shoulder.


    "Kid,e with me for a second."


    ''Sigh, again?''


    Following the muscled woman, I reached the ce.


    "Leave this quest. It is not for the kids like you."


    "Sigh¡­. It is not for you to decide."


    "I am saying this for your own good. You are just a kid. Get a quest rted to the dungeon exploring or something. This travel will be dangerous."


    "I know. But, as I said, it is not for you to decide."


    "You! Sigh¡­.. Do whatever you want. But don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Saying that she left.


    ''Still mourning over the loss of someone you held dear, huh? Such a sad thing. But that still doesn''t give you the right to interfere with the lives of others.''


    Turning my head, I left the guild and started preparing myself.


    "Time to finish my leftover money, I guess. I should get a document showing the party members as well."


    Mumbling like that, I first reached the guild; grabbing a parchment with the members'' information on it, I left there and started getting prepared, buying some heavy clothes that would protect me from the cold outside.


    After that, there was still a lot of time left.


    Seeing that, I decided to train with my skills, renting a training room at a fairly lower price.


    Training for three to four hours, I went to the southern gate and rented a room at an inn nearby.


    Starting to check the contents of the people inside, Iid down on the bed, finishing the day.


    ****


    Waking up early in the morning, I reached the southern gate.


    And, as expected from a ce named Fortress, the gate was huge.


    It was really huge.


    Reaching a height of 20 Meters, it was a gate that was defended by a lot of soldiers.


    And not long after, the party members slowly starteding one by one, not long after.


    After waiting fifteen minutes, everyone was ready.


    "Now, let''s see if everyone is here."


    Counting the people with his head, the merchant in my front said with a smile.


    "Good, we can start moving now. Hop in."


    Pointing to the convoy, which contained a bunch of horses and carriages, he said with a smile.


    Marking the start of the journey.

 Chapter 75 Two Months

    "Huff, huff, huff."


    In a ce full of monster carcasses lying on the ground, there is a lone boy standing on the ground.


    That''s right. It is me.


    Now, to exin where I am, it is pretty simple.


    I am in a ce where there are a lot of monsters spawning. In other words, I am in a dungeon.


    It has been two months since I started traveling with the convoy.


    To understand the details, let me tell you what happened in those two months briefly.


    ****


    When we left the Fortress of Iron Mountains, the scene weing us was a snowy mountain range consisting of endless hills and rocks all around.


    Now, some of you might be thinking, why did I apply for a convoy?


    There are two reasons for that.


    Firstly, the dangers lurking out there.


    Although I am getting stronger with each passing day, I am still at the lower segment of the strength array, meaning I am still vulnerable to threats.


    Therefore, I need protection for that. Since the route, I will take have many obstructions. Plundering the treasures is not an easy thing.


    You need to travel to a lot of different ces, and that being not enough; you also need to ovee the trials that will take a lot of time and resources.


    And, of course, the trials will have each their own strength requirements. I can''t basically fight with a 4-star peak monster as a 2-star knight, at least for now.


    This is the first reason.


    The second is theck ofmunication with people.


    Although I don''t have any problem with living my life alone, in the end, I am still a human. I am not some sort of machine that operates with his brain only.


    Not interacting with other humans and theck of social life are bound to take a toll on my mind.


    It will also weaken my social skills.


    And that is the second reason.


    Because of those, I started traveling with the convoy.


    And to be honest, I am very d I made that choice.


    Firstly, although the convoy members are adventurers, almost all of them have good personalities.


    The captain of the group is chosen to be the heavy swordsman.


    Wayne Hubbard.... A four-star knight and C-rank adventurer.


    Leaving the guild, we started moving.


    The first three days, nothing important happened.


    Just traveling while watching around, changing the people responsible for the guard mission since not everyone was traveling on the horses.


    Most of the time, to keep everyone''s energy up, almost all the personnel stayed with the carriages.


    Two adventurers acting as the guard for three hours straight, then change the work with turns.


    That was pretty much theposition of our convoy.


    After three days of traveling, we got attacked by a group of bandits.


    But, they were easily subdued by the two 4-stars, not leaving any space for us to intervene.


    I didn''t even have the need to unsheathe my sword, seeing everyone was handling their own way.


    After reaching a vige, I checked the quests and made those I could with my strength, making money.


    And this was basically my routine.


    If we reached a city, we would be staying for four days straight, meaning I would have the space to explore dungeons and take quests.


    If we reached a vige, we would only be staying there for only one or two days, and at that time, I would be taking my time with quests or training.


    I have never once cked off with my training and diligently trained my aura, and I am very close to reaching the third knight rank.


    Waking early in the morning, before everyone woke up, I trained with my sword and body, then started to travel.


    With such a routine, two months have passed.


    And, right now, here I am.


    The first dungeon with a treasure I came close to.


    A dungeon of legacy.


    The Dungeon of Frost.


    This is the ce I am in right now.


    This dungeon is a ce that contains a lot of wolves.


    Frost-wolves, to be exact.


    And the reason I am here is pretty simple.


    Because I want to obtain the passive skill [Frost Breath] and the item ''Mask of the Lone Swordsman'' from there.


    With those intentions, I entered this dungeon.


    I had only two days at most I could spend in this ce because three dayster we would start moving again.


    Frost-Wolves.


    They are a type of 2-star monsters rted to the frost attribute.


    And they are pretty tricky to deal with because they can use frost magic up to the second tier.


    On top of that, they are pretty agile themselves.


    But it doesn''t matter if they are agile or not. In the first ce, if ites to speed, I am pretty proud of mine.


    And as a result, here we are in front of the boss''s room and the end of the dungeon itself.


    Around me were a bunch of carcasses of white wolves lying on the ground, with blood flowing through them.


    As for me, I am slowly digging into their bodies, grabbing their cores out.


    "Here, Nihil, eat this as well."


    Slowly making the core approach to my sword, the engravings on it started shining. And the moment the core touched the sword, it disappeared into space.


    To be honest, I still can''t quite understand this process. How is the core rted to the soul, and where are those materials going physically?


    I have no answer to these questions, so I am just ignoring them.


    Feeding half of the cores of the Frost Wolves into Nihil, I grabbed a potion from my spatial pouch and gulped it.


    "Ufff.... This one tastes so bad."


    Mumbling like that, I approached the door at the end of the cave and started pushing it, making me remember the game.


    /CREAK/ /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/ /RUMBLE/


    With a loud sound, the cave started shaking, and the current of wind appeared, blowing my face.


    "Huffff.... It is cold."


    Imbuing my aura to my body, I started heating up.


    ''And herees the entering CG.''<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    /TOK/


    Just to confirm that statement, the moment I entered there, a piece of rock fell to the ground.


    /TOK/ /TOK/ /TOK/


    "Grrrr..... Grrrrr..."


    /CREAK/ /CREAK/


    A sound of a wolf howling.


    A sound of ice spreading.


    And a sound of cave shaking.


    "!"


    In front of me, suddenly, two blue eyes opened, looking at me with the gaze of a predator.


    "AUUUUUUU!"


    With a loud howl, the huge body of the wolf stood up from the ce it was lying.


    ''Boss monster of this dungeon. Mother Frost Wolf. A peak two-star monster. Let''s finish this fast.''


    /SCHLINK/


    Thinking that, I grabbed my sword and unsheathed it.


    A long ck thin sword with a fairly long length.


    "Come."


    Saying that I raised my other hand, signaling the wolf.


    "AUUUU!"


    However, not every monster would attack immediately in closebat.


    With a loud howl, the wolf started a conjuring bunch of Ice Lances above its head, each pointing to my face.


    ''We are starting with magic, huh?''


    With my aura imbued to my body, I started moving.


    /SWOOSH/


    Dodging the firstne.


    /SWOOSH/


    And the other.


    /CLANK/


    Blocking the third one.


    /SWOOSH/


    Dodging the fourth.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    With lightning particles started being imbued to my sword, I increased my speed.


    "AUUUU!"


    The wolf started howling again.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    With blue-colored mana started appearing in the midst of its mouth, it started condensing the mana.


    ''Now, a beam of frost ising.''


    ''Sword of Lightning. Thunder Steps.''


    /BOOM/ /SWOOSH/


    Immediately disappearing from the ce I was staying, I first dashed to the side, and then twisting my body, I changed my body movement with a sharp turn.


    /BLITZ/


    Throwing a lightning bolt toward the wolf from the tip of my fingers, I bolted toward it.


    /STAB/ /STAB/


    Reaching in front of it with a fast movement, I stabbed it two times, making it bleed.


    /SWOOSH/


    And then retreated, remembering the move that was going toe.


    "ROARRRRR!"


    And it came.


    Different from the other Frost Wolves, Mother Frost Wolve has an area effect attack that can stagger enemies.


    A roar-type attack.


    ''Now, an opening!''


    Seeing the wide-open navel of the wolf after it finished howling, I attacked it again, closing the distance.


    And this went on like that.


    "Auuuu...."


    Until the point where the Mother Frost Wolf could no longer stand up again, with all the wounds it had umted.


    "Now, let''s finish. I want a warm bath."


    Saying that I raised my sword.


    /STAB/


    And stabbed the wolf in its chest, marking the end of the fight.


    Following that, a blue light started flowing through my head.


    <Ding! Passive Skill [Frost Breath] acquired.>


    After that, digging into the body of the wolf, I grabbed its core.


    And started walking toward the end of the cave.


    Reaching there, I saw a slight hole the size of the core in my hand.


    Slowly inserting the core, a sudden passage opened up.


    And inside, there was a white mask being exhibited on top of a rock.


    "With this, we are finally finished."


    Grabbing the mask, I put that on top of my face.


    <Mysterious mask resonates with the divinity.>


    <New trait [Lone Swordsman] will be activated when the mask is equipped.>


    Just like that, I started returning to the city.

 Chapter 76 3-Star

    The Mask of the Lone Swordsman.


    It is an item that would increase the attack power of the sword when equipped while alone.


    It is a tailor-made item for me because I am mostly fighting alone.


    There are two other legacy dungeons around this area, but right now, I am too weak to explore those ces.


    In the first ce, this area is normally a high leveled area for yers toe to in theter stages of the game.


    However, of course, for those speed runners who wish to finish the game at a fast rate, there are low-leveled dungeons like these.


    Anyway, after riding Night for approximately six hours straight, I finally reached the city we were staying.


    Bledance City.


    A low-leveled city that doesn''t have any special properties.


    It is mainly inhabited by dwarves that didn''t want to stay in the Fortress of the Iron Mountains.


    Although this ce has some good quality products, it is nothing muchpared to the ones in the Fortress.


    "Huff... I am finally here."


    Stepping down from the horse, I resummoned it to my space.


    And then entered the inn.


    "Ohhh! Callius. You are finally here."


    There I saw the rest of the convoy drinking there.


    In the first ce, there is not much to do for entertainment in this world.


    Either you get a drink with your friends or go to a brothel.


    At least, this is the case for normal people, different from nobles.


    "Come here, drink with this sister here."


    /SWOOSH/


    With a slight movement of my waist, I dodged the iing arm, trying to grab me by my neck.


    "You all reek of alcohol. Isn''t it enough?"


    Turning my head to the muscle-headed woman in my front, I said.


    "Heeeehhhh¡­.. Are you a boomer, huh? Come, just drink."


    "Nah. I am good."


    "Come on man¡­. You are such a party pooper."


    "It is not being a party pooper. I just don''t like drinking."


    "Hey, Wayne. Leave the kid alone. He is saying he doesn''t want to drink."


    "Heh, our serious swordsman is here, right? Akira,e drink with me instead of his ce then."


    "Is there any sake?"


    "No, just wine."


    "Wine doesn''t suit my taste, sorry."


    "You and your people¡­."


    Although I can drink, I don''t prefer doing so most of the time.


    At that time, in Jane''s room, it was just a cheat day and broke for me.


    Just like that, I reached my room.


    Taking a good hot bath, Iid down on the bed and drifted to sleep not long after.


    *****


    Waking up early in the morning, I started my exercise again.


    ''I have reached my limit physically again. I should try to break through.''


    "Status."


    I thought, muttering like that.


    -----------------------------------------


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 2.8


    - Speed ¨C 3.0


    - Stamina ¨C 2.8


    - Perception ¨C 2.9


    - Magic ¨C 0 (2.9)


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 7 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance ¨C 10


    ------------------------------------------


    Looking at the panel appearing beside me, I started thinking:


    ''The increase in my strength stat is a lot lower than my speed. Wasting too much time over that is not a good idea. I should start preparing for breaking through.''


    In the absence of my magic core, I need to improve my body as fast as possible. Since I can feel my core is being strengthened and the process is halfway through.


    In the beginning, I expected that to take at most one year, but seeing it right now, it looks like it will take much more than that.


    But I am pretty sure I will be able to regain my magic core around five months before the start of the academy.


    However, still, my core is sealed, so squeezing every bit of my strength is a good idea.


    It has been just three months since I broke through. And attempting to have another one is not a normal thing to do.


    This high-speed improvement of my body is rted to the awakening method I have used and the methods I have used for breaking through.


    And the system.


    Because if not for that, it would take around six months for me to break through.


    Using the blood of Tiamat and other things to awaken my aura is still affecting my growth rate differently from others.


    Normally the more you increase your rank, the harder it would get to reach higher ranks.


    But for most people, this would start showing its effects around third-star rank.


    Since, at first, people would be ignorant, and it would take quite a long time to get used to the method of training.


    At least, this was the case for Arthur and Emma.


    In the game, Emma passed the rank of 1-star to 2-star in one and half a year. However, reaching from 2-star to 3-star took around nine months.


    However, in my case of mine, the speed is much higher than normal, and considering Emma is the heroine of the game, I am in a very good position.


    Anyway, enough with these exnations. Basically, I should try to attempt a breakthrough right now.


    With that thought, I reached the market and entered an alchemist''s shop.


    Since it was still fairly early, there weren''t many people around.


    "Hello, customer. How can I help you?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I am here to¡­.."


    Recounting the things I wanted, I grabbed them and left the shop.


    ''Next, I should buy some magic stones, and we are fine.''


    Thinking that, I bought two high-quality gravity stones that cost me quite a lot and left the marketce, reaching my room again.


    "Oh, Callius. You are early again. Coming from a shopping?"


    "Yes."


    "I see. Good luck then."


    "Hmm? Thank you, I guess."


    Bowing my head slightly to the nted-eyed swordsman, I reached my room.


    Entering there, I aligned the magic stones.


    "Man, this will hurt again."


    Mumbling like that, I started another process of awakening.


    *****


    "H?sss¡­ H?ssss¡­.. H?ssss."


    With sweat pouring down from all around my body, I was lying down on the ground, breathing slowly.


    The passive skill [Frost Breath] is a skill that allows me to cool my body while breathing ice from my mouth. It is a very good skill when you are under a chemical reaction specifically, which lets you cool your head.


    And, at this point, I had already gotten used to the pain of breaking through, so that wasn''t bothering me anymore.


    "It is a sess again. I guess using this method was a good idea."


    Mumbling like that, I called the status in my mind.


    ''Status.''


    --------------------------------


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 2.8


    - Speed ¨C 3.1


    - Stamina ¨C 2.9


    - Perception ¨C 2.9


    - Magic ¨C 0 (2.9)


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 7 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance ¨C 10


    -------------------------------------


    ''Only my speed and my stamina are increased. In the game, that was like that too, so there is no need to fret over it.''


    With that thought, I stood up, looking around.


    This time, there are no impurities or something like that, thanks to my passive skill [Perfect Body], so one less thing to look over, I guess.


    Like that, I entered the bathroom and cleaned myself thoroughly from the sweat.


    "Hmm. The sun is about to set. I guess it took seven to eight hours?"


    /GROWL/


    And, of course, if you talk about the time, there are bound to be some reactions from your body.


    "The dinner should be served soon."


    Feeling the hunger, I started going downstairs.


    And there, I saw everyone was gathering.


    Although the merchant we are traveling with said everyone would pay for their own amodation, in the beginning, adventurers are people who are self-indulgent.


    "Ah, Callius. Come here for a second."


    "What?"


    "I will show you something."


    Calling me, a girl was standing in front of the door.


    Daughter of the Merchant, Aliya Norris.


    "What is it?"


    "Here, do you know what this is?"


    Showing a bundle of rocks with green colors, she said.


    "Hmm¡­."


    ''Wait. Don''t tell me.''


    "Are there any other rocks like this in this ce?"


    "Wh-"


    "Just tell me."


    "Yes. There are."


    "Ah¡­"


    "What happened?"


    "We need to leave this ce soon."


    "What? We still haven''t finished the business here."


    "The thing you are holding ¡­. It is not a rock."


    "It is not a rock?"


    "Yes."


    "Then-"


    "It is an egg."


    "An egg?"


    "Yes. It is an egg of a monster."


    "Ha?"


    "There is a monster nest here. And you just found it."


    /BOOM/


    And just to follow this sentiment, the sound of an explosion came from outside.


    "And, here ites. Cindersnake."


    "HELP ME! PLEASE HELP!"


    And a bunch of screams¡­.

 Chapter 77 [Bonus ]Terrorism

    While ying the game Chronicles of Aeris, you need to pay attention to the items you have looted from the ground.


    Just because there is a loot sign doesn''t mean it is always a helpful thing.


    For instance, if the item you have looted has the name Unknown Egg, Green Rock, or Eggs of Cindersnake, then you need to leave the area and the item there immediately.


    Because Cindersnake is a 5-star monster that has poison and tough scales to defend against physical attacks.


    If you try to fight against it while you are low-leveled, then you are dead because you can''t even damage it in the first ce.


    And that was the reason why I told Aliya to leave.


    /BOOM/


    "HELP! PLEASE HELP!"


    First, a sound of an explosion and then the sound of screams starteding from the outside.


    "We need to leave this ce."


    "Okay."


    "Follow me."


    Saying that, I started leading her outside.


    "Where are the others?"


    "Mister Wayne and Akira went to the market. Father should be in the city hall. But I don''t know about the others."


    "I see. Be careful; there might be lesser Cindersnakes there. We don''t know."


    "Understood."


    <Monster in the vicinity detected.>


    <Trait [Witcher] is activated.>


    Feeling the strength of my body rising didn''t feel good for the first time because the trait [Witcher] activated means the monster has already noticed us.


    "Sigh.... I didn''t even get used to my new strength."


    Mumbling slowly, I immediately imbued my aura and lightning mana to my legs at the same time, grabbing Aliya from her buttocks and putting her over my shoulder.


    "Wha-"


    /SWOOSH/


    And dashed outside.


    /HISSSS/ /FUSHHHH/


    And that proved to be the correct decision because the ce we were staying melted in an instant.


    "Hissss."


    Turning my head for a second, I saw a snake.


    A snake with a huge body reaches a height of 5 meters and a width of 0.5 meters.


    With its slit eyes, it was looking around.


    "You don''t have any rocks with you, right?"


    "Yes. I left them in there."


    "Good. It won''t attack us then."


    /SWOOSH/


    ''The city officials will reach there soon. There should be at least a 6-rank mage or knight here.''


    "Hisss." "Hisssss."


    ''Two lesser Cindersnakes. Shouldn''t waste too much time.''


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    Condensing lighting mana around the tip of my finger, I aligned it with the eyes of the first one.


    /BOLT/


    And with a sh, a bolt of lightning reached the eye of the monster, burning it.


    "CREEEK!"


    /SWOOSH/


    Then, without stopping for any other second, I opened the distance and kept running towards the city hall.


    But, of course, that was not an easy task since I was carrying a person, and that was taking quite a toll on my body.


    "Hufff.... Huffff.... Huff... We are here."


    /THUD/


    Putting down the girl on the ground, I started looking around.


    The city was in a state of chaos. There were people screaming. Houses were being burned; people were getting eaten.


    It was like a terrorist attack on Earth.


    ''Wait, a terrorist attack? Don''t tell me.''


    "What is happening?"


    "This city is under attack."


    "Under attack?"


    "Yes. This is an organized attack."


    "What?"


    "There is no time to exin. Suppose I am wrong, then it is better. But, if I am right, then we are in a dire situation."


    ''This event. I don''t know if something like that happened in the game. But, this pattern is familiar.''


    "What should we do?"


    "Hush."


    "...."


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    With my eye activated, I started focusing on the mana around me.


    ''Dark mana flowing through the roofs. And a huge one ising from the ce we left. As I expected, Cindersnake is being controlled by something.''


    ''Syndicate of doom. We have met again.''


    Thinking that, I grabbed the handle of my sword.


    <Ding! A new quest [Executioner] is generated.>


    "Where are you going?"


    "You must contact your father. He will be looking for you."


    "You? What are you going to do?"


    "None of your business."


    "Hey!"


    Saying that, I gulped another magic potion and jumped to the roof to have a better angle of vision.


    ''Now, let''s kill some heretics.''


    ''System, show me the quest.''


    -----------------------------------


    Quest a€" Executioner


    As a petty brother and son, you can''t forgive those who have targeted your family.


    Kill the members of the Syndicate.


    Rewards a€" Will be calcted ording to the host''s performance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ----------------------------------


    ''As expected, it is rted to the Dia- Wait, son? What does it mean by son?''


    ''I need to check this, something.... I am missing it right now.''


    ''But, this is not the right time.''


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    ''I wasn''t able to check my new strength, but my aura... It started getting a characteristic.''


    Putting the mask on my face, with my robe on, I started channeling my aura to my body.


    <Trait [Lone Swordsman] is active.>


    /SWOOSH/ /CRACK/


    And dashed to the nearby ck-robed man.


    /CLANK/


    Blocking my sword, he turned his head to me.


    "Wh-"


    /STAB/ /STAB/ /STAB/


    But before he could say anything, I stabbed him three times, rapidly killing him instantly.


    ''One two-star down. I need to be careful to avoid the executives.''


    /SWOOSH/


    ''Another one.''


    /FLICK/


    With a flick of my finger, I paralyzed the one before me for a second.


    /SLASH/


    And shed his head with my sword, severing it.


    /CLANK/


    And blocked a kunai-typed dagger with my sword.


    ''A Rogue ss? Where is he?''


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    Looking around with my eyes activated, I started following the flow of mana.


    ''There you are.''


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    Condensing lightning particles around my body, I shed a strike, sending a bolt toward the assassin hanging from a tree.


    "AAAAH! /THUD/


    With a scream, he fell to the ground.


    /SWOOSH/ /STAB/


    In an instant, appearing beside him, I killed the assassin.


    "FUCK! KILL THIS BASTARD!"


    Of course, there were others around.


    Two men with ck robes.


    One of them is two-star, and the other one is three.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    "Careful of lightning bolts, he is sending. This guy is good."


    "Okay."


    /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/


    Without wasting any more time, I dashed towards the two-star one. Albeit, my attack got blocked at thest second.


    "Got you."


    /BOOSH/


    ''Fire behind.''


    ''Sword of Lightning, Current Flow.''


    /CRACKLE/


    With lightning mana imbued to my legs, I disappeared from the ce I was standing.


    ''It still hurts. I need to practice more.''


    /BOOM/


    And the fireing from my behind hit the one I attacked because of my absence.


    "What? How?"


    <Trait [Duelist] activated.>


    Feeling the strength rising again, I aligned my sword vertically.


    ''Sword of Lightning, Trick of Light.''


    And with a fast speed, I reached the man in front of me.


    /STAB/ /SPLURT/


    Just as the same before.


    Raising his sword to block the attack, ''he saw,'' he was wide open in other areas.


    With my sword reaching his heart, I stabbed him, finishing his life.


    ''They are gathering in the square. Will they leave?''


    ''No. They are here for something; what is it?''


    Tracing the dark mana around, I saw it was intensified in the middle of the square.


    ''Something ising.''


    Concluding that, I started running while looking for other cannon fodders.


    ''Another two-star. His guard is down.''


    /SWOOSH/ /SLASH/


    With a sh, I severed his body into the two, killing him.


    ''This is the sixth one.''


    /ROAAAAAAR/ /CRASH/


    But before I could move any further, I got sted off by a loud roar.


    "Cough, cough...."


    /TING/


    The same sound of my ears ringing.


    The same feeling of my head spinning.


    The feeling of wanting to puke right away.


    Enduring those feelings, I stood up and looked at the source of the roar.


    ''What? Is this a dragon?''


    Only to see a dragon standing there.

 Chapter 78 Terrorism 2

    Dragon.


    It is an existence that was always the subject of myths and legends.


    The epitome of power.


    It was a beast that always lightened the myths.


    And, of course, as an RPG game, there is no way Chronicles of Aeris would miss such existence.


    The embodiment of this example is right in front of me.


    A dragon that slowly rises from the ground.


    /ROOOOOOOAR/


    A loud sound of a mighty being announcing the world its arrival.


    ''Huh? I can''t move?''


    And in the midst of those, here I am, trying to get up from the wall I have crashed.


    ''What is this pressure?''


    ''My hands, I am trembling? Me?''


    When a being climbs the ranks of power in this world, be it their magic or their aura, it affects the will of the world itself.


    Just by being in a ce, they would be able to announce their existence through pressure.


    And we have a term for this tool on Earth too.


    Primordial Instincts of every living being. The fear of the predator.


    ''I am scared?''


    ''No.''


    Clenching my fists, I started putting more power on my legs.


    ''No, fucking way. There is just no fucking way that I am bowing down to a Lizard here.''


    ''I refuse to bow down.''


    /STAB/


    Stabbing the wall behind me with my Nihil, I started pulling myself upwards.


    "Grrrrrrrr¡­.."


    ''I won''t fucking bow down to anyone¡­. I will carve my own destiny.''


    <Trait [Ego] is resisting the Fear status implement.>


    <Trait [Ego] sessfully removed the status effect Fear.>


    Gritting my teeth, I grabbed my sword an pulled myself off, shaking the pressure hanging upon my body.


    "Huff¡­. Huff¡­"


    /ROOOOAAAAARRRR/ /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    Feeling the ground shaking, I started looking around.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    ''There aren''t any mana fluctuations around me, aside from the Dragon.''


    Immediately concluding that, I climbed on top of a roof, or what is left of that.


    ''Something ising.''


    And before I could even move, I sensed another heavy pressureing.


    ''This is bad. If they are here to erase the dragon, then we need to increase the distance.''


    If two powerful beings would sh, that means the tremors would affect the environment, and that itself might even kill me.


    This was the reason why I started leaving the ce.


    ''There should be at least a seven-star mage or knighting here. That dragon is not the strongest, but it is not that weak, either. I am sensing dark mana from it, probably an undead dragon.''


    ''But, it is not my problem anymore.''


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    With that, I started rushing towards the outside while calling Night from the subspace.


    "Come on, my girl, let''s go."


    Chucking the horse, I started riding at a fast speed toward the outside.


    ''The convoys should have already left this ce.''


    ''Hmm¡­ The crystal is vibrating. Good, they are outside.''


    Crystal of Hearts.


    It is a material that is widely used by adventurers and their clients.


    Since this world doesn''t have any GPS or something like that, there is a need to locate the clients, and this crystal is just for that.


    If you split this crystal, the separated parts would vibrate in the direction of each other when injected with mana.


    And seeing the crystal vibrating, I increased my speed and reached the ce where the crystal was shining while removing the mask from my face.


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    From my back, the tremors of the fight starteding.


    ''The sh has started. The convoy must be moving. They can''t wait for me.''


    Immediately concluding that I had increased my speed.


    In the first ce, just because I am missing doesn''t mean the convoy will wait for me. They will prioritize their lives first. This is what I would do if I were in their shoes.


    ''I don''t know what the situation is inside the city, but this terrorism was not mentioned in the game. Something is fishy.''


    With that thought, I saw the slight light illuminating from a distance.


    Jumping from the Night, I recalled it to subspace and started running towards the light with crystal in my hand.


    ''Good, I can see the convoy.''


    /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/


    Albeit, before I could get closer, an arrow flew through my face.


    With my sword drawn from its ce, I deflected it, not letting it injure me.


    "It''s me, Callius. Don''t shoot."


    With my crystal raised, I started swinging it while shouting.


    And the convoy stopped for a second.


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/ /RUMBLE/ /RUMBLE/


    ''The fight is getting more and more intense. The Dragon is using its magic too.''


    Seeing the pure magic circles being drawn on the sky, I thought.


    Sky rumbling, clouds forming. It was like a typhoon from Earth¡ªa natural disaster.


    "Callius, is that you?"


    Turning my face towards the ground, I saw the members of the party.


    Almost every one of them was disheveled, showing signs of battle.


    "Yes. It is me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh, thank god."


    Rushing towards me, there was a girl with a slightly teary face.


    "Huh?"


    "With her hands wrapped around my shoulder, Aliya jumped on top of me, hugging me.


    "I thought you were dead. Thank goodness."


    "Aliya, now we can''t afford to waste any time."


    With a stern face, the father of Aliya, John, grabbed her by her shoulder and urged us to go into the carriage.


    "We need to move, or we won''t make it alive."


    "Sorry¡­."


    "Let''s go."


    Entering the first carriage, John signaled me toe there as well.


    "Everyone, stay on your guard. We might have apany."


    "Saphielle, can you see enough in the dark?"


    "I can. But I need to use my mana."


    "Then, keep your eyes around. We have enough mana potions until we can open the distance up."


    "Okay."


    "Nush, how is your situation?"


    "I can''t sense any mana from outside. The fight happening in the city is messing up everything around."


    "I see. Then we can''t do anything aside from standing on guard."


    As the captain of the party, Wayne was ordering around.


    Entering the first carriage, I sat in front of the John.


    "How is the situation of cargo?"


    "We didn''t lose much. Thanks to your quick response and others'' awareness, we gathered together quickly and left the city without wasting any time. We were going to wait for you, but hearing the roaring from the city, we decided to leave. Hope you don''t get offended."


    "No, it is fine. You did the right thing."


    "But, Callius. What was it?"


    "It was a dragon."


    "Huh? Dragon? A real one?"


    "Yes. It was a dragon."


    "What? Then how did you leave there? What about Dragon''s Fear?"


    "I overcame it."


    "Overcame it?"


    "Father, is it what is important right now?"


    "Ah¡­ you are right¡­."


    Saying that he turned his towards me.


    "¡­.. Thank you for saving my daughter there. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t know what would happen to her."


    With a slight bow, he said, showing his gratitude.


    "It is fine. Don''t mention it."


    "I will reward youter when we reach a safe city."


    "Okay."


    "But, Callius, you were very fast. I have never seen you fight before."


    Saying that, Alina slowly came closer, touching my arms.


    "Well, there wasn''t any need for me to do."


    "Hmm¡­ Your arms are well-developed, and you are fast too¡­. Wait, you have broken through?"


    "Yes. Just today."


    "Ah, so that''s why I was getting a different vibe from you."


    ''This girl, what is she doing in front of her father? And it seems this type of situation wasn''t the first time she had been in one.''


    I thought, slightly correcting my posture.


    "Cough¡­ cough¡­."


    It seems John was ufortable as well.


    "Now, what is the n?"


    Getting immediately serious, I asked.


    "First, we are nning to increase the distance and get closer to the border of Empire since we are pretty close there."


    "I see."


    "However, we haven''t nned the route yet."


    "We are going to do it while we are resting, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay."


    "You can rest there for a while. It seems you have fought a lot in there."


    Seeing the blood marks around me, he said.


    "You can say so.


    After that, it was pretty quiet.


    ''Seeing the position of the moon and the way topography changes, we should be around the southwest border of Empire. However, we are now heading toward the wilderness. This is not good.''


    ''Because of the pressure from the Dragon and the tremors of the fight, all of the monsters should have been affected by it. It is a very high possibility that we will encounter a monster horde.''


    "Mister John. Do you have the Monster Repellent with you?"


    "Yes, it is here."


    "How long can it function? Or does it function? Please check it."


    "Huh? It doesn''t work."


    "As I suspected."


    "Why?"


    "Because the fight is messing with mana around. And it is shing with the process of monster repelling."


    "So, what are we going to do?"


    "We will fight our way through."


    "GUYS, GET READY. WE HAVE A COMPANY!"


    And the moment I said that the notification came from the outside, marking the start of the fight.


    ''Here we go again.''

 Chapter 79 Monster Horde

    In the first ce, when a strong predator appears in a ce, what would the inhabitants of a location do?


    They would simply migrate from some ce to another.


    This is pretty simple knowledge from Earth.


    And there is such a thing in this world as well.


    When an existence that emits a huge pressure appears, the monsters that live in the wilderness will move from their ce to a safer one while forming a dangerous existence.


    Monster Horde.


    It is a very huge threat for adventurers because the huge number of monsters would make the fight a lot harder if there is not enough information beforehand.


    And that is exactly the situation we are in right now.


    "GUYS! GET READY! WE HAVE A COMPANY!"


    The moment I heard a voice of Wayne screaming, I got ready to leave the carriage.


    "Stay here; we will deal with this."


    "Okay."


    Saying that I left the carriage.


    "How many monsters?"


    "I don''t know. Saphielle couldn''t confirm the exact numbers, but there are at least 100 there."


    "Hundred, huh? Are there any strong ones?"


    "No. At least not yet."


    "Okay."


    "We need to pay for the defense until the dragon is subjugated. After that, we can make reactive monster repellent."


    "Understood."


    "Let''s go. Everyone, get in formation. This fight will probably be our hardest fight so far, so put everything on the line."


    """Okay, captain."""


    After confirming that, every member of the party took their ce, waiting for the monsters.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    With the strong wind flowing through our noses and sweeping the leaves, the atmosphere was tense.


    From time to time, the tremors of the fight echoed under our feet, showing the battle was still going on in the city.


    "CREEEEK!"


    A bunch of arrows flew to the middle of the trees, followed was a bunch of monster screams.


    <Monster in the vicinity detected.>


    <Trait [Witcher] is activated.>


    Marking the start of the fight.


    "CREEK!" "SCREECH"


    /CLANK/


    With my sword raised, I blocked the w of a monstering through my face.


    ''Fogw.''


    ''A 3-star rank monster that is highly agile. It can also camouge itself and blend into the environment.''


    ''This is not a good much right now.''


    Immediately concluding the name of the monster, I dashed to the side, dodging the other strike.


    /SPLURT/


    And then pierced the monster''s head with my sword, smashing its brain.


    /PISSS/ /PISSS/


    However, the moment I cut the monster, a fog started spreading through the environment.


    ''Just as I thought, they had already used their magic.''


    /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    Before I could even think any further, I blocked another strike of a monstering through my face.


    /CRACKLE/


    Sending a lightning bolt to the monster, I paralyzed it for a second.


    /STAB/


    Then stabbed its head, killing it.


    /PISS/ /PISS/


    And another wave of smoke started spreading from its stomach.


    This is the reason why they are called ''Fogws.''


    Because they can use a type of special water magic that spreads the fog around the environment when they are killed, making it easier for others to hide.


    ''I can''t see anything. If this goes on, I will get overwhelmed.''


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    Activating my [All Seeing Eye], I started looking around to see any traces of mana around.


    ''Found you.''


    Seeing the mana traces being left on the ground, I located the position of the monsters.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    With my Aura imbued to my body as well as lightning imbued to my legs, I bolted toward the monsters.


    /SWOOSH/ /SLASH/


    With a fast speed, I shed the first monster from its neck, severing its head.


    /THUD/


    And then, rotating my body, I threw a kick to the other one staggering it.


    /STAB/


    Stabbing the one in my front, I killed the third one, not letting it have any time to attack.


    /SLASH/


    "Huh?"


    Feeling a slight paining in my back, I turned my head to see another monster standing.


    "Grrr...."


    ''A White Tiger, not good.''


    Seeing the growling monster in front of me with white fur and a bloodstained mouth, I thought.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    The monster leaped on top of me, attacking me with its ws.


    ''It is fast.''


    ''My moves are not smooth; I am getting tired already.''


    Since I had been fighting with the heretics in the city, my condition was no longer at its peak.


    Coupled with the injury I had on my back, my moves were getting worse and worse.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Trying to deflect every attack being thrown at me, I tried to open the distance.


    ''This monster being peak three-star one doesn''t help either.''


    "GRRRRR! ROAR!"


    Suddenly, the tiger stopped and started condensing a sphere of white in front of it.


    ''It is using its magic.''


    Immediately concluding that fact, I imbued my legs with lightning mana increasing my speed faster than normal.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/ /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    And then, started dodging the whitences being thrown at me.


    /STAB/


    However, no matter how fast I was, dodging every bit of them was not possible.


    "Kurgh---"


    Feeling the paining from my left shoulder, I gritted my teeth.


    ''I can''t stay like this forever; I need to think something.''


    Blocking the strikes of the monster, I thought.


    "School of Iai. Heaven sh."


    /SWOOSH/ /SLASH/ /THUD/


    But before I could do anything further, something shed in front of me.


    And following was the severed neck of a monster lying on the ground.


    /SCHLINK/


    And the sound of the sword being sheathed.


    "You looked like you needed help. I hope I am not intruding."


    Saying that the man with a smile turned his face towards me.


    "Thanks, mister Akira."


    ''Acknowledging your own shorings is a good attitude.''


    "You''re wee. But, call me Brother Akira from now on."


    "Huh?"


    Before I could say anything, he left my ce, returning his own.


    ''That was fast. I couldn''t even sense it before it appeared in front of me.''


    ''But now is not the time to think that. I can''t afford to be distracted.''


    With that thought, I started fighting again, not thinking of anything else.


    shing monsters, feeling the blood spurring to my body from them.


    Throwing lightning mana at the monsters, from time to time, paralyzing them.


    Getting injured from time to time and then treating myself with potions.


    That was a loop that contained very painful memories.


    However, thanks to the swordsman that helped me in that fight, I remembered I was not alone.


    That was the psychology I entered myself since I had been fighting by myself most of the time.


    I needed to remember the fact that I was no longer fighting alone but fighting as a party.


    Thanks to that, I started coborating with others more.


    The ck-haired swordsman that helped me, Ishimoto Akira. A four-star adventurer.


    The adventurer with a huge body attacking monsters swinging its ymore all around, the captain of the party, Wayne Hubbard. Another four-star one.


    The man, with two daggers in his hands, ughtered monsters at a fast speed. Euan Mcleod. The three-star rouge ss of our party.


    Two elven girls with identical faces are standing in the center of the party, attacking monsters from a certain range. One of them fired arrows, the other one firing magical attacks, filling the empty spaces. Keyphine Twins.


    Andstly, a woman with a huge build and muscles smashing the monsters'' heads with her own hands, swimming in the middle of the blood of monsters. Salma yton. Thest four-star and a brawler.


    Slowly looking at the fight all around, I started integrating my style into the others, filling the blind spots created by momentary situations.


    ''This is how I should have fought from the beginning. This is now a team work, not a single yer mode anymore.''


    Thinking that, I saw a lot of monsters gathering around the muscleddy Salma and reaching behind her.


    "Ho? You are here to help this sister, huh? Thanks."


    "No problem."


    Saying that I dashed towards the swarm of monstersing.


    ''Sword of Lightning. Thunder Steps.''


    With the sword in my hand, I started dashing all around, twisting my body with sharp turns to make monsters confused.


    "I got your back, go."


    Leaving my back to the reliable muscledy behind, I started the massacre.


    shing.


    Stabbing.


    And evading.


    Repeating these three, I killed the monsters finishing the fight.


    "Hufff.... Huff..."


    I was standing in the middle of monster carcasses, breathing heavily.


    /SLAP/


    "You are good."


    Smacking my back, the irondy came beside me, supporting me.


    "Thanks."


    "I don''t sense any other monster nearby. It seems those were thest ones."


    "I guess so."


    "Let''s return."


    "Okay."


    Returning to the carriage after the fight, everyone started talking.


    "Is it over?"


    "For now."


    "We need to rest. The Elves don''t have much mana left; we can''t keep on going like this."


    "Yes. Everyone is too tired."


    Looking at the tired faces of others, I raised my voice.


    "We can''t afford to rest. The fight had already taken enough time, and we made a lot of noise too. The monsters will start flocking around soon; we need to move."


    Saying that, I signaled the carcasses lying on the ground.


    "Other monsters will be drawn to the blood of those dead bodies as well. We should start moving again."


    "He is right. We can''t stop right now. Let''s hope we don''t encounter another monster horde."


    Just like that, the direction was set, and the convoy started moving again.

 Chapter 80 A Brief Rest

    At the fight with the monster horde, the two four-star adventurers of the party were talking amongst themselves while fighting with monsters.


    "What do you think? He is good, right?"


    /SLASH/


    The man with a katana in his hands said, severing the head of the monster in front of him.


    "Yes, he is. He just broke through today, but it seems he had already got used to his new strength."


    /SWOOSH/ /SLASH/ /THUD/ /THUD/ /THUD/


    With a huge swing of a ymore, the bulky man on the front said with a serious face.


    "But he always fights like he is alone. He is not that suited for a party."


    "You are right. But this won''t go like that for too long. He started to realize that too. Look."


    "Hmm? What is he doing?"


    "He is scanning the battlefield while fighting."


    "You are saying he is looking at others as well?"


    "Yes. Look."


    Seeing the ck-haired boy dashing to the monster attacking the elf from behind, the man with ymore asked:


    "He is really learning very fast, isn''t he?"


    "He is."


    "So? What are you going to do?"


    "I am thinking of teaching him the sword arts of family."


    "Are you sure? Didn''t you use to hate them?"


    "I did. And I do hate that family now too, but still, I can''t ignore the fact that there is such an unpolished gem standing before me."


    "Heh? Just as I thought, you can''t ignore that."


    "How can I? I am sure he will kick the faces of those proud people if he sees."


    "Do you think he can learn that before we leave the caravan?"


    "I am sure he will be able to grasp the basics in at most a month."


    "What? Do you think it is that easy to master?"


    "I know that sounds absurd. But, do you see the footwork he is using?"


    "Yes, it is veryplex."


    "I am pretty sure he is a son of a noble."


    "Hmm¡­ So you are saying, if that is a footwork of his own family, that means he had already mastered it to some extent."


    "Yes. Mastering suchplex footwork at such a young age shows his talent."


    "I see¡­. You are certainly right. But let''s keep the talk short. We need to first survive this ce."


    "Don''t worry. There is no way we can lose with to some mere monsters, right, my old friend?"


    "Heh. Wanna make a bet then?"


    "Okay."


    With a smile on their faces, two adventurers started ughtering monsters stopping the talk¡­.


    ***


    After the fight was over, we started moving again.


    Since the fight took quite a long time, everyone was tired, and this could be seen from the expression on their faces as well.


    And the most tired ones were the elves that were sleeping soundly in the caravan.


    ''The mana exhaustion phenomenon.''


    I thought, looking at the two girls sleeping.


    The moment a person uses all their mana while fighting, their consciousness will start slipping.


    This is probably because the mana is already part of their body after they have been awakened.


    And they will need to rest until they have replenished a subtle amount of mana too.


    <Ding! The quest [Executioner] is finished.>


    Hearing the system''s voice made me wake up from my thoughts.


    ''System, why is the quest finished right now?"


    <Host, since the event rted to the quest ended, the quest is finished too.>


    ''Does that mean the dragon is subjugated?''


    <I don''t know anything rted to the dragon host.>


    ''Okay. Show me the quest.''


    After I said that, a system panel appeared beside me.


    ------------------------------


    Quest ¨C Executioner (Completed)


    As a petty brother and son, you can''t forgive those who have targeted your family.


    Kill the members of the Syndicate.


    Killed targets ¨C 6


    Completion Rank- B


    Rewards ¨C Increase in Mana Sensitivity


    --------------------------


    Looking at the rewards shown there, a smile bloomed upon my lips.


    ''That was worth the effort.''


    Now, normally the reward might look nd, but that is not the case.


    Mana Sensitivity¡­ It is a term that will y a very important role in the future, knowing that I will be a mage.


    It is a type of innate talent a person is born with, and it is very hard to increase aside from some treasures that are found in theter parts of the game.


    Therefore, now that this reward appeared beside me like that, I could no longer contain my smile.


    After that, the road was pretty smooth; aside from encountering some monster groups that didn''t have much in their numbers, we didn''t see anything else.


    ****


    After traveling for a while, we finally stopped.


    "Haa, thank goodness. The monster repellent is working again."


    Hearing the voice of the merchanting, everyone''s mood improved suddenly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Really, Father? Are you sure?"


    "Yes, yes. Look, it is finally absorbing the mana normally again."


    "You are right¡­ Sigh¡­. Thank goddess Celestia, we can now camp."


    "Everyone, let''s find a ce to camp."


    With everyone being tired, we started looking for a ce to camp and found one not long after.


    "There is an open field in right there."


    The rogue of the party, Euan, came beside us not long after showing his profession as a scout.


    "Is the ground okay?"


    "It is fine."


    "Any monsters?"


    "I have seen some bugbears, but aside from that, there are none."


    "Bugbears, huh? We can deal with them if it is necessary."


    "There is a river close by, too; we can wash there as well."


    "Good, we will go there then. Everyone, let''s go."


    After that, we started riding the carriage toward the ce Euan showed.


    Reaching an open field, I started observing.


    ''Hmm¡­ The ground is smooth. However, there are some marks on the grass. It seems a horde has just passed through this ce.''


    I thought, looking at the marks.


    "Good, let''s start setting up the camp."


    After that, we started setting up the tents.


    It was because of the situations like these that we had brought a tent with us.


    Putting up the tents, everyone was ready to sleep.


    "The dinner is ready;e on."


    Thanks to the chef the merchant hired as personnel, the dinner(?) were ready.


    "Here you go."


    "Thanks."


    Grabbing the te that was thrown at me, I started eating the meal, not thinking about anything else.


    Now that the adrenaline was gone, I remembered I hadn''t eaten anything today aside from breakfast in the morning. Because before I could even eat dinner, the attack had started.


    Normally a knight can stay hungry for a long time, but because I did a lot of heavily physical activities, I was pretty hungry.


    "How is it?"


    Sitting near me, Aliya asked.


    "It is enough, I guess?"


    "Heh. So you don''t like it?"


    "Beggars can''t be choosers."


    "Right."


    After that, we both started munching the food.


    "How is your condition? Are you okay?"


    "I am tired, but aside from that, I am pretty much fine."


    "Is that so? I saw you getting injured by that tiger at that time."


    "Ah, that White Tiger?"


    "Yes."


    "It still stings from time to time, but the potions are doing their work."


    "I see. But, you are really strong, you know."


    "Nah¡­. I am not as strong as you think."


    "No, no. You are definitely strong. At least much stronger than I am."


    "Well, not everyone has a talent for fighting."


    "I guess that is right."


    "But everyone has a talent for something. The important thing is to realize yours."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean what I said. There are things in this world that we cannot change, no matter how hard we try."


    "¡­."


    "I know what you want."


    "What I want?"


    "Yes. You want to be an adventurer, right?"


    "Yes¡­. How did you know?"


    "It is pretty obvious from those twinkles in your eyes every time you see a fight."


    "Ah¡­ Was it that obvious?"


    "It was. But you are facing the thing that we call the talent limit, aren''t you? You are trying so hard to train your mana and advance your rank as a mage, right?"


    "¡­."


    "Waking up early in the morning, emptying your mana core to the limits while using your mana, trying to learn how to use magic. Those are not the things any normal person would do in their daily lives. Those are the things a person with a dream would do, a person with a goal."


    "¡­."


    "But let me tell you something. Life is not a fairy tale that will end with everyone being happy the end. No. Life is much crueler than that. For those people who have a dream and pursue that dream to the end of their lives, even though they know they are not that talented, most of them will never be able to achieve what they want. And do you know what awaits them at the end of the road?"


    "What awaits them?"


    "It is just the cruel truth that they tried so hard to ignore. It is the truth that they wasted their whole life for a bunch nothing. Now, let me ask you. Are you really willing to pursue your dream even at the risk of getting nothing in the end, or are you willing to give up on your dream and pursue a thing that you are better at?"


    "What should I do then?"


    Looking at the slightly torn girl in front of me, I stood up from my ce.


    "Start asking those questions to yourself. Is this really your dream? Is the only type of strength physical strength or strength thates from your body? Once you answer those questions, you will be able to understand."


    "What do you mean?"


    Waving my hand to answer, I left the ce and went to my tent, going to sleep not long after.


    "Hey!"

 Chapter 81 A Brief Rest 2

    Aliya Norris.


    The daughter of the Merchant that hired me for this job.


    However, she is much more than a girl that would stay at the rear pages of the books.


    At the beginning of the journey, I didn''t think much about her identity or any others at this party.


    However, as we traveled together, talked together, and ate together, I was able to connect some pieces rted to the game.


    In the game, there was a viiness that went by the name of ''Demoness of the Money.''


    It was a girl named Charlotte Farrel with red hair and green eyes.


    To describe her, basically, she was a viin who was obsessed with money and power itself. She was cold-blooded and maniptive.


    Entering the academy on her own without anyone''s help, she started expanding her business in this ce using the connections she obtained with the children of nobles.


    As the main character of the game, of course, since we were talented, we caught her eye.


    However, she had a weird type of making deals.


    She would not make deals with others standing on equal grounds.


    No, she would make deals with others while making them bow to her.


    And how did she do it?


    The answer is simple. Finding other people''s weaknesses and using them to ckmail others.


    And what is the main character''s weakness?


    Of course, it is his harem¡­.


    From this point on, you understand what kind of person she became from the perspective of the main character as well as the perspective of the yer.


    However, it was for the general audience.


    While I was ying the game, I didn''t care much about the girls that she had ensnared and tried to force me to do dirty things.


    In the first ce, I couldn''t even connect with the heroines while ying, so I didn''t care much about it.


    And I also approve of her decisions in the game.


    She did one of the most optimal things she could do as a merchant that is trying to expand her business alone.


    Anyway, now why I am telling you about this.


    Because while I was traveling with Aliya, I understood one thing.


    It was the fact that she was the future ''Demoness of the Money.''


    How did I reach that conclusion, you may ask?


    Firstly, in the game, while investigating Charlotte''s past to find her weakness as a yer, we would learn that she was bullied in her childhood by the children of other merchants while watching a scene that was shown by time-rewinding magic.


    Secondly, we would learn that her real name wasn''t Charlotte but something else, although we didn''t know what it was.


    And thirdly, we would learn that her father died in front of her eyes by a bunch of bandits that were trying to rob their cargo and products.


    All this information was given in order to make the yers understand where her obsession with strength and money wasing from.


    And while we were traveling with the party, I observed Aliya''s habits and found a bunch of things that matched with the viiness Charlotte.


    The first one is that she always wakes up early and trains her magic, trying to increase her rank. However, she is also wasting a lot of money on this aspect, trying to find treasures that would help her increase her growth.


    Secondly, she has a habit of flinching slightly when I move her hands in the direction of her head, showing she has a muscle memory or trauma rted to that.


    And thirdly and most importantly, her ss is ''Economist,'' which is not amon ss.


    With her face and body matching as well as those facts above, I was pretty sure she was the viiness in the game.


    However, now that her father is still alive, that means either the story has yet to advance that much, or with my existence, the butterfly effect has already changed a lot of things.


    So, she had yet to acquire her own motivation for her future sess.


    Therefore, I decided to interfere with her thought process slightly, opening her eyes to the cruel reality.


    That was basically the reason why I gave her that speech while eating.


    And I am pretty sure she had already started figuring those things out.


    Anyway, now that I have given her a little push, we will see what will happen in the future.


    *****


    A girl with red hair flowing through her waist was sitting in her tent, thinking about something.


    "Whose child am I? What do you mean by that?"


    She was Aliya, the daughter of the merchant that hired the party.


    Mumbling like that, she brought her face to her knees, closing her eyes.


    "I am a child of merchant John Norris."


    "But, so what?"


    "Just because I am a daughter of a merchant, do I need to give up on my dream?"


    While she was murmuring, she stopped for a second.


    ''Are you really willing to pursue your dream even at the risk of getting nothing in the end, or are you willing to give up on your dream and pursue a thing that you are better at?''


    "Am I really willing to risk my whole life for my dream?"


    ''Is this even your real dream?''


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what I want; I don''t know what I should do."


    Remembering the things the handsome boy with red eyes said, she buried her head in her knees, murmuring.


    "I hate being weak; I hate not being able to do anything on my own; I hate the fact that I need to rely on others. I hate this feeling."


    Clenching her fists, she mumbled.


    ''Is the only type of strength the strength of your body?''


    "Huh?"


    At that moment, she opened her eyes, suddenly remembering something.


    "I see¡­. So that was what you meant¡­."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With her eyes wide open, she thought.


    "I can''t believe I have missed such a tant thing¡­."


    "Thank you."


    And saying that, she closed her eyes with a smile¡­.


    *****


    Waking up early in the morning because of the watch shift, I left my tent.


    "Oh, Callius, you are up."


    Seeing meing, Wayne waved his hands.


    "I will be going to my tent, then."


    "Okay. Have a good sleep."


    "I will."


    After the brief conversation, he reached his tent to sleep.


    ''Hmm¡­ Now, what to do.''


    Sitting on the log close to me, I started thinking.


    ''Now, we will probably rest here for a while. However, we can''t afford to stay here for too long since we left our food supply in the city left in a hurry.''


    ''I guess a day will be enough? I should freshen up. I didn''t even have enough time to get used to my new strength.''


    I thought about reviewing the fight with the monster horde.


    "What are you thinking about this hard in the morning?"


    Turning my head toward the neer, I saw a man with ponytailed ck hair and nted eyesing closer.


    "I was thinking about the fight."


    "About the fight, you say?"


    "Yes."


    "I see. Reviewing the fights, huh?"


    "¡­."


    "It has been a while since I had done that."


    "Is that so?"


    "It is. When I was young, like you, I used to think of every little detail too. Reviewing the fights, thinking about what I could have done better and what kind of route I should take to increase my strength. Should I train with my strength, my speed, my body?"


    "¡­."


    "But as you live your life as an adventurer and get used to it, slowly and steadily, you are starting to lose that sense of ambition. You are getting monotonous, not thinking about anything else, but living your life with every other day being the same as before."


    "I am not like you, though."


    "Yes. You are different; I can see it. The fire in your eyes is burning with the determination to stand on top of this world."


    "What makes you think so?"


    "Your eyes. They say you can understand what kind of person the man in front of you is when you look into his eyes."


    "Is that so? Then what kind of person am I then?"


    "It is hard to define in words¡­."


    "Heh¡­ You are beingme now."


    "You can think of whatever you want."


    "So? Why are you telling me these?"


    "Straight to the point, huh? Okay, I like it this way too."


    "So?"


    "Callius, I want you to be my disciple."


    "Be your disciple?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Because you have the talent."


    "I have the talent on what?"


    "You have the talent for learning, observing, and absorbing. Your sword style and your footwork it is veryplex, yet you have already mastered it to some extent."


    "So? Just because I have the talent, you want to pass your techniques on to me?"


    "Indeed."


    "Heh, what is in it for you? What do you gain from this?


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know. Maybe some entertainment¡­. Or a print on this world showing I am here?"


    "¡­. Mister Aki-"


    "Brother Akira."


    "¡­. Brother Akira. You are dying, aren''t you?"


    "¡­. As expected, you found out."


    "It was pretty obvious."


    "So, will you grant this pitiful man''sst wish?"


    "Okay."


    "Thanks. I wille and inform you about your trainingter."


    Saying that the left walking towards the depths of the forest¡­.

 Chapter 82 Aliya Norris

    After that talk I had with the nted-eye swordsman of our party, I was left alone once again.


    "A dying man''sst wish, huh?"


    In the first ce, there wasn''t any information about a man named Ishimoto Akira in the game.


    In the game, there were some people with nted eyes that fit the theme of Samurai. On the map of the world, we weren''t able to enter the ce where those people live either.


    However, of course, there is some information rted to where they came from.


    I once heard from my father about those.


    ''In the far east of the world, there is and called Land of the Reeds. There live warriors who always fight for their honor, always think of their names.''


    That was what he said at that time, and aside from that, I don''t know anything else.


    But considering the parallelism between Earth''s Japan and this ce, the contents can be understood pretty much.


    Anyway, since he offered such a thing on his own, there was no need for me to refuse.


    "Let''s see how this ys out."


    Mumbling like that, I stood on the watch, waiting for others to wake up....


    ****


    Since I was thest one to stay on guard, everyone woke up not long after.


    And then the deadly atmosphere from yesterday was lifted as well since everyone had replenished their reserves.


    "Now, from the topography of the ce, we are very close to the Border of Empire if we go in a straight line."


    Laying the map on the ground, Merchant John started talking.


    "However, that is not a very good idea. Under this ce, there are traces of 5 and 6-star beasts appearing. We don''t have enough manpower to deal with such beasts."


    "What kind of beast is it?"


    "Death Bird."


    "A Death Bird, huh?"


    "Yes. ording to its magic and evolution, it might either be a 5-star or a 6-star monster. Both will be lethal to us."


    "Then, which route will we take?"


    "I was nning to return to the city and enter the normal route again. However, I just got news from the Merchant Association. They are saying the monsters in the Wilderness are moving, and the territories are changing around the Bledance City."


    "So, the route to return is blocked, am I right?"


    "Indeed. The after-effects of the fight are still lingering around, ording to them."


    "Then, we are going to take the western route?"


    "Yes. We will circle around the territory of Death Bird."


    "Any other monsters we need to be aware of around?"


    "The map had already been marked with the general monster poption. ording to the notice on the adventurer''s guild, there was a banditir around this ce."


    Putting his finger on the map, he said.


    "We don''t need to fight with them or anything, but keeping our eyes open is very important."


    "Understood. When are we leaving."


    "We will leave around noon. Until then, everyone should take care of their needs."


    Saying that he picked the map up and left.


    ''I guess I should clean myself.''


    Leaving the gathering ce, I made my way toward the river nearby.


    Taking my clothes out, I started cleaning myself in the river thoroughly.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    "Hmm?"


    Sensing a movement, I turned my head towards the ce.


    ''I didn''t feel any animosity. Should be a party member.''


    Thinking that I opened my mouth;


    "I had already seen you, you know?"


    "..."


    "Sigh.... Do I really need toe there?"


    "Okay, okay...."


    Getting out from the back of the tree, a girl with red hair green eyes appeared beside me.


    "I-I didn''t see anything."


    Putting her hand in front of her face, she said with a slight stutter.


    "Hmm? Your fingers.... They are open."


    "Ah... You got me."


    Blooming a smile on her face, she said and then started walking towards me while pulling her clothes out and entering the river with only her underwear left.


    "It is okay if I clean myself here, too, right?"


    "That certainly won''t be a problem for me."


    "That''s good then~."


    With a flirty tone, she entered the river and started cleaning herself too.


    "It seems you have sorted your thought out."


    "Indeed."


    "So?"


    "..... I guess I should thank you for that."


    "For what?"


    "For opening my eyes."


    "Did those mere words open your eyes?"


    "Well.... Actually, I was already aware of that fact beforehand, and I had been having doubts about my decisions. However, I still couldn''t bring myself to say those things to myself."


    "And your father being the good father he is, didn''t help either."


    "....Yes. I needed to see the harsh reality, and I saw it while you were fighting. If I was against that White Wolf or any other type of monsters we have seen, I wouldn''t even have been able to raise my head, let alone my sword."


    "That''s right. You are not that brave."


    "Hey! That is rude."


    "Being rude is better than being polite and hypocrite."


    "...."


    "Right?"


    "Yes."


    "So, what are you going to do now?"


    "What am I going to do, huh? As you have said before, I should start with finding my strengths."


    "Indeed, you should."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "But, I don''t know what I am good at."


    "You don''t know? Lies."


    "....."


    "You know what you are good at, and it is pretty simple even."


    "....."


    "You know, there is a thing we call innate talent in this world. It is special to each person, and it is like only they can understand what they are doing?"


    "Innate talent. Like what?"


    "For instance, have you ever heard of Archmage Elotorn?"


    "Archmage Elotorn? That legendary mage that was said to be reached the pinnacle of Magus rank?"


    "Yes. He is the person that was rumored to have seen the door that transcended this world."


    "So? What about him?"


    "A person I know was friends with him."


    "Hah? You are clearly lying right now?"


    "Believe it or not."


    ".... Okay, but what does he matter with this topic?"


    "The person I know.... Let''s call him my friend."


    "So he is a male."


    "He is. Anyway, that friend of mine would always talk about Archmage Elotorn. He said Elotorn was a one-time genius that woulde to this world. At the age of 15, when he entered the academy, he passed all those lessons and exams without even putting in any effort. Without studying or practicing, just listening or seeing a magic one time, he would be able to understand what that magic was about."


    "....."


    "And my friend once asked him how he was able to do this fast. What method did he use? And, of course, he got the answer?"


    "....."


    "......"


    "Come on, what was the answer?"


    "He didn''t understand."


    "Huh?"


    "He didn''t understand the answer he got. No, calling that like that is not true. It is not that he didn''t understand; it was that he couldn''t. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t understand how that guy was able to do it this fast."


    "...."


    "And as a response to this, what do you think he said?"


    "What?"


    "This is the boundary line between a person with innate talent and others."


    "I see... But I sti-"


    "You have such an innate talent."


    "What?"


    "Yes, you have."


    "Heh? If you want to lift my mood, you don''t need to go that far."


    "It is not like that...."


    "How is it like that, then?"


    "Alicia, let me ask you this then. Didn''t you analyze the party members the moment you saw them at the beginning?"


    ".... Yes, I did."


    "And were your opinions true?"


    "..... They were."


    "Then, let me ask another one. Weren''t you the one that came up with the route we would use beforehand, seeing the patterns on the map and understanding there was a Death Bird staying there?"


    "Huh? How did you know?"


    "See, I was right. You were the one that came up with that idea."


    "So?"


    "Can''t you see it now?"


    "See what?"


    "You have a talent for reading the room, analyzing the people, and analyzing the cartography. And then, another question. How did you do it? How did you analyze Captain Wayne?"


    "Hmm? That was pretty easy. When I looked at him, I smelled the slight reek of alcohol. And from the way he made little gestures, it was like he used to be noble, so I decided to be polite to him while talking to make sure he wasfortable around me, making him trust me more.


    "Okay, stop for now."


    "Ah... Okay."


    "Now, do you think it is that easy to see such things?"


    "Huh?"


    "Can your father see those little details?"


    "He can... Probably?"


    "But, can he generate a path this fast that he can control Captain Wayne?"


    "...."


    "He can''t, right."


    "Yes.


    "Now, can you see the difference? You have a talent for managing people, dealing with others, reading the maps, and predicting your enemy''s moves. What do you think that means?"


    "I have a talent at either being amander or strategist or being a business manager."


    "Indeed. But you don''t have enough cruelty to be amander."


    "Yes. And I have this so-called merchant''s institution, too. Now I understand what you were saying."


    "Right...."


    Stopping slightly, she pondered something for a while.


    "But, Callius, do you know what my merchant institution tells me?"


    "What does it tell?"


    "This...."


    /SMOOCH/


    Saying that, she brought her lips closer to mine, kissing me while putting her arms around my neck.


    "It says I should never let go of such a person that could even read what I would think."


    "Don''t let go of him then...."


    "I won''t. You can be sure about that."


    /SMOOCH/


    And just like that, she pushed her lips closer to mine more vigorously this time....

 Chapter 83 Aliya Norris 2*

    In a river where water was flowing, there were two young people standing.


    A girl with red-hair green eyes, and a boy with ck hair and red eyes.


    However, if there was one thing that was different from normal, then that would be that those two people were a bit close.


    As for what they were doing¡­.


    It was pretty obvious¡­..


    With her arms wrapped around the boy''s neck, they were kissing withpassion standing.


    /SMOOCH/


    Breaking the kiss, with a disheveled look on her face, Aliya started breathing heavily.


    "Haaah, Haaaah."


    And then brought her face close to mine again.


    "Your lips¡­. They taste so good."


    "Heh, is that so?"


    "It is."


    "You can savor it if you want."


    "I will."


    Saying that she brought her lips on top of mine, this time kissing me more passionately, putting her tongue into action as well.


    Deciding to let her have her way, I opened my mouth, letting her put her tongue on top of mine.


    /SMOOCH/ /SMOOCH/


    However, looking at her being clumsy, it seems she didn''t have any experience at all.


    Normally, I don''t like being passive while making out, but today for some reason, I want to see how much this red-haired future viiness desires me.


    /SMOOCH/


    Leading the kiss, she started pushing me into the water, edging me to go to the sides.


    Since we were basically in the middle of making out, it was hard for me to lean on somece.


    /SMOOCH/ /SMACK/


    Reaching the rock nearby, I leaned myself onto the rock, letting her do whatever she wanted.


    "Haaaah, haaaah¡­."


    Breaking the kiss with that disheveled look on her face, she started touching me all around my body.


    "I am ashamed."


    "Why?"


    "It feels like you are more beautiful than me."


    "More beautiful than you?"


    "Yes¡­.. Look at your skin. It is way too smooth for a male."


    Touching me everywhere, feeling my skin, she said.


    ''That is because of my [Perfect Body] skill.''


    "Ah¡­. That is one of the things I am proud of myself."


    "And, one of the things I am now jealous of."


    "What are you going to do about it?"


    "I will do this."


    "Hmm¡­. Ughk-"


    Biting me by my neck, she started leaving marks all around my body, slowly lowering her head while looking up at me from time to time.


    ''Why does it feel like these girls all like to bite my neck?''


    "Heh¡­ How is it?"


    With a smile, she said, turning her face to mine.


    "It is fine."


    "Fine? That guy doesn''t seem to think like that, though?"


    "That guy has its own head."


    "At least he knows how to appreciate and be honest."


    "It seems so."


    "Then, I guess I should reward him a bit, no?"


    Slowly lowering her head towards my pants, she grabbed it, pulling it over, revealing a sword rising.


    "So, this is how a male''s thing looks."


    /SNIFF/ /SNIFF/


    Looking at the sword with a curious face, she brought her nose closer to it sniffing.


    ''¡­. This¡­ I have seen this online before, but looking at it right now, it is both embarrassing and arousing at the same time.''


    I thought, looking at the curious girl standing.


    ''Embarrassing because it feels like I am subjected to an experiment. Arousing because it makes me feel like I have conquered this girl before me.''


    "It smells weird."


    "Weird?"


    "Like from the way it looks, it should smell bad, but for some reason, it doesn''t."


    "¡­."


    "What should I do now?"


    "Put your hands on top of it."


    "Like this?"


    "Yes."


    Seeing her hands on top of my sword, I was aroused.


    "Now, stroke it from the tip to the base."


    "Ah¡­ Okay¡­."


    Hearing that, with a concentrated look on her face, she started moving her hands.


    ''Urgh¡­. Her hands are clumsy, and it is not that good. But this is the first time I am seeing someone this innocent.''


    I thought, looking at the clueless girl moving her hands slowly while staring at my thing intensely.


    Of course, I had my fair share of sexes in college, but most of the girls I slept with had experience. And to be honest, it was pretty normal considering all those elements you could see and learn from on the inte.


    Therefore, it was the first time I had experienced such innocence.


    ''I want to corrupt this girl. I want to make her mine. I want to mark her as mine. I want her to belong to me and me only.''


    And a desire to conquer her more bloomed in the depths of my heart.


    "Hey, Callius. I am tired; when should I stop?"


    Looking at her beautiful green eyes that were slightly blocked by her red hair, I brought my hand unconsciously to her cheek, slowly caressing it.


    "That is not enough."


    "Huh? That is not enough?"


    "Yes."


    "What should I do then?"


    "Put it in your mouth."


    "What? My mouth?"


    "Yes."


    "No. I won''t do it."


    "Why?"


    "Because it looks dirty."


    "Are you sure? You are sniffing it this closely, though."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "¡­."


    "So?"


    "Okay."


    "Good girl."


    "!"


    "Heh. Now you are mad over that phrase?"


    "Humph¡­. Just this once."


    "We will see."


    "!"


    ''Don''t look at me like that ferociously. You will make me ravage you right here, right now.''


    My thoughts were getting more and more dangerous with each second.


    I was looking at her ferocious-looking eyes that were standing right before my sword, which was making the desire to corrupt her in my heart grow.


    Slowly approaching my sword, she brought the tip to her mouth.


    "Lik dish?"


    "Urghk¡­. Yes."


    Feeling the tightness and the warm feeling enveloping my sword, I started feeling good.


    ''She is till clumsy, though it feels a lot better.''


    Being in the water for a while made my sword a little cold, increasing its sensitivity.


    "Kurghk-"


    Feeling a sudden pleasure enveloping my sword from tip to base, I grunted out in response.


    /PAH/


    "Cough, cough, cough¡­."


    Gobbling out everything in one go and then pulling it out with a pop sound, she started coughing¡­.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "I thought, I should have done it like this? But why is it so big?"


    Hearing this, a slight smile bloomed on my lips.


    I mean, if there is any male that wouldn''t smile after hearing this, I am doubting his identity.


    "It is not that big. It is just that you did it too fast."


    "¡­."


    "Just do it slowly. You will get used to it eventually."


    "Okay."


    "Use your tongue too."


    Just like that, she brought her lips closer to the tip again.


    /SMOOCH/ /SMOOCH/


    Dropping a couple of kisses on top of it, this time, she started slowly covering the tip while pulling her tongue out as well.


    /SLURP/ /SLURP/ /SLURP/


    With her saliva lubricating all around my thing, she started moving her, making my thing twitch in response.


    "Humffff¡­. Humfffff¡­"


    With her breaths tickling my thing, she started stroking my balls.


    "Urgh¡ªKeep going. I am very close."


    Hearing this, she increased her speed like she knew what to do while swirling her tongue a lot faster.


    Feeling the sensation of pleasure reaching its peak, I brought my hand to her cheek, slowly caressing it.


    ''I really want to push my thing into your mouth and ravage you right now; I really want it. But, I will keep my desires just for this once to let you have a pleasant first experience with blows.''


    Thinking that, I reached my peak, spurting the white protein-rich liquid into her mouth.


    "Humffff¡­. Humffff¡­"


    And I kept pouring for a very long time until everything was out.


    /POP/


    "Cough, cough, cough¡­."


    With a pop sound, my sword was out of her head, feeling the cold feeling of being free.


    /GULP/


    "Huh?"


    Hearing a gulping sounding from my side, I turned my head below, only to see Aliya looking up at my face.


    "It is sweet?"


    "What?"


    "It is sweet. If I knew it was this sweet, I would have done it sooner."


    ''It is sweet? Wasn''t it supposed to feel sour? Must be because of [Perfect Body].''


    I thought, bringing my head towards her cheek again.


    "Did I do good?"


    "You did."


    "Ehehehe¡­."


    ''Ah¡­ She is really cute. Who would have thought this girl was the future viiness.''


    Thinking that, I grabbed her by her wrist, pulling her towards to me.


    "Seriously¡­. Why are you this cute?"


    "I am cute¡­.."


    "You are. I really can''t wait to eat you up here right now."


    "Why don''t you do it?"


    "Why you ask? How many hours do you think have passed?"


    "Hours?.... Ah, right, we were going to leave."


    "That we were going to."


    "Then, we should leave right now¡­ Father, he might get suspicious."


    Seeing her getting flustered, a smile bloomed on my face.


    "So what if they get suspicious?"


    "What?"


    "Do you not like being with me that you are trying to hide it?"


    "No. It wasn''t like that. I like being with you. I really mean it."


    "So?"


    "It is just; I am embarrassed to say it. Don''t get mad, okay?"


    "I am joking¡­.. But you are really cute."


    "¡­.. You are mean."


    Seeing her getting red over my teasing while punching me weakly on my chest, I caressed her hair.


    "Although it is really a pity to leave like that, we should really get going."


    "Ah¡­.. Okay."


    /SMOOCH/ /PAT/ /PAT/ /PAT/


    With onest smooch on my lips, she started leaving my ce while grabbing her clothes.


    "Don''t worry, though. I won''t let my meal cool down too much."


    Licking my lips slightly, I started following her, calming my sword, which started soaring to the heavens again.

 Chapter 84 Learning

    "Ahh¡­. Just what did I do?"


    A girl with red hair threw herself on top of the bed she had in her tent.


    "I am too embarrassed to look at his face right now."


    Burying her face into the pillow, she talked with a muffled voice.


    ''But, he smelled so good.''


    ''Hehehe, he said I am cute ¡­ His eyes were really sincere. It is the first time someone said something like this to me.''


    ''Ehehehe¡­. Touching him felt too good too.''


    She thought while sniffing her pillow while licking her lips.


    ''But I didn''t make it awkward, right? It feels like I suddenly barged into his bathing session. He won''t think I am weird, right?''


    ''But, I really wanted to confess my feelings. He is so talented, and his serious face is an art to look at.''


    ''I did the right thing, right?''


    ''It felt like he was going to leave me if I didn''t take the first step. He seemed like someone with experience, too; maybe there is another person he had a rtionship with beforehand?''


    ''Was she a girl with good looks? Father said Callius was probably a noble; maybe he had a fianc¨¦e that was talented?''


    /CLECNH/


    With her hands clenching hard, a weird expression bloomed on her face.


    ''Why do I feel suffocated? What is this feeling I am getting when I imagine him being with another girl?''


    "Mooo, I don''t know. I don''t know anything. I don''t know what to do."


    "I always feel like biting him from his neck when I see him, and I want to mark his pure white skin with my teeth. Is this weird?"


    Slightly touching her cheek, she closed her eyes.


    "His touch was so gentle¡­."


    "Hey, Aliya. Are you ready?"


    /JUMP/


    "Heh? Father?"


    "Yes. We are leaving. Are you ready?"


    "Ah, yes. I aming right now."


    "Hurry up."


    "Okay, okay. Just a minute."


    Saying that Aliya started grabbing the things she had prepared beforehand.


    ''This ce. I won''t forget it.''


    Engraving every bit of detail she could see around in her mind, she left her tent and pressed a button, making it shrink in size.


    And then headed towards the convoy¡­.


    ***


    After the hot bath session I had with Aliya, I left the ce, heading towards the convoy. Since I had prepared everything beforehand, the only thing left for me to do was dry myself and grab my clothes.


    "Callius, you are here."


    Seeing me, Wayne said greeting.


    "Yes, captain."


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Hmm¡­ Good?"


    "I mean, how is your condition? The way you fought was a bit disjointedpared to before."


    "Ah¡­ I am pretty refreshed. With thest fight being long and I had just broken through, it was weird, and I couldn''t adjust to my new strength at first. But now I am okay."


    "Good. Although the elves have recovered most of their strength, I don''t want to waste too many resources while dealing with the mobs. So, I will be counting on you."


    "Understood."


    "Good, good. I like your attitude. Have Akira talked with you?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "So, he has."


    "Well, he did."


    "He is a very talented swordsman. Be sure to listen to him well."


    "You sound like you know him very well."


    "I do. We have been friends since our young days.


    "I didn''t think you were old friends."


    "Ahaha¡­. You are not attending drinking parties too much. It is pretty normal. We are keeping it professional during our working hours."


    "Wow, is this how a veteran works?"


    "Nah. Not everyone does that."


    "So you are special."


    "Well, you can say so. Most of the time, it is the attitude that makes the difference."


    "I see."


    "Well, enough with the chit-chat. Let''s get going."


    Seeing the remaining members wereing, Wayne stood up walking towards the convoy.


    "We will keep the same formation. But be alert. We are now entering a more dangerous route. Everyone knows the monster poption and pattern around this ce, right?"


    "Yes. I have informed everyone."


    "Okay, let''s start moving then."


    Just like that, the party started moving while keeping the same formation as before.


    ****


    After traveling for a day without stopping, we found a good ce to rest.


    Setting up another camp, the dinner was prepared.


    "Callius. Bon Appetit."


    "Thanks."


    Sitting beside me, nted eyes swordsman greeted them while grabbing her stew.


    "Are you tired?"


    "Well, you can say I am."


    "But, not fully right?"


    "Yes. The monster repent was working enough."


    "Good. I won''t keep the talk too long. After the meal, we will start with the training. Is that okay?"


    "Okay."


    "Good. Since, for the time being, the route won''t be too hard, we can focus on your training, maybe in the mornings as well. We will see."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Understood."


    "Now, I will be waiting on this open field half hourter."


    Saying that he left, walking towards his own tent.


    ''It seems my life will get busy again, huh?''


    Thinking that, I kept munching my food while looking around.


    ''Heh, she is like a scared rabbit¡­ How cute.''


    I thought while looking at the red-haired girl who was averting her gaze but still couldn''t stop throwing nces at me.


    ''But, I wonder, can you really keep yourself from me for a long time? We will see.''


    With a slight smile, I kept munching my food.


    ****


    Grabbing my sword and a light clothes, I headed towards the open field where Akira was waiting.


    "You are here, right on time."


    "I am a punctual person."


    "We will see that."


    "Is that so?"


    "Now, from his point on, I will get serious, so make sure to be respectful while talking to me."


    "Hmm?"


    "Clear?"


    "Yes."


    "Good. Now, let''s begin with your basics."


    /SCHLINK/


    Pulling out a long curved sword from his scabbard, he took a position holding the sword vertically.


    ''Just as I expected, this is how we will train. Pretty much simple.''


    I thought.


    How do you train your sword, your magic, or your closebat skills?


    You do it by fighting with others. That is pretty much simple as that.


    /SHLINK/


    Grabbing the handle of my Nihil from its handle, I pulled it out, taking my distance.


    "Are you ready? I will limit my strength to match yours as much as possible."


    "Yes."


    /SWOOSH/


    With a fast speed, he bolted towards me with his sword raised.


    /CLANK/


    ''He is fast.''


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    Blocking the strikesing to me with my sword, I was looking for an opening.


    /CLANK/ /SWOOSH/ /CUT/


    ''Huh?''


    But, suddenly, after I blocked the strike of the chain attacks, he changed the pattern on the following one, attacking me from my navel and cutting me.


    Feeling the slight pain in my navel, I looked up at him.


    "Just as I expected, you are good, but."


    "But?"


    "But you are stillcking. It seems the way you learned your sword is different from normal?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You have learned it by yourself, right? By observing others and implementing their techniques."


    "¡­."


    "Although your body is trained, it feels like something is missing."


    "Like how?"


    "To exin simply, your body and your mind are a bit disjointed. The way you are moving your body, it feels like your body is not on the same page as your thoughts."


    "¡­.."


    "You are closing this disadvantage with your innate talent at fighting and analyzing, but this won''t work when you face an enemy that is the same as you. At that time, using your brain will not be fast enough. In most cases, the fight is determined in one move, like this one I did."


    "¡­."


    "If I decided to move my sword even a bit deeper, your stomach would have been cut, and you would have had a fatal injury. And do you know why you couldn''t follow my movements?"


    "Why?"


    "Because you are trying to move your body remotely in everything. This is not how it works."


    "Remotely?"


    "Yes. How do you ride a horse?"


    "How do I ride a horse? By pulling the reins?"


    "Yes. That is right; you do it by pulling the reins. But, the thing is, you don''t pull reins every time the horse takes a step, right? The horse moves on his own, and you pull the reins when you decide to change the direction or increase the speed."


    "Ah¡­. I see now. Then the thing we need to do is train my natural body movements and make my body move on its own while fighting."


    "Yes, that''s right. We will train your body responses. The speed of your response, the depths of your unconsciousness, we will train those basics first."


    "My body responses, huh?"


    "Indeed. And don''t worry, this won''t be only effective on your sword fighting, but will be effective on other types of fights as well."


    "Understood."


    "But, this will hurt. So be prepared."


    /SWOOSH/


    Just like that, with his sword grabbed with both hands, he dashed towards me, swinging his sword.


    Just like that, a new type of training started¡­.


    -----------Author Notes----------------


    Here is the chapter hope you enjoyed it.


    Now he will learn how to use his sword from the basics with a proper instructor while deepening his interactions with others, even though he was already good enough with swords.


    Although I don''t want to keep the pace too slow, it feels a bit waste not to show how he interacts with other members too. Let me hear your thoughts about this one.


    Do you like this arc, or do you prefer making things faster and making him enter the academy?


    Some of you might like magic more than swords or closebat, and his focus will be mainly on magic at the academy. But still, you will see how learning swords will be handy in some cases.

 Chapter 85 Learning 2

    ''Wow, that is crazy.''


    ''How long will they fight like that?''


    While Callius and Akira were sparring, a pair of green eyes were watching them.


    ''Mister Akira shows no mercy at all.''


    "Grr¡­..."


    "Hey. Just this much is nothing while fighting, you know. Don''t ever getfortable while fighting. Don''t forget that you will be putting your life on the line."


    Seeing the ck-haired boy being attacked by a sword over and over again, she was honestly surprised.


    "Pick it up."


    "Cough, cough."


    "Pick it up."


    "!"


    "I like the look on your face. But can you keep it for a long time?"


    /SPIT/


    "We will see that."


    ''So this is how a real adventurer train. Now, I am feeling ashamed, thinking I was worthy of being an adventurer if I just put in an effort.''


    ''I was actually not even putting any effort at all. I was just mindlessly emptying my mana and trying to train my body, while actually, I was just deceiving myself, thinking I would be sessful. Can I really endure such training to get stronger?''


    At that moment, Aliya, who was watching the training session of Callius and Akira, was questioning her decisions so far.


    ''Thanks to Callius, my eyes were opened. The fact that I was this blind towards myself while I was read by him makes me slightly irritated, but there is nothing I can do about that now.''


    "Kurgh-"


    /CRASH/ /THUD/


    "Hey, this is just the beginning. Stand up."


    ''Huh? How is this training? Isn''t he just getting beaten?''


    Seeing the boy crashing towards the tree behind him with a kick, she thought.


    "Grrr¡­.."


    "Nobody will be intimidated by such a gaze if you don''t have enough power to back it up. Stand up."


    Saying that, the man standing in front of the boy signaled him toe.


    ''I must leave. I can''t stand seeing him getting hurt.''


    Seeing the person she liked getting hurt, her heart clenched.


    ''I wish I didn''t see this. But this is his own will, and I don''t have the right to interfere. But I need to put in my effort too. Just as Callius does, I need to put in a real effort.''


    With that thought, she left the ce entering her tent¡­.


    ****


    After the training with Akira was finished, I was in a state where every part of my body was aching.


    ''Someone was watching us. Knowing I was able to sense her even while fighting, she must be Aliya then. She must be curious.''


    I thought, entering the tent.


    "H?sss¡­."


    Feeling the cold breeze over my wounds, I shivered for a second.


    ''Don''t forget. Pain management and fighting while being distracted by pain is a very important qualities. As a fighter, you won''t always be in your top condition.''


    "Ah¡­ I am really tired this time."


    With that thought, I went to sleep not long after.


    ****


    And days went on like that without stopping, and a week passed.


    I was training with Akira before I went to sleep, and in the morning, whenever a monster that I could beat with my strength appeared before my eyes, I fought with it limiting my strength to improve my basics.


    At first, it was a bit hard, but as time went on like that, I was able to see the clear improvements.


    The fact that I was this reliant on my family''s sword was not a good thing.


    Training by basics while getting beaten by Akira, I was able to see clear improvements in my moves.


    Aside from that, I was talking with others a little more.


    The thing I observed before was that I was ostracizing myself on my own from the party.


    It was more fun to travel like that as well, and the first part of my sword quest was nearing its end.


    "Hey, Callius."


    While I was resting in the carriage, Aliya came beside me.


    "What?"


    "Are you good with mathematics?"


    "Why?"


    "I wanted to ask you something."


    "Well, I am pretty good."


    "Hmm? Really?"


    "If you won''t believe me, why are you asking?"


    "Who said I don''t believe you?"


    "Sigh¡­. Just ask what you want to ask."


    "Here."


    Showing a bunch of paper, Aliya sat beside me, asking.


    ''Wow. A quadratic equation.''


    "How is it?"


    "It is pretty high leveled."


    "Right. I was wondering how to solve this one."


    "Why are you trying to solve that?"


    "I had already solved the other problems Father prepared for me. But only this one remains."


    "Your father prepared for you?"


    "Yes. After our talk, I decided to improve myself in the things I am already talented at."


    "Heh, so you can listen as well."


    /PINCH/


    "Humph¡­. That was rude."


    "Heh. Is that so?"


    "Anyway, don''t distract me. Do you know how to solve this?"


    "Yes. Here you need to do¡­."


    Just like that, I started exining the question and how to solve it.


    "Wow, you are really smart. Howe you can do everything?"


    "No. I can''t do everything. It was just I knew how to solve such a question beforehand."


    ''Thanks to being a transmigrator and having a good memory.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I see. You must have learned this in your hometown."


    "¡­. You can say so."


    "Ah, sorry if I stepped on the wrong point."


    "It is okay."


    "Anyway, what are you going to do after you leave the Caravan?"


    "I will be working as an adventurer until I reach enough strength."


    "Enough strength for what?"


    "For applying to the Academy."


    "Academy? You mean Ark?"


    "Yes."


    "You are nning to go, Ark of the Empire?"


    "Yes."


    "Ah¡­. I see."


    /SWOOSH/


    Saying that she immediately stood up.


    "Huh? Where are you going?"


    "I need to finish this page first; you do your own thing."


    "Okay?"


    And then started doing her own thing.


    ****


    "Callius. You are here."


    "Yes, Brother Aki-."


    /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/


    Before I could even finish my word, a sword wasing through my chest.


    But before, it was my sword blocking the attack.


    "Good. Your moves are natural now. That''s good."


    "Then?"


    "Then, we can start right away with the real techniques of my family."


    "¡­."


    "Now, you had already seen a move of mine beforehand."


    "That fast strike at that time?"


    "Yes. Before starting, let me talk about my hometown and my past for a bit."


    "¡­.."


    "As you already know, I am not from this continent but from a ce where there is an ocean that lies between the maind.


    Thend we are living in is called the Land of Reeds. And the way ournds are ruled is both simr and different from yours.


    We have a Shogun that you call a king.


    And ns that you call noble families.


    And I was once a member of a Warrior n that excels in the art of quick drawing.


    In our culture, we have a belief in honor, and we attach huge importance to it. However, because I was framed in my youth, I lost my honor, and I was exiled from my hometown, leading me to this huge continent.


    And now, here I am.


    That is the reason I am using this curved sword."


    "¡­."


    "Now. There is no need for other details. I just wanted to open your eyes a bit more."


    "Understood."


    "Then, Callius. Let''s start with the essence of our style.


    School of Iai is a technique that relies on speed and precision. You need to be precise and fast.


    Look."


    /SCHLINK/ /SWOOSH/


    The moment he said that, with a sh, the leaf that was falling to the ground was cut.


    "If your attacks are precise enough, you can even cut a leaf. And this is what we will aim for now. Grab the handle of your sword."


    With my hands on Nihil, I started waiting.


    "Watch my movements and try to understand everything. I will try to slow down as much as possible."


    Saying that he put his hand on his sword.


    /CLINK/ /TING/


    And with a fast speed, he drew his sword and shed the boulder in front of him, leaving a cut mark.


    ''Wow, the way he is using his muscles was too good.''


    "Now."


    /SCHLINK/ /SWOOSH/


    Hearing the signal, I grabbed my sword and shed the empty air in front of me.


    "Stop."


    Saying that, he drew his sword again.


    "Watch again."


    "Now."


    "Again."


    "Now.


    "Again."


    "Now."


    Just like that, the training went on until we deemed it was enough.


    "Let''s finish for now. You need to rest."


    "Okay"


    Saying that, he left me and went to his own tent, and I sat on the ground thinking.


    ''The way he moved his muscles, the way he clenched them and raised the tension. I must not copy that. My body and the sword I am using are different from what he is using. I need to keep that in my mind.''


    Thinking that, I went to my tent and started formting what I could do better in my head and how I could implement the way he used his muscles into my own style¡­


    -----------------Author''s Note----------------


    Here is the chapter. This training sub-arc won''t be long, and it won''t only contain training scenes but some action scenes as well. We are nearing the end of the first half of this arc, and a major time skip wille soon.


    Aside from that, there were somements rted to their age is too small. That is right, and I was normally not going to write a smut scene this soon between Callius and any major heroine(viiness).


    However, I decided to try it. Let me know if you are not happy with that or anything, I may change it in the future. As for Aliya''s age, there will be an exnationing soon.

 Chapter 86 Learning 3

    The following next day, we started moving again in the morning.


    Although our route was different from the ones we had prepared for, that didn''t mean most of the things changed.


    Aside from not stopping in a close vige or something, we were pretty much doing the same thing.


    Riding the carriage.


    Getting rid of the monsters that wereing on our way.


    Talking with others and training when I was free.


    It seems for some reason. Aliya was pretty worked up.


    Although we were talking from time to time, she was mostly bust reading something.


    A week passed just like that.


    I was trying to use the techniques Akira showed me when I was fighting with monsters, and to be honest. I am not suited for such a style since the weapon I am using is not a katana but an estoc.


    At least not the raw style that he is showing me.


    And I have no intention of changing my sword either.


    /SWOOSH/


    "You need to do it like this."


    /THUD/


    With her back turned to the tree he cut, he said, releasing his breath.


    "¡­."


    "When you deem your practice with your technique is enough,e and find me. I won''t be showing anything else until that time."


    "You won''t be showing anything else to me?"


    "Yes. I am not raising a sessor to our family. I am just passing these techniques to you. You will choose what you want to do with those on your own. Now, you already have enough on your te for now; until you are able to understand the reason I am showing these techniques to you, I won''t show the way you will use your aura."


    "¡­. I see. I understand what you mean."


    "You understand, huh? We will see. Now, let me leave you alone with your realizations."


    Saying that he turned his back, walking towards his tent.


    "But let me say onest thing. The way you are swinging your sword. You need to make it your own."


    "Huh? I need to-"


    "Good night."


    With that onest phrase, he left my ce.


    ''I need to make my sword on my own, huh?''


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    It had been a while since I had practiced the family''s sword.


    With my Nihil raised vertically, I emptied my breath.


    ''Sword of Lightning. The trick of Light.''


    /SWOOSH/


    And dashed towards my front, attacking the tree.


    /SCHLINK/


    Putting my sword in its handle, I sat down and started visualizing everything Akira had shown me.


    ''School of Iai, Heaven sh.''


    ''School of Iai, Unsheathe.''


    ''School of Iai, Night Rain.''


    Remembering everything visually, I took my stance and started practicing again.


    ***


    Waking up early in the morning after the practice, we started moving again.


    "We are nearing our destination."


    "Yes. We have almost reached the border of the empire. Thest ce is the territory of Death Bird."


    "We should be around here."


    Putting his finger on the map shown, the captain of the party, Wayne, said.


    "Our pace for thest week was good and fast. However, everyone umted a lot of stress."


    The merchant, John, said while looking at others.


    Although we adventurers were not that tired, the other members of the convoy, those who were looking after the cargo, chefs preparing the meals, and many others were tired since they were notbatants.


    "Indeed. We should take a rest. Now that we are reaching the territory of high ranking monster, we need to be careful while moving. We should be in our top condition."


    "There is ake nearby. We can take a rest here."


    "Let me see."


    "Here."


    "I see. That ce is certainly good. It doesn''t seem that close to danger either."


    "Yes."


    "Then the location is set."


    Just like that, the destination was set, and everyone started moving again.


    "Here, Callius. You will be on the watch first today with Salma."


    "Okay."


    Hopping on the horse, I started looking around to see if something was abnormal.


    "Hey, how is it going?"


    And here, a woman with muscles was riding beside me another horse.


    "What?"


    "You look a bit troubled."


    "Ah, just there is something in my mind."


    "Is it rted to a girl?"


    "¡­. Seriously?"


    "Sigh¡­. Sometimes, I forget you are humorless."


    "I am not humorless. It is just you can''t make jokes."


    "¡­. If you always talk like that, no girl will like you, you know?"


    "If a girl likes me because I am not being myself, then what is the point?"


    "¡­."


    "See."


    "Okay, you win this time. Now, what is in your mind?"


    "¡­."


    "Come on, spill the beans."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I was just thinking about my sword."


    "Your sword? Isn''t it hanging there?"


    With her nose pointed to Nihil on the scabbard, Salma said with a clueless expression.


    "Really?"


    "What is it this time?"


    "Sigh¡­. I am talking about my sword technique, not my sword."


    "Ah¡­ Then say it like that. How could I know?"


    ''Are you an airhead and not at the same time?''


    "Okay, okay. My bad."


    "Hmm¡­ Your sword technique, huh?"


    "Yes."


    Putting on a serious expression, she started thinking while looking at the horse.


    Seeing no reply wasing, I started looking around again in case I missed something while talking.


    "To be honest, I am not that smart. I can''t look at the way you use your sword and pinpoint what you can do better like many others. And I don''t want to confuse your mind either."


    "¡­."


    "But in my whole life, if I learned something, then that would be too much of nothing does good."


    "Hmm?"


    "As I said, too much of nothing is good. Eating too much, drinking too much, fighting too much, fucking with someone too much, or many others."


    "Did you really need to say fucking someone too much?"


    "It is what it is. If you fuck a man too much, you will eventually get bored, and maybe the man will develop some feelings for you. And believe me. It is not that worthwhile."


    "Wow. No wonder you are still single."


    "It is not that I couldn''t have a rtionship with someone. It is I didn''t want to."


    "Most single people would say that."


    "Believe whatever you want."


    "So? What is your point?"


    "What I mean is, thinking too much is not that good either. By swinging your sword again and again and then thinking about the same thing, you won''t be changing anything. You will just look at the same points."


    "How do you do it then?"


    "Me. I am just swinging my fists without thinking, letting everything go with the flow."


    "Without thinking¡­. This is what I would expect from you."


    "It is how I am. Sometimes, you need to let things flow. Let the river we call life clean you from all those thoughts that are guing your mind, and then get out of it with a pure, clean mind."


    "You did sound wise now."


    "It was not my saying. I heard it from someone in my hometown."


    ''Letting things go with the flow, huh? It has been a while since I have done that.''


    Seeing the slightly mncholic expression on her face, I thought.


    ''I guess I should take a break from thinking about my sword for a while then.''


    "Okay, I will listen to what you are saying. Let''s see how this goes."


    "Hope you will find your answer then."


    "I hope."


    "Then, Wanna see this big sister show you some skills?"


    "Some skills?"


    "Look."


    Putting her hand on top of the horse, she reversed her body, standing on one hand with her head pointing towards the saddle.


    ''Wow, this reminded me of those motorbikers that like to show off.''


    "How is it?"


    "Good. You have a really good bnce."


    "That I am. Do you know how hard I tried to do this?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Guess?"


    "A month?"


    "Wrong."


    "Two months?"


    "Come on, why are you increasing it?"


    "A week?"


    "Wrong."


    "What? Only one day?"


    "Nope. It only took one second for me to do that."


    "¡­."


    "My mother. She was an adventurer, and she was really strong. She would always be away from home, fighting with monsters and epting quests. As for my father, he was the one staying at home looking after me."


    "Ah¡­ Right, you are from that ce."


    "Indeed. Anyway, my mother was always a role model for me. I wanted to be a strong woman like her who would crush others with my own hands. So, I was training hard."


    "¡­."


    "At first, it was good. I was able to beat every kid in our hometown when we fought, and I was strong. The feeling of getting stronger was addicting. However, at some point, that feeling was lost. I couldn''t find a way to get stronger on my own, either. I asked my father but got nothing useful. My fists were no longer getting stronger. I wasn''t getting any better.


    "Then?"


    "Then, at that time, I saw a monkey doing this position over a tree."


    "You saw a monkey?"


    "Indeed, and this position¡­ I decided to try it."


    "Then you did it on your first try."


    "Indeed. And the moment I did this pose, I felt something."


    "You felt?"


    "Yes. I felt. Exining it with words is impossible for me, but if I had to say it, then that would be feeling the bnce of my body. And it was the moment that turned my life."


    "How?"


    "Because the way I fought changed after that time, making everything smoother and precise. And here I am standing. Do you understand what I mean? Sometimes, just a little monkey can change your life."


    "I see."


    Just like that, we kept chatting while riding the horse.


    Not knowing we were directly heading toward the danger itself¡­

 Chapter 87 Bandits

    What is the thing we call life?


    When asked this question, there must be many answers out there.


    And my answer to that is the roller coaster of events that follows you wherever you go.


    This is the thing we call life.


    And this is especially true when you are living in a fantasy world where you can die at the hands of a person wherever you go without even knowing.


    Therefore, for me, a human living in such a ce must never let his or her guard down, no matter what.


    However, no matter what happens, humans are bound to getfortable. This is how we are.


    If things go our way for a long period of time, then we will get used to it and let our guard down.


    "This ce is good."


    "Indeed. There aren''t any monsters here, either. Monster repent seems to work just fine."


    "Not any monsters?"


    "Callius and I just cleared the Giant Frogs around thiske, but aside from that, no other monsters were spotted."


    "Good. Then let''s start setting up the camp."


    Giving a brief reply to Wayne''s question, we walked with the convoy.


    Reaching ake, a very warm and beautiful scenery weed us.


    Pure blue water devoid of any type of dirt.


    A bunch of trees was covering theke.


    However, of course, there were some marks of life inside theke.


    ''Bunch of evolved fishes. I don''t know their exact species, but they don''t seem to be harmful.''


    Thinking that, everyone started setting up the camp.


    *****


    "Hey, Boss. How many more hours do we need to wait?"


    "Shut up, Norwin. We need to be patient."


    "But, boss. Don''t you see everyone is getting restless?"


    A ce where bunch of trees filled the ce around, a group of men was standing.


    With their hair being long and clothes being torn out, they were excluding the aura of shrewdness.


    Some of them had a grin on their faces, some others were just standing, not saying anything, and some were burning inside with their eyes red.


    "Fuck. I said, shut the fuck up."


    The man holding an axe in his hand said, looking at the man with a mask covering his face standing beside him.


    "Hey, Brett. What are they doing now?"


    Turning his head towards another man that was holding a sphere with his hands, he asked.


    "They are resting."


    "Resting?"


    "Yes."


    "Where?"


    "They are camping beside the Frog Lake."


    "That Frog Lake?"


    "Yes."


    "Wasn''t there a Grand Frog?"


    "Can''t you even think that? It must have left the Lake."


    "Fuck, what are you saying, bastard?"


    "I am just saying what I think."


    "Grr¡­.. Fuck¡­ If it wasn''t for your magic, I would have killed you right here."


    "But you can''t."


    /THUD/


    Seeing the smirk on the face of the man holding the orb, the leader of the group punched the tree, nearly making it fall.


    "Hey, Brett. Show some respect."


    "Shut up, you bootlicker. Just stay there, like you always do."


    "Ha! What did you say? Do you want me to beat you?"


    "Sigh¡­. Norwin, just shut up for a second."


    "But, boss-"


    "Just shut up¡­. Anyway, what are they doing now?"


    "I just said they were resting. Do you have a fish memory or something?"


    "¡­. This bastard."


    "Okay, okay. I am just joking. From the looks of it, they are nning to stay there for a day at least."


    "They will rest, huh? As expected, they must be tired from all that constant walking in the wilderness."


    "What are we going to do, boss?"


    "Heh¡­ What do you think we are going to do?"


    Seeing the smile on the face of their leader, a hideous smile appeared on the man called Norwin as well.


    "We have prey then."


    "Indeed."


    "GUYS! WE HAVE PREY TONIGHT!"


    "FINALLY!"


    "HOORAY!"


    "That ck-haired boy, he is mine."


    "Fuck, get away from me, you fucker."


    "Don''t worry. I am not into ugly guys like you."


    "Thanks, I guess?"


    "I want that girl with red hair."


    "Josh. You and your weird taste."


    "Heh, they are more delicious when they are little, you know."


    "You fucker¡­."


    "The elves are mine then."


    "Fuck, who do you think you are? They are mine!"


    Just like that, with hideous expressions on their faces, they started walking towards theke, concealing their breaths.


    *******


    After eating dinner with others, the sun was setting, and everyone started dispersing going their own tent.


    Taking my sword out, I started practicing with it.


    But this time, I just swung my sword, not thinking about anything.


    /SWOOSH/ /THUD/


    ''Huh? What was that?''


    Feeling a slight disjointedness in my moves, I thought.


    ''Why do I feel like my body is getting heavy?''


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    ''Something is not right. I am not moving like I always do.''


    <Ding! The host is being affected by the status effect, Paralyze.>


    The moment I heard the system sound in my head, I started losing strength in my body.


    ''What? A poison? Who poisoned me? No, that is not the right time to ask those.''


    With a fast judgment, I set to work.


    "Hufff¡­.."


    Exhaling a breath of frost, I stared, slowing down my blood cirction and making the poison spread slower.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Immediately activating my art, I started looking around, only to see a bunch of orange-green mana being scattered around.


    ''I see. So, it was magic.''


    ''Others seem to notice that too.''


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /BOOM/


    Hearing the sounds of swords shing, I started circting the lightning mana around my body as well.


    ''I need to move.''


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    ''This will hurt a bit.''


    Now, those who know a bit of biology would be able to understand how the paralyzing poison works.


    With the substances inside, it is blocking the receptors that would receive themand to move. Basically, it is severing the connection that we are using to control our bodies.


    Then, how do you make it so that you can function normally?


    /CIZZT/


    "Grr¡­."


    Putting the tip of my two fingers on my legs, I started electrocuting myself, making my body shiver all around with pain.


    Gritting my teeth to withstand the pain, I started feeling my strength again.


    ''Good. I didn''t need to use my aura.''


    /SCHLINK/ /CLANK/


    But before I could think of anything else, my body blocked the attack that aimed at my neck, raising my sword.


    "Huh? You blocked it?"


    /SWOOSH/


    Raising the distance, there was a bandit standing in front of me.


    "Slurp¡­. You really will make a fine meal."


    Licking the dagger he was holding, he started ogling my body.


    "¡­."


    "Cat bite your tongue?"


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    --------------------------


    Name ¨C Darrel the Boy Plugger


    Age ¨C 25


    ss ¨C Dagger Master


    Mage Rank ¨C 1-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 3-star


    Attributes ¨C Water


    -------------------------


    Seeing the panel in front of me, I dashed towards the man again, not saying anything more.


    /SWOOSH/


    With my ''Nihil'' aiming towards his neck, I raised my sword to attack him with a sh.


    "Tut-tut- tut. You are being rude, you know, attacking me like this."


    /CLANK/


    ''He is faster?''


    However, with his dagger raised, he blocked my strike.


    /THUD/


    And a kick followed the dagger attack, making me fly.


    /CRASH/


    "Krugh---"


    ''Something is not right. This is not the strength of a 3-star.''


    Feeling the pain in my chest, I thought with my head fully concentrated on the man in front of me.


    ''He drugged himself. He forcefully increased his strength. This¡­. This was not supposed to appear this early.''


    And the answer came to me not long after.


    "Heh¡­. What are you thinking about in front of me like that? Now, are you starting to like me? Did you fall for my strength?"


    Looking at the disgusting lustful smile on his face, I swallowed the pukeing from my stomach.


    "Huff¡­."


    Exhaling another breath of frost, I calmed myself.


    "Sigh¡­ You are really boring¡­. I guess I will finish you before the others finish."


    /DASH/


    Saying that, he dashed towards me.


    /SWOOSH/


    But I was not standing there anymore.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    With my sword raised and lightning bolts pouring from it, I opened the distance.


    /SWOOSH/


    And then attacked him again.


    First, a stab aimed towards his torso.


    /CLANK/


    Blocked.


    Second, another stab that was aiming towards his right leg.


    /SWOOSH/


    Dodged.


    ''Now a counterattack.''


    /SWOOSH/


    Dodging the sweep attack, I lowered my center of gravity.


    /CRACKLE/


    And tapped his right leg with the tip of my off hand, sending a bunch of electric bolts towards his knee.


    "Huh?"


    ''Now!''


    Seeing him getting distracted for a second, I tried to stab his neck with my sword, aiming towards his neck.


    /CLANK/


    But my attack was blocked.


    "Hop! That was close."


    /SWOOSH/


    ''Dangerous.''


    Immediately sensing the danger, I dashed backward, raising the distance.


    /BOOM/


    And a sound of explosion followed the ce I was in.


    "Hey, I said the boy was mine."


    "Shut up, Darrel. You were going to die if it wasn''t for me."


    "Ha!"


    Seeing the two men standing in front of me, I raised my sword again.


    /SPIT/


    "Now, you can eat him whenever you want. Let''s get this over with. The boss said we shouldn''t alert the monsters nearby."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 88 Bandits 2

    While Callius was fighting with those two men, the others were not staying idle either.


    "Paralyzing poison? Puny tricks."


    With his heavy sword in his hand, a man with a bulky build started circting his aura making the effects of paralyze nullified.


    "This¡­. Notpletely nullified?"


    However, there was still a slight difort in his moves.


    /SWOOSH/


    But still, without wasting any time, he bolted out of his tent, confronting a man with an axe standing.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    With their sh, the ground was shaking, showing their strength.


    "Bandits, huh?"


    "Hahahaa¡­ Finally, a worthy opponent."


    /CLANK/


    With their weapons shing, two bulky men engaged inbat.


    "You are four-star. What is a veteran like you doing in such a remote ce?"


    "Heh¡­ Will you listen if I tell?"


    "¡­."


    "Right. Let''s talk with our weapons¡­ Like a warrior does."


    Just like that, two men were confronting each other, both of them having their own thoughts.


    ''I need to finish this fast. If they are bandits, they might have been watching us and might know our weaknesses.''


    ''Heh¡­. I will just stall for time. We have already outnumbered every other one of them.''


    With those thoughts, both of them kept shing, trying to direct the fight¡­.


    ****


    For others, the case was more severe.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    "What the hell, how is this bastard that fast?"


    Two men with scars on their faces were attacking a man with a curved sword on its scabbard.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    However, the nted-eyed man was avoiding each of their strikes bot being attacked.


    "You are those bandits."


    "Heh¡­ Our fame is that wide spread, then."


    "Scared?"


    "¡­"


    Without answering, the swordsman grabbed the handle of his sword.


    "Such those who have no honor, I won''t show any mercy."


    /CLICK/


    And then, with a fast speed, he shed the sword, attacking them.


    /THUD/ /THUD/


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    With the effect of that fast attack, two arms fell to the ground.


    One being the right arm of the left guy and the other one being the left arm of the right guy.


    "AAAAAAH!"


    With two screams, two bandits started shouting, holding their hands.


    However, the nted-eyed swordsman didn''t wait.


    /SWOOSH/


    Dashing towards the enemy, he shed the neck of the on the side.


    /CLANK/


    "Hmm?"


    However, his attack was blocked.


    "Thanks to that person, I am here alive right now."


    With a sword raised on his right side, the bandit spoke, smiling ear to ear.


    "Yeah, if not for the elixir he gave us, we would not be there."


    With their flesh regenerating, the two bandits locked their eyes with the swordsman.


    "Let''s finish this guy first. I am getting thirsty."


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    And then attacked the swordsman, not letting him have his way.


    Just like that, the confrontation went on.


    *****


    Of course, that was not everything.


    All other members of the convoy were being attacked by bandits.


    A woman with a muscr body was standing on her own against three guys with her fist raised.


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    Every time she attacked, she would always crush others.


    However, her opponents were not that weak either.


    "Bastards. Don''t fight cowardly. Come here."


    "Heh¡­. We are bandits who said we are honorable people."


    "I will eat you thoroughly, don''t worry."


    "Heh, you? I am pretty sure it won''t even be able to fully tore my hymen let alone eat me."


    "Pufft¡­."


    "YOU!"


    One was an archer, the other one being a spear user, and thest one being a hammer user. Three of them were attacking together, covering theirck of individual strength with numbers.


    From another part of the ce, two elves and a rouge were fighting with seven bandits.


    However, if there is one thing different, then that would be that this group didn''t contain only three people.


    There were more people behind.


    And the fight there was not looking in favor of the three either, since they were trying to fight while trying to protect the people on their behind.


    *****


    ''Potion of Berserkery.''


    A drug that enhances one''s own strength but amplifies their own natural instincts such as anger, lust, hunger, and many others.


    It is a drug that makes a person stronger but makes them primitive at the same time.


    How did this appear right in front of me?


    In the game, it was an item appearing in the middle parts of the academy arc, which is a tournament arc. And there was no previous information about that.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    "Hora! How long are you going to escape for?"


    Dodging the strikes of othersing towards my face, I dashed to the side.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "¡­"


    "This bastard is too boring. Why do you want him anyway?"


    "Heh, this is way better, slurp."


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    The one with the dagger in his hand dashed to me, licking his lips.


    Blocking the strikes, I managed to push him back.


    /CLANK/ /SLASH/


    But he was not alone.


    Not being able to dodge thest strike of the other one, I got another injury on my chest.


    "Kurgh.."


    Feeling the pain and gritting my teeth, I applied my aura around my foot, dashing back.


    /THUD/


    But, my back touched a ce.


    ''Huh?''


    Looking around, I saw a rock behind me.


    "Heh, you are cornered. Now what?"


    "Hufff¡­."


    Releasing a frost breath, I concentrated on my sword.


    Putting my sword in a vertical position, I took my stand.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    ''Sword of Lightning, The Trick of Light.''


    Dashing towards the man in front of me, I attacked his left shoulder.


    With my sword looking like it was pointing toward his right shoulder, the actual attack was on his left one.


    /CLANK/


    "Huh?"


    However, my attack was blocked.


    "Heh? So this was what you were thinking of using."


    /THUD/


    With a kick on my chest, he made me fly towards the boulder back.


    /CRASH/


    "Krugh-"


    Coughing a bunch of blood from my mouth, I crashed the boulder behind me.


    /TINGLE/


    And my ears were ringing, making my head spin.


    <Ding! The host is being affected by the status effect, Poison.>


    "Fancy tricks like this are not enough to trick me."


    With a disgusting smile on his face, the bandit was looking at me, licking his lips.


    "You are just a kid trying to show off. It will be very funny to eat you."


    My vision was getting blurred with each passing second.


    ''I am just a kid trying to show off?''


    And the words he said were ringing in my ears.


    ''You are just a kid trying to show off.''


    ''You need to make the way you swing your sword on your own.''


    ''Sometimes not thinking about something is better than overthinking.''


    ''I just did it.''


    And the words started ringing in my head.


    /TINGLE/


    "Hey! Can you hear me?"


    /THUD/


    "Kurgh---"


    I was getting kicked from my stomach, but I couldn''t even feel it at all.


    ''I am not raising a sessor. I am just passing my techniques.''


    ''You will choose what you want to do with my teachings.''


    ''The way you swing your sword, you need to make it your own.''


    "Darrel, you can have him. It seems he is broken at the end."


    "What a pity. I wanted to y with him longer."


    /THUD/


    Another punch on my stomach, but I wasn''t even feeling the pain at all.


    ''Why did I start using the sword in the first ce? What was my goal?''


    ''What is the reason I am swinging this sword? Why did I learn it?''


    ''To protect others? No. To show off? No. None of those.''


    "I am going to help others. You cane when you finish."


    "Okay."


    A sensation of a pair of rough hands slowly touching my chest.


    ''Ah¡­. Now I see. The reason I started swinging my sword again. It is nothing fancy at all. No, it was always in front of me.''


    ''The reason I started my sword again aftering to this world as Callius. It is to Kill.''


    ''To annihte my enemies.''


    ''That was the essence of my sword.''


    ''No, it is not only the essence of my sword. It is also the essence of my lightning magic.''


    And the moment I realized that everything started falling into their ce.


    All those things I have learned from Akira and from my father, Austin. Everything started beingbined with each other, just likepleting a puzzle.


    ''So, this was it. This is how it was supposed to be.''


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    Lightning strikes started forming all around my body, I was able to feel it.


    The way I needed to swing my sword, I started feeling it.


    The way I needed to use my aura more effectively, I started understanding it.


    The essence of my sword, I grasped it.


    It was at that moment I was able to feel the achievement of my own.


    "Huh? What the hell?"


    The sensation of that pair of hands touching me was lost.


    "Darrel, did something happen? Huh?"


    And before the other one could even say anything, the sound of something falling to the ground was heard.


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 89 Bandits 3

    What is the thing we call enlightenment or inspiration?


    Most of the time, those terms would be rted to art.


    However, that is not that true.


    Inspiration or enlightenment of them mighte in whatever disciple you are in, regardless of your position.


    It maye as an engineer when you are designing something.


    It maye as a painter when you are looking at a beautiful woman.


    It maye as a student when you are solving a question.


    You wouldn''t know how it came into your mind, how the process went on, or how to recreate it.


    But, in the end, it woulde making you reach new heights in your life.


    At least, this is how I would describe that state of mine when I was getting beaten at the end.


    All those forms that I learned, those sword swings I learned from Father, the swordy of Augustride.


    The techniques I learned from Akira.


    None of those above were suited for me in the first ce.


    I was not aiming to be a swordsman that would show off their speed as a noble of the Augustride family would do.


    Neither was I aiming to be a swordsman from the Land of the Reeds that would put his honor first.


    None of those above were my reason to swing this sword.


    My reason for swinging my sword was pretty simple. It was to kill.


    And the moment I realized that every type of sword move started appearing in my mind.


    How could I change the swordy of the Augustride family to my own? How could Ibine it with Iai techniques?


    The answer to those questions started appearing in my mind.


    In the form of a new sword style, I had invented for myself.


    Annihtion Sword.


    A name befitting the purpose of a weapon.


    In the end, no matter how beautiful or how graceful it is, a weapon is a tool made to kill people.


    It was at this moment that my own sword style was born.


    To annihte.


    ******


    "Darrel, did something happen? Huh?"


    Seeing the ck-colored lightning bolts flying around everywhere, two bandits were surprised.


    ''Annihtion Sword. desurge.''


    "What is hap-"


    /CLICK/ /SWOOSH/


    Before he could even finish his words, a person passed beside him.


    /THUD/ /SPLURT/


    "Huh?"


    And a head fell to the ground, blood spurting from the neck that was supposed to hold it in.


    "Darrel?"


    The other one was staring nkly at the head of his friend, falling to the ground.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    ''Annihtion Sword. desurge.''


    With my sword raised, I dashed to the man again, attacking him from his neck.


    /CLANK/


    Raising his sword, he blocked my attack.


    However, he was staggered after the attack.


    "What the hell? What did you eat?"


    Feeling surprised by my attack, he asked.


    "¡­.."


    However, at that moment, my eyes were just focused on his hand.


    /SWOOSH/


    ''This is my own sword to annihte. All those other things they taught me, this was all for this moment.''


    ''I willbine everything and make it my own.''


    With ck lightning surrounding my body, I thought.


    "I don''t know what you did, but you will pay for what you did, bastard."


    With his sword raised, he attacked me, aiming at my arm.


    ''Annihtion sword. Null Space.''


    /CRACKLE/


    With lighting strikes flowing through my sword, I focused my aura on my arm, receiving his sword.


    However, of course, that was no longer a simple movement to receive his sword.


    It was a movement that would attack the ce where a person''s grip strength would focus, making them lose their sword.


    This was what I formted when Ibined the family''s sword style with martial arts.


    /CLANK/ /TING/


    "Huh?"


    And the result of the sh was obvious, with his sword flying.


    /SLASH/ /SPURT/


    And before he could even say anything more, after his sword was gone, I shed his head, killing him.


    /THUD/


    With his head rolling on the ground, he died with his eyes wide open.


    "Thanks for being my stepping stone."


    Saying that, I slightly bowed my head towards the bandit whose body was headless and then headed towards to convoy without wasting any more seconds looking.


    ****


    When I reached the ce, the scene weing me was pure destruction.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    With my eye activated, I started observing the mana fluctuations around me.


    ''I see. The magician is still spreading the poisonous mana around the air.''


    Thinking that, I headed towards the source of the green mana that was shown in the air to me.


    ''There you are.''


    "Huh? How are you ali-"


    /CRACKLE/ /SWOOSH/


    Without giving him any time to think, disappearing from my ce, I bolted towards him, surrounding lightning mana all around my feet.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Stay away."


    "Mist of Greenery, stage 5."


    Murmuring a chant, he started releasing a green gas from his hands.


    ''Sword of Annihtion. Null Space.''


    With my aura circting around my sword, I started swirling it, making the air around rotate.


    "What?"


    Making the poison in the air move upwards with the effect of the torque.


    /STAB/


    And then pierced the heart of the man in front of me, killing him with that strike.


    "Kurghk---"


    With blood pouring from his mouth, he staggered.


    "Hurkhg¡ª" /THUD/


    And then fell to the ground.


    ''Annoying one is down.''


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    Turning my head towards the ce where the sounds of explosions wereing, I started rushing towards the ce.


    *****


    "Hehehe¡­. Come here, girl."


    Seeing the disgusting man with a disgusting smileing closer to her, Aliya was scared.


    "D-Don''te closer."


    Looking anxiously around, the things she saw were nothing that could make her fear go away.


    Two beautiful elves were getting groped by a bunch of bandits.


    They had already lost the strength in their body.


    ''No, sister Saphielle and Nush. No!''


    The rogue of their party, Euan Mcleod, was the man that didn''t like to talk.


    He was no longer able to breathe, let alone talk.


    With blood pouring from his mouth, his eyes were lifeless, standing there.


    Her father was lying on the ground with his consciousness away because of the hits he got while trying to protect her.


    ''Father¡­.''


    The muscr big sister she liked to talk and converse with was being pushed by the other two men.


    However, if there was one thing that was making her anxious.


    Then that would be the fact that she couldn''t see or hear Callius anywhere.


    This thing alone was making her heart grow anxious.


    ''If he was dead, then there is no point in my life. I would rather die than get assaulted by this pig and then live my life like a breeding spot.''


    And her thoughts were getting more and more dangerous as the man kept getting closer.


    "Finally, I can eat you. This will be my prize for finishing my job first."


    "Noo- D-don''t."


    Seeing the maning closer, her heart started beating more and faster. It was like her heart was going to get out of her body.


    "Ehehehe, the more you resist, the better it gets."


    "NO! HUMMF!"


    Before she could scream anymore, the hand of the man approaching her blocked her mouth, making a muffled sound.


    "Tututututut- Now, do you know what I like the most when you resist?"


    Trying to bite the hand that was holding her mouth, she attempted to move her head. However, the man''s grip was too strong.


    "Mmmmf! Mmmmmf!"


    "It is this expression. Ahahahahahahha¡­.. I love it when you do that."


    "When I push my hand towards your mouth like that, you start breathing from your nose. Your eyes would be wide open, getting bloody with the hatred."


    With his disgusting eyes aligned with hers, the man was looking at his face.


    ''No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No!''


    "Mmmmmmfffff! MMmmmmmf!"


    "This muffled sounds of your screamsing. The feeling of your hatred being directed towards me."


    "Mmff¡­"


    "And when I talk like this, your screams would get smaller and smaller, showing you would slowly start epting the harsh reality."


    "¡­."


    "But, do you know what is the most exciting thing?"


    "..."


    "It is the fact that in the end, you would all give in to the pleasure. The fact that all of you would lose yourself in the feeling of ecstasy I was givi-"


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    Hearing the sounds of something cracking, both of their attention turned towards the backside.


    "Wha-?"


    And there, she saw something for the first time after the attack that made her heart refreshed andfortable.


    ''Callius. You are alive.''


    However, something was different from the usual Callius she always saw when he was with her.


    With ck lightning strikes flowing through his body all around¡­


    Blood dripping from some of his wounds¡­.


    His eyes slowly got bluer and bluer with his hair getting whiter¡­.


    ''What is this?''


    Feeling surprised, she just nkly stared at the person she admired for the first time in her life.


    "Who are you, you fucker?"


    The disgusting man said with salvia spurting from his mouth.


    "Dead men don''t ever ask questions."


    /RUMBLE/ /SWOOSH/


    With just that one phrase, he disappeared from the ce he was staying.


    "Huh?"


    /THUD/


    And then reappeared beside Aliya, putting his hands over her cheek.


    "Are you okay, Aliya?"


    ''Ah¡­ I love you¡­. I love you so much.''


    And that was the moment that made Aliya truly fall for Callius¡­..

 Chapter 90 Bandits 4

    Now, can a woman or a person truly fall for someone just because they saved them?


    Of course not.


    Neither women nor humans are such simple creatures.


    However, this is the case if someone you have never seen before saves you.


    Women are not that cheap.


    They are neither bunch of lustful pigs that are only a tool for pleasure nor a bunch of greedy dogs that only follow money; although some modern women are, not all of them are like that.


    What I mean is that every woman is, firstly, a human too. Therefore, they have their ownplex thoughts in their mind, which mostly a man would hardly understand, and they have their own criteria for the man they want to be with.


    They are not that shallow to fall for someone random that saved them from any other random one. They are not that easy.


    At least the woman Callius choose to be with can''t be that shallow.


    Then, you might ask howe to Aliya was looking at him with those shining eyes.


    Then his answer would be simple.


    A woman would not fall for a random person that just saved them.


    But they would fall for a person they had already inclined to love firsthand, just like Aliya and his case.


    When Callius attacked the bandit that was assaulting Aliya, ignoring his own injuries, the first thing that was on his mind was to check her condition of her, showing he himself started considering her as his precious person as well.


    And, if you like a person or start loving him/her, then even those small details that you wouldn''t normally notice would appeal to your eyes, making you love them more.


    As for the case of Aliya, the fact that Callius directly rushed to her help, ignoring any other people in convoy even without their rtionship wasn''t even progressing much, made her heart flutter, coupled with her not healthy mind for that moment, her thoughts were extreme.


    That was basically the reason why Aliya''s thoughts were this extreme¡­.


    ******


    /THUD/


    "Huh?"


    A head rolling down to the ground.


    A boy with white hair and bright blue eyes, who was the source of a bunch of ck lightning bolts spreading from his body to the environment, was holding the cheek of a girl that was kneeling on the ground with her eyes teary.


    "Aliya. Are you okay?"


    With his voice soft, he asked.


    "Ah¡­. Callius¡­.."


    With slight pauses in her words, the girl was shaking a bit.


    ''No. I don''t want to show him that I am weak. Aliya, hold your tears¡­. Don''t ever think of crying.''


    Biting her lower lips, she looked at the deep blue eyes that were only seeing her at that moment.


    Bright green eyes that were trying so hard to mask the tears that were pushing to fall down.


    "I am okay¡­. Thank you."


    With a low voice, she said, trying to avert her gaze.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing this, a smile bloomed on the white-haired boy''s face.


    "You don''t need to force yourself. You can rest now."


    ''Ah¡­. He understood right away¡­.''


    "I¡­ I don''t want to show myself to you like this."


    "Isn''t it fine to show all your faces to the person you love? You don''t need to hide anything."


    "Ah¡­. The person I love¡­."


    With her ears and cheeks getting redder and redder, she mumbled.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Seeing the teasing smile on his face and hearing this, her mood started getting better and better, making her forget that dark moment before.


    "Un!"


    With a bright smile, she answered.


    "Good. This is my Aliya."


    "¡­. But, you need to help them."


    "I will. Don''t worry."


    /SCHLINK/ /CRACKLE/


    With his sword raised, he took his position, turning his head towards the battlefield.


    "I will be waiting for you while looking after Father."


    "You won''t wait for too long."


    His white hair fluttering with the pressure and the wind, those ck lightning bolts that were jumping out from his body¡­.


    At that moment, he looked like the Lord of Thunder himself.


    *****


    The moment I saw the situation convoy was in, I realized how severe it was.


    From time to time, the sound of shing could be heard, and from the strength of the aftereffects, it was a sh between two four-star knights.


    ''Must be Wayne.''


    Concluding that, I rushed to the ce where I could see a bunch of mana traces in the air.


    And the scene before my eyes was something that made my blood boil.


    Signs of fighting everywhere.


    The rogue of the party had already stopped breathing, with his eyes dead.


    However, there was one thing that got my attention the most.


    Aliya was being attacked by a bandit.


    ''He is touching her?''


    The moment I saw him holding Aliya''s mouth, my thoughts started getting more and more dangerous.


    ''You are touching something mine?''


    ''I will kill you. I will murder you.''


    That was the only thing on my mind.


    And with my emotions getting stronger and stronger in my mind, I grabbed my sword tightly.


    /RUMBLE/


    The thunder that was swirling in the air was getting stronger and stronger with each second.


    <Ding! ss Ruler of Lightning resonates with the host''s will tomand.>


    <Ding! ss Ruler of Lightning bes one with the environment.>


    <Ding! Lightning obeys the host''smand.>


    <Ding! Temporary trait [Dark Lord of Thunder] acquired.>


    <Host''s knight rank is temporarily reached the 4th rank.>


    With those words resonating in my mind, I felt the strength surging in my body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Disappearing from the ce I was in, I dashed towards the bandit that was looking at me, noticing my existence.


    Then severed his head from his body, killing him like slicing butter.


    And the rest was pretty obvious¡­.


    After I checked the condition of Aliya, I turned my attention to the battlefield again.


    /RUMBLE/ /SWOOSH/


    Disappearing from the ce I was in with thunder obeying mymand, I reached the bandits that were attacking the elves.


    "Wha-"


    "Jo- Kurghk----"


    /STAB/ /STAB/


    Before they could even move their mouths, there were two holes where blood was spurting¡­.


    On their necks¡­.


    /SWING/ /SPLASH/


    Swinging my Nihil to clear the blood on it, I started tracing the battlefield.


    "COME HERE, YOU BASTARDS! FIGHT LIKE A MAN!"


    And heard a shout of someone familiaring.


    Seeing Salma being encircled by a bunch of bandits, I started channeling my aura and lightning mana around my sword.


    And then aligned me vertically again.


    Firing a lightning bolt from the tip of my sword, I burned one bandit alive, with smoke rising from his body.


    "AAAAAAAAH!"


    /SWOOSH/


    "KYLE! WHAT THE HELL!"


    Disappearing from the ce I was in, I dashed towards the bandit that was shouting.


    /STAB/ /STAB/


    Before he could even raise his sword, a pair of attacks had already pierced his chest.


    "Kurghk---"


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    Ignoring the blood spurting from his mouth, I turned my attention to the others.


    "Callius. Don''t interrupt my fight."


    "Shut up, old hag. You are going to die at this pace."


    "HA! WHO ARE YOU CALLING, OLD HAG!"


    "You, obviously."


    "You cheeky kid. I will disciple you properly when we finish this fight."


    "First, stay alive, you hag."


    /STAB/ /SPLURT/


    I said while taking out my sword from the neck of another bandit.


    And just like that, the fight went on¡­.


    *****


    "Who was the one that gave you this drug?"


    "Cough, cough¡­.. Kurgh-----"


    I asked the leader of the bandits that were coughing blood from his mouth.


    "¡­.."


    "I asked you a question."


    /SPIT/


    "!"


    Feeling the slimy substance on my face, I almost lost my temper, killing this bastard on the spot.


    "Heh¡­. So you want to y like that."


    The fight was already over, all the bandits being killed aside from the leader in front of me. They were already going to kill him if not for the questions I wanted to ask.


    With his eyes ring at me like a beast, he opened his mouth.


    "Just kill me already. I won''t tell you anything about him."


    "Ho¡­ So it was a ''he.''"


    "¡­.."


    /THUD/


    "Now, if you tell me where did you get this drug from, I will grant you a painless death."


    Kicking him on his chest, I said.


    "Cough¡­. Cough¡­. If I was scared of the pain, I wouldn''t be a bandit."


    "Is that so?"


    "It is."


    "Then, let me ask you a question. Do you know how the human body operates?"


    "Huh?"


    "Of course, you won''t know. You are a bandit, after all."


    "¡­."


    "Now you might be thinking, how does this rte to our subject?


    "¡­.."


    "You see, our body is operated by an organ we call as brain, which is in your head."


    "¡­.."


    "But how does the brain control your arms, your legs? Or how can you feel the pain? The answer is pretty simple. It is doing all of those things with this thing in my hand."


    /FLICKER/


    Flicking my fingers, I generated a lightning bolt.


    "Now, I won''t bother with exining all those things to you. I just wanted to know how a person can be hurt with enough amount of electricity, and you will be my guinea pig. Hope you are ready."


    With a devilish smile on my face, I electrolyzed the tip of my finger while activating my [All Seeing Eye].


    "Now, let''s see where you are weak, shall we?"


    Then pressed the ces I saw with my eye.


    "AAAAAH!"


    Just like that, the torture session 1 started¡­.


    ****

 Chapter 91 Unknown

    When ites to torturing people, is the only way to do that rted to the pain?


    The answer is no.


    It is not the only way. There are many others.


    For instance, in the past there were those torture methods when a person would tease the skin of the prisoner with a bird feather, making the prisoner sensitive.


    Or there are others rted to the drugs.


    But, there is onemon thing in that.


    And it is a fact that all those methods would require a very precise aim or a lot of time that you would try to break the enemy''s mind.


    However, we don''t have that much time.


    But I have something different here.


    Magic.


    It is a very convenient thing in the hands of those with the brain and the knowledge enough to use.


    For example, right now, the thing I am doing doesn''t require a lot of energy.


    But it is a very effective process.


    "Haaaa¡­.. Haaaaah¡­.."


    The heavy breaths of a person standing on the ground tied to a tree.


    /WIGGLE/ /WIGGLE/ /FLINCH/


    A body that is trying to move but is restricted by the ropes.


    "P-please¡­. Just kill me."


    A sound of a person that is constantly flinching.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    Sound of crackling and bolts flying through my hands.


    "Who was the one that gave you this drug?"


    And, in the midst of that, I was asking the same question over and over again, trying to get an answer.


    Thanks to my ss having a limit expansion(?) or something, my control over the lightning mana around me is intensified, which enables me to send a precise amount of electricity to his body sending a signal to his brain, making him overly sensitive than he could ever be.


    Of course, that is not something that you would normally be able to do without enough knowledge and experiments, but somehow I know how much mana I need to use right now.


    "..."


    /CIZZT/


    With my hand electrolyzed, I started approaching him again.


    "O-okay¡­. I-I will answer. Please don''te closer."


    "You will?"


    "Yes."


    "Let''s hear it then."


    Still, my hand being electrolyzed, I said.


    "We found him at that time when we have just decided to stay in this ce. We were in an unknown territory, but because of some dispute of the past, we needed to move to the ce we used to stay. So we chose this wilderness as our base and started doing our activities."


    "Stealing and others?"


    "Yes¡­.."


    "Then?"


    "Then, it was around the end of our first month of stay here."


    "When did youe here?"


    "Two years ago."


    "Okay, continue."


    "It was when I was trying to map the territory and see the monsters around to have better knowledge that I saw a man and a monster."


    "A man with a monster?"


    "Yes. It was the Death Bird. That man was holding the monster''s neck and was slowly caressing it."


    "Death Bird? The one that has the ownership of this territory?"


    "Yes. And the weird thing is that I couldn''t even sense the mana signature of the Death Bird and that man. At that moment, I understood something was weird about him."


    "That exins why you carelessly approached him."


    "Right¡­."


    "Continue."


    "¡­.. And then, he suddenly turned his head towards to us which made me see the weirdest thing in my life."


    "¡­.."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "The moment he turned his face to me, the thing I saw was nothing."


    "Nothing?"


    "Yes. He didn''t have any face. It was empty. His face, his eyes, his mouth. There was something there, but nothing at the same time. My eyes were burning. My mind was betting broken and broken the more I looked at his face."


    "¡­."


    "After that, a small monster appeared on his shoulder and then started talking."


    "Monster started talking?"


    "Yes. It was a monster that looked like a monkey. He started talking, presenting us a deal."


    Saying that, he stopped for a second.


    /TINGLE/


    And a sound of something tingling starteding into my head.


    Feeling the long apuse, I looked into his eyes with my [All Seeing Eye].


    ''He is shaking; his mana is getting violent.''


    "It s-said the man''s name was...."


    "His name was?"


    "I-it was A- Kurghk-----"


    Seeing the blooding from his mouth, I got ready.


    ''I need to move.''


    Immediately releasing my aura, I enveloped my foot with lightning.


    /SWOOSH/


    And then dashed backward.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    /BOOM/


    To escape the explosion that urred in the ce where the man was sitting.


    "That was close."


    Mumbling like that, I looked at the blood pool and the scattered human flesh all around where there was a man standing.


    "Callius! What happened?"


    "Coming closer Wayne asked."


    "He exploded."


    "Exploded?"


    "Yes. There was a spell bound to his mind."


    "A mind magic, you say."


    "It wasn''t the mind magic."


    "What?"


    "Yes. It was probably a curse and a contract of a demon."


    "Demon, huh? Are you sure?"


    "Yes. This is how they operate."


    Remembering the contents of the game, I thought.


    ''It seems they epted the contract of hell without knowing. Whomever this demon is, I need to be alerted. This ce is not safe.''


    ''I wasn''t able to get the details of their deal, but something is different from the game. This drug wasn''t supposed to be used this early, and there was an attack on the city as well as the church. I feel like things are a lot deeper than it was supposed to be.''


    "If you are saying this undoubtedly, then I will believe it."


    "He said that demon was able to control the monsters."


    "A monster tamer, huh? Wait, Death Bird included?"


    "Indeed."


    "Hmm¡­. If that is the case, we need to get out here faster. We don''t know what that demon wants, although the Death Bird didn''t show any abnormal movements."


    "¡­.."


    "Now, let''s go. Everyone is waiting for you."


    Just like that, we left¡­..


    ----------------------------------Author''s Notes----------------------------


    I will be posting two chapters in a day from now on, but the length of chapters will get slightly shorter. I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

 Chapter 92 Talk With Father In Law

    "Callius, don''t talk about this with others."


    "I won''t, don''t worry. Everyone''s morale is at the bottom; there is no need for tension."


    "¡­. Good."


    After we returned and buried the body of the ranger Euan, the convoy started moving again.


    Everyone was tired again because of the fight. But we needed to move again, considering the possibility of other monsters being attached to the smell of blood and the sounds of the fight.


    <Ding! The temporary trait [Dark Lord of Thunder] is disabled.>


    And around that time, my hair returned to normal, making my strength also return to the base.


    "Kurgh---"


    Making me remember that I was injured.


    Since the torture session took only fifteen minutes, the effects of adrenaline and my newfound strength were still there.


    "Are you okay?"


    With worried eyes, Aliya asked while extending a potion.


    "Not now, but going to be."


    /GULP/


    Gulping the potion, I said.


    "How was it? Did you learn something?"


    "Nothing much. His identity is still unknown."


    "I see¡­.."


    "I need to be the one to ask you. Are you okay?"


    "Am I okay? Maybe."


    With her eyes still shaky, she said looking at my eyes.


    "To be honest, I was scared when Mister Euan died at the hands of those bandits. When Elven Sisters lost the fight or when father lost his consciousness."


    "¡­."


    "And when that man was touching me."


    /CLENCH/


    "He is dead now. Don''t worry about him."


    Seeing her hands being clenched, I reassured her.


    "¡­. I know. But I was scared more when I thought of losing you, you know? When I wasn''t able to see you, when I wasn''t able to hear anything about you, I felt like my world lost its color."


    "¡­.."


    "Therefore, don''t ever think of dying, okay? I want my world with colors, not something dull."


    Looking at me with slight tears on her face while holding me on my cor, she said.


    ''How cute¡­.''


    "I value my life, don''t worry."


    Touching the corners of her eyes, I said.


    "¡­. I hope so."


    /SNUGGLE/


    With her face snuggled on my chest, she said with a muffled tone.


    "Can I stay like this for a while?"


    "You can stay like this forever if you want."


    "¡­.. Cheeky."


    "I am."


    /SNIFF/ /SNIFF/


    ''Hmm?''


    Feeling a slightly wet sensation on my chest, I slowly grabbed Aliya''s back, hugging her.


    "Thank you¡­.."


    "For what?"


    "For everything. For consoling me right now. For understanding me better than anyone else¡­."


    "You did well enduring that."


    "¡­.. Sob¡­"


    Feeling the slight sobbing soundsing from her mouth, I slowly caressed her head.


    ''Ah¡­ She is asleep.''


    With her breaths getting steady and slow, I thought.


    At that moment, a person entered the carriage.


    "Mister John."


    It was the father of Aliya.


    "Is she asleep now?"


    "Yes. She is sleeping."


    With his eyebrows knitted, he slowly approached me, sitting in front of me.


    "Care to exin why my daughter is hugging you right now?"


    And asked with a strict sound.


    "You must have figured that out already."


    Saying that without backing off, we entered the staring contest.


    "¡­.."


    Blood red eyes were facing with green eyes that showed years of experience.


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    The atmosphere getting heavier and heavier.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Mother, NO!"


    Interrupted by a sound of screaming, we turned our attention to the source of the sound.


    Aliya was having a nightmare, it seemed, seeing her hands holding my body tightly.


    "Sigh¡­. Sorry foring like that."


    With a loud sighing from his mouth, John said, his eyes getting warmer.


    "She is just my precious daughter¡­.."


    "Don''t worry, I understand."


    "Thank you. Thank you for everything."


    "Don''t mention it."


    "No. If not for you, we would have been a ything in their hands."


    "Everyone did their own part."


    "I know. And I have thanked them all."


    "I see."


    "I was unconscious at that time, but everyone said you were the one who suddenly jumped out of nowhere and broke the equilibrium."


    Standing up, he said.


    "Thank you for everything."


    And then bowed his head.


    However, after that, his eyes turned serious again, looking at me with a different gaze.


    "Now, exin what you are doing with my daughter."


    "She is mine."


    /THUD/


    "What did you say?"


    "I said she is mine."


    "Do you think my daughter is some sort of property?"


    "No."


    "The-"


    "She is not some sort of property, but she decided to be mine."


    "¡­.. She decided?"


    "Yes. Do you think she would do this if not?"


    "¡­.. I see. Certainly, she would never get closer to a person she didn''t like, let alone hug him like this."


    With a low voice, he muttered, thinking I wouldn''t hear him.


    "If that is what she wants, I have no right to say anything else."


    ''Wow, that was a straight lineing from the mouths of American fathers.''


    "But that doesn''t mean I will hand over my daughter that easily."


    With his eyes looking at the depths of the mine, a smile bloomed upon his face.


    "Heh¡­. Now, you are talking as a merchant?"


    It was a smile of a merchant.


    "You are sharp."


    "What do you want then?"


    "Heh¡­."


    Letting out a snort, he leaned back.


    "I want only one thing."


    "One thing?"


    "Yes."


    "What is it?"


    "I want my daughter to be happy."


    "¡­.."


    "No matter what, the most important thing in my life is my daughter. Not my money, nor my business. They can go to hell if my daughter wants."


    "I see."


    "So, I want you to promise me that you will make my daughter happy no matter what."


    "Why do you think I won''t?"


    "Because you are noble."


    "¡­. I am not."


    "Then you were. Your origins are rted to nobility. And you are pretty talented, seeing your strength."


    "So?"


    "Therefore, you will probably have more than one wife in the future or a lot of demand. That is the reason I want to make sure you won''t abandon my daughter no matter what happens in the future."


    The moment he said that, a certain girl with tinum hair came to my mind.


    "I see."


    "So, can you make an oath about that?"


    With his eyes serious, he asked.


    ''An oath, huh? Why not?''


    Thinking that, I started the oath.


    "In the brightest day or ckest night of my life, I swore on the name of my goddess that I will support Aliya Norris with my life as long as she supports me with her life."


    Finishing the chant, a dark symbol appeared in front of my eyes.


    "The oath you swore is epted, Callius."


    With a divine sound entered my head, marking the first time I had sworn an oath in this world¡­..

 Chapter 93 No Title

    Oath.


    It is a term that connects the user with the will of the gods, making him/her bound by the shackles of the conditions.


    It is a thing that is used by a variety of people in this world while making deals, doing transactions, and many others.


    It gives the other party the impression of trust.


    That was the reason why after I swore the oath, the strictness on John''s face lessened.


    "I see; you are very sincere."


    "I am."


    "I will be watching you, I won''t hand over my daughter that easily."


    "You are saying that now, but as a merchant, you had already calcted everything, hadn''t you?"


    "Being a merchant is different from being a father."


    "Is that so?"


    "It is."


    Saying that, he got up from the seat he was sitting in.


    "But, for now, I won''t bother you two. Although seeing Aliya open herself more towards you rather than me hurts my pride as a father, it seems she is happy that way."


    Saying that he left the carriage, leaving me alone with Aliya.


    ''Wow, that was a bit weird of a meeting. I had never thought I would meet a father-inw like that.''


    "Hmm¡­."


    Feeling a slight wriggle in my chest, I turned my attention to the girl, who started opening her eyes.


    "Ah¡­."


    "Have you calmed down now?"


    "Yes¡­."


    "Hmm? What is the matter?"


    Seeing her with a slightly red face smuggling in my chest, I asked.


    "I showed another ugly side of me again."


    "So, it was like that¡­. Don''t worry."


    "Won''t you think I am a crybaby now?"


    "What is wrong with being a crybaby?"


    "¡­.."


    "Right? You need to be yourself. You don''t need to be someone else."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "But I still don''t like this. I don''t want to cry like that always. I want to be strong. No, I will be strong."


    ''Girl, if you ever knew how you were in the future, you would never doubt yourself.''


    I thought, looking at the bright green eyes, making a resolute expression.


    "You want to be strong, huh?"


    "Not like that. It is different from you."


    "I know. You want to be strong mentally, don''t you?"


    "Yes. I need to keep my calm, I know that."


    "It wille with the experience."


    "Experience¡­.. So I need to put myself in danger."


    "No."


    "¡­.. I know. It was a joke."


    "Somehow, it didn''t feel like."


    "¡­."


    "Callius. It is your turn!"


    Hearing a voiceing from the outside, I looked at the girl clinging to me.


    "I need to leave now."


    "I know."


    "Then, how about letting me go?"


    "¡­ Don''t want to¡­."


    "Don''t be stingy, now."


    "I am not."


    /BITE/


    "Hmm?"


    Feeling the slight pain in my neck, I was surprised.


    "What was that for?"


    "It was for being cocky."


    "Cocky?"


    "Yes."


    "Howe?"


    "Get out now."


    "What the?"


    Seeing the red-faced girl pushing me out, I got out, stretching for a while.


    ''I can''t understand her heart at all.''


    And then, started looking after the convoy, sitting on the horse.


    *****<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After we departed from theke, we traveled for approximately 12 hours without stopping.


    Since we needed to increase the distance and lower the possibility of encountering strong monsters.


    Anyway, thanks to the bandits being cocky and a bit dumb, they didn''t damage the monster repent, making our trip a lot easier.


    "We will be resting there now."


    Reaching another open ce with trees all around, Wayne instructed everyone.


    "I will be on the watch first, so everyone can rest. After that, other four-star will make the shift."


    Although they had fought for a long time as well, being four-star, they were still in better shape than others, including me.


    No matter how strong you are, being constantly awake for approximately 20 hours and fighting as well have taken quite a toll on my mind.


    Thinking that, I started setting up my tent.


    "Callius."


    Hearing a familiar sound, I turned my head back.


    "Brother Akira."


    "When you wake up,e find me tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    Saying that he left leaving me alone.


    ''I wonder what he wants to talk about.''


    Thinking that, I finished setting up my tent and went to sleep not long after.


    ******


    Waking up after having a fair rest, I left my tent.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    Feeling the wind blowing through my nose with a cool feeling, I started looking around.


    And there saw a person with a Japanese-style sword in his hand, leaning towards the tree.


    "You are up."


    "Good morning to you, too."


    "Ah¡­ Good morning."


    Approaching him, I leaned on the tree as well.


    "So, why did you call me here?"


    "I saw you fighting there."


    "You saw? Between all those bandits."


    "It wasn''t that hard. After you broke through their defenses from behind, those that were restraining me lost their attention for a moment.


    "And that was a fatal thing¡­."


    "Indeed."


    "So?"


    "¡­. It seems you have finally found your own way of the sword."


    "¡­.."


    "Am I right?"


    "¡­ You are."


    ''But, seeing him notice those things that easy, my pride is a bit hurt.''


    Thinking that, I answered.


    "That''s good. We can finally move to the second step of training.


    "Second step, huh? Are you deeming my training enough?"


    "I am."


    "I see."


    "You must be already refreshed."


    "I am."


    "Then, let''s start right away."


    "Right away?"


    "Yes. Since you had already understood my intentions."


    "¡­.. What about the watch?"


    "Salma will take my ce now."


    "I see."


    "Follow me."


    Seeing him leaving, I started following him, walking toward the middle of the forest.


    "Callius, do you know why most nobles or ns have such strength?"


    "Because of their bloodline?"


    "That is true. Those who have a bloodline of strong have a better chance of getting stronger. This is how this world operates. But that is not the only thing."


    "¡­. Is it because of their martial arts or techniques?"


    "It is. The thing you did with your sword moves,bining other martial arts and making them fit yourself. Now, you will take this to another level."


    "Another level, huh?"


    "Yes. Now, we are starting to have real training on how to use your aura and your mana ording to the technique you are using. Are you ready?"


    "I am."


    "Then let''s begin."


    Just like that, I started another set of training, not knowing this would be the fundamentals of something that I was going to frequently use in the future¡­..

 Chapter 94 No Title 2

    Aura.


    It is a type of energy that is generated by the warrior''s own body to strengthen itself.


    And it is a unique type of energy that would always carry the signature and traces of the user.


    It is a very crucial asset for a warrior that is fighting since it enables the fighter to reach higher strengths.


    However, for those who have just awakened their aura, controlling it is a lot harder than for those who started their path as a mage.


    As the one-star rank knight, a person''s aura would only envelope their whole body.


    Specifically, strengthening a ce is not an option at that time since the aura is just awakened.


    With reaching the two-star rank, not only a person''s strength of aura would increase, but their control over it would also increase as well.


    However, still makingplex techniques and using your aura with a lot of paths would be impossible, being still not flexible enough.


    It was around the three-star band of strength that a person would start controlling the aura around their body with more precise controls.


    And this would make the person being able to makeplex moves with their aura, using it more effectively.


    "Huff¡­.. Huff¡­."


    Which is the reason why I am standing on the ground with heavy breathsing out of my mouth.


    "How was it?"


    "It is very hard."


    "Right? Although I don''t know much about your past, it feels like you are instinctively trying to use your aura. Seeing it like this, you have never learned how to use your aura before, haven''t you?"


    "No. I haven''t."


    "I see. Now, rx and observe."


    Saying that he took his position again.


    A bright silver aura started spreading from his body.


    But there was one thing different.


    It wasn''t that all his body parts were being covered.


    No, the aura was circting around his body like a wave.


    Sometimes reaching its peak, sometimes not reaching.


    "Huff¡­.."


    "School of Iai, Heaven sh."


    Muttering the name of the move to let me have a better understanding of which one was this, he shed his sword.


    /SCHLINK/ /SWOOSH/


    With a fast and precise movement, the air in front of him was split.


    /CRACK/


    "Hmm?"


    But that was not only that.


    The supposed out-of-reach area of his sword was cut, with a crack forming there.


    "Did you see?"


    "I did."


    "How much?"


    "Because of your precise control over your aura, you didn''t waste it on spending on your body parts but first focused it on your rear shoulders to increase the speed of your sword by amplifying the explosive strength there. Am I right?"


    "Good, continue."


    "And then, when your sword reached such high speed, you changed the ce where your aura was applied from your rear delts and back towards your sword, making its range of attack bigger. That was the reason why the ground was cut."


    "That is right. This is exactly what I did. However, figuring something out is a lot different from doing it, isn''t it right?"


    "It is. Although I said like it was something easy, the thing you did requires a very precise usage of aura as well as fast thinking. Because you have almost nonexistent time interval between changing your aura from your body to your sword, you need to be fast, and you need to focus your aura onto only one face of your sword to increase the effectiveness."


    /CLAP/ /CLAP/


    "As expected, you figured everything on your own. Now, I will leave you alone. Because I won''t be able to help you much with your aura training, stemming from everyone''s aura being different."


    "Understood."


    "We will start sparring again tomorrow, so make sure to be in good condition."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Understood."


    Saying that he left.


    And then, I took my position and started moving my aura around my body while swinging my sword.


    "Huff¡­."


    Rxing my breath, I started focusing my aura on my body, increasing my strength in my lower part.


    "Not enough."


    However, lots of my aura was being wasted, showing howcking I was.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    With my sword raised, I started stabbing the trees around, making slight cuts, and training my efficiency.


    "I should have at least ? of his control level before I go to that dungeon."


    With that slight mumble, I lost myself in training.


    *****


    In a ce where a bunch of trees was covering a river, a group of people was traveling.


    "What do you think? How is his progress?"


    "He had already exceeded my expectations."


    "Really?"


    Two men on top of the horses were talking with each other, one being bulky and the other one being slightly slender.


    "Yes. He is absorbing the knowledge like a vortex. I have never seen something like this before."


    "Is it really that much?"


    "It is. You have seen how he did use his aura before, right?"


    "I did. It was only on the level of 2-star."


    "Yes. Although he had just reached the three-star mark, most of the time, nobles would already have been taught by their parents how to use their aura techniques before they even reach three-star."


    "Right. So, you are saying he had never been taught by any other people until now."


    "Exactly. But the thing is, he had already halfway figured out how to use the techniques I have shown him on his own."


    "I see¡­. "


    "Moreover, he had already started applying precise aura movements on his own sword style."


    "That one he showed."


    "Yes. The one that was thebination of my teachings and the sword style he used before."


    "What a monster."


    "He is."


    "Then¡­.. Do you think he can beat it?"


    "I don''t know. But, he is ourst card. I don''t know how much longer I can hold this."


    "Sigh¡­.. What a troublesome family you are. You Renshou''s"


    "It is what it is. I hope he can finish this cycle soon."


    With his right hand raised towards the upside, he said with a sad expression.


    "I don''t want my children to live such a cursed life either."


    "Then, let''s bet everything on him."


    "Yeah."


    Just like that, the two men continued their travel, not doing anything else.


    ----------------------Author''s Notes-----------


    Now this chapter has a bit of foreshadowing. Next three days or so, I will end this sub-arc finally, and another huge time skip will being.


    The academy arc will start around 120-130 chapters, probably because I am nning to introduce another heroine(viiness), and she will have her own sub-arc as well.


    Hope you have enjoyed reading my novel so far. I am open to any type of criticism.

 Chapter 95 Three Months

    "Hufff¡­.. Hufff¡­.."


    "You did well today too."


    "Thanks."


    A boy was lying on the ground in a ce where the surface was t, with greenery on one side and a huge wall on the other side.


    And a man was standing there, extending his hand towards him.


    "How was it?"


    "You had already mastered everything."


    "Everything you say? Did you see anything to improve?"


    "No. In just three months, you have already learned everything I could teach you."


    "Thank you for your guidance."


    With a smile on his face, the boy bowed his head slightly.


    "You can leave now; training is finished."


    "Okay."


    "Tonight,e find me in this ce again. We will have ourst lesson here."


    "Tonight?"


    "Yes."


    "Understood."


    Saying that the boy left, walking towards the ce where the wall was standing.


    "I hope you are ready for that onest lesson, my disciple."


    With a slightly sad smile, the man mumbled, looking at the sky.


    ******


    ''System, show me my status.''


    Thinking like that in my mind, a system panel appeared beside me.


    ------------------------------------


    Name- Callius Augustride ????


    Age ¨C 13


    ss ¨C The Sorcerer of Beginning, Ruler of Lightning


    Knight rank ¨C Three-star


    Mage rank ¨C One-star (Sealed)


    Attributes ¨C Aether


    Traits ¨C [Perfectionist], [Prodigy], [Aesthetic Sense], [Tyrant''s Aura], [Ego], [Witcher], [Duelist] [[Lone Swordsman]]


    Arts ¨C All-Seeing Eye (3-star) (%12),


    Skills ¨C Disguise, Grand Challenge,


    Passive Skills- Perfect Body, Frost Breath, Poison Resistance(Level 3), Fire Resistance(Level 3)


    Weapon Skills- Absorption


    Bonded Weapon- Nihil [First stage][%96]


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 2.9 ¨¤3.2


    - Speed ¨C 3.2 --> 3.8


    - Stamina ¨C 2.9 ¨¤ 3.2


    - Perception ¨C 2.9 ¨¤ 3.4


    - Magic ¨C 0 (2.9)


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 7 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance ¨C 10


    ''It was a really fruitful travel.''


    Looking at the panel appearing in front of me, I thought with a smile.


    It has been three months since thest fight we had with the bandits.


    Since then, we have been traveling with a simple route. Because we had already cleared the threats that could be harmful to us, the road left was not that hard.


    Therefore, we hadn''t encountered any strong enemies on the way toward the empire, and with us gettingfortable with the environment around us, we were able to get there at a fast rate.


    Thanks to that, I was able to focus on my training with my sword, and to be honest, I think I had already mastered the way I could use my aura in the three-star barrage.


    Sparring with Akira, Wayne, Salma, and the elven sisters was really helpful.


    I finally understood what I wascking, thanks to that.


    Because I had always trained alone, all of my moves were rted to the fights I yed in my hand, and being fully theoretical is not always a good thing.


    And here we are right now, in thends of empire on the southside.


    The city of Phand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Since we had already entered our normal route at some point, we were finally able to re-enter the social life of humans.


    This city is on the southern side of the empire, and this will be thest ce I will be traveling with the convoy.


    A city that is surrounded by walls.


    It was said that because Empire had waged upon the nearby countries, they had built those walls to defend themselves from the empire.


    But, of course, since we are here in the borders of the empire means that they were nothing but sessful.


    Showing the guards my ID, I entered the city again and headed towards the inn we were staying.


    And there, I saw a man with green eyes talking with a bunch of adventurers.


    "Yes, we have three vacant positions right now."


    "How much are you willing to pay?"


    "The conditions of the job were posted on the bulletin board. I won''t be changing the conditions."


    Since I was going to leave the convoy, I had already posted a notice on the adventurer''s guild.


    "The pay is too low."


    "Yes, you are also saying you won''t pay for our living expenses. That is how we work here."


    A man with a bulky build and a woman with blue hair was discussing things with John.


    Behind them, another woman with ck hair was standing.


    "If that is what you think, then you don''t need to apply for this quest. There is nothing I can do about this."


    "Sigh¡­. How stingy¡­. But, still, the job is easy anyway. Okay, we ept your conditions."


    "Hey, Kevin. Wait for a second. The pay is still too low."


    "Karen."


    "¡­. Okay¡­."


    "I am Kevin, and she is Karen, my wife, and this is my sister Hannah behind. We will be in your care."


    Extending his hand, the man introduced himself.


    "I am John Norris. Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you, too. When are we leaving this ce?"


    "We will be leaving tomorrow morning. Make sure to get ready at that moment."


    "Understood. Have a nice day, mister John."


    Saying that the wife and husband couple left the ce, going their own way.


    "What do you think?"


    "The wife seems a bit problematic."


    "Indeed, I thought so."


    "But their strength is not bad. They will be a good recement for the convoy."


    "You think so. Wayne said the same thing as well."


    "He has a good eye."


    "It was a pity that you are going to leave the convoy now. Aliya will be sad."


    "We will meet again."


    "I know. You can''t run away now."


    "Indeed."


    "Now, take this before you meet with Aliya."


    Saying that, he handed me a weird-looking sphere.


    "Wow¡­. You really bought the Sphere of Connection."


    "So, you know about this."


    "Of course. It is just a recently invented magical product, isn''t it?"


    "It is. The engineers in the Ark are said to be the ones who invented those. It was a student, they said."


    ''Indeed, it is a student.''


    I thought with a smile.


    "With this, you can talk with Aliya at least once a month."


    "Once in a month, huh? Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. Now, you know today is her 14th birthday, right?"


    "I know. You had already said that."


    "We will be having a party in the evening. I hope you will be there."


    "I will."


    "Then, see you at the party."


    Saying that, he left going inside the inn.


    ''I guess I should give her the ne today.''


    Thinking like that, I started going toward the marketce to pack the gift¡­.


    *****

 Chapter 96 Birthday Girl

    In an inn where many people were staying, a man stood up and started tapping on his ss.


    /TINGLE/ /TINGLE/


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, can I get your attention?"


    """"""¡­.""""""


    With everyone being quiet, he looked all around.


    "Today is a very important day for my family and me."


    "¡­."


    "Today is the day my daughter was born. Therefore, please drink and eat to your heart''s content. Everything will be on me."


    "Hurray!"


    "HAAAA!"


    "WHOAAA!"


    "Drink with your everything."


    "Come grab this one!"


    "Thanks for the meal."


    Giving a feast.


    This is how most of themoners would celebrate their birthdays in this world.


    Sometimes eating happily with your close family if you don''t have enough money.


    Sometimes, having a feast and drinking party inside such an inn makes people happy.


    It was said that the goddess of Light, Celestia, would bestow a good life on those who try to make others happy. And because of that belief, the tradition of giving free meals to others on the day of a person''s birth.


    "You remembered."


    "Of course, how can I forget my daughter''s day ofing to this world."


    "¡­ Thank you, Father."


    With a happy smile on her face, Aliya approached her father, hugging him.


    "You''re wee."


    Hugging his daughter back, he said with a smile on his face as well.


    "Happy birthday, Aliya."


    "Happy birthday. Goddess Celestia blesses you."


    "Hope you will have a bright future ahead."


    With a smile on their faces, the members of the convoy came closer, greeting the birthday kid.


    "Thank you, Big Brother Wayne, Akira, and Sister Salma."


    Bowing her head slightly, she said with a smile on her own as well.


    In thest three months, Aliya changed quite a lot as well.


    Although she is not focusing directly on fighting with monsters, she has already ovee the anxiety of fighting with monsters, and she is heading toward new heights.


    Her talent in analyzing and managing had already started blooming and showing itself.


    She knows this as well.


    "Here, take this, Aliya."


    "We made this for you."


    Two pointy-eared elves came closer to Aliya and then presented a gift.


    "Ah¡­."


    It was a box containing a small bottle.


    "You didn''t need to go this far¡­."


    With a smile, she said.


    "No. You deserve it."


    "Yes. It will make you more beautiful."


    Although it has been five months since I started traveling with this convoy, I still can''t get used to their way of talking whileplementing each other.


    "Thank you. I will treasure it well."


    The thing they gave Aliya is the essence of the World Tree.


    It can only be found in the Mirkwood Kingdom, and it is a rare product. Although this one is probably diluted to a certain degree, it still has the effect of restoring the youth and making the person using it more beautiful.


    "NOW! DRINK, EVERYONE!"


    "HOOOOORAAAAAY!"


    After everyone else but I gave their gifts, John shouted with a loud sound making others.


    And then the party started, with everyone being happy.


    *****


    In the first ce, there was a reason why Aaron was not popr with his peers when he was in college.


    It was because he had the principle of never drinking.


    Therefore, even though his face was above average and his social skills were good, he was still a bit of a loner type, doing everything on his own.


    And, it must be because of that, I don''t like drinking aside from some special situations.


    But, most importantly, I don''t like noisy ces where a lot of people gather.


    Therefore, after waiting at the party for a while, I left the inn to get some fresh air in the backyard.


    However, of course, I was not alone.


    "Callius¡­. You are here."


    "Aliya."


    Approaching me with a slightly red face, she came closer.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I wanted to get some fresh hair."


    "I see¡­.."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "¡­."


    "But, don''t you have something to say to me?"


    "¡­.."


    "Hmm?"


    With her red faceing closer while spreading the smell of alcohol, she locked her bright green eyes with mine.


    "I do."


    "What is it?"


    Grabbing her from her waist, I brought her towards me.


    "Happy birthday¡­."


    "You arete¡­. Why didn''t you say it at the beginning?"


    Without answering, I brought my face closer and aligned my nose with hers.


    "You drank quite a lot, didn''t you?"


    "No, I didn''t¡­.. Hey! Don''t avoid my question."


    "Okay, then. But, what is this smelling from this ce then."


    With my mouth very close to hers, I said, tickling her with my breath.


    "¡­.. I don''t know."


    "Really?"


    "Don''t you have something to give me?"


    Avoiding the question she asked.


    "Heh¡­. Why?"


    "¡­.."


    "Don''t look at me like that. Of course, I have."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Turn back and close your eyes."


    "Okay."


    With a bright smile of anticipation, she turned her back, revealing her neck that was wide open.


    ''I guess gift-wrapping was a bit unnecessary.''


    Thinking that, I opened the box, revealing a ne with a bright yellow jewel on it.


    ''Ne of Celestial Defender.''


    It was an item that would defend the person from any attack below the strength of 6-star three times in the game.


    I got it as a reward from a dungeon I explored on my own, and I had been nning to give this item to Aliya for a long time.


    Although I can use this myself either, I am already nning to acquire such an item on my own, so giving it to Aliya is not a waste.


    Slowly bringing my hands towards her neck, I put the ne on there.


    /FLINCH/


    Making her flinch with the coldness of metal, probably alerting her body.


    "Are you finished?"


    "Yes. You can open your eyes now."


    Opening her eyes green eyes, she looked at the cold metal touching her neck.


    "Ah... It is beautiful."


    "It is."


    /SMOOCH/


    Immediately turning her head to me, she kissed me on my lips.


    "Thank you¡­. I will treasure it."


    "I need to say something to you."


    "What?"


    "I will leave the convoy today."


    "Huh?"


    With her eyes wide open, she eximed.


    "Today?"


    "Yes. This city is my final destination."


    "Ah... I see."


    With her eyes getting slightly teary, she turned her body to me.


    "When will I see you again?"


    "You know the answer, don''t you?"


    "I know."


    "From the moment you heard, I am applying for Ark."


    "Yes."


    "We will meet there, don''t worry."


    /SMOOOCH/


    "Hmm?"


    Getting surprised at the sudden feeling of soft lips on mine, I looked into her teary eyes.


    ''Then, let me stay with you tonight.''


    That was what those eyes were telling.


    ''If that is what you want, then so be it, you birthday girl.''


    With that thought, I closed my eyes following the kiss¡­.

 Chapter 97 Birthday Girl 2

    What is the feeling when you know you will not be seeing someone you love for a very long time?


    Is it the emptiness that would appear in your heart?


    Making some memories for thest time?


    Satisfying the thirst in your heart?


    Or, is it the desire to have that person to yourself?


    My answer to this question is all of the above.


    Because you knew this would be yourst moment for a while, you would want to make ast memory while satisfying yourself and marking the person you love.


    And to do that in a very short time, there is one simple thing.


    A carnal desire of humans.


    /SMOOCH/


    "Haaah¡­. Haaah¡­.."


    After a very long kiss, Aliya''s lips left mine.


    Slowly lowering my head towards to her ears while bringing her closer to me from her waist, I whispered.


    "What do you want to do tonight, birthday girl?"


    /SHUDDER/


    Seeing her flinching and shuddering in response, I smiled mischievously.


    "I-I¡­."


    "What~?"


    "I-I want to be alone with you."


    "Where~?"


    Aligning myself with her face again while feeling the subtle scent of alcohol and her own unique body, I asked.


    "I-in y-your room."


    "What do you want to do in my room?"


    "..."


    "Come on¡­."


    "Moo, don''t tease me."


    Seeing her ears and everything getting red, I hugged her closely.


    "Okay, okay. Don''t get mad."


    "Hmm¡­. I am not mad."


    "But, how do you n on ditching your father or others?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Heh¡­ Do you really not know, or do you not care?"


    "I don''t care."


    "¡­.."


    Seeing the blunt answer, I was slightly surprised.


    After that, I was no longer able to contain the desires in my head.


    "Follow me."


    Signaling that, I grabbed her hand while pulling her body and re-entered the inn while walking towards my room.


    At that moment, my eyes met with John''s.


    /NOD/


    Seeing him nodding, I got the signal.


    Turning my head back, I saw Aliya blushing heavily, averting her gaze, trying to look ground.


    And not long after, we reached my room.


    /CREAK/


    Opening the door with a slight creaking voice that made me triggered, I entered.


    /TOK/ /THUD/


    And the moment the door was closed, I was pushed back toward the wall behind me.


    /SMOOCH/ /SLURP/


    While being assaulted in my mouth at the same time by the red-haired girl in front of me.


    "Hmm?"


    Feeling her tongue entering my body, I was surprised for a moment.


    /SLURP/ /SLURP/


    Pushing me to the wall while touching under my shirt, she was kissing me so passionately, like a person trying to get rid of her tryst.


    But, this time, there was no way I would stay passive.


    ''You have used your first-time card already.''


    Thinking that, I lowered my hands slowly and started caressing her navel, entering there from the bottom of her dress.


    Most of the time, this ce would go unnoticed, but if a girl lets you touch her navel and sides, that is a signal for you to continue what you are doing.


    This is like a boundary they are setting.


    And if they are ufortable with your touch, then you need to step back and control yourself. It shows they are yet to prepare their minds for what is toe.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    /SLURP/ /PAH/


    Getting surprised at my sudden touch, her lips opened while her head got back.


    "Ahh¡­."


    And a subtle moan left her lips.


    "!"


    Understanding she had just made a noise, she covered her mouth with her hands and looked at me with a blush on her face.


    "Did my touch feel good~?"


    With my mouth brought closer to her ears, I asked with a flirty tone whispering.


    /FLINCH/


    "Hick!"


    "With a slight jump and flinch, she buried her face onto my shoulder.


    "Come on, tell me. How was it?"


    Seeing the cute gestures, I couldn''t help but tease her.


    Touching her navel again, this time, I started ying with the tip of my fingers, moving it slightly with gentle touches.


    "Is it this ce?"


    "Ah¡­ Ah¡­."


    "Come on."


    "Ah¡­. Yes, yes. It feels good. It feels really good."


    "What feels good?"


    With the tip of my fingers reaching her lower back, I tapped there for a second.


    "Your touch, it feels so good."


    "Where?"


    "Everywhere. Everywhere feels so good."


    With a loud shout, she said and aligned her face with mine.


    "Heut--- More, give me more."


    And said with a pleading tone.


    ''I can''t help it if you say such a thing with a face like that.''


    Thinking that, I lowered my hands again and grabbed her from her legs, putting her into a princess carry.


    "Kya!"


    And a loud exmation of surprise came not long after.


    Sitting on top of the bed, I aligned Aliya on top of me, making her sit on myp.


    "Ah¡­. Callius."


    With a disheveled face, she was looking at me pleadingly.


    "Come here."


    Pulling her from the back of her head, I started kissing her with my tongue entering her mouth.


    This time, I was no longer passive.


    Licking her teeth, her mouth everywhere, I started moving my hands as well.


    "Mumfff¡­. Mumfff¡­.."


    Touching her on her navel, I slowly started raising my hands, approaching her two twin peaks.


    At the same time, her hands started moving.


    Although clumsily, her arms wrapped around my neck, she started touching my back, feeling it.


    "Hufff¡­.. Hufff¡­."


    Breaking the kiss with a long bridge of salvia connecting our mouths, I looked into her eyes.


    "Raise your arms."


    "Haaaah¡­. Okay."


    With her eyes raised, I grabbed the sleeves of her dress and pulled that over from her head¡­.


    Revealing a body that was white with a slender figure and cute white underwear beneath.


    "Don''t look so intensely¡­."


    Hearing her cute and lowered voice, I was awoken from my stupor.


    "You are really cute."


    Saying that I grabbed my shirt and threw it away too.


    "Kyaaa!"


    And another loud sound came.


    ''Howe girls are screaming every time I do this.''


    Thinking that brought my face closer to hers.


    "Are you ready?"


    And asked¡­.

 Chapter 98 Birthday Girl 3

    "Are you ready?"


    Hearing the gentle voice of the boy in front of her asking, Aliya''s head was filled with thoughts.


    ''Should I really do it?''


    ''Is that too soon?''


    ''But, he said he is going to leave. I want him to remember me both with his body and with his mind.''


    ''What if he forgets about me? Will he think this was just a fling?''


    In her head, a lot of shing thoughts were gathered.


    Her eyes were anxiously looking at the naked chiseled body of the boy in front of her.


    ''I need to give an answer now.''


    With her heart getting more and more disturbed, she was unable to control her thoughts.


    "Ahhh...."


    But at that moment, she felt a sudden pleasure and paining from her navel again.


    Raising her eyes, she locked her eyes with those bright red eyes in front of her that were looking gently.


    "If you are not ready, we can do it any timeter. You don''t need to push yourself."


    A touch on her cheek and a slow caress were all it took to relieve her mind slightly.


    "... Why?"


    "Hmm? What did you say?"


    Seeing the slight smile on the boy''s face, she got the courage she needed.


    "Why are you like this?"


    "Like what."


    "Like a person that knows me more than anybody else."


    "¡­. I am not such a person."


    "No, you are. I am sure nobody would be considerate like you in such a time when we are staying like this."


    "..."


    "You know the feelings in my heart, those anxious thoughts. It feels like you are always helping me. But what can I give to you? Why are you with such a person like me? You can get more beautiful girls, smarter ones, or stronger ones? Why is it me?"


    She was finally able to say the things she had wanted to say for a very long time.


    From the beginning, when she met Callius, she had always been watching him.


    He got her interest because he was a very handsome boy. I mean, who wouldn''t get interested in beautiful people, right?


    However, as she kept watching him from a distance, she saw how he worked hard every day¡ªwaking up early, training his body, and diligently doing the things that were entrusted to him. They do not even rest when they arrive in cities but instead go on dungeon explorations, making more money.


    She had never seen him drink with others either, so it was difficult to approach him at first.


    However, as time went on while traveling together, she somehow managed to gather her courage and started talking to him.


    And, the more she conversed with him, the more those feelings of interest she had started turning into the feeling of love.


    She didn''t even know how that happened, but somehow it came to the point where she wanted to see him as the first thing in the morning or hear his voice as the first voice.


    But there was one thing that was bothering her.


    She thought she was not worthy of him.


    Although they had the talk that she had different talents, she still thought she was not worthy of him.


    Those feelings were not something that would go with just some little talk, although it sure helped.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She decided not to say anything about those feelings and tried to repress them.


    But everyone has a limit, and this was where hers ended.


    "I don''t know."


    "Huh?"


    "I don''t know why I like you."


    "¡­."


    "I don''t know why I want to bite your ear every time I see you from behind. I don''t know why I want to hug you from your back when you look a bit tired. I don''t know why I like to see you working so hard on something with your sses on your face. I don''t know why I want to pull you on myp and just sit there and do nothing. I don''t know why I don''t want you to talk to other males, even if I know they are way older than us."


    "Ah¡­."


    Hearing all those things he was saying with a straight face, her face got redder and redder, almost smokeing from her face.


    "I don''t know why all of those are happening. But I know one thing for sure. It is that there is no way I am letting you go."


    Seeing the look of seriousness and honesty in his red eyes, her eyes widened.


    ''Ah¡­.. That''s right. I am so stupid not to understand this simple thing. He trusts me.''


    ''I have never seen him look at someone other with such look¡­. I am so stupid to realize this only now.''


    "Ah¡­."


    Feeling a slightly cold touch of a hand on her cheek again, she let out of sound of surprise.


    "So, don''t worry about me leaving you anytime sooner, okay?"


    "Ah¡­. I really love you. I love you so much."


    Not being able to contain her feelings anymore, she put her arms on his neck again.


    /SMOOCH/ /SLURP/


    And then pushed her lips onto his smacking them with a huge vigor.


    ''It feels so good to kiss him like that. I love him; I love him so much. I love him. I love him. I love him.''


    From that point on, there was nothing that made her mind hesitate.


    And Callius knew that too.


    With his arms supporting her from her back, he gently raised her from her back and slowlyid her down on the bed while letting her kiss him as passionately as she wanted.


    "I am taking this as you are ready."


    Looking down at her from above, he asked.


    "Do you really need me to say it?"


    With her heart fluttering with anticipation, she said with a smile.


    "Heh¡­. Now, this is more like you. Smile more."


    "I will."


    "But only to me."


    "Only to you."


    "Good girl."


    Saying that, he dived into her neck again, this time attacking her by himself.


    "AAAH!"


    And a moan soon followed, showing that the night was still young.

 Chapter 99 Aliya*

    When I saw the cute red-haired woman kissing me with such vigor, there was no way I would have been able to control myself.


    Therefore, epting the signal, I slowly and gently raised her from her back,ying her on the bed.


    And there, I saw a scene that made me excited most from the moment I was born.


    A pure white skin that was slightly red.


    An expression of nervousness could be seen from the hands that were covering the chest and the body parts exposed.


    It was making my blood boil with the excitement rushing over to my lower body.


    "I am taking this as you are ready."


    With this one attempt to show her what was there toe, I asked.


    "Do you really need me to say it?"


    Seeing the smile on her face filled with anxiousness behind, I smiled at the response as well.


    "Heh¡­. Now, this is more like you. Smile more."


    "I will."


    "But only to me."


    "Only to you."


    "Good girl."


    With the desire to mark this girl in front of me, I decided to let go of the restraints holding me and dived into her bright white neck, standing there for me to bite.


    "AAAH!"


    Thanks to my constant caress on her navel, she was already sensitive to my touch and aroused.


    /SMOOCH/ /SMOOCH/ /SMOOCH/


    "Ahhhh¡­. Ah..... Callius, slow down¡­."


    With my hands caressing her jade-white body, as well as my lips slowly touching her neck, I started leaving marks all around.


    "Ahh... Please¡­.."


    Ignoring her pleas, I slowly lowered my head, reaching the two twin peaks hidden behind pure white underwear filled with sweat all around.


    Deciding to take everything to another level, I slowly brought my face towards her peaks, touching my nose over them.


    At the same time, my hand, which was caressing her navel, slowly went lower, entering her sacred region.


    "Hmm? AAAAAAAAH!"


    And the moment; I touched her sacred valley that was already wet with juices, with a loud scream, fluid started flowing down to my hands.


    "Haaaaaah¡­.. Hahhhhh¡­."


    With her hair disheveled, she was breathing heavily, feeling the aftermath of the orgasm for the first time in her life.


    "Haaaah¡­. What was that.... "


    "Did you feel good?"


    Raising my head from her chest, I showed her my wet fingers, making her face get red.


    "I don''t know."


    "Really?"


    "¡­.."


    "Whose fluids are those, then?"


    With my hand raised, leaking fluid from the tips, I asked her with a smile.


    "Moo¡­. Don''t tease me."


    ''Ah¡­.. I can''t stop if you show me such expression now¡­.''


    Seeing her sulking, the traits I had been suppressing started showing off.


    The traits to dominate.


    /SLURP/ /SLURP/


    With my lips reaching hers again, I started kissing her, not letting her breath escape.


    "Hmmmmffff?"


    This time the kiss was a lot different.


    "Mumfff¡­. Mumffff¡­.."


    Relentlessly attacking her around everywhere while swirling my tongue, I took the kiss to another level, making her let out muffled sounds of moans.


    And my hands were not staying idle either.


    With my hands lowering towards her sacred region, I inserted one finger into her narrow valley.


    Because it was her first time, the entrance was really narrow, clenching my fingers like a vortex.


    ''She is really tight. I need to make her rx.''


    Females'' first time is a lot harder than males.


    This is a pretty general fact, and this being widely known has some negative effects.


    It brings anxiousness to those who don''t know what awaits them.


    Is it pain or pleasure? They say it hurts a lot the first time; should she try?


    It is both, which makes the girl anxious and stressed.


    And that results in a very tight valley most of the time, and this is not necessarily a good thing for males all the time.


    Because when you stick it in such a vagina, your penis has a very high chance of getting hurt, which would damage both parties'' enjoyment and with a high possibility of leaving future trauma.


    This is one of the basic problems that appeared on modern Earth and is probably still a case in this world as well.


    Therefore, good and detailed forey is a must.


    "Hummfffff¡­.. Humffffff¡­.."


    Thanks to my fingers entering her sacred valley, she kept sending louder muffled moans into my mouth.


    /SLURP/ /SLURP/


    Still with my tongue twisting and swirling inside her mouth, I was making her feel such pleasure for the first time in her life.


    /PAHH/


    With the sound of something popping, I left her mouth, making a bridge of saliva connect there.


    "Haaaaa¡­.. Haaaaaa"


    She was breathless. With her hair disheveled, slight tears forming in her eyes, her cheeks and white skin getting redder and redder, and her body burning.


    She was slowly getting ready.


    ''This is still not enough.''


    Thinking that, I inserted another finger into her narrow valley, making her squirm in response.


    "Aahhhhhh¡­. Heut!"


    "Are you feeling good?"


    "Ah... Ah..."


    To answer my question, there was nothing but a bunch of moansing.


    Turning my head only to see her unfocused gaze, I understood she was already reaching the second climax.


    With my two fingers constantly teasing her narrow valley, I approached her face.


    And to respond, she had tilted her head and closed her eyes, expecting a kiss subconsciously.


    "Hmm?"


    But, passing her cheek, I reached her ears.


    "AAAAAAAAAH! AAAAAAAAAH!"


    /CLENCH/


    And bit her from there, making her squirm and squirt in response, making my hands get wet again for the second time.


    "Haaaaaahh¡­. Haaaaahhhh¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With her eyes already out of focus wandering around, she was lying on the bed with a nk expression.


    "Haaah¡­. Hahhh¡­."


    With her ragged breath returning to normal slowly, she opened her bright green eyes again.


    "How was it?"


    Only to avert her gaze looking at her side.


    "¡­.."


    Seeing her cute reaction as well as her beautiful body, I decided it was time to start the real act.


    Lowering my pants, I revealed a dragon soaring toward the heavens.


    "Ah¡­."


    With her anxious green eyes locked into my shaft, she flinched.


    "You are ready, right?"


    Slowly approaching her face, I climbed on top of her, supporting myself with my right elbow near her face.


    "¡­.. Yes¡­.."


    Seeing her hot breath andscivious lips, I slowly reached, nting a quick kiss.


    "Please be gentle."


    Hearing this, a smile bloomed on my face.


    "I will."


    Saying that with a gentle tone, I lowered her wet panties as well, revealing the sacred region that was overflowing with juices.


    Aligning my shaft with hers, I started teasing her valley with the tip, making her getfortable with each second.


    "Aliya, rx. You don''t need to be this stressed."


    "But, I am scared."


    "Don''t be. It will hurt more if you clench like that."


    With a gentle tone, I said, looking at her bright red eyes.


    "I will try."


    Hearing his, I nodded my head and started slowly inserting the tip.


    "Ah¡­"


    With her short moans filling my ears, I entered her valley.


    ''Urghk- It is tight.''


    "Ah¡­."


    "How are you feeling?"


    "It is fine; you can keep going."


    Seeing that she was fine, I slowly kept inserting until I reached a barrier.


    "Heutt!"


    With her eyes getting widened, she eximed in surprise.


    ''It is too tight.''


    "Come here."


    "Hmmmfffff?"


    Immediately thinking that, I raised my head and started kissing her.


    /PINCH/ /PINCH/


    While my hands reached her chest, grabbing those pink buds that were already erect.


    "Mumfff¡­. Mumffff.."


    With her muffled moans as well as slight squirms of her body, I was able to distract her from the thing I was going to do.


    ''Now¡­. Forgive me.''


    With my eyes telling her that, I immediately pushed my shaft with a fast speed, tearing thest barrier holding the entrance.


    <Trait [Casanova] is active. The pain host''s partner feels will be lowered as the activation of the trait.>


    Ignoring the system sound, I focused only the girl in front of me.


    "MUMFFFFF!"


    With her eyes wide open and a sound of mufflesing from her mouth, she grabbed me from my back, pushing her nails inside there.


    Compared to the pain she was feeling, thinking that this was nothing, I ignored my pain and slowly broke this kiss.


    "Ah¡­. It hurts! It hurts!"


    /PINCH/


    "Ahhhh¡­. Ahhhh¡­."


    Pinching her nipples as well as her clit, I slowly lowered my head on her face, kissing her eyelids and licking the tears in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry. The pain will be gone soon."


    "Ahhhh¡­. Okay."


    Feeling her breathless expression, I smiled and started moving my shaft again, this time with a more slow motion.


    "Ahh¡­. Heut!"


    "Ohhhh¡­.."


    ''She is getting open up now, thankfully.''


    Thinking that, I started picking up the speed slowly, with her moans filling my mouth from everywhere around.


    "AHHHH! AHHHHH! AHHHH!"


    "How is it now?"


    "Ahhhh¡­. Good¡­ it is good; please continue."


    Seeing her getting familiar with the deed, I let go of the restraints on my body and increased the speed further.


    "Ahhhhh¡­. Ahhhhhhh¡­.."


    Her moans felt like a luby. I was reaching the end of my attack as well.


    "I am close."


    "Ah¡­. Inside¡­. Come inside."


    Hearing this, excitement rose in my chest.


    "OOOOOOOOOH!"


    With me pushing everything to base in one go, she started squirming and reaching her own climax.


    "Heut! You are too tight."


    And with her getting this tight, I was not able to control myself any longer painting her walls in white.


    "Haaaahhhh¡­.. Hahhhhh¡­.."


    Feeling the aftereffects of the climax while hugging her tightly, I closed my eyes.


    ''The night is still long.''


    With my shaft already recovered, I thought.


    And it was long...


    ----------------------------------A/N-------------------


    Today I was busy, so I couldn''t write two chapters, have fun with this one.


    I hope this chapter was to your liking. I am trying to focus more on the romantic part of intercourse rather than the carnal part, so I would enjoy your feedback. I don''t like degrading women into simple sex objects. It feels like I am also degrading myself as a human...


    Anyway, enough with my ramblings hope you enjoyed the chapter.

 Chapter 100 One Last Lesson

    /CUCKOO/ /CUCKOO/


    With shining sunlighting from the windows, Aliya woke up early in the morning.


    "Ahh!"


    However, before she could even stand up from the ce she was lying, a sudden pain assaulted her on her lower abdomen, making her flinch.


    ''That''s right,st night we.... I finally became one with Callius.''


    Remembering the things she and he did on thest night, her face got red for a second.


    ''He was like a beast.''


    With her hand touching her lower sacred ce, she thought.


    ''But, he was so good. It is not his first time, isn''t it? I wish that was me.''


    Who wouldn''t like being his/her partner''s first time in the first ce?


    Looking around to see any signs of Callius around, she saw a note and a sphere nearby.


    "What is this? Did Callius leave that?"


    Seeing the note, she slowly stood up and grabbed that reading it.


    "Ah.... I see.... So, this orb is what my father got for me as my birthday present, and this is how we will be talking from now on."


    Mumbling like that while reading the note, her eyes fired up again.


    ''This time, I will really show him how valuable I am that he won''t ever think of leaving me. I will make sure of it.''


    Before she could even realize it, her thought process had already changed.


    If before she was trying to be worthy of Callius in her mind, now she is trying to show him how good she was.


    And this was her first step to bing the real self that she would have been in the game.


    It was at that moment that the future Demoness of Money regained her future characteristics.


    ''I will pull your legs if you seduce anotherdy while I am not with you.''


    With a smile on her face, she thought, looking at the greenery from the window.


    ''I am looking forward to meeting you at the academy.''


    ******


    After a very good and long night with Aliya, she was exhausted at the end.


    It was a very normal thing considering it was her first time.


    And I don''t know why, but bidding my goodbyes to others is not my type.


    I don''t like doing that.


    When you leave the person like that, it leaves the impression of mystery, and that either would make the other party overly anxious or would make them remember the night more.


    In Aliya''s case, this will be the second scenario. I am pretty sure of that.


    Therefore, after seeing her sleeping soundly, I grabbed the pen and left the room, grabbing my clothes and everything.


    ''She will be able to contact me with this orb, anyway.''


    Thinking that, I left the inn feeling the cold night breezeing through my face.


    Although it was an active night, that was nowhere close enough to tire me of a three-star knight.


    Therefore, even a sleep of two hours was enough to bring me to my top condition.


    Well, not my top condition but enough to train.


    Since tonight will be ourst lesson with Akira, I first reached my room while looking at the bright moon and the darkness surrounding the sky. I remember the first time I came to this world.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''It has already been a year, isn''t it? From being two different souls to bing one. From being a college student and a viin child of the story to Callius. And this was just the beginning.''


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    With my [All Seeing Eye] opened, I started looking at the sky.


    ''Today is indeed the day I got my ss for the first time. The day of Night''s Fall.''


    Seeing the mana fluctuations, I thought.


    And then reached the ce where I promised Akira to meet.


    There I saw a man with a straw hat hanging over his head.


    With bright ck kimono on his waist and a hakama hanging over his legs, he was leaning towards the tree behind him, slowly blowing a flute.


    "You are here."


    "I am."


    "Are you ready for thest lesson?"


    "...."


    "Answer me."


    "I am."


    "I see. That''s good, then."


    "....."


    "Before we start, let me ask you. Have you ever heard of something by the name of Otakemaru?


    ''Otakemaru, huh? The evil yokai was represented in Japanese mythology. But, I have never heard of such a thing in this world, neither in the game.''


    "No."


    "I see....."


    "Then, let me begin with our family first. As you already know, we have different ns that go as the nobility of this continent. And all those ns stemmed from one simple family that would rule thosends. We call them Samurai Families."


    "My family was such a Samurai Family, Renshou n. We were one of the strongest families in ournd, with our unique sword style and strong warriors that founded our family. Every patriarch of our family had a unique strength. Even if our warriors were behind in number and strength, the strength of the patriarch would always close the gap making the bnce in ournds at the same time, making our family one of the strongest.


    "However, there was one thing that was hidden in the backlines. In this world, there is no power thates without a price. And, of course, such power that wouldn''t fit themon sense had its own price."


    "It was rted to the children of the lineage. Aside from one child that would be chosen as the future leader of the family, every other child would be sacrificed for the sake of the family to the being our family made the deals with."


    "Otakemaru, huh?"


    "That''s right. The life of the children of our family would be sacrificed to the Otakemaru, aside from that one child chosen. That was how I lost my brothers and sisters one by one, not knowing anything about this cruel truth."


    "But that is not everything isn''t it?"


    "You are right. In case the people of the family would betray the deal made, there is that one condition. The body of the person youngest would be the vessel of the Otakemaru, making him descend to the mortal world, on Yoru Ochiru."


    "I see. So, that''s why you were trying your best to teach me your techniques."


    "That''s right. To make you beat it."


    /SCHLINK/


    "Now, Callius. Let us begin our final lesson."


    With his sword raised from his handle, he locked his eyes with mine.


    "Show me your prowess."


    /SWOOSH/


    And dashed towards me with the sword in his hands raised....

 Chapter 101 One Last Lesson 2

    On a ce where a strong wind was blowing....


    Where the swards were flurrying...


    Where a moon was shining illuminating the night....


    There were two people shing with their swords.


    A man with a straw hat over his head and a blue kimono was holding a long curved sword shining in the night and a silver aura covering him.


    In front of him was a young man with a smaller build.


    A mask over his face and a long sheer ck estoc on his hands, shining with a blue aura.


    <Bloodlust directed towards host detected. Trait [Duelist] activated.>


    <Conditions for the trait [Lone Swordsman] met. The trait is activated.>


    "Come."


    /SWOOSH/


    Shouting like that, Akira rushed at me with his sword raised and a silver aura enveloping his sword and arms.


    /CLANK/


    Receiving the strike with my Nihil raised, I deflected it.


    ''He is strong, much stronger than before.''


    But, the strength behind the attack was no joke.


    Just as I expected, he is using his strength as a four-star right now.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    Without stopping his movements, he kept following me, pressuring me from all sides.


    "Is this all you got?"


    Stopping his moves, he asked, letting me have a breather.


    "If that is so, you won''t be able to leave this ce alive."


    "Kurghk--"


    With pressure descending over my body, he narrowed his eyes.


    And in the midst of that, his eyes were shining silver, locking into mine.


    "Here Ie!"


    /SHLINK/


    Dashing to me again, he attacked me with a horizontal swing.


    /CLANK/


    I blocked the attack with my sword raised.


    ''Now!''


    And then rotated my body, dodging the following sword swing by a hair''s breadth.


    /THUD/


    With my aura focused on my elbow, I threw a strong attack on his abdomen, making him lose his bnce.


    "Heut!"


    With salvia spurting from his mouth, he staggered back.


    ''Sword of Annihtion, desurge.''


    /SWOOSH/


    With my aura applied to my legs, I disappeared from the ce I was in, appearing in front of his face.


    And attacked him with a stab to his right shoulder, aiming to injure him.


    "Heh.... Not fast enough."


    /CLINK/ /CLANK/


    But before my attack could even reach him, his sword shed and intercepted the trajectory of mine.


    Realizing that I was wide open, I circted my aura around my body and widened the distance again.


    /SWOOSH/


    "Huff... huff..."


    My breathing was getting slightly craggy over the fight I was doing.


    ''His speed is no joke. I need to be decisive.''


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    Activating my [All Seeing Eye], I started seeing the aura he was circting.


    Thanks to my art reaching a higher level, I was able to see everything in a more detailed way, be it the person''s aura or body movements.


    ''An attack. He is finally using his magic as well.''


    Seeing the wind mana applied around his feet, I understood.


    ''He is using that move.''


    /SWOOSH/


    Disappearing from the ce he was staying, he immediately dashed to me at a faster speed than before.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    ''Annihtion Sword. Void Steps.''


    /SWOOSH/


    But before he could even reach me, with lighting and all of my aura concentrated around my foot, I disappeared from the ce I was standing.


    /SWISH/


    And there was a wind splitting in the ce I was.


    /CRACK/


    And a crack formed on the ground, with a vertical wave of wind mana going backward.


    "You have improved."


    /SWOOSH/


    With a slight mumble on his face, he disappeared from the ce he was staying and started bombarding me with his attacks.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    Blocking the attacks, the fight kept going at close range, where I was trying to increase the distance, and he was trying to follow me everywhere.


    However, my situation was nowhere good, with wounds umting all around my body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    /SLASH/


    A swing of the sword I missed cut my right arm.


    /CLANK/ /CUT/


    Another wound on my chest.


    However, that was not all there to it.


    ''Not good.''


    Seeing the huge amount of wind mana umting on his sword, I started condensing lightning mana around Nihil.


    ''School of Iai. Steel Tempest.''


    ''Annihtion Sword. Null Space.''


    A huge vortex of wind flew towards me.


    And huge lightning mana circting around my sword started spreading around.


    ''Now!''


    Realizing it was the moment, I dashed to the middle of the vortex, destroying the conversed energy field there, making the cirction stop.


    /CRACKLE/ /SWISH/


    Green mana of wind and blue mana of lightning crashed.


    /BOOM/


    Forming a smoke.


    "Huff..."


    Releasing a breath of frost from my mouth, I cooled my head.


    ''His strength, with every sh it, is getting weaker and weaker. He is losing control over his body.''


    Seeing the signals he showed, I thought.


    ''The appearance of Yokai is close.''


    Concluding that, I took my position again, looking at the mentor who guided me.


    With his right hand raised, he gestured for me toe.


    ''It pisses me off. I feel like I am losing right now.''


    The fact that I couldn''t even scratch him, even under all those things, made me mad.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    Imbuing lightning mana scattered around because of the sh, I started condensing it.


    ''Annihtion Sword. Waltz of the Death.''


    /SWOOSH/


    Disappearing from the ce I was staying, I reached for him, attacking him with my sword.


    A shing strike aimed towards his neck from his right.


    /CLANK/


    Blocked.


    Another strike towards the left face.


    /CLANK/


    Blocked.


    Following the stab to his heart.


    /SWOOSH/


    Dodged by a hair''s breadth.


    /CLANK/


    And a counterattack swing to intercept my momentum, I had already read his movements.


    /CLANK/


    Blocking the attack with my sword and my aura focused on my arm as efficiently as possible, I managed to interlock our swords.


    "Huh?"


    And he was genuinely surprised because this was the first time I was able to get the upper hand in our confrontation, which shouldn''t have ever been possible.


    However, this was possible because of the unique way of my awakening that produced a thicker and stronger aura than any others as well as the most precise control I had over my aura, making it focus on one point as efficiently as possible.


    /CRACKLE/


    And then, with lightning imbued in my hand, I touched his wrist, sending an electrical current toward his body, making him lose his bnce.


    "GRRR!"


    Gritting his teeth, he tried to withstand the pain and the receptors that were trying to move his body.


    But, it was that one moment that he was distracted, which would prove to be fatal.


    /THUD/


    With my aura condensed around my feet, I kicked him in his chest, making him fly toward the tree behind.


    Then before he could even recuperate, I condensed my aura around my foot and my de.


    ''Sword of Annihtion. Execution Sword.''


    /SWOOSH/ /STAB/


    Dashing towards him in the blink of an eye with my sword piercing his chest.


    "Krughk-"


    Blood flowed through his mouth.


    And a body that leaned on me with his chin on my shoulder.


    "Cough.... Cough.... Thank you..... I hope you can finally end this curse."


    Knowing this was his end, he grabbed my hand.


    "Goodbye, brother Akira."


    And gave hisst breath with a smile.....


    ------------------------------A/N-----------------------


    That was a good fight to finish the student-teacher rtionship between them, in my opinion. Hope you have enjoyed the chapters so far.....


    A time skip is on the way.....

 Chapter 102 Otakemaru

    Possession.


    It is a term that is called by the spirits of hell when they possess the body of a human.


    Normally the citizens of hell or heaven would never be able to directly affect the mortal world because of the existence that is blocking them.


    The worldws.


    However, that doesn''t mean they don''t have any means to do that.


    No, actually, they have a lot of ways to do that.


    Be it either with the way of contracts or with a way of demons or the means of possession.


    When a person doesn''t meet the requirements of contacts, regardless of the world''s will, higher beings such as gods will interfere with rules, and things will get messier.


    Therefore, the world''sws can be stretched when such things happen.


    And that was the exact thing happening in front of me.


    "Goodbye, brother Akira."


    After saying that, I leaned him to the tree and then grabbed a potion from my spatial ring.


    Yes, my spatial ring. I was not staying idle in thosest five months of travel.


    No, I was doing work. And the first thing I did with my umted money was to buy a spatial ring.


    /GULP/


    Gulping the potion, I felt refreshed, with wounds on my body closing.


    Thanks to my aura being circted in my body, my regeneration was a lot faster.


    And the moment I gulped the potion, a thick ck smoke started appearing from Akira''s body.


    ''It is finally beginning.''


    I thought.


    The reason why Akira wanted to duel with me right here, right now, was to kill this yokai(demon) in front of me.


    He was fighting with me while suppressing the consciousness of this demon from taking hold of his body.


    You might be asking why he didn''t bring a much stronger person here, like Wayne.


    It was in order to bait the demon and make him think the demon was safe.


    Naturally, when a demon wanted to descend this world, it first would prioritize its safety by searching for strong people around.


    And if he saw Wayne or any other type of person whose strength passed the mark of 4-star, the demon would not reveal itself and wait for another opportunity. This is how they operate.


    Therefore, he decided to leave this job to me.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    With my eyes concentrated on the smoke rising, I looked into his stats.


    ------------------------


    Name ¨C Otakemaru


    Age ¨C Unknown


    ss ¨C Yokai


    Mage Rank ¨C 6-start(sealed)


    Knight Rank ¨C 6-start(sealed)


    Attributes ¨C Hell''s me


    ----------------------


    The moment I saw the panel appear in front of my eyes, I raised my sword, taking my stance.


    ''It seems his real strength is sealed, probably due to the limitations of Akira''s body.''


    I thought.


    <Monster in the vicinity detected.>


    <Trait [Witcher] is activated.>


    With my traits activated, I felt the strength rushing through my body.


    <Ding! A new quest [Avenge yourrade] is generated.>


    ----------------------------------------


    Quest ¨C Avenge Your Comrade


    You need to avenge the person that you have traveled with, you have shared your stories with, and you have fought back to back.


    Requirements- Kill the Demon Otakemaru


    Rewards ¨C Wandering Swordsman''s Armor


    ----------------------------------------


    And hearing the sound of the system in my head as the quest generated was a bonus in itself.


    The panel showed the requirements and the rewards, and that was pretty impressive.


    ''Wandering Swordsman''s Armor, huh? I didn''t think I would get it right here.''


    It was an item I was aiming for.


    The body lying in the ground was making some noises while I was looking at the status screen.


    Some of you might ask why I am not attacking him right now.


    The answer is simple.


    If I attack him right here right now and destroy the vessel''s body before he simply enters this world with his whole soul, then I won''t be able to kill him, let alone purify the curse.


    Then, Akira''s death will be in vain, making it lose its purpose.


    /PISSSS/<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Finally, I am in this world."


    After not a long wait, smoke was dispersed, leaving a weird-looking monster with two swords in his hands.


    "It has been such a long time."


    With a very hoarse and deep voice, he kept talking, moving his body.


    Purple, blue, and red colored limbs protruding from his body made him look asymmetrical.


    ''Now, the connection is severed.''


    The moment I saw the ck mana oozing from the slight wormhole in the space, I understood he was fully descended to this world.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    Slightly imbuing my aura and lightning mana to my sword, I started charging my attack.


    "Ahhhhh... Finally¡­.. Where are the humans? Where are the women? Where are the children? I want to eat. I want to KILL. I want to MASSACRE!"


    With his hands wide open to the sky, the monster in front of me was screaming.


    /SWOOSH/


    Dashing towards the monster in front of me, I attacked him with my sword raised.


    /CLANK/


    And with a loud sound of metal shing, I was pushed back immediately.


    "Who? A kid?"


    Looking at me with his blood-purple eyes and horns shining yellow, he said in his hoarse voice.


    ''He is strong. Definitely much stronger than Akira. It seems his strength is slowly returning to normal.''


    /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/


    Concluding that fact, I dashed to the monster again, confronting it.


    /CLANK/


    But my sword got blocked again.


    Seeing me ignoring his words and attacking him relentlessly, an annoyed expression swept upon its face.


    "Insolent human!"


    With a loud shout, he swung his sword.


    /SWOOSH/


    And a ck me abrupted from his sword, making me st off.


    /CRACKLE/


    ''Annihtion Sword, Null Space.''


    With fast and precise movements, I tried to divert the mes to the sky.


    ''Huh?''


    But before I could even redirect it, I got sted off in the process.


    /CRASH/


    Falling to the ground.


    "You shall be my first prey in this world."


    Showing its disgusting yellow teeth that were spurting salvia, the monster said, licking his lips.


    /SWOOSH/


    And then dashed to me with his two swords raised, attacking me.


    /CLANK/


    Blocked the first strike.


    /CLANK/


    I blocked the another.


    Now that, no matter how good or strong a person is, if he/she doesn''t know how to use that strength, then the rank won''t matter that much.


    At some point, the thing we call fighting sense, dynamic vision, and many other things would start affecting the fight.


    And that was exactly what was happening.


    With my Nihil raised, I was blocking his attacks consecutively with fast and precise moves.


    /CLANK/


    Sword swings from the side- blocked.


    /CLANK/


    Another diagonal swing from my right side- blocked.


    /BOOM/


    A breath of fire released.


    /CRACKLE/ /SWOOSH/


    Dodged.


    "YOU PUNY HUMAN!"


    However, as the saying goes, no matter how talented you are, how fast you are, in front of absolute strength, you are nothing but an ant.


    "HELL''S DOMAIN! IACTA"


    With a loud shout, the monster stabbed the ground with both his swords and raised his hands.


    And following that was surroundings being changed with spatial fluctuations around¡­

 Chapter 103 Otakemaru 2

    Domain.


    It is a term that is connected to those with high progress of strength, mainly above six-star.


    It can change the surroundings by consuming a good amount of mana, making the environment a ce of user''s trace.


    It can be used by either mages or knights, both of them having their own unique strengths.


    And this is exactly what was happening to me.


    A demon, with his hands raised, released a huge amount of dark and fire mana making it affect the environment.


    ''No!''


    Trying to not let him have his way, I attacked him with my sword raised.


    /BOOM/


    But before I got to reach him, I was sted off.


    "Cough¡­ Cough¡­"


    Coughing for a second to get rid of particles in my lungs, I opened my eyes.


    Only to see the environment being dark.


    A suffocating aura filled the world, making my aura regeneration a lot lower than it was supposed to be.


    With mes erupting from the ground and dark me torches on the wall, we were in an open area filled with nothing but skulls.


    "Now, foolish human. Witness my strength."


    With his hands having two long swords, he attacked me, this time with his speed increased.


    /CLANK/


    "Kurghk-"


    And the first confrontation was nothing but aplete loss on my side.


    /SWOOSH/ /BOOM/


    me erupts from the ground. He attacked me again this time with one sword swing and one me ball in his hand.


    "mes of Hell. Fire of Grafted."


    And the moment he finished his chant, a pure ck me erupted from his hand.


    "Hissss¡­.."


    Releasing a breath of frost, I cooled my head from the distractions.


    With my eyes closed, I focused purely on my senses feeling the attacking.


    My body was tense, my muscles getting ready, and I was betting on everything on my move.


    ''Sword of Annihtion. Void Steps.''


    With lightning mana condensed on my sword and my aura imbued on my wrist, my rear delts, and my rear muscles, I focused on the mesing.


    ''Now!''


    /SWOOSH/


    Disappearing from the ce I was standing, I dashed toward the mesing at me.


    "Grrrr¡­.."


    Gritting my teeth, I endured the feeling of my body being burned.


    Thanks to the fact that I got the passive skill [me resistance] to level three, at the very least I was able to leave the fire with my body working.


    "Hmm?"


    The monster was surprised, thinking a puny human like me would never be able to live his attack like this.


    /STAB/


    With a fast and precise stab, I aimed at his chest.


    /SWOOSH/


    And the raised his sword to match my mine.


    Since he was fast, he was able to block my strike.


    /SPLURT/ /CRACKLE/


    "Kurgh¡­"


    Or he should have been.


    ''Sword of Annihtion. Unseen Sword.''


    It was an attack that was thebination of two techniques, the first one being ''Trick of Light'' and the second one being ''Steel Tempest.''


    A sword attack that can never be seen.


    Saying ''a'' sword attack is wrong.


    It is actually two sword attacks.


    But the trick is the interval between the attacks is so small that it is almost nonexistent.


    And thanks to that, the first attack will mask the second one, making it impossible to see.


    Such a move would have been impossible to conduct as a three-star knight if I was normal.


    It requires both a huge amount of aura and good strength, which I have thanks to the unique awakening methods and breaking-through methods I have used.


    "ROOOOAARRRR! YOU PUNY HUMAN! IACTAAAA!"


    With a loud roar, the monster spread mes from his hand, trying to st me off again.


    ''Annihtion Sword, Void Steps.''


    But I had already disappeared from the ce I was staying.


    "Heut-"


    But, of course, that doesn''t mean I left the sh unscathed.


    The ankles on my foot were bleeding from the pressure I put on them using the void steps, my rear delts and arms were stinging, and my right hand started getting numb.


    /BOOM/ /SWOOSH/<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The demon being enraged¡­. It dashed to me with its sword raised, attacking me.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    ''His speed is increased again.''


    ''He is using his fire magic to increase his speed.''


    Seeing thebustions under its feet, I thought.


    I was on the losing edge again, even though he got injured with my strike, with his strength being superior.


    ''His strength will reach the five-star soon; I will lose if that happens. I must finish this soon.''


    With that thought, I grabbed my sword with my right hand while conjuring a lightning strike on my right.


    "ROAR!"


    With another roar, he started conjuring a me bolt in his mouth, locking its eyes with mine.


    "Hissss¡­."


    With the temperature rising with each second, my body had already lost a lot of water, and my eyes were slowly losing their focus.


    ''I really wasn''t going to use this. It is still iplete.''


    I thought, observing my state.


    Releasing another frost breath, I cooled my head again.


    ''But, I guess I have no other choice.''


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    With my eyes turning polychromatic, I started observing those trajectories shown in my eyes.


    /TINGLE/


    Slowly the sounds disappeared from the ce I was standing.


    ''Set your heart null¡­.. Empty your mind¡­..''


    ''Be like void¡­. Be formless¡­.''


    ''Be one with yourself¡­. Be the absolute.''


    ''Be like thunder¡­.. Be the strength¡­..''


    ''Be like lightning¡­. Be the speed¡­."


    ''Master your own mind¡­.. Master your technique.'',


    ''Be the god of your own world¡­..''


    <Trait [Egoist] is affecting the world.>


    <Trait [Perfectionist] is affecting the world.>


    <Trait [Tyrant''s Aura] is affecting the world.>


    <Lightning responds to your call.>


    <Thunder responds to your call.>


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    With electricity being applied to all my body around, damaging my body, making burn marks¡­.


    /RUMBLE/ /RUMBLE/ /RUMBLE/ /RUMBLE/


    Sounds of rumblinging from the sky¡­..


    /TINGLE/


    A dark blue aura of fighting spirit rising from my body¡­..


    /CLICK/


    A long straight pointy ck sword slightly raised from its handle with the tip of my thumb touching it.


    "mes of Hell. HELL''S BREATH!"


    With a loud scream, the demon released his breath from his mouth, attacking me.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    With mes sweeping the ground and destroying everything that came their way, I was waiting.


    /SHLINK/


    With my sword being drawn at a fast speed from its sheathe, the surroundings suddenly be silent.


    ''Sword of Annihtion, Final move. Reverence of Severity.''


    /TINGLE/


    No sounds could be heard.


    Nothing could be seen.


    Nothing could be felt.


    It was at this moment that the definition of emptiness¡­.


    /THUD/


    Until the sound of something falling to the ground could be heard.


    <Quest [Avenge yourrade] ispleted.>


    .


    .


    And a sound of the systeming to my head.


    /THUD/


    With my legs resting on the ground, I mumbled.


    "Now you can rest in peace, Brother Akira."

 Chapter 104 The Leave

    The sun was slowly rising from the ground, weing a new day.


    There was a ce where smoke was rising around the walls.


    Where a bunch of supposed-to-be green grass was being burned.


    Where a scene of the devastation took ce.


    There was one lone young man with a mask on his face, with his body tattered, his clothes burned, and his sword stabbed to the ground; he was breathing heavily while trying to grab a potion from his ring.


    Around him was nothing but destruction.


    The grass was cut, revealing the soil underneath¡­.


    The tree was cut, really showing the strength of the attack.


    The dark clouds that were formed in the sky were slowly scattering.


    And there was a man with his chest cut, with his breaths stopped.


    A cloud of ck smoke was rising from his body.


    /GULP/


    A sound of gulping was heard.


    The boy gulped a potion he brought out from his ring.


    "Huff¡­.. That was one hell of a fight. My body is aching."


    Feeling the strength slowly leaving my body and the pain returning, I mumbled, slowly gulping the potion.


    <Host. Do you want to get your rewards now?>


    ''Wait for a while. I need to look at something.''


    Answering the system like that, I grabbed my sword standing up.


    Walking towards the dead body of the person I have made a lot of memories of in thest five months, I shook off the dirt on my body and my face.


    ''I feel really ufortable now.''


    With my clothes tattered and my body dirty, I thought.


    "You can now rest freely."


    With my hands reaching Akira''s eyes, which had already lost the sense of life inside, I gently closed his eyes.


    And then, lowering my hands, I saw a handful of ck powder over his chest where a cloud of smoke was rising.


    "There you are, Essence of Demon."


    With my hand reaching there, I touched the ck powder.


    And the moment I touched it, an ufortable feeling spread through my body, making me shiver.


    ''This is undoubtedly the Essence of Demon.''


    Bringing out the bottle from my ring, I cupped everything sharded on there, storing it.


    After that, I once again bowed my head towards the dead corpse that I made lean towards the tree.


    "Farewell."


    And mumbled, leaving the ce.


    ******


    "Rest in peace, my friend."


    With a bunch of officials around him, Wayne mumbled, seeing the devastated scene and the dead body of his friend.


    "So, he managed to beat it, huh? Callius¡­. I am looking forward to seeing what kind of future he has ahead¡­. What a monster."


    "Did you say something, Mister Wayne?"


    "No, please continue."


    "Understood. As you have said, we have confirmed that he was the Adventurer Akira Renshou. We will continue with the investigation and inform you when we reach a conclusion, but for now, it looks like a duel between two swordsmen. Do you know someone who holds a grudge against him?"


    "I don''t."


    And the investigation went on, with Wayne answering the questions of the officials.


    However, the culprit of this scene had already left the city¡­..


    ******


    The essence of Demon.


    It was an item that would drop after you kill a demon that has a significant status in Hell.


    It is such an item that, most of the time, it would be sought by the sages of the tower, archmages, maguses, or many other people that would specialize in magic.


    Because it would make the person''s mana capacity increase while making them more resistant to the demon''s aptitude.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Therefore, right now, this item has very strong importance to me.


    After I returned to the city, the first thing I did was to book a room for a morning''s rest and to clean myself since mine was pretty much upied by a girl that had her first time.


    After cleaning myself thoroughly and resting for a while, while trying to refresh my aura reserves through meditation, I left my room to go to the marketce.


    Buying the ingredients which I would need in order to make the mixture I would use while digesting the Essence of the Demon, I returned to my room.


    Mixing the herbs, the potions, and the monster cores, the thing in front of me was nothing but a bottle of ominous-looking ck substance.


    "That really looks disgusting."


    If I didn''t know how that looked in the game and its effects, there was just no way that I would drink such a thing.


    "It is what it is."


    Slowly mumbling that, I put the bottle in my mouth and poured the substances into my stomach.


    "Urghk---"


    Feeling the bitter taste entering my mouth, I gritted my teeth and endured the ufortable feeling.


    ''It is burning again. It has been a long time since I felt this sensation.''


    Feeling the mana nerves around my body and my core burning, I thought.


    Passing five months without mana.


    Thanks to that, I was slowly forgetting the sensations of my mana inside.


    But now that I am trying to digest such a resource that affects my mana, the sensation returned, although it was partially.


    ''Hmm? Why does it feel like that could also affect the aura inside me?''


    In the game, it didn''t have any effect on the person''s aura but rather on his mana; therefore, I thought I wouldn''t need to use my aura as well.


    ''What if I try it? The game can''t be absolute as always.''


    "Kurght¡­. Cough-"


    Coughing a mouthful of ck substance, I digested; I sat on the floor and took a lotus position, and then started circting my aura.


    ''Yes, it is working. My aura is increasing as well.''


    With that thought, I closed my eyes and focused only on my aura, trying to forget the pain inside me¡­.


    ******


    <Ding! The essence of Demon ispletely digested. The host''s aura and mana reserves increased.>


    Hearing the system sounding through my head, I opened my eyes.


    /EXHALE/


    Exhaling a breath, I stood up and felt the changes around my body.


    ''I can definitely feel the changes.''


    ''System, give me my rewards now.''


    <Understood.>


    The moment I said that a set of armor appeared beside me.


    A bitch ck armor that had some slight blue ornaments over it. ck cloak with feathers covering it.


    Inside, a tight leather armor that looked like it got out from the monster''s body, showcasing how high quality it was.


    Underneath the same pants and ck boots with blue gems over them.


    It was a robe that would suit such a quest.


    Robe of the Wandering Swordsman.


    It was an item that you would get once you defeated the demon named Hell''s Swordsman.


    That appearing right there means that demon was rted to the Otakemaru, or maybe the Otakemaru itself.


    It was an item that would increase the user''s basic atrocities and dexterity stat by a lot when a sword was equipped with it.


    However, that was not the main strong point of that robe.


    ''The Way of the Wanderer.''


    A passive skill that would make the user''s critical strike chance increase permanently with each step that is taken when the robe is equipped.


    Truly a robe that was fitting to the title of a wanderer.


    And to my goal for the time being¡­..


    Grabbing my robe and putting it on, I left my room, heading towards the ce where I would explore next¡­..

 Chapter 105 A Young Man

    /CLIP/ /CLOP/ /CLIP/ /CLOP/


    A sound of horse nails touching the ground.


    /WHUMP/


    And a sound of snow being pressed from time to time.


    In a ce where everything was covered with white, where the trees, the leaves, and the flowers were white, a horse was walking, stepping on the snow.


    However, that horse was nothing but normal.


    With its ck fur, its not big but dense muscles around its legs, and its eyes shining bright red, it was not a normal animal but an evolved species.


    Above it were a young man with a ck robe over his head and a mask over his face was sitting slowly moving the horse.


    With his slightly slender build and his all-covered body parts, as well as the ck sword hanging over his waist, that young man was giving the impression of someone serious.


    Breaths filled with white smoke were being released over his mouth, showing how cold the environment was.


    In front of his path was a settlement that was covered with white as well.


    After riding his horse for a bit longer, that young man entered the city.


    "ID?"


    Hearing the guard, the young man extended a card.


    "Okay, you may enter."


    After that entered the city.


    Since the weather was cold and it was snowing, the streets were not filled with people as much as normal¡­


    At least, that was how it should have been.


    But, the city was still as lively as ever, with people having coats over their bodies and walking in the streets.


    And the young man was gathering quite a bit of gaze from his surroundings, be it his mysterious appearance or the mount under him.


    But he didn''t pay any attention to those and went his own way, reaching a building where a bunch of people was entering and exiting.


    "Come here, my girl."


    With his hands slowly caressing the ck mount under him, he jumped over, making the mount disappear.


    And then entered the building.


    "Hey, look at what I have here?"


    "Wow¡­. Where did you find this gold coin?"


    "I got it from the quest."


    "Bastard, why did you not say anything about that quest?"


    "HA! I should have said it because you would steal the prize? Hell no."


    "Hey, wanna party?"


    "Nah, man. I am good."


    "Your choice."


    People were talking; some were looking over the notices shown on the board, some others were trying to buy something, and some others were chatting with the receptionist.


    Overall it was a prettymon atmosphere in such a ce.


    For a ce that would always be filled with fighters.


    /THUD/ /HOWL/


    At that moment, the door of the building opened, revealing a white storm and the young man with a mask.


    /SILENCE/


    When he entered the surroundings, he suddenly got quiet.


    "Hey, is it him?"


    "That one rumored masked swordsman?"


    "Yes. It was rumored that he would enter the guild buildings and sell the cores and would leave not long after."


    "Nah¡­. There is no way it is him. He looks like a weak kid."


    People were whispering amongst themselves about the boy, but he didn''t pay any attention to that.


    Slowly reaching the receptionist''s desk with no one standing, he stood there.


    "How can I help you?"


    Asking a question, the blonde-haired receptionist woman said with a smile.


    "I am here to sell my cores."


    "How many do you want to sell?"


    "I didn''t count."


    "Understood. Please bring them out."


    /NOD/


    "Wow, what a young voice."


    "As I said, there is no way it''s him."


    "Don''t assume things; wait."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hearing this, he touched the ring in his hand.


    /THUD/ /THUD/ /THUD/ /THUD/


    Only to reveal a bunch of spheres with different colors that filled the entire desk.


    Some were red. Some were ck, and some were white.


    "Huh?"


    "What? How many cores are just there?"


    "What the hell?"


    Sounds of exmations wereing from sides, and the receptionist was pretty shocked too.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    The young adventurer said with an impatient tone.


    "Hiek! Sorry¡­. I will count them right away."


    Flinching in response, the receptionist girl left the desk bringing the cores to the backside.


    "Wow, he looks like the real deal."


    "Nah, there is no way it''s him."


    "But, he kinda looks cool, no?"


    There, two beautiful women were standing.


    One of them had a staff on her hand and a robe that revealed her beautiful legs with a hat over her head.


    The other one was more of a moderate type. With a sword hanging over her waist and metallic armor shining over her body, she looked like a female knight. A virtuous knight with blonde hair.


    "I really want to see the face under that mask. I bet he is very handsome."


    "Heh¡­. If he was really handsome, then he would never hide his face."


    "It is just you. Maybe he has another reason?"


    "Maybe?"


    "Ah¡­. I really want to eat him right now."


    "Do you think he will look at you?"


    "Why not? I quite trust my figure."


    Those two female adventurers were having a dialogue amongst themselves.


    "Heh¡­ Miss ire. There is no need to waste your time over someone that can even show his face."


    But suddenly, a man interrupted their conservation.


    "I can do a lot better job than him if you want."


    It was a man with blonde hair, green eyes, with a lustful smile on his face licking her lips.


    From the way he was clothed, it looked like he was someone with a wealthy background.


    Two bulky men standing behind him were proof of that.


    The way he had a proud expression on his face and the way he looked at others with a gaze saying he was superior confirmed that as well.


    "Fufu, do you really think that, Damien?"


    Seeing himing like that, both girls had disgusted expressions on their faces.


    "I do."


    "Heh¡­. Can you really say that with that pitiful thing of yours? I bet he is a lot bigger than you."


    """Pffft."""


    "Grrr¡­. What did you say?"


    Looking at those who hadughed at him with a re, he asked, turning his head towards the woman with a staff in her hand.


    "I said he must be a lot bigger. Don''t tell me you got offended by the cruel truth."


    "Hey, ire. What are you saying?"


    Seeing her friend saying something useless, the yellow-haired woman asked.


    "Ssh¡­ We might watch something interesting here."


    "What?"


    "Just keep quiet, Philippa."


    Whispering in her friend''s ear, the magician-looking woman said with a smile on her face.


    "I will show you. Just wait."


    Gritting his teeth at the humiliation he received, the blonde-haired man walked towards the young boy who was getting his pay from the receptionist.


    /SLAP/ /THUD/


    At that moment, the sound of something hitting the body of a person was heard.


    "Hmm?"


    "You masked guy over here. I challenge you to a duel."


    It was the glove of someone¡­.

 Chapter 106 A Duel

    "I challenge you to a duel."


    The moment I felt something touching me from my back while at the same time hearing that voice, I turned my head to my back.


    ''You really can not even control your mind, huh? Such a tant and easy guy to manipte.''


    With that thought, I faced the man with blonde hair, looking at me with mocking eyes.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    ---------------


    Name a€" Damien Dalton


    Age a€" 23


    ss a€" Spear Master


    Mage Rank a€" 2-start


    Knight Rank a€" 4-star


    Attributes a€" Metal


    ----------------


    ''Ho, look at his stats. He is good. He is a noble, it seems.''


    I thought, looking at the panel in front of me.


    "Huh? Will he really challenge him to a duel?"


    "Isn''t he noble? Why is he wasting his time like that?"


    "What? Don''t you know that Damien guy is famous for chasing these adventurers?"


    "Ah... So, he is that guy. Now it makes sense."


    Ignoring the sounds of exmationing from the people, I focused on the boy in my front.


    "Are you sure?"


    "HA! Of course, I am sure. Do you think I, Damien Dalton, am scared of someone like you who can''t even show your face? Don''t make meugh."


    With a mocking smile on his face, he said."


    "Are you sure you can bear the consequences of the duel? Are you ready to obey the rules of the sacred duel?"


    With the same tone, I asked, repeating the question.


    "Heh... It looks like someone is scared.... If you beg for forgiveness while licking my shoes, then I will withdraw from the duel. How about it?"


    "....."


    Without answering, I picked up the glove he threw toward my back.


    "I ept the duel."


    "Good."


    "When should we conduct it?"


    "Right now, on the guild''s training grounds."


    "Good."


    "Let''s go then."


    Nodding my head as the response, I slowly walked towards the ce where the man was headed.


    "Huh? Did he ept the duel? What a dumb guy."


    "Yeah, it seems he didn''t know much about this Damien guy."


    "Right. He still likes to do it. He might look sloppy, but he is one of the strongest adventurers in this city right now."


    "Indeed. There are only twenty 4-stars in this city, and he is one of them."


    "This guy is doomed, then, isn''t he?"


    While I was walking, I heard the sounds of peopleing from the sides.


    In the first ce, people tend to underestimate those who have yet to see the prowess of others, especially if they are giving the impression of someone young.


    Reaching a ground where an arena with some signs of being used was shown, I entered the circle taking my position.


    "What are the conditions?"


    Turning my head towards the young man getting ready for the duel, I asked.


    "Nothing much. If I win the duel, you will be my ve from now on."


    "I see."


    "So, what do you want? Though you won''t ever win."


    "Nothing much. I just want not to be held ountable for the oues of this duel."


    "Hoh? Is that so?"


    "It is."


    "Okay. ve 1, write those conditions over the parchment."


    Saying that, he turned his head towards the girl holding a parchment.


    "Understood, young master."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Saying that the girl wrote the contents onto the paper. And then, after putting our blood on it, we finished the preparations for the duel, making everything formal.


    In the first ce, using mana oath while dueling has be a trend, with honor-less people tarnishing the sacred of duels.


    "Good, now we can start."


    With his hands holding a golden spear, he looked into my eyes.


    The same receptionist girl that I sold the cores was going to be the referee of the duel.


    With her hands slightly trembling, the girl first looked into my eyes.


    "A-are... A-are y-you ready?"


    /NOD/


    Seeing me nod, the girl turned her head toward the boy in my front.


    "A-are you ready?"


    "Yes."


    "T-then.... S-start."


    /SWOOSH/


    The moment the girl said that, the boy named Damien jumped over me with his spear raised, attacking me from a distance.


    In the first ce, most of the time spear would have an advantage over a sword if there is enough ce to move since the spear has a longer reach.


    But, that advantage would only be effective at the hands of those who really know how to utilize it.


    "YOU STUPID COMMONER. YOU MADE A BIG MISTAKE COMING TO MY CITY LIKE THAT!"


    With a loud shout and a crazed smile on his face, his attack was about to reach me.


    "Hisss...."


    Releasing a frost breath, I took my position again, with my sword in his ce, in his sheath.


    "Such ignorance. Live by using your upper head next time."


    ''Annihtion Sword. Last Breath.''


    /RUMBLE/ /CIIZZT/


    With lightning imbued on me and my aura for a second, I disappeared from the ce I was standing.


    /SWOOSH/


    And reappeared from his back with my estoc raised to the side.


    /THUD/


    "Huh?"


    And there, a head fell to the ground with his mouth wide open.


    /SPLURT/


    Following that, a geyser of blood spurted from the headless body that slowly copsed to the ground.


    "What?"


    "What did just happen?"


    "Did he just die?"


    "YOUNG MASTER!"


    The moment the environment realized what had happened, people started screaming while the bodyguards behind the boy were looking at me with bloodshot eyes.


    "YOUNG MASTER! STAY WITH ME!"


    Saying that those men started looking at me with their weapons raised.


    "YOU BASTARD! HOW DARE YOU DO THAT!"


    And then tried to attack me.


    "Stop."


    /FLINCH/ /FLINCH/


    However, before they could even move any further, I activated my trait [Tyrant''s Aura], making them shiver in response.


    /SILENCE/


    At that moment, there was a dead silence filling the ce.


    Even those two girls were looking at me with their eyes, scared.


    "Remember the mana oath we had just signed, and don''t make any stupid judgment.... I won''t be held responsible for the results of this duel, as we signed. And if you make any attempts opposing that, I will take it as Dalton Family has abandoned their honor. Objections?"


    With my eyes scanning the crowd, I asked.


    "No? Good."


    After that, I left, not looking back.


    ''I have already finished my business here. Now, let''s keep going.''


    With that thought, I reached the marketce supplying my food rations....

 Chapter 107 One Year And Half

    After grabbing the things supplies I wanted and storing them on my spatial ring, I left the market ce entering an inn with quite good features.


    "Hello, sir. How may I help you?"


    "How much for a night?"


    "What type of room do you want to have, and what kind of service, sir?"


    "A warm bath and clean sheets."


    "Meals?"


    "Include the breakfast."


    "Okay. That will be 3000 Aeria."


    "Here."


    After giving the innkeeper the card, I left for my room.


    Now, you might be thinking, where am I right now?


    To answer that question, we need first to remember the time.


    It has been one year and a half since I left the city of Phand and went on my own path, separating from the Aliya and finishing the demon Otakemaru.


    I have been traveling ever since.


    My days were pretty much the same, with nothing changing.


    Waking up early in the morning, training with my swords and aura.


    Hunting monsters without stopping, exploring dungeons, raising my rank, and increasing the money I had.


    Of course, with this much time I had on my te, I grabbed a lot of things in my arsenal that would increase my strength.


    The first one was that the strength of Nihil increased with the hunts I had made.


    And the second one was the strength of my mount, Night.


    Since as my strength develops, using a mount while traveling would be pointless if the said mount is nothing but a normal one. That would mean I would be a lot faster without my mount on¡­.


    Therefore, increasing the strength of my mount was a must.


    And here I am. On the southern side of the Empire, in a city that has covered with snow.


    I am here for both a quest and a dungeon for myself.


    ''Since this will be myst preparation before I enter the academy.''


    The final piece I want to obtain before I enter the academy.


    It is in a dungeon that I need to explore.


    That is the reason why I am in such a remote ce where even a 4-star rank is rare.


    The city of Lismore.


    A city that is on the border side of the Elven Kingdom.


    Now, some of you might ask if I was going toe to this ce, why I didn''te with the convoy?


    The answer is pretty simple.


    My strength was yet to be sufficient for the ce I wanted to enter in the first ce.


    ''System, show me my status.''


    Entering my room, I entered the bath filled with warm water and started looking at my status screen.


    --------------------------------------------


    Name- Callius Augustride ????


    Age ¨C 15


    ss ¨C The Sorcerer of Beginning, Ruler of Lightning, sh Swordsman


    Knight rank ¨C Four-star


    Mage rank ¨C One-star (Sealed)


    Attributes ¨C Aether


    Traits ¨C [Perfectionist], [Prodigy], [Aesthetic Sense], [Tyrant''s Aura], [Ego], [Witcher], [Duelist] [[Lone Swordsman]], [Casanova], [Aura Master]


    Arts ¨C All-Seeing Eye (4-star) (%49),


    Skills ¨C Disguise, Grand Challenge,


    Passive Skills- Perfect Body(MAX), Frost Breath(MAX), Axiom Arc(Level 5), Poison Resistance(Level 7), Fire Resistance(Level 6), Water Resistance(Level 7), Ice Resistance(Level 5), Regeneration(Level 4), Mana Sense(Level 4)


    Bonded Weapon- Nihil [Second Stage][%39]


    Artifacts ¨C Moonstone''s Ring, Muramana, Locket of Steel Lunari


    Weapon Skills- Absorption, Conduction


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 4.2


    - Speed ¨C 4.9


    - Stamina ¨C 4.3


    - Perception ¨C 4.6<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    - Magic ¨C 0 (3.1)


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 7 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance ¨C 10


    ----------------------------------------


    With the system panel appearing in front of me, I observed my stats.


    ''System, how long until my core is activated.''


    I asked, looking at my magic stat.


    <Host. It will, at most, take a week. Your core has reached the finalization process.>


    ''How long do you think it will take for me to reach the 4-star realm as a mage?''


    <Analyzing your process so far, the expected time for you to reach the 4-star mage realm is, at most, six months.>


    ''Ho? What if I exceed that time?''


    <Then, it was my miscalction.>


    ''Then, how about generating a quest?''


    <The system will administrate a quest when the timees if it is rted. I have no way of knowing the future quests.>


    ''You are boring.''


    <I am created based on your preference.>


    ''Indeed.''


    Just as I said before, there was no way I wouldmunicate with those non-stop bbering systems that would always annoy me to their heart''s consent. So, this was how my system worked. A simple and efficient tool for me to reach higher ces.


    At least for now¡­.


    Anyway, I had been waiting for my magic core to be activated for all this time; however, like a scammer that would always like to postpone your payments, the time would always be extended, not making any progress.


    I guess the author really couldn''t bring himself to be creative¡­. Such a boring guy.


    My situation is right now, just like a generic novel where the MC goes to the academy with his powers sealed, which would make everyone look down on him, and thenter, with his powers returned, making them swallow their words.


    ''I guess, in my case, that would be swallowing their breaths.''


    Thinking like that, I remembered the scene I had caused just after I entered the city.


    That guy named Damien.


    He was a named character in the game.


    A future viin.


    Now, of course, his being a future viin does not justify me killing him, and neither am I trying to justify myself.


    This is a world where strong eats weak.


    In such a world, you can''t show even a tiny bit of hesitation while dealing with the enemies in front of you.


    If a person is trying to make you his ve, which means basically making you lose your life, then he should be ready for their life to be taken from them as well.


    This is how this world works, and this is how I saw the world¡­.


    This world is nothing like some sort of simple eroge that is only filled with lewdness.


    No, the real world can''t be like that. There can''t be any plot holes, any loopholes that couldn''t be exined.


    This is what I had always seen for the past year and a half.


    I saw people dying from the curse.


    I saw people dying because of the terrorist attacks.


    I saw little children being abused by those filthy nobles that are nothing but demons inside.


    I saw youngmoner girls who had just found their lifelong love getting assaulted by a young noble passing by.


    I saw somemoners trying to dig a pit for others by framing them just because they were jealous.


    In this world, neither nobles normoners are pure, each having their own dirt¡­


    The game has never mentioned something like that, but that doesn''t mean those things can be ignored.


    Therefore you need to live like a Roman in Rome.


    This is how it goes.


    With those thoughts in my head, I left the bath going to bed.


    ''Tomorrow will be a long day.''


    I thought, closing my eyes¡­..


    ---------------------------------A/N-----------------------------


    Here is the chapter and a new time skip.


    We are finally entering the second half of this arc. To be honest, this arc took a lot longer than I nned, though I don''t regret it. Let me hear your thoughts about this.....


    Hope you have enjoyed reading so far.

 Chapter 108 Legacy Dungeon

    Legacy Dungeon of Xenon, the Xanthous.


    It is the dungeon I am aiming for right now since it is now the time I finally make the most of my ss.


    As I mentioned before, there are different types of dungeons in this world.


    Some of them are rted to demons, some of them are legacies, some of them are tombs, and some of them are monster farming ces.


    Because this world is based on a game, it is no wonder such an element exists.


    The term legacy dungeon is what I am interested in right now.


    It is pretty much the general setting for those strong people to leave their marks in this world by leaving their legacies.


    And that is the reason why I am riding Night in the middle of the strong blizzard that was limiting my vision.


    ''It is about time for this dungeon to be discovered.''


    Because most of the time even finding dungeons and tombs is hard, let alone clearing them, they are naturally bound to be forgotten.


    But this is how the exploration of the world and the feeling of adventure makes the yers happy.


    The ce you missed before was actually a ce filled with treasures.


    This feeling is what makes the yers drive to explore the world with much greater attention than before.


    But, in the real world, it is a lot different than the game. Neither the people here are yers that would stumble upon some sort of clue because of the limited map, nor are there directions.


    This is why most of the dungeons are still not discovered.


    However, this will change soon.


    In the game, the reason for that wasn''t exined in detail, but just as the academy arc started, dungeons of legacies and monsters would start being discovered at a faster rate than before, making people grow a lot stronger with the help of legacies.


    And this would also affect the viins as well, making them grow stronger by finding strong legacies, such as the one I am in front of right now.


    "Hisss¡­. Slow down, my girl."


    Revealing a frost breath this time naturally, I caressed Night''s head and hopped down.


    When a dungeon was mentioned, most of the time, the people would be either thinking of a cave or a gate that would open to another world.


    And this is true most of the time.


    Right now, I am in front of a mountain cliff.


    A cliff whose bottom surface can''t be seen even with my [All Seeing Eye]. And there is no other side, only the emptiness being shown¡­.


    "What a scene."


    It was like being in front of the world''s end, in a ce where there is no continuity.


    Slowly grabbing my clothes tightly, I summoned Night back to its subspace.


    "I had always wanted to do this at least once."


    Mumbling like that, I jumped over the cliff with my hands wide open, making a bird gesture.


    ''A Leap of Faith, was it?''


    With that thought in my mind, I slowly fell down to the clouds formed under me¡­.


    I fell¡­.


    Fell¡­


    And fell¡­.


    Until I felt the space around me changing¡­.


    Everything got blurred for a second, making me want to puke.


    And then I felt the air again, feeling I was alive¡­


    /THUD/ /SWOOSH/


    With a smoothnding, my body screamed at me for being cold¡­.


    Standing, I started looking around to see if this was the right ce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Wow."


    And a surprised exmation came not long after¡­.


    The scene in front of my eyes¡­.


    It was like a scene that just came from fairy tales.


    A bright purple sky was illuminated with some blue colors where a lot of white points could be seen.


    A ce that seemed like an ethereal world.


    Under that bright sky, there was a city.


    A city that looked abandoned.


    A city that was once filled with life but now had nothing inside.


    "The Forgotten Kingdom, Xerxes."


    It was the kingdom of forgottenness that once ruled the world.


    "What a sight this is. But I can''t sit there and just admire the scene."


    Remembering the reason I was there, I started walking toward the ruins.


    In the game, this ce was never meant to be explored if you were ying it for the first time.


    Because there is no way that you would be able to find this ce.


    As for the new game plus, thanks to a viin revealing his past like some sort of idiot, the yer would be able to learn about the existence of this dungeon, making it explorable in the second run.


    Well, of course, if you just visited the interned and researched before entering the game, you wouldn''t need such a thing.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    With my eyes active, I started observing the changes in the environment.


    ''Just as I thought, the mana around this ce is not normal.''


    Only to see a lot of mana conjuring a bunch of natural vortexes that were moving at a fast rate.


    <Ding! Mana poisoning in the environment is detected.>


    <Ding! The magic core is limited to a one-star rank.>


    <Ding! Thanks to the host''s core being inactive, the mana poisoning is inactive.>


    Hearing the system sounds in my head, a smile bloomed on my face.


    ''Mana poisoning was one of the hardest things to counter in the game.''


    Because there is no antidote or cure for mana poisoning, it was an annoying status effect to deal with.


    Conjuring magic would be a lot harder and more painful, making mages inactive in this dungeon.


    However, the surprising thing is the rewards and loot in this dungeon are rted to the mage ss.


    Just because of that reason, in the game, this ce is used for those who aim to be intelligence(magic) rted closebat fighters.


    Because you needed to be a knight who was interested in bing a mage at the same time, which particrly needed a lot of attention and time.


    /CREEEEEK!/


    <Monster in the vicinity detected.>


    <Trait [Witcher] is activated.>


    But of course, if there is a dungeon, then there should be monsters inside as well.


    The moment I heard the scream in front of me, I put my hand over my sword.


    ''Let''s get it started.''


    /SWOOSH/


    And then dashed toward the monster in front of me.

 Chapter 109 Legacy Dungeon 2

    What is the type of monster that would fit the theme of the ruined city?


    .


    .


    .


    That would be the underdogs¡­.


    Those abandoned and forgotten people once lived in this world, once saw the brightest era of their world, once ate the most delicious food, made the most beautiful buildings, and achieved impable strength¡­.


    ''Children of Xenon¡­.''


    /CREEK/


    In front of me is a humanoid monster with silverish metallic skin¡­.


    /SWOOSH/


    Dashing towards it, I attacked the core of the monster I had spotted with my [All Seeing Eye].


    /CLANK/


    But my sword missed the attack by a hair''s breadth, getting deflected by the metallic surface on its own.


    ''As I had expected, they are really tough opponents.''


    In the first ce, there is a strength lower limit to explore this dungeon, as I said before. And the reason for that is these monsters.


    ''Monster that would neglect all attacks that surpass the band of level 75 in the game.''


    Level 75 is basically the average level for thete-mid game.


    A human whose body is merged with the metal itself.


    ''A perfect enemy to practice one''s swordsmanship.''


    /SWOOSH/


    Dashing to the monster again with my sword in my hand, I attacked the core I had spotted.


    /CLANK/


    And my attack got deflected again.


    ''Even after all that training, I have yet to perfect my sword, huh?''


    I thought.


    "CREEEEEK!"


    With a loud shout, the monster jumped over me, attacking me with its hands.


    "Hisss¡­."


    Releasing my breath, I tensed my muscles again.


    ''I need to focus my strength only at one point.''


    First, imbuing my aura to my feet.


    ''I won''t have much time.''


    /SWOOSH/


    And then disappeared from the ce I was staying, increasing my speed at a rapid rate.


    /TINGLE/


    Just as before my attack reached the monster, I switched my aura from my feet to the tip of my sword, making it shine with pure blue color.


    /CHINK/


    "CREEEK!"


    This time my attack connected the body of a metallic monster with my sword halfway entering its body, eating its core.


    /THUD/


    And then the monster fell to the ground with its magic core destroyed, and its metallic body retracted, leaving a human with his limbs showing.


    <Ding! Nihil absorbed the core of the 4-star monster ''Child of Xenon.''>


    ''System, close this notification.''


    <Understood.>


    /SPLURT/


    Taking my sword out from the body, I started walking again while thinking.


    ''It was just as said in the lore of the game. The ancient humans in this world that once lived there. They have crossed the line they should have never crossed.''


    What is the goal of life?


    Why are you living in this world? What is the purpose?


    Is it the pleasure of life?


    Is it the thing we call family?


    Is it to serve others and make them happy?


    Or, is it to achieve greater strengths, going to higher lengths?


    ''Apotheosis. Ascension to godhood.''


    No matter where you live or where you stay in this world, one thing will never change.


    A human''s desire to achieve godhood.


    ''That was the reason why the Kingdom of Xerxes fell down. Because they had crossed the boundary, they should have never crossed.''


    ''ying a god¡­..''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    /CLANK/


    While I was thinking about those, another monster with metallic parts appeared beside me.


    Parrying the attack with my sword, I focused my eyes on his body parts.


    ''Now, their numbers are increasing, huh? I am getting closer to my destination then.''


    ''Annihtion Sword. desurge.''


    With my sword aligned, I dashed to the monster seeing its weakness.


    /THUD/


    And then smashed its core again, feeding it to the Nihil.


    ''Nihil is getting sharper as well. If not, this would not be possible.''


    However, as Callius was thinking about that, a monster suddenly appeared beside him.


    /SMASH/ /BOOM/


    Smashing the ground with its stretched arms formed a mace of metal in its tip.


    Smoke was rising from the ground, but the monster didn''t stop.


    Because it was sure that the man with the mask didn''t die because of that.


    /SWOOSH/


    Swinging the long mace that formed with his armsbined, the monster attacked again.


    "Cough¡­. You really are annoying."


    With a slight cough, Callius mumbled.


    ''Annihtion Sword, desurge.''


    With his sword pointing towards the enemy, while his blue aura covered his sword, he dashed to the monster.


    /CHINK/


    And passed beside it with his sword tainted red.


    /SWOOSH/


    But just as he stopped moving, another monster suddenly appeared beside him, with its arms covered with metallic des.


    Like a mantis-type insect that had the appearance of a predator.


    /CLANK/


    "So, now everyone is sneak attacking, huh?"


    With a slight mumble, he blocked the attack of the monstering toward him.


    "Kurghk-"


    With a slight spray of salvia from his mouth, he got blocked.


    /SPIT/


    "So, you are stronger than others, huh? Must be a peak 4-star."


    Mumbling like that, he took his stance.


    "Come."


    "CREEEK!"


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    Just as he said, as they had already determined what to do, the monster and Callius jumped at each other, shing their weapons.


    ''Sword of Annihtion, Null Space, Stage 1.''


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    Even though the monster had two arm des that could attack Callius, it was not able to overwhelm him with his des.


    Callius was deflecting every strike like a master of des.


    /CLANK!!!!/


    With a loud sound, their des shed.


    But this time, the monster suddenly sted off backward, being on the losing side of the sh.


    ''Sword of Annihtion. de Surge.''


    With his aurapressed, his sword shed for a second.


    /CHINK/


    And then stabbed the metallic monster in its chest.


    /THUD/


    Making its metal body retract and reveal a woman that had already lost life in her eyes.


    "Now, let''s get going."


    Mumbling like that, I started walking again.


    ''Those mantis-type monsters were probably the former knights of Xerxes Kingdom. I heard they had the arms formed with des because even at their death, they still wanted to protect their hometown.''


    Remembering the contents of the game, I thought.


    ''I guess this is how normal people would think, isn''t it?''


    And then went on, shing with monsters¡­.

 Chapter 110 Legacy Dungeon 3

    In a ce where a lot of buildings could be seen, there was a lone young man walking.


    He was holding a sword in his hand with his eyes scanning the ce that was excluding the aura of death itself.


    The ce he was walking in was once a city that was filled with life.


    There were people walking on the streets, children smiling, women chatting with each other, and men trying to sell the things they had produced.


    /SWOOSH/


    But now, the only thing that can be seen here is the term we call devastation.


    /TOK/ /TOK/


    And in the midst of this feeling of catastrophe, Callius suddenly stopped moving to face a man with a knight''s armor over his body.


    <Monster in the vicinity detected.>


    <Trait [Witcher] is activated.>


    From the message he heard in his mind, the said was nothing but a monster anymore.


    With his shield and a sword on his head, the knight stopped moving.


    ''Misbegotten Knight.''


    Remember the type of enemy I have seen in the game? I observed him from head to toe.


    An armor inspired by the Knights¡­.


    But a symbol of the skull in the midst of it was nothing but chivalric.


    It is a type of enemy that looks like a knight but fights nothing like a knight.


    /SWOOSH/


    And before I could even think anything else, the armored man disappeared from the ce he was standing.


    /SWING/


    And appeared beside me with a horizontal swing of his sword.


    ''He is fast. But I am faster.''


    /SWOOSH/


    With a smooth step to the side, I evaded the attack in thest second.


    /STAB/ /THUD/


    And then stabbed the knight where his armor was not protecting, following it with a kick, making it stagger.


    ''Now a bomb ising.''


    /BOOM/


    Just as Callius thought that suddenly an explosion urred, making the environment smoky.


    /SCHLINK/


    But having already anticipated that, Callius was standing over the smoke with his hands holding the scabbard of his sword.


    ''Annihtion Sword. Defiant Dance.''


    With a fast move, I dashed into the smoke again.


    /SWOOSH/ /STAB/


    Attacking the knight on its neck.


    /SWOOSH/ /STAB/


    And then forcefully twisting my body to side, I dashed again, this time attacking him from his back.


    /SWOOSH/ /STAB/


    Again.


    /SWOOSH/ /STAB/


    And again.


    /THUD/


    After that, a knight suddenly dropped to the ground with a huge sound.


    /FLINCH/


    ''Something ising.''


    But before I could stop for a second, my senses got alerted.


    Thinking that, I grabbed my sword and got into a defensive stance.


    ''It had been a while since my [All Seeing Eye] failed to spot the enemy. It should be strong.''


    Because with the amount of time I used my art, it had already reached the point where I could see the stats of most people without alerting them unless they had a skill that was rted to scanning.


    However, my [All Seeing Eye] is not the only thing that would let me spot the enemy.


    ''My perception stat is not just there for the show.''


    With that thought, I focused only on the environment.


    "Hiss¡­."


    While releasing a frost breath to cool my head.


    /SCHLINK/ /SWOOSH/


    With my sword raised, I tried to block the strikeing from my right side.


    Only to cut the empty air.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Huh?"


    /THUD/ /CRASH/


    "Kurgh-"


    And before I could say anything, I got sted off by the strike of a person crashing to the wall behind me.


    ''What was that?''


    Before I could think about anything, my senses got alert again, making me tense.


    /SWOOSH/


    With a fast and precise stab, I tried to attack the ce my senses were telling me.


    Only to cut the empty air again.


    /SLASH/ /CUT/


    "Argh-"


    And not long after, another attack came, this time aiming toward my chest, making a deep wound.


    /THROB/ /THROB/


    Before I could move any second further, my head started throbbing.


    ''Poison?''


    "Hisss¡­.."


    Feeling my senses getting null, I immediately started freezing my body inside, slowing my heartbeat and blood cirction down.


    ''Here!''


    /SWOOSH/


    Feeling another attacking from my back, I forcefully turned my body back, enduring the pain.


    Only to cut the empty air again.


    /SLASH/ /CUT/


    "Kurgh¡ªCough¡­."


    Coughing a mouthful of blood, I got attacked again, this time my chest being stabbed.


    ''What is this? This can''t be poison. Something is wrong here.''


    "Grrr¡­.."


    Forcefully raising my aura, I imbued my feet with it and dashed backward, increasing the distance.


    /GULP/


    And from that moment of escape, I gulped a potion trying to heal my wounds.


    ''I don''t remember being attacked like that. Why am I feeling like someone is attacking me from the side.''


    I thought, trying to understand what was happening.


    At that moment, my body got alert again.


    "!"


    ''Right! No, a feint!''


    Thinking that it was faint, I tried to block the strikeing from my left side, ignoring what my senses were telling me.


    /SWOOSH/


    Only to cut the empty air again.


    ''NO!''


    ''Annihtion Sword. Void Steps, Final Stage.''


    /SWOOSH/


    Immediately concluding that, I couldn''t afford to be attacked anymore, I dashed backward forcefully, twisting my body, and injuring myself in the process.


    "Grr¡­.. Hufff¡­ Hufff..."


    ''This is not good, I don''t understand what is happening.''


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    Looking at the changes in the environment, I couldn''t see anything different.


    The same torrents of mana, same vortexes appearing around messing with the environmental mana around.


    Nothing has changed.


    ''What am I missing?''


    At that moment, my brain went overdrive, with my eyes processing every bit of information that happened in thest seconds.


    ''My senses got alerted for a second, signaling an attacking from my right side, but it was actually from my front. And then, another attack came, this time signaling my back. It is definitely not minded magic since I can''t sense any mana being used around. Then, is it some sort of curse of a demon? No, that can''t be true. I would have been alerted if that happened; there is no way I would miss something like that.''


    ''Then, what is the thing I am missing?''


    ''Mana¡­. Curse¡­. Divinity¡­. Poison¡­.. Aura¡­.. None of those can be the reas-''


    ''Huh? Aura?''


    It was at that moment that the realization hit me.


    ''Now I understand.''


    It was the turning point of the fight¡­..

 Chapter 111 Legacy Dungeon 4

    What is the thing we call instinct? How does it operate? How does it work? How can you sense an attacking from your blind spot that would make no sense for you to react?


    How a warrior that held his sword, anticipated in countless fights, has the such skill?


    What is the trick here?


    There are no answers to those questions¡­..


    But the game tried toe up with an exnation for that.


    ''Killing Intent.''


    Amon term that is widely used by the web novels and manhwas out there.


    A term that is rted to the ambitions and emotions behind your strike.


    A term that is associated with those absolute masters that would make you kneel on the ground by just looking at you.


    But, no matter how strong a person''s killing intent is, in the end, it is nothing but a signal to alert the other person''s natural instinct of fear¡­.


    Then, there is this question over here.


    If you had the most perfect and precise control over the intent behind your attack, would you have been able to fake an attack?


    Let me ask with other words.


    Can you make a person feel that he/she is getting attacked without turning your hair, but with only your intent?


    The answer is right there.


    You can.


    The reason why I was unable tond an attack over him, or I was able to defend the attack I sensed.


    Because there was no attack there in the first ce.


    Because the enemy had never attacked me from there but faked his attack, making me feel like I was being targeted from my back.


    And then, the moment I turned my body to defend, I actually revealed a huge opening making me unable to defend the attack that was about toe to my hand.


    But, after that, the moment he understood, I thought I realized his pattern; this time, he attacked from the point where he directed his intent to me, making me unable to understand what he was doing and take extreme measures in response.


    That was the thing I understood in that two seconds of time, with my brain going overdrive.


    /FLINCH/


    But those two seconds of time had already used the amount of time I had gained by escaping from him.


    ''He ising again.''


    But this time, there was one thing that I was able to do.


    ''I need to close my senses.''


    Severing the contact between my senses and my brain.


    /SWOOSH/


    With my aura imbued to my body again, I dashed to the backside, trying to increase the distance.


    /STAB/


    However, I suddenly stabbed myself with a needle that held a strange-looking liquid over it.


    ''Numbing poison.''


    It was a poison that would naturally make the person go numb, making their senses dull, not feeling anything.


    And just like that, I slowly lost the feelings over my body at a fast speed¡­


    The flinching feeling over my body was gone, making me not feel anything.


    At that moment, I suddenly stopped not moving my body anymore.


    Standing there with one hand on my sword and the other hand holding a pouch of pitch ck, I was waiting.


    ''One¡­.''


    ''Two¡­.''


    ''Three¡­.''


    ''Four¡­..''


    ''Now!''


    Remembering the amount of time he took from his past attacks by analyzing his pattern, I started moving again.


    /SPLASH/


    Sshing a ck liquid at a fast speed.


    And there, I saw a silhouette that was covered with pitch ck.


    ''There you are.''


    /SWOOSH/


    "Grrr..."


    With my sword stabbing towards him by forcefully imbuing my aura over my body with blood spurting from my wounds, I tried to reach him.


    /CLANK/<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    My sword getting deflected by a metallic sound, and he tried to open the distance again.


    ''I won''t let you!''


    "Hissss..."


    With frost breath leaving my body, I took my position and aligned myself.


    ''Sword of Annihtion. Execution Sword.''


    /SWOOSH/ /STAB/


    Following him at a fast speed, I stabbed him with my sword, holding the silhouette.


    "Kurgh-"


    And a mouthful of silver liquid fell to the ground from the ce where the silhouette could be seen.


    /THUD/


    Increasing the distance again after the stab, I looked at the silhouette with smoke rising over it.


    /PISSS/


    And soon, something was revealed from the ce where I left.


    A body of a monster.


    A monster with metallic skin over his body.


    But it is a lot more disgusting than anything I have ever seen.


    With its mouths looking like a creepy smile that shows its disgusting teeth spurting saliva.


    Yes, it''s mouths.


    There is more than one head over its body.


    It was a body of a monster that was filled with faces all over there.


    Some of them smiling¡­.


    Some of them pouting¡­..


    Some of them with their eyes gouged out¡­..


    Some of them with their mouths cut wide¡­..


    Some of them with no nose¡­..


    It was a scene that looked like it came straight from a horror movie¡­..


    No sounds could be heard. Even those faces were trying to convey their feelings¡­


    The screams of agony, the sounds of cries, those were the things that I should have heard¡­..


    ''Disgusting.''


    It was an enemy I had never seen before and wished never to see again.


    ''I should put an end to your agony.''


    ''Sword of Annihtion. Waltz of Death.''


    With my sword raised, I dashed to the monster.


    /SLASH/ /SLASH/ /SLASH/


    With my sword rapidly shing the monster''s body, I reappeared on its back.


    /SPLURT/


    Making it explode.


    Slowly walking towards the core, the thing I saw was the second most disgusting thing out there.


    It was a heart that was filled with pitch-ck darkness¡­.


    From its inside, a bunch of worms was constantly getting out while trying to swallow the heart¡­..


    "Do you wish to eat this?"


    With a slight mumble, I asked to the air.


    /TING!/


    And as a response, the thing I got was my Nihil shaking violently.


    "I thought so."


    /SMASH/


    Mumbling like that, I smashed the disgusting core making it disappear from this world.


    /GULP/


    Gulping another potion to heal my wounds, I started walking again.


    ''I am very close to the boss''s room now. Let''s finish this raid; I don''t feel like staying there anymore.''


    With that thought, I re-entered the streets of the abandoned city, heading towards the end of this dungeon¡­..

 Chapter 112 Xenon The Xanthous

    /THUD/ /THUD/ /THUD/


    In front of a giant door that was showing signs of crumbling, there was a young man standing.


    In his right hand, a sword with blood flowing from its tip¡­.


    Some of his clothes were tattered¡­.


    "Hufff¡­. Hufff¡­.."


    While breathing heavily¡­..


    Around him, a bunch of dead bodies of humans lying on the ground with no one showing signs of living¡­..


    "Finally¡­.. That''s why I don''t like those dogs who follow their owner without thinking¡­. They are just annoying."


    Mumbling like that, I grabbed my Nihil.


    The more I got closer to the boss room and the end of this legacy dungeon, the more monsters started spawning.


    Well, that was to be expected. Since most of the time, dungeons would increase the difficulty exponentially as time went on.


    However, that doesn''t change the fact that it is annoying.


    ''At times like this, I really wish my core was not sealed.''


    Anyway, now that I am finally in front of the boss room, which is a safe zone, I can rest for a while.


    ''Because I will need all the strength I had in my arsenal to beat him.''


    With that thought, I started setting up the tent while taking everything out of my storage ring.


    *****


    Once in a world, there was a man.


    A man that did not have anything.


    He was born without parents into this cruel world.


    As a nameless child of the streets, he tried to stand his ground on his own, facing the cruel world all alone¡­.


    But as a child, it was hard¡­. It was even hard to fill his stomach, let alone stand his ground¡­.


    However, that child was different.


    Even if the hope was lost, even if he was on the verge of dying, that child did not stop moving forward.


    He had the drive, ambition, and talent to achieve higher lengths.


    When his stomach was empty, he ate the dirt¡­.


    The food even those lower ss people dared not to eat¡­.


    He stayed alive¡­.


    Even if the other children like him gave up and left this world, he didn''t¡­..


    Even if it was painful, he never gave up¡­.


    And his efforts paid off¡­.


    With his powers awakened on his own, he started studying magic without anyone''s help.


    But the child was now different¡­.


    He now became a young man who had seen how the dark side of the world worked¡­.


    How twisted this world was, how twisted humans were, how cruel nature was¡­.


    He learned everything¡­.


    At that moment, he made a promise to himself and to others¡­.


    A promise to be the king of the world and make this ce better than before¡­.


    For his children, for the new generation, for those who were innocent but the victims of the cruelty¡­..


    And as he swore, he became the king¡­


    He became the strongest of all people in this world¡­.


    His magic was something that no one had ever seen before¡­.


    His kingdom''s borders would never show any signs of stopping the expansion¡­.


    With his retainers, he started changing the world¡­.


    However, it was already toote¡­.


    Because he had already started showing the signs of dying when he finally started achieving his goal¡­.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At that moment, he understood one thing¡­.


    He was still yet to be powerful enough¡­..


    The absolute cycle of death¡­.


    The one absolute thing in this world¡­.. Time¡­..


    He was not able to resist that, in the end¡­..


    However, obsessed with the cycle of death and life, he realized one thing¡­.


    He needed to be a god¡­.


    Only by doing that he would be able to make the world a better ce¡­.


    That was what he thought¡­. What he had in his mind¡­..


    Just like that, he started looking for ways to be a god¡­. Be an absolute being that would change the world¡­..


    He tried magic¡­. Alchemy¡­.. Divinity¡­..


    He tried everything he could do¡­..


    And he crossed a line that should have never been crossed¡­..


    He started experimenting with the human body, with the human mind, and, more importantly, with the souls of humans¡­..


    His experiments were normal at the beginning¡­.


    He was just trying to understand how death worked and how to ovee death¡­.


    He was trying to understand the things that were binding humans to a certain ce¡­..


    He tried to save those who were dying¡­. Those who were unable to resist the absolute strength of the time¡­..


    He did his best; however, he was not sessful¡­..


    And as time went on, he started getting more and more impatient¡­..


    Because he knew that the time for his end was slowly nearing and nearing¡­..


    Because he knew his ambitions were yet to be fulfilled¡­.


    Because he knew he wouldn''t be able to achieve godhood if he took it any slower.


    But there was one thing he had missed¡­.


    Before he could even realize it, the goal of his life had changed over time¡­..


    From making the world a better ce to achieving godhood¡­..


    And just as he thought, he started speeding up his ns¡­.


    His experiments got crueler and crueler¡­.


    He first started with the soldiers of his army, thinking that it would be okay for them to die for their country¡­..


    And then, seeing he was getting no results, he started experimenting on the women¡­.


    But even that wasn''t enough¡­.


    At that moment, his attention turned to the children¡­.


    Those innocent children he once swore to protect swore to make the world a better ce for¡­..


    They now became his victims¡­..


    A taboo that should have never been crossed¡­.


    ying with life¡­.


    And he had almost achieved the godhood he had desired¡­.


    One more, just a little more¡­. That was what he thought¡­..


    However, the gods that were watching over the world did not let him move freely anymore¡­.


    He was punished¡­.


    With his kingdom getting buried in the pages of history¡­.


    With no one to remember his deeds¡­.


    That was the story of a man who once had nothing but desired everything¡­.


    A story of a King who almost achieved godhood¡­..


    A story of the Xenon, the Xanthous¡­.

 Chapter 113 Xenon The Xanthous 2

    /TAK/ /CREAK/


    Pushing the huge door in front of me, I entered a huge room whose ceiling was nowhere to be seen.


    ''Same as always.''


    Seeing the scene in front of me, I remembered the contents of the game.


    /TOK/


    With the loud sound of something shing with others, I looked at my back.


    Only to see the door was closed, not leaving a space open.


    "A huge room with a shining silver light entering from the ceiling that was very high, illuminating around. A huge space filled with nothing, aside from a huge throne."


    I mumbled, seeing the ce around.


    ''Same as in the game.''


    /SHINE/


    At that moment, the room started to shine, this time from the ground.


    "Foul Warrior."


    Revealing a man sitting on the throne with a bored expression on his face, with his head resting on his hand.


    "A greedy human, spurned by the grace of Gods¡­."


    With his head slowly rising, his silver-blue eyes opened wide.


    "A low-born who knows nothing but desires everything."


    /TOK/


    Raising up from the ce he was sitting with his hands, grabbing the staff lying over his throne.


    "Thy wish to trample over the ruins of my grace¡­."


    /TOK/


    With his staff hitting the ground, he raised his hands.


    "Thee shall prove to me¡­."


    /SWOOSH/


    With the wind swirling over the room, everything started moving.


    "I, the king of Xerxes, Xenon, the Xanthous, have been waiting¡­."


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    --------------------


    Name ¨C Xenon, the Xanthous


    Age ¨C None


    ss ¨C Magus


    Mage Rank ¨C 6-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 0-star


    Attributes ¨C Metal, Elemental


    ---------------------


    /SWILR/ /WOOSH/


    "To be granted audience onest time."


    /HOWL/ /RUMBLE/


    With thunder forming over the sky, he locked his eyes with mine.


    "What an entrance for an old man like you who lost his sense of reasoning and wished for something he didn''t deserve."


    With that mumble, I grabbed my sword.


    In the first ce, thanks to this ce having mana poisoning in the air, I wasn''t able to use my lightning magic, but he was.


    Because he is the sole reason this ce in such state¡­.


    Because he was the one that turned those people into the metallic puppets¡­.


    "Come warrior¡­.."


    "¡­.."


    <Conditions are met.>


    <Trait [Duelist] activated.>


    /TING/ /CRACK/


    With my aura shining blue light, I dashed to the man holding his staff.


    With my eyes scanning the environment, I closed the distance at a speed hard to see.


    /TING/


    But before Callius even reached the magician with his staff shining, something blocked his sword.


    /TING/ /TING/


    It was a man with two spears in his hands, his skin full of metal.


    ''Now, he will start summoning his pests¡­. Annoying.''


    ''Annihtion Sword, Void Steps.''


    /SWOOSH/


    Ignoring the metallic man in his front, Callius dashed to the magician behind with a sharp turn, his aura focusing on his legs.


    /TOK/


    But once a great magician, Xenon was someone who participated in countless battles.


    "Foolish move."


    With his staff hitting the ground, suddenly, he conjured spikes from the ground, making Callius immobilized.


    At least, that was what he was aiming for.


    ''Spike attack.''


    /SWOOSH/<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Before he could finish his chant, Callius had already jumped into the air, losing his footing.


    But that didn''t matter because he was rapidly closing the distance.


    "Ho?"


    However, even if that happened, the magician was rxed.


    Even if the long ck estoc was pointing towards his face.


    /TOK/


    With another touch of his staff to the ground, his head suddenly changed color.


    /CLANK/


    Nullifying Callius'' attack.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    And then started parrying every attack of his without leaving any opening for Callius to attack.


    ''Phase 1 of Xenon, the Metal Head.''


    That was the nickname given to the Xenon by the yers because he was such a guy that if you aimed at his head blindly, you would never be able to defeat him.


    ''CLANK/ /CLANK/


    With my sword shing with his staff that had already grown longer with his metal magic, I was on the losing side


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    And coupled with the attacks of the soldiers he had just conjured with his metallic magic, I was at a disadvantage.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    But I never stopped attacking his face.


    "Foolish Warrior, why do you keep attacking my face?"


    A question was raised.


    "¡­."


    Without answering, Callius kept attacking.


    "It is thy wish to not answer then¡­."


    And he didn''t persist on the question, attacking Callius with his staff.


    /CLANKKKK!/


    ''He will lengthen his staff again.''


    Immediately seeing through the magician''s aim with his ''All Seeing Eye,'' Callius jumped back, raising the distance.


    ''It is about time you started to get tired of the constant ringing sound over your head.''


    In the first ce, there is a reason why I was attacking his head over and over again.


    In order to make his ears hear the sound more than ever, making his senses null.


    Because metals or materials with high density would transmit sounds a lot better and stronger¡­.


    And don''t forget that with his head covered with metal, his state of the body was getting worse inside¡­.


    /SWOOSH/


    However, just because I raised the distance didn''t mean I was safe.


    No, I was far from being safe with those annoying pests trying to attack me every time.


    /CLANK /CLANK/ /STAB/


    However, Callius had already gotten used to the way his summons fought, thanks to his fast adaptation. Therefore, with his sword, he nullified the enemy with a precise move set.


    /THUD/ /THUD/ /THUD/


    Making them fall to the ground.


    "Hisss¡­.."


    Slowing his heartbeat by releasing a frost breath, he lowered his center of gravity, channeling his aura on his sword.


    ''Sword of Annihtion. desurge.''


    /SWOOSH/


    Jumping towards the enemy, his sword was raised, aiming at the magician.


    "Again, with the foolish move."


    His staff raised, the magician mumbled.


    "Brass and bronze, hear my call."


    With his staff hitting the ground conjured a wave of metallces over his body, aligning them at Callius.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    "Lend me your strength; stand tall."


    With his chant finished, hisnces flew to the Callius at a fast speed.


    ''Sword of Annihtion, Null Space.''


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    With his sword raised and fast responses, he blocked every bit of attack, like he knew where they would attack him from.


    /SWOOSH/


    And then, appearing in front of the magician, he aimed at the magician''s face again.


    As he had already anticipated such a thing, the magician covered his face with metal trying to defend against the strike.


    "Heh, you fool."


    With a slight smile on his face, Callius mumbled.


    ''Sword of Annihtion. Unseen Sword.''


    /CLANK/ /THUD/


    At that moment, two sounds of something shing were heard.


    A spark flew into the air from the magician''s head.


    And blood spurting from his chest.

 Chapter 114 Xenon The Xanthous 3

    In the first ce, there is a reason why magicians would mostly stay behind the backlines no matter how strong they were.


    Because, in closebat, they are at a disadvantage.


    As you had already seen, to control a spell, one needs to generate his mana from the core, chant it and then aim the coordinates most of the time, or in the case of those who had already mastered their special magic, they would still need to move their mana to conjure their spell.


    However, in closebat, where anything can change in just milliseconds, a magician might now have the time to specifically defend one specific area.


    Therefore, they would not specify the area they are using but would cover arge amount of area that had the highest probability of getting attacked.


    But, this has one downside.


    The barrier the magician is conjuring might not be strong enough to defend the attack. Therefore, most of the time mages would try to predict the ces they would get attacked or those with good dynamic vision would specifically cover one specific ce sensing where the enemy was going to attack.


    And, this was exactly what the boss of the dungeon, Xenon the Xanthous was doing.


    Since he was no longer at his peak, he couldn''t defend against me simply by covering his body.


    That was something I made sure of myself beforeing here dying my exploration quite a long time and strengthening myself.


    Because of that, he needed to protect vital areas with his magic, just as he used while protecting his face.


    However, as I kept attacking him in his face, no matter how vignt he was, his mind was bound to getfortable.


    Using that fact, with my masking technique, I attacked his chest that was not covered making him injured.


    "Heut¡ª!"


    With blood spurting from his chest, the magician made a sound of being in pain¡­.


    /SWOOSH/


    ''Now, the second phase will start.''


    Remembering the fights he did with Xenon in the game, Callius thought.


    /TOK/


    With the sound of his staff hitting, the ground crumbled severing thend from the ce Callius was standing.


    "Oh'' Young Warrior..... You are strong¡­."


    /TOK/


    With his staff touching the ground, the magician said holding his chest with one hand and supporting his body with the other.


    "But, that will be all."


    /TOK/


    "I have given thee courtesy enough."


    /TOK/


    With each of his staff touching the ground, a pir started shining from the tip.


    "Fire burns, wind gusts¡­"


    /TOK/


    "Earth crumbles, the water shines¡­.."


    /TOK/


    "By earth, by wind, by water, by fire¡­."


    /TOK/


    "Let my magic reach higher."


    With thest hit of his staff, suddenly the ground crumbled again.


    /SWOOSH/ /BOOM/


    With craters of earth forming, with pirs of fire rising from the ground, the magician stood tall.


    /PISSS/


    With smoke rising from the wound on his chest¡­


    With a burnt smelling from his body.


    ''He sealed the wound with his fire magic.''


    Callius thought seeing the man in his front.


    /SWOOSH/


    With the wind blowing through his face Callius focused on the environment.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    The scene he saw with his [All Seeing Eye] was a lot different from before.


    ''Look at these swirls of mana around¡­. Finally, the seal is lifted.''


    He thought, feeling the elemental mana around regaining its density.


    <Ding! Mana poisoning in the environment is lifted.><novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With his system approving that, he was sure.


    /SWOOSH/ /BOOM/


    But, of course, the enemy before him was not staying idle either.


    Conjuring a fireball coupled with the earth pieces floating around, he sent a magic attackbined with two spells.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/ /SWOOSH/


    With the lightning mana around essible, Callius was ready to receive the attack as well.


    Disappearing from the ce he was standing, started dodging the magic attacks.


    ''What a dense amount o magic.''


    Being such a legendary person that was buried under the books of history, even with just a tiny bit of his strength, was enough to give Callius a hard time.


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    Constantly getting attacked by the fireballs, Callius kept calm even though he was getting cornered with each second of being attacked.


    /BOOM/ /PISS/


    With his right arm injured slightly with the burn marks over, Callius stopped for a second.


    ''I see. You are reading my movements and predicting my steps, huh?''


    Understanding the way he moved, he released a frost breath from his mouth, cooling his head.


    "Hisss¡­.."


    ''Let''s see if you can read this move.''


    ''Sword of Annihtion. Void Steps.''


    /CRACKLE/ /SWOOSH/


    Again disappearing from the point he was staying, this time, he started evading the attacks in a different pattern.


    ''I made this footwork just for the people like you. Let''s see who will win the contest of move reading.''


    "Ho. It seems the times had already changed."


    /TOK/


    "You are really worthy of praise."


    The magician talked for the first time after he started releasing elemental magic.


    ''This lightning mana? So, you are one of them.''


    However, in his mind, he was thinking differently.


    ''If that is the case, let me see how much you have suited for my legacy¡­.. The ruler.''


    /TOK/


    With each move, Callius was changing the trajectory of his speed.


    /SWOOSH/


    But Xenon had already found a way to counter such a move set.


    "From the depths of the earth to the heights of the sky. Let my four elements amplify."


    By attacking everything in his surrounding.


    ''This man, are you really nning to destroy this ce?''


    Seeing the huge amount of mana gathering around the boss monster, Callius stopped in his tracks.


    ''If that is the case, then there is only one thing I can do.''


    ''I will ept your challenge.''


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    With his sword sheathed, Callius emptied his hands and made them touch from his palm.


    "Show me your power, young warrior of thunder, the descendant of Zeus!"


    /TOK/


    With a huge storm of wind being raised, everything started crumbling.


    /SWOOSH/


    With fire enveloping the tornado, everything got hotter and hotter again.


    With the earth flying around, the rocks were attacking everything smashing them to pieces.


    Droplets of water formed, limiting the vision over the ce.


    And facing such a scene of devastation, a young man with his getting whiter and whiter with each second opened his bright blue eyes.


    ''Extreme Thunder Arts. Godspeed.''

 Chapter 115 Xenon The Xanthous 4

    While I was traveling and training my body, there was one thing I could make use of aside from my sealed magic core.


    It was my ss [Ruler of Lightning].


    Although I don''t have any announcement of magic in my body, that didn''t mean my lightning magic was limited as well, as I have said before.


    Therefore, developing the usage of my lightning magic was a must.


    However, there was one problem right there.


    Theck of reference.


    Let me exin this in detail.


    Now, when I was training with my sword, first I trained while remembering the teachings of Austin, and thenter I got taught by Akira, and then I developed my own sword.


    In the case of magic, there were books that showed how to use my magic or the things I saw in the game that I could use for reference.


    But when it came to my lightning magic, it was a lot different than any other.


    Because I neither chant nor generate any mana from my core to use that.


    It is most likely an instinctual thing.


    Something you would realize on your own but wouldn''t know how you realized or how you did it.


    Therefore, most of the time, it was me exploring my lightning magic by experimenting with things without not having any direction or something that would show me the way.


    I was mindlessly wandering around, trying to create things like I did while torturing that bandit leader.


    Until a certain point, I couldn''t find anything new to use.


    But at that moment, I came across a dungeon.


    Well, to be honest, calling iting across a dungeon is not that right.


    I explored a dungeon I had visited in the game to get the item ''Muramana'' for the sake of my future magic.


    And at that time, inside the dungeon, I looted a book.


    More precisely, a parchment that had the records of a type of martial art.


    In the game, it was a simple footwork to use barehanded.


    Monk Foot.


    That was the name of the footwork.


    However, there was one thing that gained my attention.


    In the game, it was not detailly described how this footwork worked, but now being in the real world, there was one thing that differed from the other works.


    This Monk Foot was not using any mana because it was shing the person''s magic veins making the mana cirction disturbed.


    It was simply using the aura of one''s own body.


    But there was something weird when I tried.


    It was like another force was being generated, but I couldn''t pinpoint that exactly.


    Seeing something unknown, a feeling of exploration aroused inside me, making me curious.


    And that was the driving point of the move I was about to use, although I had yet to test it.


    ''Extreme Thunder Arts.''


    A type of lighting mana usage that I started to derive on my own, which is still undeveloped for now.


    *****


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    ''Extreme Thunder Arts. Godspeed.''


    With his hands sped, his eyes focused on the environment; Callius was standing with pure ck lightning flowing through his body.


    With his veins protruding, his eyes shining blue, with blood flowing through his nose, he was standing there waiting for that embodiment of destruction toe.


    "Now, show me. Show this old magician how the world developed. Show me how you can achieve the thing I couldn''t."


    With his hands raised to the sky, the magician mumbled, expanding the vortex.


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    Everything was pure destruction, with even the huge throne he was sitting on slowly crashing.


    /RUMBLE/


    And the moment that huge vortex reached Callius'' body, lightning shed, making everything bright for a second.


    /BOOM/


    Making another sound of an explosion, this time, the reason not being magician but Callius'' speed surpassing the sound''s.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The only thing that could be seen was a pitch-ck point moving, looking like the lightning itself.


    "Ah¡­. How magnificent."


    /RUMBLE/


    Seeing the pitch-ck lightning flowing, the magician mumbled in amazement.


    And at that moment, the lightning bolt disappeared.


    Revealing a white-haired young man with blue eyes.


    With his hand holding ance.


    A pitch-cknce that was simply conjured of lightning.


    "Extreme Thunder Arts. Nightbringer Lance."


    Raising thence, he mumbled.


    "Earth and stone¡­. Waters of the Deep¡­. Whispers of Wind¡­. me of the Giants¡­."


    "Heed my call, show me the power¡­."


    Seeing the magician still chanting even after that magnificent disy of destruction, Callius didn''t show any signs of hesitation.


    ''It won''t matter, anyway.''


    "Grant my will¡­.. Nature''s shield, Ward of Air, Fire of Serpent, River of Kraken¡­."


    With his hands wide open, the magician shouted, revealing a scene that just came from pure fantasy.


    /HOWL/


    A bright green shield covered the magician with a strong wind swirling around.


    A bright me rose into the sky, and below was a wave of water that was supplied by the magician itself.


    In the air, one could see a pitch-ck lightningnce facing the huge fireball, followed by the water itself.


    /BOOOOOOOM/


    And following was nothing but pure destruction that showed no signs of ending.


    /TING/


    Removing everything that came his way, a wave of explosion soared to the sky, even destroying the ceiling itself.


    In the bright sh of powers, that would mean only one person would be able to leave it alive.


    A sh of one young man who knew what he wanted and a sh of an old magician that was lost the feeling of wanting everything.


    In the midst of the smoke, a person revealed.


    With his clothes tattered.


    With his mask broken.


    With his arms, legs, a chest bleeding.


    With his white hair slowly turning ck from white.


    With his eyes closed.


    With his mouth released, a breath filled with coldness.


    And in front of him was a man that was clinging to a staff.


    A man once had nothing but desired everything.


    In the end, he again became a man left with nothing in his hands, but still, he had a smile on his face.


    "Oh'' young magician¡­. The one from the lineage of gods¡­. It was a good final fight¡­."


    /COUGH/


    While coughing a mouthful of blood, the man said without losing his smile.


    "Now, take the thing you came there for¡­.."


    "I will."


    /STAB/


    With his sword piercing the man''s chest, Callius mumbled.


    "See you in Hell, Xenon¡­.."


    "Cough¡­.. We will see if it exists¡­."


    "Believe me, it does. And you will be the one of those on deepest floors¡­.."

 Chapter 116 Rewards

    In the first ce, there was a reason why I was that confident, even though I was not overwhelmingly strong enough to explore this dungeon right now.


    Because I had acquired a cheat artifact that would allow me to charge recklessly anywhere.


    ''Guardian Angel.''


    An artifact that was once said to be given to the chosen one of the Primordial Goddess ???? by herself as a reward for his efforts.


    ''An item that saves the person''s life regardless of any type of attack on the cooldown of 1 year.''


    An item that breaks the boundaries of life and death.


    An overpowered item that had a lot of nerfs in the game just because yers who enjoyed ying PVP wereining, and they had every right to do that.


    Because it was such a broken item, that would counter every type of sneak attack, allowing mages to have full-focused attack power builds.


    When I took the challenge blindly, there was a calcted aim from my side.


    <Ding! The mana around the environment is shing.>


    <Ding! The mana is changing its property.>


    Now, let me ask you something.


    What is the direction that the universe takes?


    The answer is simple.


    It is the direction of destruction.


    Entropy.


    The universe will go in the direction of everything being simple.


    And this is still the case, even in such a fantasy world.


    When a huge amount of violent mana shes, something would appear there.


    Something pure.


    The essence that manaes from.


    ''Aether.''


    The thing that would make me reach higher grades.


    <Ding! Aether is detected around the environment.>


    <Host''s core is absorbing the-!>


    ''Turn the notifications down.''


    <Understood.>


    There was no need for the system to state the obvious that I could feel on my own.


    Now, to exin how this happened, we must turn back in time for a second.


    There were quite a lot of details I realized while reviewing the events that happened in the game while I was ying.


    And one of them is right here.


    Since the thing we call Aether was something that had almost never been mentioned in the game, I was on my own to realize that when two violent mana shed, Aether would appear.


    Realizing that fact, I devised a simple n to create Aether, making my core awaken at a very stronger rate than before.


    However, there was one thing that I needed to consider.


    How could I survive the sh of such strong attacks?


    And the answer came not long after.....


    Now, here I am, absorbing the Aether around....


    In a lotus position, not minding anything around me happening while twitching from time to time.


    ''It has been a while since I had sensed mana, huh? It feels so good that I feel weird.....''


    To describe this feeling, it feels like when you do the deed after a whole November of waiting....


    Although, it still can''t bepared to that....


    Just like that, Callius lost the sense of time with his core absorbing everything around like a vortex just as he did his first time, not knowing he was causing such a scene again....<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *******


    <Ding! Host''s Seal over his core is released.>


    I was awoken out of my stopper by a notice that came from the system in my head.


    "Finally....."


    At the same time, feeling every bit of magical veins around my body, I mumbled.


    "It really had been a long time."


    Standing up, I started observing the environment around me.


    If I wanted to describe the scene before me, I would say pure chaos.


    Because this is literally the only thing that could define the destruction happening before my eyes.


    Everything is crumbling...


    Those buildings that could still be perceived as buildings when I entered are now just a bunch of dust.... Nothing more than that....


    That huge ceiling that was hard to see even with my All Seeing Eye now was nowhere to be found.


    Those stars that once shone with a brilliant light were no more, the only thing remaining in the sky being darkness.


    ''That was to be expected. This ce had already lost the power supply here.''


    Remembering what I did before absorbing all the Aether around, I thought.


    For those who are asking, why did this dungeon have yet to throw me out.... It is because I needed to obtain the legacy left here to leave this ce.


    In the game, that worked like that, so it should be like this here too.


    ''Now, let me reim my rewards here.''


    Thinking that, I started walking towards the thing that was shining bright in the midst of this destruction.


    A metal that with bright white color.....


    ''A metal that conducts the magic best.''


    ''Divine Ore.''


    And near that, a book with its pages nk.....


    ''Grimoire.''


    A book that was one of the most valuable things for a mage.


    A book that contained all the experiences, the research of a mage''s lifetime.


    And at the end, a tear of crimson crystal.


    An item that was one of the most broken things out there and the reason why I was here.


    ''Philosopher''s Stone.''


    An item that was made by the sacrifices of countless warriors.


    An item that made the Magician Xenon go crazy.


    A taboo item that should never exist in this world.


    ''This is the legacy of the king that once ruled the world, huh?''


    "It''s ironic that now it is just a loot for me. No matter how strong you are, in the end, you are nothing but a thing to deform against time, huh?"


    Mumbling like that, I grabbed the book with my [All Seeing Eyes] focused on it.


    "Chronicles of Xerxes.... Kingdom of Truth."


    Reading the title of the book that was written by the mana of King Xenon, I mumbled.


    Putting it into my space ring, I turned my attention to the bright white orb.


    ''Now, let''s make my Nihil be a real weapon for a magic swordsman like me.''


    Putting the ore on top of my sword pitch-ck sword, I started the process that I have seen in the game...

 Chapter 117 Rewards 2

    ''The Divine Orb.''


    An item that would make the weapon a lot stronger than before for those who have the strength to control it.


    It is not a material that would shine at the hands of every person like Adamantium.


    It was a material that was suitable for only a handful of people in this world.


    In the game, it was used by those who wished to go for the route of intelligence closebat, by those who were greedy with strength.


    And, of course, being one of them, I also used this material on my weapon as well.


    As a result, the effects were magnificent.


    /SHINE/


    The moment I put the orb onto my pitch-ck sword, Nihil, it started shining brightly, illuminating the ce that was covered with destruction.


    ''Now, let''s start with the Magic God''s grace.''


    The moment I thought about that, a bright blue light covered the white light, changing the color of the environment.


    <Ding! Bonded weapon Nihil is being blessed.>


    In the game, this process would go on normally, with blue light shining upon the yer''s weapon, giving it a unique attribute.


    ''The attribute of duality.''


    An attribute that would make your weapon both a good magic conductor as well as an aura conductor.


    <Ding! The spirit of the weapon ''Nihil'' is reacting to grace.>


    However, as for the real life, something was different.


    The moment the blue light started shining, a pitch-ck aura started shing with it, not letting it temper the sword.


    <Ding! The spirit ''Nihil'' is rejecting the blessing of the Magic God.>


    ''What is this?''


    Not being able to understand the scene in front of me, I was surprised.


    And as adding salt to the wound, suddenly, the pitch-ck aura started covering the blue light, making it disappear from my sight.


    ''What?''


    <Ding! Unique Weapon Skill, Absorption is activated.>


    <Bonded weapon Nihil is absorbing the blessing of the magic god.>


    And in the blink of an eye, the pitch-ck aura covered the ce, not leaving a trace of God''s blessing in the environment.


    <Ding! The absorption is finished.>


    But that was not the end.


    <Ding! The Unique Bonded weapon Nihil has acquired the unique attribute, [Duality].>


    As the blue shining finished, now it was time for the sword itself to shine.


    <Ding! The unique skill [Artificiality] has merged with the unique attribute [Duality.]>


    Like to show off its unique strength and characteristics; this time, a lot of ck aura was released from the sword covering everything with the darkness¡­.


    <Ding! The unique skill [Singrity] is acquired by the bonded weapon Nihil.>


    "Hisss¡­.."


    Just as I always did, releasing a frost breath, I cooled my head and started thinking with a clear mind.


    ''Wow¡­. That was quite an unexpected gain, to be honest.''


    Although I didn''t know what kind of skill Singrity was since there was no such thing being mentioned in the game, the two skills it ate while being generated were all unique skills. Therefore, it should be something to take note of.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And as I was thinking like that, Nihil started shaking in the midst of all that darkness while shing silver¡­.


    "Sigh¡­. Why are you behaving like a child."


    Like a child that was trying to get the attention of the person that he/she wanted¡­.


    Slowly walking towards the sword, I started caressing it with my hands, trying to not let my hand get cut.


    ''The spirit is evolving. I guess it won''t take too long for me to see her.''


    In the first ce, because Nihil was a weapon with spirit, it has its own unique mind and consciousness, albeit it is still at the age of a child.


    But, because of that, it will reject the attempts to control herself, just as happened there, although I was not expecting her to absorb the blessing¡­.


    "Now, it is the second attribute."


    The second attribute of Divine Orb is not that important, and it was skippable even in the game. However, it had a good use for me.


    ''Layover''


    It was a skill that would allow your weapon to change the way it looked, and it was nothing but a shy skill that had no usage in the battle because it takes a good amount of time to change the construction of your weapon, making it too slow for a real battle.


    Therefore, it was a skill that was mainly used by those who wished to make small changes in their weapons or change the ss of their weapons without losing their attributes.


    If you had a thunder-attributed magic sword, but you wanted a spear, then using this skill, you would have a spear in your hand.


    Anyway, the reason I wanted this skill was pretty simple.


    ''Because I will focus on being a mage and will use my sword in most crucial moments.''


    Turning Nihil into a staff would make me look like a mage that didn''t know how to closebat while making the enemy lower their guards.


    And it also looks cool, so why not?


    With that being said, suddenly, another bright light started shining on the Nihil, this time silver in color.


    <Ding! Bonded weapon Nihil is being blessed.>


    ''Hope the same doesn''t hap-''


    <Ding! The spirit of the weapon ''Nihil'' is reacting to the grace of the God of Visuality.>


    <Bonded weapon Nihil is absorbing the blessing of the god.>


    <Ding! The absorption is finished.>


    <Ding! The Unique Bonded weapon Nihil has acquired the unique attribute, [Polymorph].>


    Just to shut my thoughts down, with a bunch of system sounds apanying it, Nihil absorbed the silver aura as well¡­


    ''Polymorph?''


    And then started shaking like a child again¡­.


    "Sigh¡­. Yosh¡­ Yosh¡­. Good girl."


    With my hands slightly caressing the handle, I mumbled.


    Dealing with children is for sure hard.


    However, before I could think of another thing, a voice of a child came beside me startling¡­.


    "Master!"


    It was an excited voice of a young girl.


    A young girl with pitch-ck hair and red eyes that were shining brightly.


    "MAAAAASTEEER!"


    It was a flying young girl¡­..

 Chapter 118 Nihil

    In a pitch ck darkness, there was once a ''thing'' that didn''t know what she was¡­..


    She didn''t know what she was doing, what this ce was, what her purpose was for existing¡­.


    Maybe she didn''t even know how to think about those things either¡­.


    However, as time went on, she started seeing things¡­.


    Things that had colors¡­.


    It was a ce where she did not know anything about¡­.


    A ce she wanted to see¡­..


    But there was nothing she could do about it¡­.


    Because she couldn''t move¡­..


    She didn''t even know what was moving¡­.


    However, one day, suddenly, her world got brighter¡­..


    Because of a certain creature¡­.


    A creature that had ''feathers'' on top of his body¡­..


    Pitch ck feathers coupled with bright red balls just below those ck feathers¡­.


    Since she didn''t know what it was, she just waited¡­


    Waited in order to see, in order to understand¡­..


    And as time went on, she started seeing new things, hearing new things, and learning, although thest part was not that normal¡­.


    She still remembers the first thing she heard.


    ''How beautiful¡­. Your name is Nihil from now on¡­.''


    It was the voice of that creature¡­


    Although she didn''t understand what that meant in the beginning, she somehow felt good hearing that¡­.


    She was happy¡­.


    She was happy because she was able to see a lot of new things as time went on¡­.


    She was happy because she was able to learn a lot of new things at the hands of that creature¡­.


    That creature whose name she had understood¡­.


    ''Master Callius¡­.''


    It was that creature''s name¡­.


    Because she would always hear what others were saying¡­.


    Because she was somehow able to understand that that creature was her master¡­..


    And she was pretty happy to be able to serve him¡­.


    But, everything ended in one day¡­..


    That one day that her master left her all alone¡­..


    Although he was always with her inside a ce that never changed, after that cursed day, he had never grabbed her again¡­.


    He watched her from time to time but never took her in his hands¡­.


    At that time, she thought¡­.


    ''Why, why are you not using me anymore, master?''


    Because at some point she was able to understand what they were saying¡­.


    What they were talking about¡­.


    Like a baby that had just been born¡­.


    And days went on just like that¡­.


    It was boring¡­ Depressing¡­. It was like hell for her¡­.


    It was something that she had wanted to end¡­..


    And as she wished, it came true¡­.


    Her master, the person she wanted to be with¡­.


    He grabbed her again, taking her out of the ce she was staying¡­. She was hanging¡­.


    However, she noticed one thing¡­.


    Her master was different from before¡­..


    Somehow she instinctually knew¡­.


    She knew that her master was someone different¡­..


    Something changed¡­.


    But she never questioned¡­. Thinking that it was insolent of her¡­.


    ''Master finally looking at me again, I should do my best too¡­.''


    That was what she thought¡­.


    But, s, she was still unable to do anything¡­


    Only being able to watch her master was something she had always cursed herself about¡­.


    However, that changed when her master brought her to a ce filled with things like her¡­.


    Filled with her kin¡­.


    And there she saw a person that gave her the opportunity to be free¡­.


    A man with white feathers over his face that her master called ''Beard.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A man that set her free from the shackles that were holding her¡­.


    At that moment, she was finally able to ''feel''¡­.


    She was able to feel the ''hunger''¡­.


    The hunger to kill¡­.


    The hunger to absorb¡­.


    However, even before her hunger, there was one more thing she felt¡­.


    Her master''s warmth¡­.


    She was able to feel the hand that was holding her¡­..


    A hand that always used her¡­.


    At that moment, her wishes finally came true¡­.


    Being a use for her master¡­.


    To explore the unknown¡­.


    To kill the enemies of her master¡­.


    To protect her master from many other things¡­.


    She was finally able to understand what it really meant to be alive¡­..


    From that point on, everything went smoothly¡­.


    Like he knew what she wanted to eat, her master always gave her food¡­..


    Always letting her eat her meals¡­. Not skipping anything¡­.


    Although some of them were not to her liking, she neverined and took everything her master gave¡­.


    Making herself stronger¡­. And she was able to feel that too¡­.


    However, there was one thing that sprouted inside her¡­.


    One more desire bloomed in her heart¡­.


    The desire to have a body¡­.


    The desire to let her master know she was there¡­.


    The desire to talk to him¡­.


    The desire to let him know about her existence¡­..


    s, she was still unable to do anything about such a thing¡­..


    Until today¡­..


    When she entered this ce with her master''s hand holding her, she felt something¡­.


    Something was going to happen in this ce¡­.


    She fought¡­ And fought¡­. And fought¡­.


    At the hands of her master, she was something that had a purpose¡­..


    And she knew that as well¡­. She knew her purpose to exist¡­. To assist her master¡­..


    When her master faced that hateful magician that had a disgusting aura, she knew he would win¡­.


    She never doubted him¡­.


    And just as she had thought, he won at the end¡­.


    Although her heart felt a bit weird when she saw her master using another one of her kin, she knew it was for his purpose¡­.


    She knew she was still the number one¡­.


    However, after that, she felt something¡­.


    Something different¡­


    Something eminent trying to let her kneel¡­ Trying to make her submit¡­.


    However, she refused¡­.


    ''You are not my master; how dare you try to discard me!''


    With that thought, she resisted¡­.


    She resisted the invasion of the unknown by doing the thing she had always done¡­.


    By absorbing it¡­


    And she seeded¡­.


    Then, someone other came again¡­.


    ''Insolent!''


    As her master would say, she resisted again, absorbing the oneing¡­..


    This time it was a lot easier than before¡­.


    However, at that time, she felt something¡­..


    She felt the final missing piece of her was finally filled¡­.


    She was finally able to feel the warmth in the air¡­..


    The feeling of being free¡­..


    "MAAAAAASTEEEER!"


    With a jump, she hugged her master, finally feeling the warmth as a human for the first time¡­.

 Chapter 119 Nihil 2

    Spirit of weapons.


    In the game, they were defined as the consciousness inside the weapons.


    However, as the saying goes, can we really define a lifeform in simple words like that?


    No. That is not the case.


    Every consciousness has its own way of being developed.


    For instance, when did you start making your own decisions in your life?


    When you were a baby?


    When were you three years old? Four?


    There was one research paper I read about when I was preparing a presentation for my project in college.


    It was research conducted by simply showing a questionnaire on a site.


    The participants would answer the questions that would be presented to them.


    And there was one question that got my attention there.


    ''When did you feel you were finally in control of your life?''


    There were a lot of answers ranging from 14-18, although there were lower ones as well.


    Weird right? How can you live your life without taking control of it?


    Now, the point I am saying is even as a human; it takes a lot of years of living to finally form a consciousness, a living being that can make its own decisions.


    Therefore, the spirits of weapons we are calling are not such simple things either. At least, this is what I think¡­.


    "MAAAAAAASTER!"


    Now that there was a girl in front of me who was flying towards me with her arms wide open, a lot of thoughts like that passed through my mind.


    /THUD/


    Falling to the ground with the impact, I hugged the little girl that was clinging to me.


    "Master¡­ Master¡­. Master¡­"


    Repeating the same word over and over again, that little girl buried her face in my chest.


    /SNIFF/ SNIFF/


    Sniffing my body.


    ''What is this situation?''


    Feeling a bit weird that suddenly a girl popped out of nowhere, I was perplexed.


    ''There was no mention of something like that happening in the game.''


    "Master¡­.. Master¡­.. Master¡­.."


    ''Is it because of the skill Polymorph? Hmm.. That might be the case.''


    Letting the girl do whatever she wanted, I lost myself in my thoughts.


    "Master?"


    However, I woke up from my stupor as there was a pair of bright red eyes that was in front of me.


    A girl with bright red eyes.


    With long ck hair that was separated into two.


    A girl that resembled a person that I had seen before.


    A girl that resembled me¡­.


    "Sigh¡­. Nihil, it is you, right?"


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    -------------------------------------


    Name ¨C Nihil


    Age ¨C Unknown


    ss ¨C ???? Spirit


    Mage Rank ¨C None


    Knight Rank ¨C None


    Attributes ¨C Void


    -------------------------------------


    I asked while looking at those bright red eyes.


    "Yes. It is Nihil, Master!"


    With an enthusiastic voice, the girl, now Nihil, answered.


    "Do you know how this happened?"


    "Nihil doesn''t understand?"


    "I mean, howe you are appearing like that."


    "Hmm? Nihil just did it."


    "You just did?"


    "Yes. Nihil wanted to feel master like the big sister Aliya."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Big sister?"


    "Yes! Big sister Aliya! When you are not around, she sometimes touches Nihil and cleans her."


    "She does?"


    "Yes!"


    "I see."


    /BLINK/ /BLINK/ /SHINE/


    ''Sigh¡­ What a pain.''


    Seeing the girl that was blinking her eyes rapidly while her irises were somehow shining, I thought while bringing my hand towards her head.


    "Eheheehe!"


    With a silly smile on her face, the girl let me touch her pitch-ck hair while purring¡­..


    ''Are you a cat?''


    Thinking that, I asked:


    "Nihil, what are you?"


    "What do you mean, Master? Nihil doesn''t understand?"


    "I mean what I said. Do you know what you are?"


    "I-I¡­. Nihil doesn''t know."


    "I see¡­. Nothing, huh? Then, do you know when you are born?"


    I asked while pondering.


    ''I always wanted to know how spirits are born. The game didn''t give any details about that, but now that we are in the real world, there should be something.


    "It was dark at the beginning. Pitch-ck darkness¡­. There was nothing else in that world. At that time, Nihil didn''t even have a name."


    "¡­."


    "Butter, Master came and gave Nihil her name."


    "I see¡­."


    ''I don''t see at all. What do you mean by pitch ck darkness?''


    Although I was fuming a bit inside, I didn''t persist on the matter.


    ''Well, it is not like asking that question to a little child will matter either. I guess those details won''t get to the surface that easily.''


    "Yaaawn¡­."


    While I was thinking about that, a yawn came right before me.


    "What is wrong?"


    "Nihil is sleepy and tired. Nihil wants to sleep."


    "Then, Nihil. Can you turn yourself to the sword again?"


    "Turning herself to the sword. Yes! Nihil can do that!"


    "Okay, then turn back to the sword. You can sleep like that if you want.


    "UN!"


    Saying that, suddenly, the girl started shining with a dark blue-silverish light different from before and then disappeared, leaving a familiar sword in her ce.


    In the first ce, there was once a notification that came from the system.


    ''System, do you know something about this?''


    <Half affirmative host.>


    ''Half affirmative?''


    <Yes. The system has no information about the past or ss of the sword spirit Nihil. But, the system knows how Nihil awakened.>


    ''Exin.''


    <The reason for the host''s awakening to postpone was rted to the sword spirit Nihil.>


    ''So, she was the one that was absorbing the mana that was reconstructing my core.''


    <Yes. Because the sword spirit Nihil has the attribute void and absorption, she absorbed the host''s mana while she was getting stronger as well. That is the reason why she had the characteristics of hosts as her physical body.>


    ''I see. Then, why didn''t you inform me?''


    <System just discovered this as you have awakened. Before system didn''t have ess to your core since it was sealed.>


    ''So, you are saying Nihil had ess to something you didn''t?''


    <Yes. That is right.>


    ''I see.''


    Just by looking at those facts alone, it seems Nihil''s identity is nothing but simple.


    ''If that is the case, then I really am looking forward to seeing the secret about her identity.''


    Thinking that, I stood up.


    ''But, now, let''s focus on thest reward in front of me, shall we?''


    Thinking that, I approached the blood-red crystal and took it into my hands¡­.

 Chapter 120 Philosophers Stone

    ?


    Philosopher Stone.


    It was a mythical item on earth that had countless rumors surrounding it.


    ''An item that would turn every item it touched to gold.''


    Well, of course,ter, as science advanced and the chemistry field developed, those rumors were discarded as a bunch of nonsense.


    However, the developers didn''t pass such an item and used that in the game.


    As a reward for this dungeon.


    And it was a very OP item that made some of the mage yers put their points on physical stats just for the sake of it instead of their magical stats.


    ''An item that makes you connect to the ne.''


    It was such an item.


    And right now I am holding it.


    A bright red gem that was shining with an ominous aura that was imposing like a death in front of me.


    In the game, using this item was a simple click on the tab that appeared in front of you, but since it was the real world, I needed to start the process.


    ''What an ominous-looking thing¡­.''


    Inside I was still questioning my decision to absorb this thing.


    ''It is what it is.''


    With that thought, I grabbed the stone.


    ''Let''s start.''


    And then first started releasing the mana inside my core.


    The mana I had finally had ess to.


    The piece that was missing for a very long time, although I wasn''t able to use that for long before¡­.


    ''Now, let''s first start with injecting pure mana¡­.''


    Although in the game, the yer didn''t do the process manually, if you had watched the cutscene with attention, then you would be able to see the process.


    ''I am d that I paid attention.''


    And I was one of those nerds that would like to pay attention to those details that now save my life most of the time¡­


    With that being said, I started injecting the pure attributeless mana I had generated in my core.


    /SHINE/ /HOWL/ /RUMBLE/


    And the results were something I had seen.


    ''A bright red light coupled with a storm.''


    It was a scene that was put by the developers to intimidate the yer yers, making them feel the price of such power.


    ''It is starting now.''


    The moment I said that, suddenly, everything around me changed.


    Taking the color of blood¡­


    "SHRIEEEK!" "SHRIEEEK!" "SHRIEEEK!" "SHRIEEEK!"


    A bunch of screams came to my head, filling everything with madness.


    Slowly but surely, the sounds started gradually increasing, filling my head with the thoughts¡­


    ''Kill¡­ Destroy¡­. Hate¡­ Recent¡­. Avenge¡­. Destroy¡­.''


    Thoughts that contained such desires¡­.


    <Ding! The host''s mind is being affected by the status effect, Madness.>


    <Ding! Trait [Ego] is resisting the status effect madness.>


    <Ding! The resistance is sessful.>


    However, as being said, such desires that were trying to take control of my mind¡­.


    They were nothing but a bunch of leaves that were just there to be crushed.


    There was just no way for me to get crushed by mere desires.


    I am Callius.


    A being that is born to rule that is born to stand on the peak.


    I am not a person that would give in to such simple desires. I can''t be that simple.


    ''The first part of the trial¡­ Madness¡­''


    In the game the Philosopher''s Stone was really a broken item that would any mage droll.


    However, there was one weakness.


    Just as it did while awakening, this process also requires a very strong will to finish the trial.


    Both for the first case and for the second case.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Now, it starts. The second phase.''


    The moment I thought that, suddenly, a bunch of faces appeared in front of me, swirling around.


    "Give me! Give me your body."


    "My child. I need to see my child!"


    "Father! Father! I want to see my father!"


    "Help me! It hurts."


    "Mother, it hurts!"


    "King Xenon, why?"


    "WHYYYYY!"


    "I GAVE MY EVERYTHING TO YOU! WASN''T THAT ENOUGH!"


    And a wave of screams came with the faces, filling everything with madness again.


    "Help me! Please help!"


    A sound of a young man that was filled with hate¡­.


    "Save my child, please!"


    A sound of a woman that was sorrowfully trying to raise her child¡­.


    "It hurts! Someone, it hurts¡­."


    A sound of a little child whose voice had yet to mature¡­.


    "My wife¡­ At least leave¡­"


    A sound of an old man whose only wish is saving his wife¡­.


    With every sound that wasing to my ears, the feelings were being transmitted as well.


    Sorrowful feelings of those who didn''t wish to die¡­.


    The feeling of resentment for those who wanted to live, whose lives were taken away¡­.


    The feeling of the longing of those who lost someone they held dear¡­.


    The feeling of vengeance that was burning inside¡­.


    The feeling of wrath that filled even the calmest and purest souls'' minds¡­


    <Ding! The host''s soul is being invaded by the souls trapped inside the Philosopher''s Stone.>


    <Ding! Trait [Ego] is resisting the invasion.>


    However, just as before, there was no way I would lose my control over something this trivial.


    ''Your screams of hatred, resentment, sorrow. They are nothing but a luby to me.''


    The moment a person steps on the path of being strong, on the path of standing above everyone, he/she has already epted the fact that he/she will trample on others, regardless of their circumstances.


    This is how it goes, how it should be.


    ''Now, Kneel! Kneel before me!''


    <Ding! Trait [Tyrant''s Aura] is active.>


    <Ding! The resistance to the soul invasion is sessful.>


    Ignoring the system''s voice in my head, I focused my attention on the sounds disappearing one by one.


    ''Your sacrifice won''t be in vain, the Citizens of Xerxes. Your endless anguish ends now.''


    Releasing a pitch-white aura, the red aura inside me started enveloping everything.


    <Ding! Trait [Perfectionist] is active.>


    ''If you are getting something from those anguished, at least give them salvation.''


    <Ding! The host''s desires are being fulfilled. The lost souls are being cleansed.>


    And with each passing time, the souls that were once anguished with the feeling of hatred started being possessed by the white aura.


    ''If you do something. Do it fully.''


    With that slight mumble, I released my hand.


    """""Thank you¡­. My lord¡­.""""""


    And a smile bloomed on my lips, hearing the sounds of gratitudeing.


    "Farewell¡­ Agonized ones of this story¡­."


    ''The second phase, The Anguish of the subjects of Xerxes Kingdom.''


    With my hand waving, I looked at the screen appearing beside me.


    ''Completed.''


    <Ding! A new trait, [Child of Mana], is acquired.>

 Chapter 121 After The Exploration

    ?


    The reason why I tried so hard to explore this dungeon and loot it was just for that trait.


    ''Child of Mana.''


    A trait that would help the yer to gather mana more easily.


    And it doesn''t end with only this.


    Because you will be favored by the mana itself when you are engaging in a battle with another magician, the possibility that mana will listen to your will is going to be higher, which is basically one of the most important things a magician can have.


    This was basically the whole reason why this dungeon was coveted this hard.


    Because it gives a very strong trait and items that will be useful in the future.


    Just as I thought about those, suddenly, spatial mana started swirling around me.


    Thanks to my core being awakened again and the passive skill mana sense, I was able to understand what was happening around me more detailly than before.


    /SWOOSH/


    With a fast sweep, I was absorbed by the portal that appeared in front of me and fell into nothingness again.


    ''Kurgh-''


    As while I was entering, the process was not that fast, and that made me want to puke.


    Though, I was not in control of my body.


    However, even in the midst of all those things, I still wanted to see.


    To understand how the spatial magic worked.


    And that was the reason why my eyes were closed.


    ''Mana Sense.''


    With that thought, I passed into another domain with my body trying to perceive the situation that was unfolding before me.


    ''Huh?''


    "Heut!"


    But, the moment I tried to understand, a huge amount of information assaulted my brain, overwhelming me from everywhere.


    And not long after, I lost my consciousness.


    *****


    /THUD/


    With a loud sound, Callius fell to the ground from the portal that appeared right above his body.


    However, he was not responding, just lying on the ground with his steady breaths.


    No matter where someone looked at, he was just unconscious.


    But that was not fully true.


    ''That was amazing.''


    He was in a weird state.


    A state where a person would just ignore and try to think.


    ''So that is how the higher-level mages see the world. Incredible.''


    ''I really feel like training right now.''


    /HOWL/ /SWOOSH/


    While he was thinking that, a sudden howl of wind blowing came through his eyes.


    /FLINCH/


    Making him remember the situation he was in.


    ''It is cold.''


    It was cold.


    Very cold, thanks to him being in a ce that was far higher than normal.


    Standing up, he called his mount ''Night.''


    A horse-looking beast that was far more than normal.


    "Come here, my girl."


    With his hands slowly caressing his long-life partner, he hopped on top of it.


    "You must be hungry."


    Saying that I fed Night with a small portion of 3-star monster Block bear''s meat.


    "let''s go to the city now."


    With that thought, I started riding toward the city. I decided to rest beforeing to this dungeon.


    ''System, how many hours passed after I entered the dungeon.''


    <Host, it has been two days.>


    ''I see. That''s good. I finished this ce a lot faster than I expected.''


    With that thought, I reached the city.


    A small town that didn''t have much to offer, thanks to it being on the borderline of the Empire.


    Although it was such a city, the City of Lismore still had its own importance in the game either.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thanks to it having its own originated viin who was now dead¡­.


    Because my mask was broken in the fight I had with the boss of the dungeon, I was no longer able to conceal my face with it.


    ''It is nothing important anyway. Until I revisit Dorakorli, I can just keep it on my ring. Now that I have awakened my core, I can finally use my skills again.''


    Thinking that, I activated my skill [Disguise] and pictured a face.


    A face that was not attractive as my normal face but still was on the higher side of the spectrum.


    A face of a young man with yellow eyes and brown hair.


    Thanks to my trait [Perfectionist], there was no way I would be able to conjure an ugly face in my mind anyway if I didn''t see it. And I don''t need to impersonate someone either, likest time.


    "ID?"


    "Here."


    "Hmm?"


    The same guard that was on the shift when I first came frowned upon my response.


    "When did I see you?"


    "I came here three days ago, around the night."


    "¡­. I see¡­."


    Saying that he brought my ID.


    "You can enter."


    Grabbing my card, I started leaving.


    "Wait."


    But just before I could leave, I heard the guard calling me.


    "Are you that masked swordsman?"


    "¡­."


    "If so, then I suggest you be careful. Those Dalton guys, they won''t stay idle."


    "Thanks."


    After that, I left.


    ''Now, before I go to the rest, I should start absorbing the mana to my core.''


    Thinking that, I reached the city square.


    ''There should be some training rooms that I can use.''


    Starting to look around, I searched for an institute that was renting some rooms to train and found one not long after.


    Even though Lismore is a borderline city, some people would still like to get stronger and train.


    At least that was what I thought, but seeing this ce, I changed my mind.


    "How much for training rooms?"


    Because I was in a ce where the wall was showing signs of falling, and it was pretty much neglected.


    "Which room do you want?"


    "Higher mana density once."


    "We don''t have those."


    "You don''t?"


    "Yes. Do you think this is the capital or something? This is Lismore City, not Dromont or something."


    Seeing the haughty attitude of the girl that was sitting at the desk while popping the pink slime in her mouth without even looking at my face, I honestly wanted to punch her in the face, though I managed to control myself.


    ''I guess that''s why people didn''t like those goths on Earth.''


    "¡­.. My bad. Then give me the best one."


    "Okay. That will be 5000 Aeria for one hour."


    "Hmm? 5000 per hour?"


    "Yes."


    ''That exins why this ce is that bad.''


    "Here. I will rent for today and will pay the rest after I get out."


    "Hmm¡­. Okay. You can go. Room is under the basement."


    Hearing that, I left the receptionist deck and entered the training room.


    ''At least the room is not that bad.''


    Although the floors and hall were dirty and uncleaned, the rooms were not that bad, thanks to them requiring a lot of attention and care.


    "Now, let''s start."


    Mumbling like that, I started generating fire mana from my core while chanting.


    "Ignite my inner me, burn away my fears and shame¡­. Fireball."


    Firing a ball of fire from my hand, which marked the start of my magic training.

 Chapter 122 Mana Pressure Point

    ?


    In a ce where the snow was falling, there was a young man standing in the middle of a scene that could be described as a battleground.


    Smoke was rising from some burnt bodies, and the smell of blood was filling the entire area.


    "Hufff¡­. Huf¡­."


    "Earth Hounds¡­. How annoying."


    Since I had recently re-awakened my magic core, I needed some time to train and absorb magic from the environment to get used to the feeling of using magic again.


    That was the reason why I was panting heavily in the wilderness with my sword in my hand and a ball of fire in my other.


    "Huff¡­. Huff¡­."


    But, just as Callius was breathing heavily, hisposure recovered at a fast rate.


    ''Wow, the mana regeneration is something else.''


    ''Moonstone''s Ring, such a convenient item it is.''


    Since I had been nning to be a mage, I had already looted a lot of items that would be useful for me in such cases.


    One of them is Moonstone''s Ring.


    An item that helps me recover my mana and my energy as the fight continues for longer.


    And the other one is


    ''Muramana.''


    An item that would let the mage increase the damage of the spell that was used by amplifying more mana onto the spell by itself.


    ''Although, I can''t use that effectively for now.''


    Thanks to my mage rank being low, that was the case.


    "Anyway, I should be close to that ce now."


    "Mana Sense."


    With my eyes closed, I started sensing the mana around me.


    Although I can use [All Seeing Eye] to let me remember the feeling of sensing mana, I am using my mana sense for now to observe the mana fluctuations around.


    Because [Mana Sense] will be helpful in case I am not able to remotely feel the changes in the environment and activate my [All Seeing Eye] on my own ord.


    In other words, you may think that as training my reflexes and my bodily reactions to the magic.


    Now, let''se to the reason why I am here.


    Let''s begin with a question.


    How do you think a beast can evolve to a stronger point, increasing its rank?


    Most of the time, it is rted to their innate traits and the cores they have absorbed in their lives.


    For beasts, they are also enemies of themselves.


    They are hunting each other for the sake of getting stronger, for the sake of living.


    And the reason for that is simple.


    They are eating their cores and absorbing the mana there to their cores.


    At least they are attempting to do that since the sess rate is not %100.


    But that being said, there is no other option aside from trying.


    However, there is a catch now.


    There is another type of method that can make beasts raise their ranks.


    A natural phenomenon.


    Dynamic Mana Pressure Points.


    A ce that was filled with mana all around.


    A ce where naturally mana is being forged andpressed inside.


    Although most of the time, the reason for such cases happening was unknown, that didn''t make people or monsters refrain from using that to their advantage.


    This is why I am going to the ce that I can sense in the midst of this wilderness and snow.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    To increase my rank.


    ''I feel too weak being just a one-star mage.''


    Although my mana stat is 3.1, my mage rank being lower means my mana quality is a lot lower than normal, making me unable to conjure strong magic of higher ranks, even with my innate talents.


    I felt this Dynamic Mana Pressure Point while I was resting in my room after returning from the training room thanks to my newly acquired trait [Child of Mana], which was the main reason why nobody else was here aside from me.


    Because no other person could sense it.


    And the moment I sensed it, I smelled the opportunity toe.


    /SHRIEEEK/ /BOOM/


    Of course, if I, a person from the city, was able to sense it, then that means the beasts living here should be able to sense it as well.


    Feeling the tremors of the fight and the fluctuations of mana around, I started being vignt again.


    ''Hmm¡­ From the looks, it seems it is a fight between two four-star monsters.''


    ''It will be hard if I simply invade their fight. I should watch it for now. I might be the target of their hostility if I suddenly show myself.''


    Because the tremors were not that big to be counted as five-star strength, I decided to observe the fight for now.


    Slowly making my way towards the fight, the scene that weed me was something that I wouldn''t see on any normal day.


    Two beasts were fighting.


    One is a Deer.


    Yes, a deer.


    A deer with a huge build that can easily pass beyond the 5-meter mark. Its huge horns that were shining bright green were a bonus to add.


    With bright-looking green eyes, the monster was attacking its enemy.


    An enemy that was filled with spikes.


    It was an armadillo.


    The armadillo was shining bright brown, and with each shine, the earth was moving.


    /SWOOSH/


    And just as before I could assess any further, suddenly, a nt spurted from the ground.


    A nt that was filled with a green aura around.


    With its strong force, the nt mmed the armadillo in front of it.


    /THUD/


    And its attack was a hit¡­.


    /ROOOAR/


    Though the result was unexpected.


    With a loud roar, the armadillo started spinning in situ without moving.


    /SWOOSH/


    And bolted towards the deer that was controlling the nts with a huge speed.


    /CREEK/


    Without stepping back, the deer lowered its face epting the challenge.


    And confronted the attack with its horns, not backing down while covering its horns with weird-looking nts and green mana.


    /BOOM/


    And the result was a huge sound of an explosion and a strong gust of wind spreading through the environment.


    With the smoke dissipating, it revealed two beasts with slightly increased distance were lying on the ground injured.


    ''Now it''s my chance.''


    And that was my chance.

 Chapter 123 Mana Pressure Point 2

    ?


    Anteloth and Armogeddon.


    Two beats that could be the king of ce if they want.


    Two four-star beasts, each having their own type of magic.


    Anteloth.


    A deer-type monster that can use nt magic.


    It is not a type of monster that appeared too frequently in the game, thanks to it being a very strong one, and it is pretty rare even in this world.


    However, when it appeared, it was a very annoying enemy to deal with, thanks to its unique nt magic.


    Because it could summon nts from the ground, the yer needed to be very careful not to let his foottch onto the ground. And you also needed to constantly be aware of those seeds the monster left on the ground, because they were explosive¡­.


    In many ways, this monster was a highly magic-oriented type.


    At least, that''s what yers would think at the beginning until they got to taste those juicy damaging horns on its head.


    Because, once you hit by them you would be swung like a leaf.


    Adding Anteloth being agile on top of those qualities, it was a very annoying opponent in the game¡­


    Well, at least it was an optional type of enemy, so you didn''t have to fight with it if you didn''t want, though, in the end, some yers were obsessed with finishing the game with %100 achievements.


    However, it is not the most cringe design in the game.


    Definitely not.


    Thanks to this monster in front of me.


    Armogeddon.


    It was a spiky monster that looked like a huge armadillo.


    It was an armadillo, in fact.


    Now, you might think, what can be wrong with this monster?


    A lot of things can be wrong.


    Firstly, this monster is an earth-attributed monster that mostly focuses on defense, as you may expect from an armadillo.


    But, thanks to this monster being spiky, on top of its defenses being huge, it also has a unique type of attack pattern.


    It literally bulldozes over you.


    Like a truck or those machines from Earth that would tten the roads, this monster would pass over the yer, and if you couldn''t evade the strike, then you would get one-shotted.


    However, don''t you dare to think this monster is slow or something?


    No, just like this deer here, this monster is also another type of ''Strong Defense but Somehow Agile'' type¡­.


    However, there is one thing that would annoy at least half of the yers, making this monster their strongest counter¡­.


    It is the fact that this monster''s resistance against the physical attack.


    Because if you engage in closebat with this guy, you would also be damaging yourself since this monster can grow its spikes with its earth magic, making the reflecting damage increase.


    And to add salt to that, it can also pull the enemy towards himself with his earth magic making you engage a closebat with him¡­


    ''Bnced'' would be all there to say¡­.


    Anyway, now that those two monsters were fighting in front of me, I would also need to wait for the opportunity toe since confronting them right on would not be a good idea.


    Although I can beat them one on one, if two of them joined together, which would be most likely to happen, then I would be in a rough spot.


    Therefore, waiting for an opportunity toe was a must which I was doing.


    However, I wasn''t staying idle this whole time.


    No, in fact, I was preparing for a magic strike by channeling lightning particles around to my hand.


    And it didn''t take too long for the opportunity to present itself either.


    /BOOM/


    The moment I saw the Armogeddon charging its attack while spinning, I understood it was putting his strongest attack here.


    And, the Anteloth was not backing away either.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Now is the chance.''


    With that thought, I grabbed my sword while my hand, which had the posture of a gun, was aiming toward the Armogeddon.


    ''Extreme Thunder Arts. Lightning Nova.''


    "Bam."


    /RUMBLE/


    At that moment, suddenly, a sound of rumbling could be heard while a sh of lightning from the sky crashed the Armogeddon, burning him alive.


    ''Annihtion Sword. Last Breath.''


    /SWOOSH/


    And following the thunder attack, I bolted toward the Anteloth, attacking it with my sword.


    /ROOOOOAR/


    With a loud scream, the monster tried to fend off its pain, but not to any avail.


    And, before the other monster could be alerted, I had already in front of him with blood dripping from the tip of my sword.


    /THUD/


    Not long after, the deer fell to the ground.


    However, the Armogeddon was still alive.


    "Annoying."


    Muttering like that, I started condensing lightning mana on the tip of my finger.


    "Bam!"


    /CRACKLE/


    And fired a simple lightning bolt.


    /CIZZT/


    Making the monster electrolyzed again while aiming for his receptors.


    /SWOOSH/


    ''Sword of Annihtion. desurge.''


    And the moment I saw the monster opening its mouth because of its receptors being alerted with electricity, I dashed towards there.


    /SPLURT/


    Piercing through the monster, I reappeared behind it.


    /THUD/


    And with another thud sound, the monster fell to the ground losing its life.


    With its eyes wide open, looking at me with hatred.


    Those eyes were telling me that I fought like a coward, which I was, in fact.


    Because I knew the moment I attacked like a brave guy, those two monsters would attack me, disregarding their honor.


    This is how you survive in nature if you want, that is.


    If you have pride that clouds your judgment, then sooner orter, you are bound to die, no matter how strong you are.


    Because in this world where there are a lot of monsters lying beneath, there is bound to be one that can always rival to you.


    Anyway, after I killed two four-star monsters, I grabbed their cores.


    Although feeding them to Nihil might also be good, I need to save them for now.


    They have their own use.


    ''Now let''s look at our loot, shall we.''


    Thinking that, I started walking to the ce where I could see the mana fluctuations¡­..

 Chapter 124 Mana Pressure Point 2

    ?


    Anteloth and Armogeddon.


    Two beats that could be the king of ce if they want.


    Two four-star beasts, each having their own type of magic.


    Anteloth.


    A deer-type monster that can use nt magic.


    It is not a type of monster that appeared too frequently in the game, thanks to it being a very strong one, and it is pretty rare even in this world.


    However, when it appeared, it was a very annoying enemy to deal with, thanks to its unique nt magic.


    Because it could summon nts from the ground, the yer needed to be very careful not to let his foottch onto the ground. And you also needed to constantly be aware of those seeds the monster left on the ground, because they were explosive¡­.


    In many ways, this monster was a highly magic-oriented type.


    At least, that''s what yers would think at the beginning until they got to taste those juicy damaging horns on its head.


    Because, once you hit by them you would be swung like a leaf.


    Adding Anteloth being agile on top of those qualities, it was a very annoying opponent in the game¡­


    Well, at least it was an optional type of enemy, so you didn''t have to fight with it if you didn''t want, though, in the end, some yers were obsessed with finishing the game with %100 achievements.


    However, it is not the most cringe design in the game.


    Definitely not.


    Thanks to this monster in front of me.


    Armogeddon.


    It was a spiky monster that looked like a huge armadillo.


    It was an armadillo, in fact.


    Now, you might think, what can be wrong with this monster?


    A lot of things can be wrong.


    Firstly, this monster is an earth-attributed monster that mostly focuses on defense, as you may expect from an armadillo.


    But, thanks to this monster being spiky, on top of its defenses being huge, it also has a unique type of attack pattern.


    It literally bulldozes over you.


    Like a truck or those machines from Earth that would tten the roads, this monster would pass over the yer, and if you couldn''t evade the strike, then you would get one-shotted.


    However, don''t you dare to think this monster is slow or something?


    No, just like this deer here, this monster is also another type of ''Strong Defense but Somehow Agile'' type¡­.


    However, there is one thing that would annoy at least half of the yers, making this monster their strongest counter¡­.


    It is the fact that this monster''s resistance against the physical attack.


    Because if you engage in closebat with this guy, you would also be damaging yourself since this monster can grow its spikes with its earth magic, making the reflecting damage increase.


    And to add salt to that, it can also pull the enemy towards himself with his earth magic making you engage a closebat with him¡­


    ''Bnced'' would be all there to say¡­.


    Anyway, now that those two monsters were fighting in front of me, I would also need to wait for the opportunity toe since confronting them right on would not be a good idea.


    Although I can beat them one on one, if two of them joined together, which would be most likely to happen, then I would be in a rough spot.


    Therefore, waiting for an opportunity toe was a must which I was doing.


    However, I wasn''t staying idle this whole time.


    No, in fact, I was preparing for a magic strike by channeling lightning particles around to my hand.


    And it didn''t take too long for the opportunity to present itself either.


    /BOOM/


    The moment I saw the Armogeddon charging its attack while spinning, I understood it was putting his strongest attack here.


    And, the Anteloth was not backing away either.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Now is the chance.''


    With that thought, I grabbed my sword while my hand, which had the posture of a gun, was aiming toward the Armogeddon.


    ''Extreme Thunder Arts. Lightning Nova.''


    "Bam."


    /RUMBLE/


    At that moment, suddenly, a sound of rumbling could be heard while a sh of lightning from the sky crashed the Armogeddon, burning him alive.


    ''Annihtion Sword. Last Breath.''


    /SWOOSH/


    And following the thunder attack, I bolted toward the Anteloth, attacking it with my sword.


    /ROOOOOAR/


    With a loud scream, the monster tried to fend off its pain, but not to any avail.


    And, before the other monster could be alerted, I had already in front of him with blood dripping from the tip of my sword.


    /THUD/


    Not long after, the deer fell to the ground.


    However, the Armogeddon was still alive.


    "Annoying."


    Muttering like that, I started condensing lightning mana on the tip of my finger.


    "Bam!"


    /CRACKLE/


    And fired a simple lightning bolt.


    /CIZZT/


    Making the monster electrolyzed again while aiming for his receptors.


    /SWOOSH/


    ''Sword of Annihtion. desurge.''


    And the moment I saw the monster opening its mouth because of its receptors being alerted with electricity, I dashed towards there.


    /SPLURT/


    Piercing through the monster, I reappeared behind it.


    /THUD/


    And with another thud sound, the monster fell to the ground losing its life.


    With its eyes wide open, looking at me with hatred.


    Those eyes were telling me that I fought like a coward, which I was, in fact.


    Because I knew the moment I attacked like a brave guy, those two monsters would attack me, disregarding their honor.


    This is how you survive in nature if you want, that is.


    If you have pride that clouds your judgment, then sooner orter, you are bound to die, no matter how strong you are.


    Because in this world where there are a lot of monsters lying beneath, there is bound to be one that can always rival to you.


    Anyway, after I killed two four-star monsters, I grabbed their cores.


    Although feeding them to Nihil might also be good, I need to save them for now.


    They have their own use.


    ''Now let''s look at our loot, shall we.''


    Thinking that, I started walking to the ce where I could see the mana fluctuations¡­..

 Chapter 125 Mana Pressure Point 3

    ?


    As I had done while increasing my aura rank, a person can increase their own rank by training.


    In the case of Aura, since the aura is generated by one''s own body, a person would need to train their body to increase their rank.


    However, this is notpletely the same for mana.


    Because mana has a different way of use, it is rted to the core of the person and the purity that is generated inside the core.


    That was why my core was sealed for such a long time.


    Because if I wanted to use Aether as my base energy instead of mana inside my core, then I would need a very strong core that would be able to withstand the aftereffects.


    It should also never break down while I was increasing my mage rank, which was another type of problem.


    Now, since I am in the Dynamic Mana Pressure Point, I have a lot of environmental mana to experiment with.


    How do I increase my rank?


    Is it the same as any other mage, or do I need to do something different since I am not using mana but Aether?


    Now I will get answers to those questions.


    With that thought, I get to work.


    First, bringing out the materials that I have prepared beforehand.


    ''Eight elemental magic stones, each having a different type of mana. Now, I should set them around me.''


    Just like that, I set the materials in the same formation I had used while I was trying to awaken my aura, but this time there were no gravity stones.


    ''I will use them to supply my magic if I needed.''


    The reason for that was pretty simple.


    Since I won''t only try to increase my page rank, but I will also try to get used to this feeling of using mana again.


    ''The magic I used was a lot sloppier than my lightning magic. I still couldn''t get used to my core enough to use that inbat. I need to fix this.''


    ''And,stly, I will set up a monster repellent. I don''t want to deal with monsters here.''


    Just like that, I took out the monster repent I had bought from the market before and set the device up.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    Confirming it was working as it should with my [All Seeing Eye], I left the device as it was and took my position in the middle of the ce.


    "Now, it is just focusing on."


    Mumbling like that, I closed my eyes and started focusing on my core, and started the technique.


    Mana breathing.


    "Hisss¡­."


    With all my mind focused on my core, I first started absorbing the mana around until I filled my core.


    Be it fire mana, wind mana, earth mana, nt type mana, or any other type¡­.


    Without discrimination, I absorbed everything.


    This was one of the things that Aether Core allowed me to do.


    Using and absorbing every type of mana in the environment.


    And then started turning the mana. I had absorbed the pure mana form, Aether.


    However, this process was absolutely the hardest one I had done because that required a lot of focus.


    But, without losing the focus I had, I kept repeating, forming the pure mana until my core was filled to the brim.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Now, it is time for the fun part.''


    Although the time it took for me to fill my core to the brim with Aether was a lot longer than I expected, I wasn''t even discouraged a bit.


    ''If it was that easy, then everyone would be strong and genius at magic.''


    With that thought, I started turning the Aether in my core to the raw mana in order to generate a strong force field that would make me able to lift things without me touching them.


    "My will be done; let things happen as Imand."


    While chanting the tier-one telekinesis magic I learned from the book.


    /SWOOSH/


    And the first thing I did was to make my Nihil fly in the air. Since my target of magic was Nihil itself.


    /SWOOSH/ /THUD/


    However, soon after I raised her, I lost control of it, stabbing it to the ground close by.


    ''I guess I still need some training to use my magic proficiently, huh? Let''s grind then.''


    Just like that, I started focusing on Nihil again while chanting my Telekinesis magic.


    "My will be-"


    Raising the Nihil¡­.


    ******


    While Callius started the process of filling his core with the concentrated mana around and emptying it with his magic, there were a lot of changes that were happening around him.


    The same vortex that appeared while he was in the enlightenment state at the beginning appeared again.


    However, this time there was one major difference.


    It was that Callius was simply breathing mana in and out.


    The appearance of that vortex was not rted to the Enlightenment at this time. It was rted to the Mana Pressure Point.


    Although Callius hadn''t talked about that, the most important aspect of having a dense mana around the environment is rted to the mage''s fast thinking and strong control over the mana around.


    Because even if you have infinite materials under your hand if you don''t know how to use it, you will never be able to make a good result from it.


    That was basically why there was a vortex.


    Inside his mind, Callius was unknowinglyparing the aura to his mana and using the techniques he used while moving his aura around his body.


    Although it was a fairly different concept, the fact that he was able to learn using aura with such precision in such a close time interval was proof that he was talented at controlling the energy types.


    And such innate talent would also apply his control over his mana as well.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    This could be seen from the different materials that were floating around him.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    Five separated tree branches were flying around, each having its own cut marks around themselves.


    Although the time he trained for had already passed the mark of 7 hours, his progress was still one of the fastest.


    To be able to almost perfect his control over the First-rank Psionic Magic, Telekinesis was something even the high-rank Psionic-attributed mages would have a hard time doing.


    And just like that, the training process went on.

 Chapter 126 Breaking Through

    ?


    There was a reason why, in his past life, Callius as Aaron was sessful as a student.


    Because he had a very strong focus that would be very hard to break in most of the situations.


    He could work for 14 hours straight and would be able to remember the things he learned even in thest three to four hours of studying, which was a very strong quality.


    And that itself was showing its effects right here right now.


    <Ding! Host''s Mana rank has reached the limit for the one-star boundary.>


    <Ding! Host''s core is starting to attempt the breakthrough.>


    Hearing the sounds of system notificationsing into his head, Callius released a breath of ck-colored gas from his mouth.


    "So, it finally began, huh?."


    Mumbling like that, I started bringing out the things that I was going to use while breaking through the second-rank mage.


    /FLICK/


    But first and foremost, I needed to light a fire.


    /SWOOSH/


    With a flick of my finger, I conjured a lightning bolt from my hand, igniting the branches of trees that I brought with my telekinesis.


    Thanks to the training I did for the past 24 hours without stopping anytime, there were a lot of tree branches I brought there.


    And to be honest, my progress with my telekinesis magic was a lot better than any other type of magic I tried.


    ''Probably because of my innate traits.''


    I thought.


    Anyway, now that I had lit the fire, I started chanting.


    "Aqua mirabilis, by the tides and the sea, bring forth your magic and hear my plea. Waterflow."


    Although the mana used was a lot much than my telekinesis magic, still, the water appeared out of my hands and fell to the pot I had put on the fire.


    ''Now, let''s start with the ingredients.''


    The thing I am trying to do is something a heroine of the game had found on her own. Thanks to her unique type of fighting style that had both aura and mana usage, she developed a type of strengthening that was suited for those who used mana and aura at the same time.


    ''However, I will change your form a bit.''


    But, just because she was the one developed doesn''t mean it was optimal.


    In the real world, where science is cumtive, a person might have the idea, but some other would be the one that would mark the final rule¡­.


    Anyway, just like that, I started getting ready the ingredients.


    ''A couple of Creepy Tansy roots.''


    Bringing out the bright purple roots, I flicked my hand.


    A nt that would make the mana inside your core go adamant if consumed raw.


    However, when it is consumed after boiling it and extracting its essence, it would make your mana core open itself, which would enable it to have mana inside more smoothly.


    ''Then, Phantomseekers magic core.''


    After that, it was the core of a monster that was one rank higher than you which had an attribute that used raw mana.


    At least that was what she did, though I am a lot greedier than normal.


    I will go for a lot stronger monster for my core.


    Because the aim of this process is to strengthen your core by forcefully injecting raw mana of higher strength.


    And a Phantomseeker was just such a monster. It didn''t have any attributes but used raw mana for its mind magic, and it was a 3-star monster that would rarely be found in this part of the world.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I will need to boil that as well since eating such core directly is not possible, considering I am not a beast.


    ''Let''s see how strong my core is after all those times it took for the foundation of itself.''


    With that thought, I brought thest piece for the process.


    ''Mana Sealing Liquid.''


    It was an item that was highly used by magic engineers since it had the property to seal the mana inside one ce.


    Most of the time, when an item rted to magic is developed, it would need an energy supplier, which in case, would be a mana supplier.


    And to do that, you need to seal the mana of an attribute you would need to use in one ce, which in the end, would require you to have a method that would seal the mana.


    In this case, such liquid of anti-magic attribute is developed by the magic engineers, and now I will use that in order to seal the raw mana of the monster in my core.


    In the end, even if you are not able to hold the mana inside your core, it would just escape from there to a lower-density ce with diffusion.


    However, now that we are sealing it, the mana won''t be able to escape, which will make this process meaningful.


    Just like that, everything was ready.


    Boiled Creepy Tansy Roots, the Phantomseeker''s core, Mana Sealing Liquid, every one of the required materials was here.


    And the Dynamic Mana Pressure Point was a bonus for that.


    Like that, I finished boiling the roots.


    /GULP/


    And gulped it in one go.


    "Bughk¡­. It tastes like¡­."


    Mumbling like that while slowly opening and closing my mouth, I grabbed the mana core of the Phantomseeker.


    /GULP/


    And gulped that in one go as well.


    "Kurghk!"


    And it was the most disgusting thing I had eaten in my life, and I almost puked that out, although at the end I was able to control my urge.


    "Cough, cough, cough¡­."


    /BURN/


    After coughing for a little to shake this feeling off, I started feeling the hot sensationing from my core.


    ''The mana is already entering my core.''


    ''Now, for thest piece.''


    Seeing the colorless liquid contained in the bottle, I gulped it in one go as well.


    /PISS/


    Revealing a smokeing from my core¡­.


    "Hick!"


    Just like that hupping started¡­.


    ''This is going to be annoying¡­.''


    That was the only thought in my mind before tears of bodily reactions started dropping out of my eyes¡­.

 Chapter 127 Breaking Through 2

    ?


    In the first ce, not all types of breakthroughs would be painful.


    It is not like pain is the only type of reaction our body has either.


    Most of the time, when you are sick, instead of feeling pain, either you would feel tired or there is another type of reaction.


    Like secreting mucus from your nose, coughing, hupping, or many other¡­


    And that was exactly what I was feeling when I was attempting to break through.


    <Ding! The host''s breakthrough attempt is sessful.>


    <Ding! The host has reached the two-star mage rank.>


    "Sigh¡­. Finally."


    Hearing the system sounds, I released a sigh of relief.


    /THUD/


    While letting my posture go and lying on the ground.


    Thanks to the fact that I had been awake for almost 32 hours straight without resting even for a second, my mind was on the verge of copsing from the tiredness.


    ''Now, I should camp here for a while.''


    Although the monster repent can repel the monster up to the third-star rank, around the four-star rank, its effects will start wavering, which is basically the reason why I killed those two four-star monsters.


    Anyway, after setting up the tent and filling my stomach with the food I cooked, I went to sleep, not bothering to even check my stats since it was not like I was in an urgent need to do that.


    ******


    Waking up early in the morning, I was feeling refreshed thanks to the sleep I got yesterday.


    ''No matter how strong one''s body is, in the end, you still need to rest your mind.''


    Although I have a very good focus, that doesn''t mean I don''t need to rest.


    Now that I was awake, I called the system in my head.


    ''Show me my stats.''


    -------------------------------------


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 4.2


    - Speed ¨C 4.9


    - Stamina ¨C 4.3


    - Perception ¨C 4.6


    - Magic ¨C 3.1 ¨¤ 3.3


    ----------------Hidden Stats--------------


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 7 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance ¨C 10


    ------------------------------


    Seeing the stats shown on the system page, I started thinking.


    ''It seems, for now, my perception stat won''t increase much. Well, that was to be expected.''


    Since considering that I had been investing in my magic core even though it was sealed, my perception stat showed a parallel increase since it wasn''t sealed.


    However, now that I am closing the gap I have with my magic and other stats, my perception won''t increase for now.


    ''That is good. Now that I attained a higher rank, I can finally make use of remaining mana in this pressure point.''


    Getting out of the tent, I headed towards the open ce that I could use to train.


    On my one hand, there was a magic book, and another there were the notes that I had taken while studying.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Of course, just because I didn''t have ess to my core, I didn''t ck off from studying magic since, most of the time, a magician''s strengthes from wisdom.


    ''Now, let''s start with the Psionic Magic again.''


    "Sniff¡­ Hmm?"


    Just as I was about to start using my magic while taking a lotus position, I smelled something.


    A smell of being dirty and sweaty.


    "Right, I haven''t cleaned myself after all this time."


    Feeling dirty because of the fact that I hadn''t cleaned myself, I started chanting.


    "With the power of my will and the magic within, I banish all filth and dirt and all stains of sin. Let this space be clean and pure, heaven and cure."


    "Clean."


    And then, suddenly, a refreshing gust of wind came to my body, cleaning me thoroughly.


    This was one of the things I had been missing this whole time.


    The fact that I needed to clean myself thoroughly every time I needed while others could just chant this was slightly irritating. Although taking a bath is a lot moreforting than using magic, this was still more practical.


    In the end, not all the time, an adventurer would have a water source that he/she can clean himself.


    With that thought, I reached the same ce I had used before I went to sleep.


    "Here we go again."


    Taking a lotus position, I started breathing mana and filling my core while at the same time releasing magic.


    Because this should be used as a cycle for efficiency.


    If you can do both of them simultaneously, that will save you a lot of time and energy in your battles which, in the end, might be fatal for you.


    "Hiss¡­."


    "My will be done. Let things happen as Imand."


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    With the chant being finished, the logs I had set up around the ce started flying again.


    However, this time my mind was a lot morefortable than before, and the mana consumption in my core was lower as well.


    ''This is how it feels when you use the weaker spell as a higher rank mage, huh? I now understand why a higher-rank mage can beat a lower-rank one even with the same spells. It is a lot easier to conjure and control.''


    Analyzing the magic in front of me, I decided to take things one rank higher.


    ''Let''s try stronger psionic magic.''


    Deciding to use stronger magic, I started chanting again.


    "Through my mind and with my heart, I move the world and make my heart."


    "Arcane Levitation."


    With that chant, suddenly, a huge amount of mana started getting consumed from my core, filling the environment with my mana all around.


    /DING/


    And then everything started levitating.


    Like everything.


    The dirt on the ground, the little pieces of rocks, the roots of the nts that were pinned to the ground, everything was literally levitating, or at least trying to levitate.


    /THUD/ /THUD/ /THUD/ /THUD/


    However, it was only for a second, and after that, all of them fell to the ground, with the amount of mana needed to supply such magic.


    /EXHALE/


    Exhaling a breath of mana from the environment to my core, I started filling my empty core again.


    ''Such a strong spell¡­ I can''t wait to master it until I can do it without a chant.''


    Thinking like that¡­.

 Chapter 128 New Quest

    ?


    /HOWL/ /HOWL/


    With the brimming storm that was about toe, there was one young man riding a horse with his cloak over his head.


    There was a sword hanging over his waist.


    ''Wow¡­. It took a lot longer than I had expected.''


    Callius thought on top of his mount.


    ''I didn''t know it would be this effective, though. If this goes on, I think I can reach the three-star mage rank at most one monthter.''


    Reaching another rank in just one month.


    If you said that to someone living in this world, that person would probably be surprised to the core and would justugh at you thinking you were joking.


    However, Callius was seriously considering that because of one thing that happened before he fully absorbed the dense mana Dynamic Mana Pressure Point.


    While he was just meditating in the ce, suddenly, he felt enormous amounts of energy entering the ce he was in.


    ''What is this? A space crack?''


    That was what I thought at that time, considering the spatial fluctuations around.


    And the weird thing was the fact that there was no mana being released.


    <Ding! The Dynamic Mana Pressure Point was connected to another world.>


    <The Essence from another world is being absorbed.>


    At that moment, I heard the voice of the system in my head.


    ''Huh? The essence of another world?''


    In the game, it was such a rare phenomenon that you would only be able to see twice or thrice at most, considering how stretched you were ying the game.


    But, now that it had just appeared in front of me, there was nothing I could do aside from profiting from it.


    Just like that, I absorbed the energy until there was nothing left in the air.


    Although the amount I had absorbed was nothing much regarding the quantity, the fact that it was at least 100 times denser than the mana we use in this world generally was something to take note of.


    ''My Luck stat being unknown came in handy this time, huh? I guess it is not that bad.''


    Although it was such a rare phenomenon, this time, its effects were not that strong since I could only use this energy to fill my core, but it was still a good gain nevertheless.


    Thinking that, I reached the city.


    ''I should fully assimte this energy with my core.''


    Entering the same training room I had rented before while I was training with my magic, I started training again, this time focusing on assimting the raw energy inside my body to my core¡­.


    ******


    "Sigh¡­"


    With a loud sigh, I was walking on the town.


    ''System, show me my stats.''


    <Understood, host.>


    ----------------------------


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 4.2


    - Speed ¨C 4.9


    - Stamina ¨C 4.3


    - Perception ¨C 4.6


    - Magic ¨C 3.3 ¨¤ 3.7


    ----------------Hidden Stats--------------


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 7 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance ¨C 10


    ------------------------------


    ''It was really convenient to assimte such an amount of mana to my core.''


    Seeing the improvement in my stats, I remembered a saying from Earth.


    ''Those who are lucky are the ones who would benefit most at the end, huh? Bullshit.''


    Even if I am lucky, if I didn''t take the risk and tried to explore the mana I had sensed, then none of these would happen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''In the end, without the guts to explore, luck will take you up to some extend.''


    I thought, feeling the cold breeze.


    /HOWL/ /HOWL/


    With the sound of strong wind and the storming, I reached the Adventurer''s guild.


    /TOK/


    And the moment I entered, the surroundings got quiet again.


    If, first, it got quiet because of the presence of some unknown person, then now it would be rted to the fear of strength.


    "H-hello, m-mister Callius. How may I help you?"


    With a nervous tone, the same girl that I sold the cores weed me.


    ''Ho¡­ So you have rechecked my name. Seems like guild will report me¡­.''


    Well, it is not like they can do something.


    In the worst case, a bounty will be ced on the head of an adventurer named Callius, or an investigation will be issued.


    But, with the proof of mana oath that was signed by that Damien guy, the officials won''t be able to take action against me.


    However, of course, Dalton''s Family won''t stand still.


    ''I was already nning to get rid of those dogs of demons. Provoking them might not be bad. Let''s see how this goes.''


    "Brief me about the avable quests."


    "Ah¡­ W-would you like to see the quests rted to your rank?"


    "Yes."


    "I-I see."


    "And get rid of this stutter. It is annoying."


    "Hick! I-I understand."


    /GULP/


    Seeing my serious re, the girl gulped and cleared her throat.


    "Since this is just a borderline town, we don''t have many B-rank adventurers here. So, there are a lot ofmissions you can find on the bulletin board."


    "I can check the bulletin board on my own. Are there any specialmissions?"


    "There was an escorting mission issued by the Dalton Family, but¡­."


    "Okay. Skip that one."


    "Aside from that, there is a new notice came from Capital."


    "¡­.."


    "There is a huge bounty issued by the empire over a criminal group named The Scarlet Jackals."


    ''Hmm¡­ The Scarlet Jackals¡­ The name sounds familiar.''


    "Hmm? How much?"


    "Let me check¡­.. It says the price is negotiable."


    "Ho? Negotiable, huh?"


    "Yes."


    "Any intel about the group."


    "Here, you can check the files. There are some entries that came from other city branches."


    "Good."


    "Will you ept the quest?"


    Taking the papers the receptionist showed me while skimming through them. I nodded my head.


    "Understood. I will be registering you, then. Would you like to party with others, or will you act alone?"


    "I will act alone."


    "Understood¡­.."


    After that, I left the guild, hopping onto my Night. And then, heading towards the ce where the guild employee mentioned, I started reading the document that was shown to me.


    ''The Scarlet Jackals, huh? It should be those who had recently gained fame around here. I had been hearing about them for a while.''


    <New Quest [Criminal Hunting] of the questline Hunter''s Path is generated.>


    At that moment, I heard the system sound in my head¡­.

 Chapter 129 New Quest 2

    ?


    Since I had already finished the business I had in Lismore City, there was no need for me to stay there unless I just wanted to lock myself and train.


    ''This is what I am going to do after I apply for the academy.''


    Now that the academy admission time is getting closer and closer, I needed to travel to the Capital of the Reagan Empire, Aurora City.


    But I still have some time left before that. Therefore using that time to finish some quests would still be better for me, and coupled with the system-issued quests, I started riding to the ce while reading the intel shown here.


    ''System, show me the quest.''


    Saying that I started looking at the panel appearing beside me.


    ----------------------------------


    Questline ¨C Hunter''s Path


    Quest ¨C Criminal Hunting


    Definition ¨C As a hunter, you need to hunt, but your only prey is not monsters with ugly looks. You need to hunt the ones in human skin as well.


    Conditions ¨C Hunt the criminals you have seen in the file given to you


    Reward ¨C Rewards will be distributed ording to thepetition rate of the quest


    ------------------------------------


    Looking at the system panel appearing beside me, a smile bloomed on my face.


    ''Whenever the system issues such quests, rewards are never disappointing. Let''s see what the rewards are this time.''


    Thinking that I started focusing on the files that the guild employee gave to me while riding the Night.


    ''The Scarlet Jackals. It was first a local criminal organization founded by three adventurer brothers. Thomas Logan, Arthur Logan, and Finn Logan¡­.''


    ''They suddenly appeared on the side city of Washburn, got the control of the gangs over there. After that, they made a deal with the gangs of a bigger city and took part in the gang wars, gaining a seat there, strengthening their business.''


    ''Human trafficking, very, drugs, backstreet potioneering, brothels, demonmissions, cursing, robbery¡­. Wow, what a long list of crimes we have right here.''


    ''But, Thomas Logan, huh? Wasn''t this guy the one that had a huge bounty over his head?


    I thought, looking at the files in front of me.


    ''If that is the case, then being a bounty hunter might not be bad. I can gain a good reputation from this.''


    Thinking that, I kept reading the file.


    ''Arthur Logan. He is a half-stage four-star knight and uses a spear. His affinity is fire, and he is rumored to be proficient with his fire magic.''


    ''Finn Logan. He is the youngest of the three, and he has some weird tendencies. He uses a sword and has an affinity with Earth magic.''


    ''Thomas Logan, he is a peak four-star knight. He uses an axe, and he has a bulky build. His affinity is unknown since he had never been spotted while using magic.''


    ''ording to the intel written here, thest ce they have been spotted was the wilderness between the Elven Kingdom and the Empire. Hmm¡­. I have everything I would need for a long road and for camping in the wilderness, so that won''t be much of a problem.''


    With that, my direction was set.


    *******


    The wilderness between the borders.


    Those ces would be considered one of the most dangerous ces since basically most of them are unexplored.


    Although thanks to the familiars that could fly and share the vision from the above, there are maps showing the outline of the location, in the end, they are still not detailed enough.


    In the first ce, there were a lot of things that would happen while traveling in the wilderness, so one should always be prepared.


    However, that doesn''t mean something will certainly happen.


    Most of the time, if you are careful enough, you might not put yourself in any danger at all.


    And that was exactly what I was trying to do.


    Since I was pursuing a criminal group, I needed to be in top condition as much as possible. Therefore, avoiding some challenges was a must. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    /CLIP/ /CLOP/


    With the sound of hard ground and nails touching, I woke up from my stupor.


    ''A vige, huh?''


    It has been three days since I started traveling while looking for the traces that were left by the Scarlet Jackals.


    And this is the first human settlement I came across after I entered the wilderness.


    ''This ce should be the Kilead Vige.''


    "ording to the information written here, this vige has just recently been registered, and they have been living their life in seclusion so far."


    Looking at the document, I mumbled.


    ''But, something is not right.''


    Feeling the ominous auraing from the town, I thought.


    ''Why can''t I sense any aura or mana trace in the air at all?''


    Normally while we are in a ce filled with humans, a person with good mana sensitivity would be able to feel the mana of others, and this became a habit of mine subconsciously.


    Thus, the absence of mana traces in the vige was bothering me.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    With my [All Seeing Eye] activated, I stared, looking around.


    And there I saw a bright red colored aura leaving the ground.


    ''Blood? No, this is not blood, but it is a red-colored mana. Blood magic?''


    /CLIP/ /CLOP/


    "There, my girl, slow down."


    Hopping down from the Night, Calliusnded on the ground with his senses right open.


    "This smell of blood¡­. It is fresh."


    Smelling the air, he mumbled.


    Slowly walking towards the vige, the scene that was before his eyes was devastating.


    "What a massacre."


    In the middle of the town, there were people.


    People who were with some of the body parts missing.


    Women, children, men, elderly, none of them were spared.


    It was a scene that looked like it was just out of a horror movie.


    The heavy smell of blood was lingering around, with the ground being muddy.


    /SPLASH/


    Stepping up on the town square, Callius'' boots made a sshing sound.


    ''It hadn''t rained for a while. That means¡­..''


    ''This is blood.''


    Slowly reaching the corpse pile in the middle of the square, he looked at the traces.


    ''They had tried to conduct a ritual here¡­..''

 Chapter 130 Bloody Village

    ?


    Blood Magic.


    It was a special type of magic that was most of the time associated with vampires in the game.


    However, that is not necessarily true for all times.


    Although vampires exist in this world, the only ones that can use blood magic are not them.


    There are many others who got hold of blood magic-rted artifacts or those who got this attribute from the blessing.


    Anyway, in many cases, blood magic could be used by humans as well, and most of the time, they would be inclined to evil.


    And this is not a prejudice of mine or something. The statistics say so.


    Now, this world doesn''t have that much ofplicated statistic holders since the inte does not exist, still thanks to the past events that were conducted by blood magic users, this is a fact.


    And here I am.


    In front of a scene that looked like it came out of a horror movie.


    Although the magic is rted to the core of a person, this is not necessarily the case for blood magic. Generally, it sacrifices one''s own blood and conducts a spell coupled with mana.


    However, as forrger-scale spells, you would need a ritual.


    A ritual of blood where you would consume other people''s blood and make use of it.


    ''The ritual has failed.''


    ''The blood is fresh, meaning they had been just there, at most, three hours. If that is the case, I would be able to sense the mana traces left after the spell normally, but there are no mana traces here.''


    ''But, what were they attempting to do here? And who are they? Are they Scarlet Jackals? The information is iplete. I need more evidence.''


    Thinking that, I started looking for traces.


    /SPLASH/ /SPLASH/


    ''This amount of blood can''t be natural. Just how many people they killed. Their body should be regenerated. Did they give them herbs?''


    With that thought, I slowly passed my gaze around.


    ''There are a least hundred corpses here. Such a huge amount of people for a vige. ording to the document, Kilead Vige should have at most fifty people. Did they bring other people here?''


    ''Hmm¡­ These wound marks¡­.. It seems blood was sucked. But not all of them have their blood sucked directly.''


    Looking at the dried corpse whose flesh was dried out, I started touching it.


    ''The body is still showing signs of functioning¡­.''


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    With my [All Seeing Eye] wide open, I focused at one point.


    And there I saw faint traces of mana, red mana coupled with water type spell.


    ''This spell, just what is this? This corpse''s blood is sucked, but somehow body is showing signs of living? I don''t understand what this spell does?''


    It was the first time I had seen such a spell in my life. Even in the game, such a spell did not exist.


    At least in the possession of the yer.


    Knowing what type of mana the spell used doesn''t necessarily mean what spell was used if you don''t have enough knowledge, which is why I am sparing some time to learn different spells every day.


    But this is not that important.


    ''These wound marks, they are too deep for a vampire.''


    Touching the neck of the corpse and putting my fingers into the wound, even though it was deep, I felt the wound.


    ''This is more like a savagery¡­. I thought it was the work of a vampire, but they are not that savage. Most of them are even obsessed with elegance.''


    ''Then, what might this be?''


    ''Hmm¡­ This amount of blood getting sucked and the wounds of beasts.''


    ''Even though the corpses look discarded, it seems they still tried a spell on them?''


    ''Is it a summoning? No, if that was a sacrifice, then why would they leave the corpses?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Those questions were not answered even a bit.


    Entering the houses that could be seen, I started looking for clues.


    ''The daily life seems to be fine. There are recently used tes here, and some of the clothes were hanged upon to dry. That means whatever they did has just happened in minutes.''


    Normally most of the time in the viges, the tes would be washed around the evening after dinner. Therefore, the tes hadn''t been washed means they had been used just recently, around breakfast time.


    It could also be the breakfast from yesterday, but since the clothes were still wet, that was showing that daily life was resuming this morning.


    ''Hmm¡­. These trails go deeper into the wilderness. Should I pursue them? Are they even rted to my prey?''


    While being an adventurer, you might find some other cause regarding to the different cases. However, an adventurer is not a hero or a police.


    ''And I am not a hero either.''


    ''But, my hunch is saying these two events are linked.''


    The blood magic and water magic oozing from the bodies of people here, the huge amount of blood being spilled, the wounds that could be seen over the bodies¡­.


    I really feel like I know something about this event, but I can''t put the feeling on.


    ''Let''s look around for a little longer.''


    Thinking that, I started searching for evidence again.


    /SPLASH/


    While sshing from time to time.


    "Master!"


    At that moment, suddenly, my sword polymorphed, slightly startling me.


    "Nihil?"


    "Master! Barf-"


    Before she could exim excitedly, the little child-looking Nihil puked.


    "Sigh¡­."


    "Master, what is this smell¡­. Heut-"


    "If you have something to say, just say it."


    "Nihil is sorry, Master."


    "Okay, just say it."


    ''Sigh, I really don''t feel like dealing with her right now.''


    "Nihil sensed something like her here, master."


    "Something like you?"


    "Yes. It felt like there was another Nihil here. Nihil feels the connection."


    "There was?"


    "Yes. It is not here anymore."


    "Can you still feel the connection?"


    "Nihil can. But, it is very weak, and it is getting away."


    "Hmm¡­.. I see."


    "Master, Nihil thinks if she can absorb that weapon, she will get a lot stronger."


    "I see. You can go back now. I will leave soon."


    "Yes, master!"


    After Nihil went back to the scabbard, I started looking for more traces until I deemed it enough¡­.

 Chapter 131 Bloody Village 2

    ''There are signs of battle, but the resistance wasn''t that much. It seems the invaders had a huge advantage over strength.''


    ''The vige put up a resistance, but they were not sessful. This can be seen from the broken weapons right there.''


    ''Hmm¡­.. The way these weapons were handled, there were some people proficient with hunting, it seems. But for thebat against other humans, they still fell in short. As expected for a vige that was living in seclusion, they mustn''t have been expecting fellow humans to attack them out of nowhere.''


    ''But, they were still crafty, huh? The way they set up some traps here and there.''


    I walked all over the city while observing the scene to obtain some clues about what had happened there.


    ''The opening strike was a fire? There are burn marks at the entrance of the vige.''


    ''And then, the vigers must have tried to fend off the fire by using water magic, but their proficiency was a lot lower than it should have been. No, it is wrong. The strength of the fire magic user was a lot higher.''


    Touching the burn marks and feeling the coil there, I mumbled.


    "It looks like the strength of the spell is around 3-star. The user seems to be pretty proficient too."


    After that, I reached a corpse that was lying on the ground.


    ''Its chest is pierced. From the radius of the hole, it should be a spear. However, the reason he died was not because his chest was pierced. He died because his insides are burned¡­.''


    ''Fire-attributed artifact? It should be.''


    And there I saw a huge boulder on top of a roof.


    ''Earth magic? This is around a three-star rank as well. But, this one''s control was a lot worse than the one before; they shouldn''t be the same person.''


    The way the two attacks were handled was a lot different.


    ''A clean cut on the neck. Hmm? Fingers are missing?''


    Seeing the cut shown there, I thought.


    ''A sword user. And it is a huge sword. It should be a ymore or greatsword.''


    Some of the corpses have such wounds on their bodies.


    ''Some people put up a resistance and tried to fight. However, after some point, the signs of fighting were stopped. When the intruders reached the middle of the vige, the fight was already over.''


    ''At that point, the will of vigers to resist should have been broken. If that''s the case, they should be overwhelmed by something.''


    ''And there are those deep wounds of the blood being sucked as well.''


    ''The information over the Scarlet Jackals is matching for the starters. The spear marks and fire magic should be the work of Arthur Logan.''


    ''And there are these lost fingers with sword marks and earth magic. It should be the work of Finn Logan since it was said in the file that he liked to collect the fingers of his victims.''


    ''But there is something more here.''


    ''What are the rest of the members of the group? It was said that the group contained around twenty people. But I don''t see any other. Something is not right about this.''


    ''There is also the thing that was mentioned by Nihil, and those blood marks¡­.''


    ''This can only mean one thing.''


    ''A cursed weapon.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Cursed Weapons.


    Or, in other words, weapons with evil spirits inside.


    It is a term that was widely used in the game, and there were several options where the yer could use those types of weapons for him/herself.


    Of course, in return, the yer would bebeled as evil, and the reputation would fall to the bottom.


    In any case, the moment I heard what Nihil was saying, I remembered something in the game.


    ''If it was a cursed weapon, then it makes sense now that I see it. But, still, this amount of blood is a bit too much. Is the spirit inside trying to free itself?''


    Most of the time, the weapons with spirits would bear themselves, as in the case of Nihil. At least if we think of Nihil as a normal spirit which I am pretty sure she is not¡­.


    However, as the case for cursed weapons, the spirits of the weapons would mostly be the souls of demons that were sealed inside the weapons.


    That is the reason why using cursed weapons is strictly forbidden.


    Because even though those weapons are powerful, there is always the risk of someone taking possession of your body, as in the case of Otakemaru, and directing your mind until it frees itself.


    ''The amount of blood suggests that the trial is conducted, but it has failed. That means we it was searching for something. Maybe it had already taken control over the body of the host and now trying to summon itself. That makes sense.''


    ''If that is the case, it was no wonder there weren''t any other members of the group. They should be the victims of the cursed weapon as well?''


    ''But, then the question arises. If the cursed weapon had already got a hold of the host''s mind, then howe three of the brothers were alive? At most, one of them would be alive¡­.''


    ''Maybe, they made a deal with the spirit inside the weapon? Might be the case.''


    ''Then, I must just hunt it. If the Nihil will somehow get stronger if she absorbs it, then it won''t be a loss at all. There is also the possibility of it getting in my way in the future.''


    Thinking that, the course of action was set.


    ''I have learned everything I could from here anyway.''


    "Hope you would have a good afterlife¡­."


    Slightly mumbling like that, I put the gaslight that I had collected while searching around the vige.


    /FLICK/


    ''With that, the beasts won''t eat you, at least.''


    And flicked my hand, igniting the corpses I had gathered in the middle of the vige.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/ /CRACKLE/


    And just like that, the vigers started burning.


    ''I wasted at most one hour here, so their traces should still be there. Let''s hunt now, shall we.''


    With that thought, I started riding while looking for traces with my [All Seeing Eye].


    ******

 Chapter 132 The Pursuit

    ?


    /CLIP/ /CLOP/


    In a ce where nothing could be seen aside from the white nket that was hovering around the surface and those dense white particles in the air, there were the sounds of snow getting crushed under the nails of a horse.


    "Slow down, my girl¡­. Slow down¡­"


    With his hands slowly caressing his mount, Callius slowed down.


    ''This storm. Is this normal?''


    I have been moving for three hours straight, and this storm is showing no signs of ending. If not for my [All Seeing Eye], I would have long lost their trail.


    ''We will see.''


    Approaching the first physical trace, I have found in these three hours, I thought.


    ''These are traces. They made a fire here.''


    Seeing the ashes and ck marks under a small stone was the thing that came to my mind.


    ''But, they didn''t even remove the traces. It seems they have yet to realize someone is following them. This is good.''


    With that thought, I looked at the slight footprints.


    ''Looking at this right now, their footprints are a lot deeper than they should have been. Seeing the ashes, they should be here for around three or two hours at most, but the snow would have already covered their traces if they were not deep.''


    Although the footprints were not that deep to notice with normal eyes, they were still deep for such a strong storm.


    ''That means they have a very heavy load over them. What is this they are carrying? Is it another sacrifice?''


    Pressure.


    It is a very simple physical term.


    If the force is big and the surface is small, the pressure will be higher, which will make snow morepressed.


    Therefore, either the surface should be small, or the force should be too big, which in this case is thetter.


    ''They are also moving a lot faster than before. Why did they increase their speed?''


    ''Should I take this as a signal and attack them right away?''


    ''We will see that.''


    With that thought, I jumped over the Night again and started rushing while looking for traces.


    ****


    "What did you say?"


    On top of a cliff where a deep rift could be seen, there was a man talking with someone while observing a


    "I am sensing a very special man from there."


    Calling that someone was wrong.


    It was something.


    A weapon to be intact.


    A weapon with a hideous aura that makes the person looking feel intimidated.


    With its deep and dark voice, the weapon answered.


    "What kind of mana?"


    Looking at the carriage and convoy that was moving in the valley, the man asked.


    Yes, there was a convoy of carriages that were traveling in the midst of this valley.


    Although seeing the details was hard, the man was still able to notice them thanks to his sharpened vision and the strong sixth sense that he developed over the years as a fugitive.


    "A kind of mana that would end our deal."


    "Hmm¡­. Are you sure? You know our deal is up to the point when we can free you from your seal."


    "I know."


    "Then, how about you first fulfill your end of the deal?"


    "I will, don''t worry."


    "Then¡­."


    "After we capture that person. Right now, I don''t have enough strength to give you the Demon Core."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hmm¡­."


    "And it is not like you can''t withstand my mind magic either? You have already done that before."


    The man that was holding the weapon had a troubled look on his face even after hearing this.


    It was like he was calcting the pros and cons of this event.


    "We have already signed the mana oath; there is no need to be this stiff. Just make sure to lift the seal over me."


    With his deep voice, the weapon answered.


    "Then, what do you suggest? Attacking right away? I won''t risk the life of my brothers without enough information."


    "¡­. Are you serious now? We havee this far. I am pretty sure the blood of this girl will be enough. And you know better than me already that there are no people that would be able to go against you in that convoy."


    "¡­.."


    "And, you also know that you need to lift the seal as soon as possible, or all those girls that you have brought with you will die. Do you want the business that you have tried so hard to build to get damaged?"


    "Let me think for a moment."


    The man said while putting the weapon on his back.


    And then he left the cliff and went to the group of men that were waiting for him there.


    "Brother, what did that bastard say?"


    "Finn. Be respectful. It is not something you want to mess with."


    "What! Now, you are defending it instead of agreeing with me!"


    In front of him was a young man with smooth skin that was holding a sword.


    "Shut up! How are the conditions of the products?"


    "¡­.."


    "I asked you a question, dammit! Answer me."


    Holding the neck of the man in front of him, he asked with his hands groping it tightly.


    "Kurghk- T-they are fine, but they are affected¡­. Huk! By some sort of curse¡­."


    With some interruptions, thanks to the hand that was holding his head, the boy managed to say.


    /THUD/


    "How long can theyst?"


    Throwing the boy to the ground, the man asked.


    "I don''t k-"


    "I asked how long they couldst. I didn''t, did you know or not."


    Looking at the man with deep red eyes shining, the boy lowered his head.


    "I think they canst at most three days. After that, we won''t be able to sell them any longer."


    "I see."


    "We need to rest. Arthur is also tired."


    "Shut up. I am the one making decisions right now."


    With his red eyes shining brighter, a crazed smile appeared on his face.


    "We will spill more blood. Get ready."


    "Wh-"


    "I said get ready."


    "Okay."


    "At the end of this valley, we will interrupt the convoy."


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® That was thest thing he said before approaching a huge-looking monster that was carrying a bunch of girls with them.


    "He has already gone crazy¡­."


    Mumbling like that, the boy named Finn stood up, walking towards his other brother¡­

 Chapter 133 Battle Of Others

    ?


    After I stopped by the resting point used by those guys, I picked up the speed.


    ''Either some of them are sick, or they want to reach a ce fast. That means they are bound to make mistakes now.''


    That was what I thought, and just like that, I kept riding Night.


    In the first ce, there was a reason why I tried so hard to upgrade my mount.


    Because for the cases like this, while you are pursuing someone, they will escape from your hands if you are not fast enough, making all the preparation meaningless.


    So, to get prepared for a lot of things, I modified Night quite a lot.


    Now, saying it like Night was some sort of property might sound weird, but it is what it is.


    Thanks to some loot that I obtained from Dungeons, Night was pretty fast right now.


    ''Cold Resistance, Stamina Regeneration, Mind Resistance, Instinct Control, Beautification.''


    Almost all of them had their own uses here.


    However, even with all of these, there was one big disadvantage I was having.


    ''The storm is not showing any signs of stopping, and I don''t know where they are trying to reach.''


    It was theck of information about the environment.


    Now, while pursuing someone, the difference in speed will be less important than knowing the path your enemy is taking.


    Because if you don''t know where your target is heading, you can only move whenever you see the traces left by them, which will decrease your speed, which was the case for me.


    ''But, in the end, they are bound to take a rest.''


    I don''t know why they are carrying a heavy load with them, but, thanks to that fact, the mount they are using is bound to get tired.


    That was what I was betting on.


    The possibility of them stopping.


    ''Because once I catch them, this pursuit will end.''


    With that thought, I increased my speed again while supplying Night with some portion of my mana.


    ''I couldn''t use this before, but let''s make use of her mana-eating trait, shall we.''


    Just like that, I dived deeper into the storm field.


    *****


    While Callius was moving at a fast speed, the group of three brothers had already taken their positions at the end of the alley.


    "Thomas, what is the n."


    A man with Axe in his hands said.


    "Nothing. We will do just as we always have done."


    The man with a huge scythe on his back said, smirking with his mouth wide open.


    "Finn, have you knocked the girls out?"


    "Yes. Just as you said, I gave them a sleeping potion. But the ones you used beforeing here were in very bad condition. You sho-"


    "I didn''t ask you that. Shut your mouth!"


    "¡­."


    "Hey, calm dow-"


    Trying to calm down his brother, the one with his axe raised said.


    "What!"


    However, the atmosphere between those three was nothing simple, with the one middle intimidating them constantly.


    "Sigh¡­."


    Deciding to bot pursue the matter anymore, Arthur turned his attention to the road.


    "They areing. Get ready."


    Just as he signaled, a convoy appeared right before their eyes.


    "Let''s spill some blood."


    /CRACK/ /SWOOSH/


    With the same crazed face that he had shown before, the man named Thomas grabbed his huge scythe and dashed to the convoying, cracking the ground his foot was touching.


    "Hey!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "He is gone."


    Before his brothers could even say anything.


    "Hey, Arth-"


    "Finn. It is not the time right now. Just support him."


    "Okay."


    Seeing their brother rushing towards the enemy like that, neither Arthur nor Finn had anything else to say.


    With one grabbing his axe while generating fire mana from their body and the other one grabbing his sword with earth mana swirling around, they dashed towards the convoy as well, attacking them with their overwhelming strength.


    At least, that was what it was supposed to be, ording to their predictions.


    "HORAAA!"


    At that same time, with his scythe raised, Thomas rushed to the enemy convoy.


    "INTRUDER! GET READY!"


    However, from the looks of the enemy, they were nothing but a simple one.


    /CLANK/


    Seeing the huge scytheing toward his face, the guard with his face covered raised his shield blocking the attack.


    /CRASH/


    But as the aftereffect of the strike, the ground smashed to the pieces showing how strong the attack was.


    "Ho¡­ So you have withstood it. Good, very good."


    At that moment, normally, the old Thomas Logan, that was famous for his crimes, would never make such a rash mistake.


    Normally, he would have understood the enemy''s strength was beyond what he expected and would choose to retreat.


    But at that moment, he was no more the same Thomas Logan before.


    With his hands already having the taste of being strong, he was in a state that could be called battle crazed.


    With a crazy smile on his face, he attacked the man ignoring the enemy''s strength.


    ''Heh, you greedy human. Now drown under your stupid ego.''


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom But, behind the curtains, there was a vicious spirit that had already spread its control over his mind without even alerting him.


    ''Do you really think you can withstand me like that with your own mind¡­. How foolish.''


    Of course, without saying that, the weapon''s spirit started assisting the man that was holding it.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    "HORA!"


    With each strike, the one that was losing the confrontation was the man with a shield.


    /CLANK/


    As another attack wasing towards his face, this time, the Knight that was holding a shield suddenly conjured something.


    "By the power of the World Tree, let this sword be born. A weapon of magic, to defeat all foes with scorn."


    With such a chant, a sword of green light appeared in his hand.


    /CLANK/


    Blocking the attack with it, the knight raised his sword.


    "Foolish Human. Do you know who you are attacking right now?"


    With his sword pointing towards Thomas, he asked.


    "Heh¡­. Does it matter?"


    "What?"


    "You will die here anyway."


    But, at that moment, Thomas was no more interested in such things.


    With his scythe raised, he dashed toward the Knight again, not showing any signs of stopping.


    It was the start of a bloody battle that would normally affect the storyline¡­.

 Chapter 134 Battle Of Others 2

    ?


    Seeing the man with the scythe showing no signs of stopping, the Knight with a newly conjured sword in his hand understood that there was no time to hesitate.


    /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/


    Without even a moment of rest, Thomas reappeared in front of the knight with his scythe aiming toward his neck.


    But, the attack was deflected at thest second.


    "HA!"


    With a loud shout of spirit rising, the knight swung his sword in an attempt to counterattack.


    /CRACK/ /BOOM/


    At that moment, something interesting happened.


    A pir of rock appeared from the ground, blocking the strike.


    "Chant less Magic!"


    And it was magic without a chant, thanks to Thomas'' high talent at earthen magic.


    In the first ce, there was a reason why he was the leader of such a group.


    It was not only because of his rank being higher but also thanks to him having more talent than his brothers.


    "Heh, now am I foolish?"


    /SWOOSH/


    With his scythe swung again, he attacked the momentarily dumbfounded knight.


    Of course, being a warrior, the knight was already familiar with such situations. Therefore, he was able to recuperate at a fast rate.


    But, it was still a momentary pause, which would prove to be fatal.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    With his sword and shield constantly trying to block the scythe being swung, the knight was on the losing side of the confrontation.


    "HORA!"


    With a loud shout, Thomas attacked the knight again, with his scythe shining bright red.


    "Infernus, Infernus, burning bright, with your power, ignite my might."


    At the same time, chanting with his mouth moving his mana.


    /SWIRL/


    At the end of his weapon, a me abrupted.


    "Dual attribute!"


    Realizing the iing attack, the knight also took a defensive position.


    "Great World Tree, hear my plea. Bestow upon me a shield of destiny, a protection that shall forever be."


    With his sword and shield stabbed to the ground, the man chanted, bringing upon a bright green light shield that suddenly abrupted from the ground.


    At that moment, a bright green shield shed with the bright red mes.


    /BOOM/ /SWOOSH/


    And the result was something to be expected, with a shield deflecting the attack and mes swirling all around, swallowing everything.


    "Ho. You are a strong opponent. I shall give you that."


    At that moment, there was a faint smile on Thomas'' face.


    "It has been a while since I killed such a strong opponent. Is it him, Weapon?"


    With his Scythe raised, he took his attacking position again while asking.


    "It is not. The mana ising from the carriage over here."


    With his weapon answering, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "I see¡­. Then, I can kill this guy, right?"


    "¡­.. You can."


    "Good."


    /SWOOSH/


    Just like that, he dashed towards the knight again, this time his attacks getting more and more ferocious.


    "I see¡­.. You have an evil spirit with you."


    /CLANK/


    With his sword confronting the scythe, Knight mumbled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "So what?"


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    With each of their weapons shing, there were sparks flying everywhere.


    "YOU HERETIC!"


    With a loud shout, the knight charged.


    "With the power of the World Tree, I charge forth to battle. My sword glows with magic, ready to rattle."


    /SWOOSH/


    Disappearing from the ce he was staying, he appeared in front of Thomas again with his shield attacking this time.


    As a knight that was proficient with magic, thanks to the spell he used, his speed had already far exceeded what Thomas would have expected, which caught him off guard.


    /CLANK/ /SWOOSH/ /THUD/


    Although Thomas parried the attack, thanks to the strength behind, he was sted by it, leaving an opening, which would be one of the worst things he could do right here.


    /SHINE/


    At that moment, a bright green aura started shining from the knight.


    Even though, from the beginning, both of them were using their auras, this time, the aura knight was using something else.


    It had more power in itself, showing the knight had yet to put his all into this fight.


    "YOU SHALL BE REMOVED FROM THIS WORLD! The follower of evil."


    With a loud shout, the knight started mumbling something.


    "From the roots of World Tree, I shall bring the Judgement."


    With his sword raised to the sky, he finished channeling his aura to his sword.


    "Secret Sword of World tree. Eldritch''s Edge."


    /SWOOSH/ /BOOM/


    With a fast sweep, he lowered his sword in the trajectory of a vertical sh.


    And following was a bright green beam that sprouted from the tip of his sword, that cut everything that came into its way.


    Neither the ground nor the air was freed from the attack, with it shing through them.


    And, of course, the one that was the main target of the attack was not able to get away from it either.


    /SWOOSH/ /SPLURT/ /THUD/


    With a bright green beam shing through the man with a scythe, there was a sound of something falling to the ground.


    It was something that was essential for a fighter.


    It was an arm.


    An arm that was severed from the body.


    "Kurgh- Cough-"


    And the body that was the owner of the arm was not in good condition either.


    With blood spurting from the ce where the arm should have normally been attached, Thomas was coughing blood from his mouth.


    "You humans and your foolishness show no signs of ending. In the end, a human will never be able to win against us, mighty elves."


    /TOCK/ /TOCK/


    With his heavy armor making the sound of metal shing, the knight reached Thomas.


    /THUD/


    With a fast speed, the knight kicked him from his chest, sting him off.


    "Those who don''t know their ce, it is my job to teach them as the knight of the World Tree."


    Grabbing Thomas from his head, the knight raised him from the ground with one arm.


    And with his other hand, he conjured the same green sword he did at the beginning.


    /STAB/


    And stabbed Thomas in his chest with his sword piercing out Thomas'' back.


    "BROTHEEEER!"


    "THOOOOMASSSS!"


    Between the sounds of two other men shouting, Thomas had found his end¡­..

 Chapter 135 Battle Of Others 3

    ?


    While Thomas was shing with the Knight at that time, the others were not staying idle either.


    Arthur had already pounced on another knight that was trying to attack Thomas from his back.


    "Leave my brother alone."


    In the end, that was how they fought, with two brothers watching the back of their strongest one.


    /CLANK/


    With his axe raised, Arthur attacked the knight.


    "Tch!"


    And the knight immediately responded, blocking the attack with its shield.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    And they started engaging in a ferocious battle on their own.


    "By the power of the World Tree, let this sword be born. A weapon of magic, to defeat all foes with scorn."


    The knight had already started chanting the same one their leader had done, conjuring a simr type of shining sword in his hand.


    /SWOOSH/


    And then immediately attacked Arthur trying not to let him recover.


    But, just as was the case for Thomas, Arthur, too, was talented when it came to using his magic.


    That was the reason why they were able to make a name for themselves with them being three brothers.


    Because they were very talented at fighting while using their magic.


    Because Thomas had a dual attributed affinity and the other two also had a strong affinity.


    /SWOOSH/


    With mes erupting from his axe, Arthur thought.


    ''The best defense is always an offense.''


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® Although this phrase might be discussible, at that point, it worked.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWIRL/ /BOOM/


    Because knights needed to retreat instead of attacking.


    "Four-star."


    Understanding the rank of the enemy was a pretty important thing, and the knight assessed it right away.


    /SWOOSH/


    But, he was not even discoursed a bit.


    Without stopping his track, the knight attacked him, this time with more consistent moves.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    With a chain of attacks that gave Arthur no time to move aside from defending himself.


    ''I can''t move¡­. Then, I will st you off.''


    Thinking that, Arthur tried to conjure his fire mana into his weapon.


    However, just as he was about to divide his mind into two and try to conjure a spell, suddenly, his senses started screaming.


    The knight''s weapon was already in front of him.


    /CLANK/ /SWOOSH/


    With his senses that developed with the years of fighting, he immediately blocked the strike.


    However, in the process, his concentration was broken, and that cost him the spell he was trying to conjure.


    It was like the knight was aiming for that from the start.


    And that was exactly what the knight was doing.


    ''These guys are not that simple.''


    With just a single confrontation, he understood what Thomas ignored.


    ''They have been trained for such cases; we need to retreat.''


    And at that moment, his senses started screaming from his back again, and there he saw another knight conjuring an attack.


    ''I can''t dodge.''


    The attack was already about to leave, and on top of that, the other knight was also ready to block his retreat.


    ''I will leave it to you, my brother.''


    However, he was rxed even under such conditions.


    "NO! YOU DON''T!"


    Because he knew his brother was watching his back.


    And just as he knew, at that moment, Finn entered the equation.


    With his sword releasing a bright brown colored mana, he conjured a huge boulder from the ground.


    /BOOM/


    And the bright aura that left the sword of the knight had shed with the boulder and got negated as the aftereffect.


    /SWOOSH/


    However, Finn was not finished at all.


    Without even letting the enemy posture himself again, he followed his attack with ance that he conjured from earthen mana.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    /SWOOSH/


    That was why they would always win the fights.


    Because all of them had a lot of tricks in their arsenal.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    However, just like the other knights, this knight also used his shield to defend himself from thences that were targeting him.


    /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/


    And just like before, Finn too engaged in a battle of closebat with the knight swinging his sword aiming at him.


    /CLANK/


    However, no matter how hard he tried to attack, his attack could never prate the enemy in his front.


    /CLANK/


    Always getting blocked by the shield in front of him.


    "I will pluck your fingers, you fucker!"


    And that was what made him mad.


    Because he was not able to beat the enemy in front of him just like he always had done before.


    /CRACK/


    With his feet touching the ground, his eyes turned bright brown again.


    Showing he was about to attack with his magic.


    But, just as what happened with Arthur, this time, too, his senses started screaming.


    /SWOOSH/


    An attack was about to reach his face.


    There he saw the knight with his speed increase thanks to the green aura imbued on his feet.


    /CLANK/


    Canceling his magic, he deflected the attack, trying to save his life.


    ''He is aiming to interrupt my magic. This is not his normal speed at all.''


    Although his brothers were stronger than him, there was one thing Finn was better at.


    It was judging the situations and seeing things others would normally miss.


    ''He is trying to make me get used to his lower speed. He will increase it when he sees I have gotten used to his speed!''


    Realizing what the enemy was trying to do, he immediately devised a n to counter it.


    ''Then, I will make you use your true speed right here.''


    Throwing a quick gaze to his brothers, he saw Arthur was fighting with the knight in front of him, and Thomas was also shing with the strongest one.


    ''I need to break this equilibrium.''


    With that thought, he started channeling his aura to his feet, increasing his speed.


    /SWOOSH/


    Seeing Finning at him with such huge speed, the knight no longer had the luxury to hide his speed and responded with his all as well.


    This started another confrontation with Arthur and the other knight also getting affected by it and putting their all into the fight as well.


    However, at that moment, they saw a bright light.


    A magnificent bright light.


    "It is over."


    Hearing the mumbleing from the mouth of his enemy, Finn turned his head towards the light, and there he saw Thomas getting attacked.


    With bright light covering everything around Thomas, with blood spurting from his arm¡­.


    /CLANK/


    Although he wanted to help his brother, the knight in front of him did not let him move at all, attacking him ferociously.


    "Those who don''t know their ce, it is my job to teach them as the knight of the World Tree."


    And at that moment, he heard the voice of the knight leader and saw his sword piercing his chest.


    "BROTHEEEEEEEEEER!"


    "THOMASSSSS!"


    At that moment, they knew they lost the battle, seeing their brother dying.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!"


    With a loud shout, he tried to attack the knight in his front.


    /THROB/ /THROB/ /THROB/


    But at that moment, he felt something in his heart.


    "Wha-"


    And before he could say anything, suddenly, his blood started flowing through the environment.


    "Ah¡­.. So, this is how it feels¡­."


    To the body of his brother that he thought he died¡­

 Chapter 136 Battle Of Others 4

    ?


    "Ah¡­.. So, this is how it feels¡­."


    With that slight mumble, the supposed dead body of Thomas started twitching while blood started pouring through his veins¡­.


    "Wha-"


    From his dumbfounded-faced brothers.


    /THUD/


    With thatst twitch, he raised from the ground, standing again.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    Seeing this, the leader of the knights didn''t stay idle either, with his sword trying to prate Thomas again.


    "Huh?"


    With his enhanced strength and Thomas'' wounds, he should have lost the confrontation, but at that moment, it was something different.


    Because Thomas parried the attack with his Scythe at the same time pushing the knight back.


    This made the knight surprised.


    "What is this?"


    And the scene around was rapidly changing.


    The storm clouds that were filling the sky started pulsating while strong sounds of thunder could be heard from there.


    In the air, there was flying blood that formed a wire which was flowing like a river toward Thomas.


    "B-b¡­. Brother¡­."


    "Thomas¡­.."


    Of course, that blood was being supplied by others¡­.


    It was the blood of his brothers¡­.


    The people he relied on to watch his back¡­.


    The people that were always on his side¡­..


    ""Why?""


    That was the only thing Arthur and Finn could say at that moment¡­.


    "Isn''t it better for me to live instead of all of us dying right here?"


    The answer was something both of them didn''t expect.


    "Of course, I should live, not you."


    /CLANK/


    "YOU HERETIC! YOU SACRIFICED YOUR OWN BLOOD-RELATED BROTHERS!"


    However, there were other people that had attached importance to the family and honor.


    It was the knights'' leader that would never overlook such a case.


    With his sword shining, he started attacking more and more ferociously.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    As he was confronting the man in front of him, he was trying his best to kill.


    But something was different.


    It was the strength of Thomas.


    "Ah... It is so good¡­. This feeling¡­.."


    He was a lot stronger than before, and the knight leader knew that too.


    He tried to conjure a spell.


    "With the power of the World Tree-"


    Starting the chant, he raised his sword.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    But at that moment, suddenly Thomas appeared in front of him in an instant.


    /CLANK/


    With his scythe aiming to knight''s neck.


    Of course, Knight was able to block the strike.


    "Heh¡­. This is what you have done, isn''t it?"


    But that was what Thomas wanted as well.


    "Mas, assist me!"


    Seeing the environment rapidly changing, the Knight leader asked for assistance.


    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om "¡­.."


    However, the answer never came.


    "Huh?"


    Realizing this, he turned his head towards the side to see what was wrong.


    And there, he saw the reason why¡­..


    /CRUNCH/ /CRUNCH/ /CRUNCH/


    Because a bunch of weird creatures was munching the knights.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What?"


    "How is it? Do you like my Blood-Hounds?"


    At that moment, the knightmander was dumbfounded.


    Seeing the hideous sight in front of him¡­.


    /SPLURT/ /SPLURT/


    Blood was gushing out from the wounds of the two knights that had already lost the fight¡­.


    "Le-¡­.. L-leader¡­."


    The subroutine he brought with him to this mission because he trusted him was having his blood sucked from the wound by the monsters¡­.


    Seeing his subordinate that was begging for help, he couldn''t hold his feelings any longer.


    "YOU HERETIC!"


    With a loud shout, the knight turned his head to the man who was responsible for the scene in front of him.


    However, of course, he was not only acting with emotions.


    ''I need to protect thedy. I can''t let him touch her.''


    That was what was in his mind.


    ''I need to kill him.''


    "Heh¡­. Come¡­. Let me taste your blood too¡­."


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    Both of them dashed toward each other, and the distance was closed in milliseconds.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    With their weapons shing, sparks were flying everywhere.


    However, that was not all there.


    Ground was rumbling, and thend they were shing was also constantly being crashed, showing a lot of cracks¡­.


    It was itself proof of how strong their sh was.


    "By the grace of the World Tree, I charge with the sword in hand. Magic courses through me, ready to make a stand."


    Seeing the sh was not going anywhere; the Knight decided to take it to a higher ce while also looking around to see the aftereffects of the fight.


    ''I can''t let mydy get injured.''


    That was what he thought.


    The reason why the knight leader wasn''t able to instantly overpower Thomas at the beginning was also rted to that.


    Because he also needed to protect someone, which in this case would not be possible with the aftereffects of his strength.


    Therefore, he limited his strength, using his experience as a measure to limit it.


    /SWOOSH/


    With his sword shining bright green, he rushed the man again.


    /CRASH/


    But this time, Thomas, too, decided to use his magic.


    With an earthen wall suddenly appearing from the ground, the charge of the knight was slowed.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWIRL/


    At the same time, the ground started burning as well, thanks to the fire mana that was started being released from the Scythe.


    "Great World Tree, hear my plea. Bestow upon me a shield of destiny, a protection that shall forever be."


    With his shield conjured, the knight confronted the attack.


    However, if that was all there to see, then the knight would be able to defend himself because he had already seen these moves before.


    But, no.


    There was something else.


    "By the blood of my enemies, I invoke the power of the dark arts."


    With the blood swirling from there, Thomas started chanting while the blood of the dead knights started swirling around.


    "Hey, are you going to use that?"


    The sound of his weapon, the third person, was heard at that moment, but Thomas ignored it.


    "By the blood of my beloved, I invoke the power of betrayal."


    With thest drops of blood that belonged to Logan Brothers getting sucked, his body started pulsing with bright red scales covering his body.


    As the swirl of mes subsided, the knight realized this attack would be the strongest attack that he would face today.


    "MY LADY! USE IT!"


    With the loud shout echoing in the alley, the knight said, trying to inform the person he was protecting.


    And then he started conjuring his own move too¡­.


    ''I guess this is how it ends¡­.''


    With that thought, he started mumbling.


    "With each beat of my heart¡­.."

 Chapter 137 Battle Of Others 5

    ?


    "With each beat of my heart, I offer up a piece of myself to the World Tree. And with this strike, I unleash all that remains within me."


    "World Tree''s Sacrifice."


    With that slight mumble, the knight leader started shining brightly while his sword was anchored to the ground.


    In front of him was Thomas, with his body covered with bright crimson scales that looked like a beast.


    With a bright green aura shining over the knight, a beam of light suddenly stabbed the sky.


    Andminated the scene around¡­..


    Those ck clouds that once filled with darkness were now illuminated with a bright green aura.


    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om Seeing the scene in front of him, rather than being scared, Thomas was now feeling agitated.


    Agitated to fight the thing in his front.


    "HERE I COME!"


    With that huge blood swirling around him, Thomas rushed the knight, that was now entirely covered with the bright green aura.


    /SWIRL/ /SWOOSH/


    With a fast speed, he appeared in front of the knight and swung his Scythe, trying to attack the man.


    "Huh?"


    However, his attack hit nothing.


    Just passing through the bright green light.


    And to crown it all, suddenly, another bright light started shining through the carriage, illuminating the sky again.


    "What?"


    And before he could think about something, suddenly, that bright green light subsided, leaving bright green particles hanging around the air.


    "Just what is this?"


    "They are gone."


    In that stupor of dumbness, a voice echoed from the weapon.


    "What?"


    Asking this, Thomas was surprised.


    "Just as I said. They are already gone."


    "Where?"


    "I don''t know. The moment that elf used his spell, the mana signature I was feeling in the carriage disappeared."


    ''Elf? They were elves, huh? That makes sense now that I look at the fight.''


    Hearing his, Thomas was surprised, but remembering the magic the knight used, he understood.


    However, his thirst for blood was yet to be satisfied.


    "Then, what about the knight here? Did he escape too?"


    "No. I know this spell. It is the spell that those proud elves would use as thest resource."


    "What does it do?"


    "It was a spell that sacrifices the blood of the user in exchange for a teleportation spell for another target."


    "So, that guy used his own life to save the girl, huh?"


    "Yes. That was why he shouted like that."


    "Fuck¡­. They just escaped like this, huh? I want blood!"


    "But, that spell only teleports one person at once. And only a strong sacrifice can be used."


    "So what?"


    "So, there might be someone other left in the carriage."


    "Fuck¡­ If not, then I need to use those products to satisfy my thirst."


    Slightly mumbling that, he started walking towards the carriage with his fists clenched.


    And, just as he reached the carriage, there he saw something he was not expecting.


    A girl was sitting in the carriage with her hand holding a dagger¡­.


    A girl with her ears pointy, with her hair bright tinum.


    With white skin and a slender body that looked like a little kid.


    A girl with grey eyes that was filled with resentment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ho? Look at this. What do we have here?"


    Seeing the girl, he licked his lips.


    "This girl is not the one I wanted¡­."


    Hearing the sounding from his weapon, he smiled broadly.


    "I know."


    "Then, you know our deal is yet to finish, right?"


    "Of course. But that also means I can eat this girl, right?"


    "Do whatever you want?"


    ''You stupid human. You have already be a ve for your desires. Do you think using my magic will not affect your mind?''


    Of course, the evil spirit inside the weapon was also making ns.


    No matter what, there is nothing thates without a price, either it beingfort or strength.


    At that moment, Thomas was already paying the price of the strength he gained with the blood magic he used.


    The primitive desires of humans.


    The price was that.


    The more a person used blood magic, the more their primitive desires would increase.


    The thirst for blood, the thirst and carnal desire to massacre and kill both of them would increase, making the person more savage.


    In his mind, he had already discarded his brothers as food and a resource to satisfy his thirst.


    He was no longer the same person he was before.


    Thanks to the slight and subtle mind magic, the evil spirit inside the weapon umted.


    If Callius were there, he would say:


    "This is why blood magic was considered taboo and mostly associated with people who were evil."


    "Because it disrupts the nature of humans, making it something more savage than any normal."


    He would say something like this.


    And just as this was happening, Thomas started approaching the girl.


    "Come here¡­. Let me have a taste of you¡­. I heard elves'' flesh would taste very good¡­."


    At that moment, he was just a savage man¡­.


    A savage man that could not hold the leash of his desires¡­


    Seeing this, the girl with pointy ears flinched.


    In his eyes, that was both fear and resentment at the same time¡­


    With her hands that were holding the dagger shaking¡­.


    However, even in such a situation, the girl didn''t speak.


    With her mouth shut, she just waited and waited.


    "Heh¡­. Look at this. What are you going to do with this dagger?"


    Seeing the dagger the girl was holding, he asked with a mocking tone.


    "The knights that were supposed to protect you, they are all dead. And you were left alone instead of the girl that was here¡­."


    "You are just an abandoned kid¡­.."


    Hearing this, the girl flinched with hatred filling his eyes.


    "Look at this¡­. What are you going to do with these eyes? Are you going to kill me?"


    With his eyes that were looking at the girl whose eyes were filled with such strong hatred, Thomas asked mockingly.


    ''Ah¡­ ying with these girls is so much fun.''


    Although he wanted blood, he also had a hobby while selling the girls.


    He would always have the taste of them and would enjoy breaking their resistance¡­.


    ''It is always exhrating to see the ferocious expression on their faces melt with pleasure¡­. Seeing them broken is such a fun thing.''


    In the end, if he wasn''t an evil person, he would not sumb to the ns of an evil spirit either.


    However, just as he was about to rush the girl, he sensed something.


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 138 Callius POV

    ?


    After I saw the traces, I increased my speed and kept riding Night.


    However, finding the group was a lot trickier than I thought.


    At some point, for some reason, the storm that was raining snow heavily increased its density, making the traces that were on the ground a lot harder to see.


    And that was what made it almost impossible to understand the direction they had taken.


    ''This is getting annoying.''


    No matter how strong I am or how good my eyes are, I can''t see the things that normal eyes can''t see.


    Or can I?


    Of course, I can.


    And that was the reason why I was still able to pursue them.


    Thanks to the many traces that were left by them walking.


    ''This beast¡­. From the looks of it, it had already been tired to the limits.''


    Now, of course, in this world, there are most of the time, such beasts are used for transportation and logistics.


    ''That was the type of convention that the developers used as the substitute for machines.''


    They are basically like machines that were just there to be used.


    Therefore, most of the time, people would focus on their performance rather than their health or any other thing.


    This is how we humans are. There is no need to refuse this.


    Because of that, there are some spells or materials that would momentarily enhance the strength of the mount and the energy (stamina) of the mount by artificially raising it.


    It is called Mana Enhancing drinks.


    You can think of them like steroids on Earth.


    They would increase your speed but destroy your body naturally in the end.


    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om Anyway, there is one side effect that was very useful for me.


    The moment the Mana Enhancing Liquid starts to show its effects by raising the limit of the monster that is used, it would leave a mana trace that would have a unique type of signature which is very easy to differentiate from any other type of monster.


    Now, thanks to that, I was able to understand their trajectory.


    ''ording to the map, there is a valley. Are they trying to reach here?''


    That was what I had in my mind seeing the route they were taking.


    ''But, why? Is there nothing that is close to there? Are they trying to take a cover from something?''


    Because the way they were moving was not in the optimal direction, I thought something was weird, which in this case, it was.


    Just like that, I started moving at a faster rate.


    However, at that time, I remembered the ce I was in.


    /SHREEEK/


    I was in the wilderness.


    No matter how much I have tried to avoid monsters and used monster repent, there was a limit to that.


    In front of me was a monster of three-star strength.


    ''Wood wraith.''


    A monster that had the appearance of a humanoid tree wraith and somehow was releasing a scary aura.


    Well, of course, it was nothing I couldn''t manage.


    ''Let me test my magic on you.''


    "My will be done. Let things happen as Imand."


    Chanting the same one-star magic I had been using before, I released attributeless magic generating a force field around the monster.


    "CREEEEK!"


    With a loud shout, the monster fell to its knees.


    "mes of passion burn so bright. Guide me with your radiant light."


    And then, following that was another chant with fire magic being generated from my hands.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Conjuring the fireball by using the mana, I threw it to the monster.


    "CREEEEEK!"


    This time it was the scream of agony from getting burned alive.


    However, being a two-star while using one-star magic would not be enough to one-shot the monster in front of me.


    But that does not mean I need to one shot either.


    With the artifacts I had acquired and my trait [Child of Mana], recovering my mana was not even hard.


    Therefore, I didn''t need to conserve it either.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    Keeping supplying the same fire magic for a while and bombarding the monster in front of me, I killed it around after firing close to ten fireballs.


    ''Although it would take a second to kill it with my sword, seeing my magic progressing is not that bad either.''


    With that thought, I started speeding up again, not even bothering with grabbing the core of the monster.


    And after riding for a little more, the air around me started changing.


    The ominous aura that was being released also started getting thicker and thicker as well.


    ''What is this aura? Is it the cursed weapon?''


    It was what was in my mind.


    The aura I was feeling right now was pretty much close to the aura I had felt when I released the souls inside the Philosopher''s Stone.


    ''The aura of Anguish¡­.''


    And as I was getting closer to the valley I had seen on the map, I started feeling something.


    ''The earth is shaking¡­. This is the sign of the battle.''


    That was what I had in my mind.


    Feeling the tremors in the ground and the shockwaves that were being released, I understood there was abat close by.


    ''On top of that, the aura is getting thicker.''


    "Master, it is close. Nihil can feel it."


    "It is close, huh? Understood."


    Although the sky was filled with snow and the storm was also getting stronger, I was now in the range to hear them with my senses, which meant they could normally sense me too.


    However, thanks to the fight, they probably weren''t.


    At that moment, I saw a huge silhouette in the fog.


    A silhouette that was pulsating with steady breaths.


    ''Hmm¡­."


    Slowly approaching that, there I saw something I was pretty familiar with in the game.


    ''A ck Bison.''


    It was a huge monster that could rival the trucks on Earth.


    A monster that would be used by the yer if they wanted to travel as a party¡­.


    However, the thing that got my attention was what was on top of it.


    ''What is this?''


    A bunch of girls with their clothes tattered, all of them sleeping, with some of them having bruises all over their body¡­.


    ''They were put on sleep with a drug¡­.''


    Seeing this confirmed.


    ''They are my targets.''


    That those who were fighting right here were the ones that were my targets¡­.


    ''Finally, the pursuit ends¡­.''


    With that thought, I rushed to the ce where a brilliant green light of a pir started shining¡­

 Chapter 139 Battle

    ?


    The moment I saw the brilliant shining pir, I knew something was wrong.


    ''This can''t be normal.''


    That was what I thought at that moment, sensing the mana fluctuations around.


    The bright green mana that suddenly turned into a different type was a sight worth seeing.


    However, there was something else there.


    A dark crimson aura that was covering the clouds.


    The smell of blood lingering in the environment.


    ''Cursed Weapon.''


    As I thought like that, I reached a ce where I saw the battlefield.


    ''What a scene¡­.''


    Calling it devastation would be wrong.


    It was nothing simple like that.


    ''This is what I was expecting¡­.''


    Blood was flowing through the sky, like the insides of some sort of beast¡­.


    There were a bunch of dead bodies with the same pattern I saw.


    Their blood was sucked, and their limbs were shown to the outside world.


    /GRRR/


    On top of that, there were some hounds that were looking like a disgusting creature.


    ''Blood Hounds.''


    It was something I was familiar with in the game.


    ''Must be the work of the cursed weapon.''


    They were the summons of blood magic users, and they had the qualities to be one of the best hunting dogs, thanks to their unique characteristics.


    ''Once they summoned, the summon would not be canceled as long as they were supplied with blood constantly.''


    Just because of that reason alone, there were some blood necromancers that would obtain bloodhounds as their minions, and then they would release them to the dungeons and make them farm exp until they died.


    It was such a broken stat for those who wished to be absolute in the game.


    However, dealing with them is not that hard.


    You just need to kill them before they can even drink your blood.


    Since the game was bnced, those hounds were low in defense and high in attack power, making them vulnerable.


    ''Now, let''s open up.''


    Deciding that, I started conjuring a spell that I had been training for a while.


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    Charging my hands with lightning, I aimed my hand with my index finger pointing toward the hounds.


    "BAM!"


    And then fired two lightning bolts.


    /CIZZZT/ /CIZZZT/


    With two lightning bolts leaving my hands, the hounds were electrocuted in a moment.


    /SWOOSH/


    And then, disappearing from the ce I was staying, I appeared behind them with my aura imbued to my sword.


    "Grrrr-"


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel /THUD/ /THUD/


    With a clean cut, while being as silent as possible, I was on their behind.


    Two heads falling to the ground marked the end of their life.


    ''Now, the nuisances are dealt with. Let''s head to the main dish.''


    The reason why I was trying to be silent was pretty obvious.


    I didn''t want to alert the target.


    ''Since there is no reason to be an honorable knight as the stories tell.''


    I had sensed two mana signatures inside the carriage there with my decisive mana sense.


    ''One four-star and one two-star, huh? The other one should be the victim of the attack here.''


    And I could also hear some sounds of talking.


    "Look at this¡­. What are you going to do with these eyes? Are you going to kill me?"


    Hearing that, I decided to take an action.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    By channeling my mana to conjure a spell.


    "Thanks to the storm you are conjuring, the lightning-attributed mana is very dense here. I will use it well."


    With that mumble, I started channeling mana into my sword.


    ''Sword of Annihtion. Lightning Edge.''


    A sword move that was conjured by supplying a huge amount of lightning mana into the sword.


    "Huh?"


    I was able to hear the surprised exmationing from inside the carriage.


    /SWOOSH/


    With my sword drawn at a rapid speed, an arc of lighting was drawn in the air.


    /CIZZZT/


    Then a wave of lightning surged from the tip of my de, sending a huge arc to the carriage in front of me.


    /CLANK/ /SWIRL/


    However, just as I had expected, my attack got blocked by a crimson shield that was conjured from blood.


    However, the carriage was no longer one part.


    It was divided into two as the aftereffects of my strike.


    /CRUNCH/


    With a loud sound, the carriage fell to the ground.


    "HA! Who are you, you fucker?"


    And then a rough voice of a man came not long after, behind the crimson blood surge.


    A man who was holding a scythe that was blood red.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    ---------------------------------


    Name ¨C Thomas Logan


    Age ¨C 24


    ss ¨C Destroyer


    Mage Rank ¨C 4-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 4-star


    Attributes ¨C Fire, Earth, Blood(Pseudo-External)


    ----------------------------------


    Seeing the screen in front of me, I thought for a moment:


    ''Hmm¡­ There was no information about his attributes in the file, but seeing that here, it seems he got the lucky stick of the gics.''


    Being a dual-attributed person is very rare, and on top of that, having a good talent while having dual attributes is a lot rarer, which also exins why they were able to rise to the ranks of the gangs this quickly.


    ''This pseudo blood magic should be the work of the Cursed Weapon. But, it seems his core had already been altered to some extent.''


    ''Just as I expected, he had made a deal with the cursed weapon.''


    "¡­.."


    Of course, while I was thinking that, I didn''t answer his question making him enraged.


    "Ha? I asked you a question, you fucker!"


    No matter where you are, if they are criminals, they are always bad-mouthed. This is what I observed.


    Which is something that I don''t like.


    ''It doesn''t matter if he is a dual attributed or not. You will die here.''


    /SWOOSH/


    With my sword raised while my aura imbued, I closed to distance and threw a stab to his shoulder, trying to test his strength.


    /CLANK/


    And my attack got blocked before it could reach it, showing the enemy was fast too.


    ''His speed is in the range of five-star; his strength is being enhanced.''


    I concluded, seeing his speed.


    "Fuck! If you want to y like that, I am in. Let me drink your blood."


    Saying that he immediately got into an attacking position this time.


    Which marked the start of the fight¡­.

 Chapter 140 Battle 2

    ?


    Although there was a person inside the carriage, right now, I was in no position to protect him/her while fighting.


    Therefore, I decided to focus on the battle without thinking about anything else.


    "Fuck! If you want to y like that, I am in. Let me drink your blood."


    After he said that, he took his position again.


    /SWOOSH/


    And dashed me with a fast speed.


    /CLANK/


    Blocking the strike that came to me with a precise movement, I countered with my own stab.


    /CRACK/


    However, as my attack was about to hit him, a pir made from earthen mana appeared right beside my attack, nullifying it.


    ''He is not using his magic well, only focusing on it bluntly.''


    With my eyes processing every bit of information shown around me, I concluded.


    ''His magic is not his main focus.''


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel /SWOOSH/


    Then another attack followed with a fast sweep.


    /CRACKLE/


    Making me need to get away from the attack since I gave him an opening.


    Therefore, using the lightning mana I imbued to my foot, I disappeared from the ce at a fast speed.


    /CRACK/


    And that proved to be the right decision since the ce I was in was spread into two.


    "You are good¡­. Just as I wanted to¡­.. Let me drink your blood."


    When he talks like that, there is a bright red glint appearing in his eyes.


    ''He is already losing his control over his emotions. Evil Spirit must have spread its control.''


    /CLANK/


    ''A sweep from the right.''


    Blocked.


    /CLANK/


    ''From above.''


    Blocked.


    /SWOOSH/


    ''Now, he will use his earthen magic.''


    Evading the earthnce that he conjured while fighting, I saw an opening.


    ''Now, his chest is wide open.''


    /SLASH/ /CUT/


    With a precise sh, I threw at his right-lower abdomen; I made a slight cut here.


    /SWOOSH/


    However, he ignored the pain that came with it.


    ''His senses are slowly being closed to pain. A stronger stimtion is needed.''


    The reason why, when a person gets the first attack, the fight would be in his favor is rted to pain management.


    Because when pain is involved, the human brain and mind might not be in peak condition to focus on logical judgment, which is an essential thing in life-and-death battles.


    And even the strongest people in this world have limited pain tolerance, let alone such a simple criminal.


    Therefore, with enough push, you can make the person in front of you lose his/her control by pain.


    Which was what I was aiming for.


    ''Let me figure out how you fight for now.''


    But, to formte such an event, I first needed to analyze how he fought, which won''t take for long, seeing the way he swung his scythe.


    So, I started confronting him while refraining from making hasty judgments, making the fight enter an equilibrium state.


    A state where one is pushing while the other one is defending.


    Then with a counterattack, the one that was defending this time would turn into an attacker position, changing the roles.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    The confrontation went on just like that while my eyes analyzed his movements and the way he used his magic.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''It is also a good opportunity to see how others are using their own magic while fighting in closebat.''


    That was what I had in my mind.


    The fight I was having right now was nothing but a tool for me to train myself since the man in front of me didn''t have the qualifications to hurt me.


    /SWOOSH/


    Dodging the sweep he threw at me, I increased the distance.


    Thanks to the fight that was equal with me not giving him any opportunity to finish his moves, he was slowly getting enraged.


    "Fuck! HOW LONG YOU ARE GOING TO RUN FOR!"


    With that loud shout, he imbued his earthen mana into his food while also releasing a fire mana from there.


    /SWOOSH/ /BOOM/


    sting himself off, appearing in front of me in the blink of an eye.


    /CRACKLE/


    But, of course, when ites to speed, I am the best; at least, it is something I am best at.


    ''Now, let''s break this equilibrium. I have already figured out how you fight.''


    /CLANK/


    ''Now, you will lower your right leg to make a strong sweep.''


    Which was something he had done before.


    With my sword blocking his scythe, I threw a kick into his knee in an attempt to make him lose his bnce.


    /THUD/


    Which was effective since the scythe he was using was a bit heavy, and his posture was in a bad state.


    "HA!"


    With a thud sound, he fell to the ground, with his posture being broken momentarily.


    ''Annihtion Sword. desurge.''


    Then following this moment, I took my position again.


    /SWOOSH/


    And then attacked him on his chest, stabbing him with my sword.


    /SPORT/


    Making blood spurt from the wound.


    "AAAAH! FUCK!"


    Of course, thanks to the paining, he shouted with his eyes bloodshot.


    This was what I was aiming for.


    With his primitive emotions taking control over his mind, he is going to lose his mind even with the slightest bit of paining through.


    /SWIRL/


    The blood started swirling around, with blood red aura flowing through his face.


    "Hey! Don''t use it right now! You are in no condition to use it!"


    The sound of the weapon came not long after.


    ''Just as I expected, he is using something he shouldn''t use. Though, the tone of the weapon was not concerned, rather it was joyful?''


    "GRAAAAA!"


    The roar of a beast soon followed with each blood swirl, entering his scythe, conjuring a bubble of blood in front of me.


    "Now, let''s finish this."


    The attack that was about toe would probably be his strongest attack.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWIRL/ /CRACK/


    The earthen mana flowed through the bubble of blood, with fire mana also swirling around it.


    "TAKE THIS!"


    /DING/


    With a loud shout, he threw a beam at me.


    Of course, while he was throwing that at me, I was not staying idle either.


    ''Sword of Annihtion. Null Space.''


    Taking the position of defending, I dashed at him, confronting him with my sword¡­

 Chapter 141 Battle 3

    ?


    A ce where the sky was rumbling.


    Where a scene of destruction had already taken ce.


    It was the ce where two people were standing.


    A man with a bulky build whose hands were holding a scythe.


    His face was getting ugly, with his eyes bloodshot and saliva spurting from his mouth.


    On top of him was a bright red orb with liquid.


    A bright red orb that was giving the impression of something hideous.


    Brown aura and orange fires were supplying the blood-red orb in the air, making it even more destructive.


    And, in front of the scene, there was a young man with his hands holding his sword.


    His breath was calm, with his blood-red eyes eradicating tranquility.


    His body was slender, and his breath was stable.


    He slowly lowered his gaze while taking his position for the iing attack.


    "TAKE THIS!"


    With a loud shout, the man lowered his scythe aiming at the boy in his front.


    "Sword of Annihtion. Null Space."


    As a response, the boy mumbled slightly while clenching his legs with his aura focusing on his body.


    At that moment, the bubble exploded.


    /SWOOSH/ /SPLASH/ /SPLASH/ /SWOOSH/ /SWIRL/


    Spreading threads of cuts around the environment.


    With fire mana coveting the blood shes, it looked like a knot of threads that were being released rapidly.


    With each passing millisecond, the number of blood shes thrown into the environment was increasing.


    At least it should have been.


    However, something was in the equation aside from the blood liquid that was sting off.


    It was the boy that was standing there.


    No, calling him standing right there and waiting was wrong.


    He was actually moving.


    He was moving but at a speed that had far exceeded the speed that a normal eye could perceive.


    And with each step of his, he was disying a swordsmanship that would make most of the swordsmen left in awe.


    His moves were nothing graceful.


    It was just as efficient as it should be.


    With simple moves, he deflected every strike that came to his face.


    And he didn''t just settle with deflecting.


    He was also converting the energy that was spread from the attack into a specific pattern that would make the following attack he would deflect sh with it, making it nullify.


    That was the sword technique that the young man developed on his own.


    Null Space was the name of the technique, and it was a befitting name.


    "What?"


    Even the spirit inside the weapon that witnessed such a sight was dumbfounded by the response.


    "Kurgh-"


    As for the man that was holding the scythe.


    By using an attack that had far exceeded his limits, he had already injured himself gravely because of his own foolishness.


    Coughing a mouthful of blood, the only thing he could do was wait to recover.


    /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/


    Of course, the boy in front of him was not going to give him the time to do it.


    With thest bit of blood thread getting blocked by the pitch-ck estoc, the boy lowered his posture again.


    /CRACKLE/


    With his sword imbued lightning mana and his arms and legs releasing particles of electricity, he was ready to move.


    "Sword of Annihtion. Last Breath."


    /CIIZT/ /SWOOSH/


    Disappearing from the ce he was staying, a bolt of lightning surged through the body of the man holding scythe.


    "DODGE!"


    The weapon tried to inform the host that was using him, but not to avail because the man was already exhausted enough not to move.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    /THUD/


    And then a sound of something was heard.


    It was the sound of someone copsing to the ground.


    "Hukk-!"


    It was the man that was holding the scythe with his hands.


    Blood was pouring from his mouth, like some sort of river.


    His hands were shaking, slowly losing their life¡­.


    In the midst of his chest, there was a hole.


    The ce where his heart was supposed to be, was now empty.


    With blood spurting from here.


    And behind him was Callius, with his sword, Nihil, dripping blood from its tip.


    "Hisss¡­."


    With a frost breath to cool his body, he turned his eyes back.


    "Kurghk-"


    To see the dying man as the result of his attack.


    And not long after, Thomas finally closed his eyes while his breathing stopped.


    He was dead now.


    However, just as Callius was about to check his pulse, suddenly, the blood started swirling around again.


    Entering the ce where his heart was supposed to be.


    In milliseconds, the wound, the hole that was in his chest, was immediately healed, closing the gap.


    Then the body stood up from the ground again, with his skin being changed visibly.


    Tattoos with red color started appearing on his body while his skin was being covered by bright red scales.


    "Ahh¡­."


    And then the same voice Callius heard from the weapon came from the mouth of the man this time.


    But, Callius paid no heed to the transformation going in front of him.


    "There is no need to wait for transformation this time."


    In the real world, there are no cutscenes.


    There is no need to watch while the person in front of you is transforming if it is not for your purpose.


    As for this case, since the evil spirit willingly transferred his soul to Thomas'' body, there was no need for me to wait anymore since he was not descending from another realm like Otakemaru did.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    -------------------------------------


    Name ¨C Veraanix


    Age ¨C Unknown


    ss ¨C Kin of Dark


    Mage Rank ¨C 5-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 5-star


    Attributes ¨C Blood


    --------------------------------------


    Which was something I have also confirmed with my [All Seeing Eye]. Therefore, there was no need for me to stop at any moment.


    ''Veraanix, huh? I didn''t expect to see you here.''


    That was what I thought, seeing the panel in front of me.


    ''But, now all of this makes sense, though I should finish you first.''


    Thinking that, I lowered my ground.


    ''Sword of Annihtion. Execution Sword.''


    /CRACKLE/ /SWOOSH/


    "Finally, I a-"


    Before he could finish his speech, I pierced the mana core that was now changed by the spirit of the weapon.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "AAAQAAARGH! WHAT A-"


    Destroying the connection that he inserted himself while also letting Nihil absorb the energy inside the core.


    With a vortex of pitch-ck darkness appearing around the body and slowly absorbing the bright crimson aura.

 Chapter 142 After The Battle

    ?


    "AAAQAAARGH! WHAT A-"


    Between the screams of the newly formed consciousness, I absorbed the core of the evil spirit with the vortex of darkness appearing around me.


    Just as was before in the dungeon, the same scene happened again.


    The aura of Nihil''s absorption and the blood aura of the spirit Veraanix was shing.


    /SWOOSH/


    But in the end, the one that ended up being swallowed was Veraanix.


    <Ding! Quest [Criminal Hunting] is finished.>


    <Rewards are being distributed.>


    This was also what marked the end of the fight.


    With the system bombarding me with notifications, I was left alone on a field of destruction that was the result of the fight.


    ''What a scene, huh?''


    <Ding! Nihil finished absorbing the core.>


    <Ding! Nihil is being strengthened. The characteristics of the Spirit Sword Nihil are strengthened.>


    Hearing this, I nodded my head.


    ''That was worth the effort.''


    "Master, Nihil feels strong now."


    Suddenly turning into a form of a human, appearing before me was the same girl with ck hair and bright red eyes.


    "Good for you, then."


    "Hehe¡­."


    Slightly patting her head, I gave her the parenting service she wanted.


    Although I am not good at dealing with children and I don''t like dealing with them, it is still manageable to some extent since Nihil is more like a docile and calm type.


    "Now, turn back to your sword form."


    "Okay, master."


    Saying that she took her normal form again.


    Now, although I really wanted to use my normal magic in the fight, since the enemy''s strength was close to five-star, I didn''t have the luxury to.


    ''My magic is still a lot behind than my sword.''


    That was what I intended to fix.


    ''Anyway, now let''s check my rewards.''


    With that thought, I started looking at the reward panel that appeared before me.


    ------------------------------------


    Questline ¨C Hunter''s Path


    Quest ¨C Criminal Hunting


    Definition ¨C As a hunter, you need to hunt, but your only prey is not monsters with ugly looks. You need to hunt the ones in human skin as well.


    Conditions ¨C Hunt the criminals you have seen in the file given to you


    Completion Rate ¨C S


    (Since the host has defeated both the criminals and the evil spirit residing in the weapon without giving it a chance to escape or fight with the host, the execution of this mission is perfect.)


    Rewards ¨C Passive Skills: Earth Resistance(Level 2), Blood Magic Resistance(Level 3), Stats: Increase in the perception stat by 0.2, strength stat by 0.1


    ----------------------------------


    Seeing the rewards in front of me, a smile and a sigh escaped from my mouth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''The quest was not that hard for me toplete, so the rewards won''t be very huge either; that was pretty much what I had expected as well.''


    Since the system doesn''t give anything freely out of somewhere, there needs to be a difficulty to ovee or an achievement to get a reward.


    But, the way it gives me rewards is purely out of my control.


    ''Although I don''t dislike improving my physical aspects, if the bnce is broken, my goals won''t be fulfilled.''


    Since I also understand the pattern system gives rewards that are parallel to the tools or things you have used while dealing with the quests. Just as in this one, since I had fought mostly with my physical aspects, it gave rewards rted to that.


    ''However, using magic was not an option. So, let''s content what we have in our hands.''


    That was what I had in mind.


    Since my physical stats keep improving, it is very hard for my magic to catch up normally.


    ''It seems the time for me to focus purely on my magic hase.''


    Now that I had finished this quest that I was nning to finish before I left for the academy entrance admission, there was no need for me to waste any more time in this ce.


    /THUD/


    Just as I was thinking like that, I heard the voice of something copsing from the carriage.


    ''It seems she has regained her control.''


    Of course, I hadn''t forgotten the person that was in the carriage with Thomas when I confronted him; it was just there were more pressuring matters for me rather than a stranger, like the rewards I was going to get.


    Turning my head to the ce where the voice came from, there I saw debris being moved.


    I was saying debris since the carriage was pretty much destroyed by the aftermath of our shes.


    "Cough¡­. Cough¡­."


    Slowly walking out of the debris, there was a face that revealed itself.


    A face that was covered with pretty much dust all over the face.


    However, seeing the figure that was having a hard time getting out of the debris, I decided to help.


    "Wait for a second."


    Saying that I started approaching.


    ''Wow, everything is really broken, though it seemed this carriage was of a high quality.''


    Although, in the end, it was broken and tattered to pieces, the carriage still held for quite a long time showing it was a high-quality one.


    After reaching the body that was covered under the debris, I carefully grabbed it.


    /THUD/


    And with a sudden and fast move, I lifted the debris, revealing the body that was underneath.


    A body that was pretty tiny.


    And a face that was filled with dirt all over, though even that was not enough to conceal the shining tinum hair that was falling on her waist.


    There my eyes locked with eyes that were burning with very strong hatred and resentment at the same time.


    Eyes that were bright grey were now looking at me with a very strong hatred.


    No, it was not only looking at me like that. It was looking at everything with such emotions like they hated everything about this world.


    /SWOOSH/


    And there, an attack came to my face the moment I released her.


    /THUD/


    Though it was pretty slow¡­..


    -----------------------------A/N-------------------------------


    For those who want to know, Nihil won''t be a harem member. She will more likely be the mascot of the story or maybe the cute little character spot. So, Callius won''t ever have any interest in her as a member of the opposite gender.

 Chapter 143 After The Battle 2

    ?


    /SWOOSH/


    Seeing the attack that wasing to my face, I reflexively reached out and grabbed the hand that was holding the dagger since it was pretty slow in my eyes.


    /THUD/


    "Tut¡­. Tut¡­. Tut¡­."


    With my hand grabbed the hand of the girl in front of me, I clicked my tongue, expressing my displeasure.


    "Grr¡­"


    And there, I faced the girl again with my eyes locking with hers, with her eyes looking at me ferociously.


    "Is this how you show your gratitude to your savior in your hometown?"


    "¡­.."


    To this question, no answer came back, but she was still trying to get rid of my grip holding her hand.


    "I will release you, but keep your cool."


    Since she was not a threat to me, I decided to let go of her hand.


    "Understood?"


    "¡­.."


    "Understood?"


    This time ring deep into her eyes with my [Tyrant''s Aura] activated, I asked.


    "¡­.."


    However, I did not get the response I was expected.


    Normally, when such a thing urs, when I activate my [Tyrant''s Aura], most people would get scared and lose their calm, making a hasty judgment which in this case would be retreating.


    But the girl in front of me showed no such reaction.


    No, to say it correctly, she hadn''t shown any reaction at all, like she was not even affected by my aura.


    In fact, let alone getting scared, she was even looking at me more ferociously.


    ''Ho? Interesting.''


    That was what I had in my mind.


    ''It is the first time I am seeing someone like her. Now, my interest is really piqued; I wonder who this girl is.''


    I thought.


    Though I could use my All-Seeing Eye, I decided to wait for now.


    ''It is no fun when you know the answer at the beginning.''


    "I really like the look in your eyes, but a wise person once said to me."


    "¡­.."


    "Nobody will be intimidated by such a gaze if you don''t have the strength to back it up."


    /THUD/


    Grabbing her from her hand and pulling her over to me, I said, closing my face to hers.


    "So, just stay like that and don''t make any stupid decisions that would end your life. I am not a person you would want to make an enemy."


    "Gr..."


    With the strength of my grip increasing while crushing her hand, I asked with my battle aura amplifying all around my body.


    And as the response, although the ferocious-looking eyes were still there, the girl slightly nodded her head, showing she had understood.


    "IT is good that you understood. Now, I will leave your hand, but if you try anything funny, I will cut your head."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "¡­.."


    Saying that I left her hand that opened up the distance to give her space.


    While also having a more clear view of her body.


    Since I hadn''t paid much attention while lifting the debris, I hadn''t noticed before.


    That she had pointy ears over her head.


    Pointy ears, bright silver hair that flowed to her waist, slender body that was filled with dust all over, her face covered with dust was also not able to hide shining skin underneath.


    Overall, she was looking pretty; it was no wonder Thomas almost lost his control.


    ''Ho, so she is an elf. That also exins this symbol I am seeing over here.''


    Seeing the symbol over the knight''s armor that was lying on the ground, I thought.


    A symbol that had small tree leaves that were covering a shield.


    ''Special Knight Forces of Mirkwood Kingdom.''


    Although it is not a known symbol in the general world, I remembered it from the game.


    ''There was a quest rted to the knights of the Elven Kingdom, though it is still too early for that quest.''


    Remembering the storyline, I thought.


    ''Something has happened here, and it is rted to the identity of this girl.''


    Thinking that, I finished the thoughts on my hand and turned my attention to the girl again.


    "Come with me."


    Signaling for her toe with me, I started walking.


    And she started following me without making any noise.


    It seems she has calmed down for now.


    ''The sky is opening. Just as I expected, the storm was the work of the spirit of the cursed weapon, Veraanix.''


    Veraanix was an evil spirit that was very tricky to deal with in the game since he would appear as a necromancer-blood-type enemy in the future at the hands of a girl.


    ''Hmm¡­. A girl. Now that I think about it, that girl had pointy ears as well.''


    ''She was called Lirienne in the game, but her real name was unknown. A lot of yers had assumed she was an elf, though there were no discrete proofs.''


    Remember the scene where an elf with pointy ears was attacking a heroine of the game, I thought?


    ''We will see. Now that I have dealt with Veraanix, that event won''t happen probably. Anyway, since the storm is over, I should send a signal for others toe here since those girls seemed to be in a very bad condition.''


    Thinking that, I grabbed a magical tool from my ring.


    It was a tool with light attribute mana that would work like a re gun.


    After reaching the ck-Bison that was sleeping there with a lot of girls unconscious over their heads, I pressed the button, and soon, a pir of light followed.


    ''With that, the only thing I need to do is wait.''


    Although the life of these girls is not that important to me, I need to confirm that I was the one that killed Thomas. I also don''t want my reputation to hit bottom as well, since for some reason, when ites to the lives of women, everyone is voicing their thoughts while nobody cares about what a man does¡­.


    "Now, we can finally talk¡­."


    After that, I turned my head to the elf that was waiting beside my mouth and asked.


    "Who are you?"


    And after I asked this question, the girl connected her eyes with me.


    "I am Flora Gly-¡­. No. I am Lirienne¡­. Just Lirienne¡­.."


    While activating my [All Seeing Eye]...

 Chapter 144 Lirienne

    Have you ever thought what is the worst thing an adult or parent could do to a child without it being a crimewfully?


    Of course, just as the questions before, this question also doesn''t have a definite answer.


    However, there is one answer that is guing a lot of youngsters that have suffered.


    It was expecting a lot of things from a child and forcing the ideologies that you weren''t able toplete on him/her.


    Because, as a child, a person would not be able to understand that the things he/she is supposed to do were nothing but a wish of his/her parents, and won''t be able to stop this feeling of emptiness that wille after the failure over something she didn''t even wish to do¡­.


    Just because a parent sees signs of his/her child being good at something doesn''t mean the child is good at it. They may have made a mistake, though most parents would never ept it, because of some useless pride¡­..


    And just raising expectations over a child has a severe effect, just as in the story told here¡­.


    Once there was a girl.


    A girl with a very bright personality.


    And she was born into a very good home as well.


    That girl was the princess of the kingdom that was ruling over her race.


    She had everything a person would want.


    A loving family¡­. Doting father and mother, a strong and beautiful sister¡­..


    A very beautiful appearance that would befit being an elf that wasing from royal blood¡­.


    Maids and butlers that doted on her, teachers that liked to teach her, and many others that would love to see her.


    And she was smart as well.


    At the age of five, she had already figured out how to read and how to write.


    With her smiley appearance, she slowly became the center of attention in the pce, coupled with her talent¡­


    Everyone thought of her as a genius, just like her sister¡­.


    And at that time, there was one person she always loved and looked up to.


    It was her sister.


    Although the difference between their ages was not that high, thanks to her being from a different mother, she still thought of her as her big sister and idolized her.


    Because her sister was amazing.


    She was talented, kind, and beautiful, just as she was befitting the title of being her sister¡­.


    However, all of those thoughts crumbled in an instant at some point.


    After the day of her awakening.


    Because elves would worship the goddess of nature, their awakening process and time were different from others.


    Especially for elven royalty, they would awaken at the age of 7, three years earlier than normal.


    After she reached the age of seven, her awakening process started and was sessfully finished as well.


    "Congrattions, princess, for sessfully awakening."


    After the greetings, it was time for the main course¡­.


    At that time, she started learning the specialty of her lineage.


    Archery and Magic of Elven Royalty.


    Since that was what her family was famous for, she also had an obligation to learn it.


    Since her body was developed enough, her mother, who was the ex-knightmander, started teaching her and her sister how to use the bow.


    And her sister''s mother who was the ex-court magician of her kingdom was the one in charge of her magic training.


    And she started with a lot of enthusiasm for archery as well.


    I mean, she was the daughter of the ex-knightmander who once ruled the battlefield. If she weren''t good at it, then who would be, right?


    That was what she thought since all the adults and children surrounding her were saying the same thing.


    However, the reality hit really hard.


    Because her first shot was a miss¡­


    And the second one was also¡­.


    And the third one too¡­


    This went on like that¡­.


    Although she was able tond a hit after a long time, in the end, it was her sister that never missed her shots¡­.


    However, she did not give up.


    Thinking that it was because she was just a beginner, ignoring what others were saying about her, she always worked hard¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She trainedte at night on the training grounds while sacrificing her sleep¡­..


    Because she believed she would be able to do it since she was the daughter of the Bow Goddess, right?


    However, that, too, had never given any results.


    "Ah¡­ It missed again¡­."


    She couldn''t even remember how many times she had said this before¡­.


    Although if any normal people had shown the target board filled with arrows, they would get surprising remarks, she didn''t deem it enough.


    Because everyone always said she was the one that should be good, her standards for her sess were very high.


    Therefore, feelings of helplessness piled up in her heart.


    And on top of this feeling of failure that was filling her heart, she also started not being able to ignore what other people were saying about her.


    In the beginning, it was okay; she was able to ignore others because she believed in herself.


    However, as time went on, the belief she had over herself started crumbling thanks to the repetitive failures she was getting.


    But it was still okay since she had a family that believed in her, right?


    No¡­.


    "I guess, you are not enough then."


    Her father, who was indulging himself with his new concubines had already lost his interest in her¡­.


    "I wish Snne was my daughter, not a failure like you¡­."


    That was what she heard from her mother at that time, which shattered her belief in her family¡­.


    Just that one phrase¡­..


    A bunch of words that she heard from her mother made her heart mp¡­.


    In her heart, a feeling bloomed.


    A feeling that was different from before¡­.


    A feeling that was not befitting a bright smiley young girl like her¡­.


    It was the feeling of jealousy¡­.


    Jealousy directed to her sister¡­..


    For the first time in her life, she had felt such a ck feeling in her heart toward the person she had always idolized¡­.


    Because she was good at everything¡­.


    Being the daughter of the ex-court magician, she knew her sister would be talented at magic, but she was better at both¡­.


    That dark feeling bloomed at that time¡­.


    And as time went on, the girl slowly grew up.


    In an environment where she was always beingpared to her sister¡­.


    Where she slowly lost her value¡­.


    Where her sister always came before her¡­.


    With dark feelings of hatred blooming in her heart¡­.


    Just as at this moment¡­.


    Because her sister wanted to y a prank on their parents, she and her sister escaped from the pce to sightsee.


    Of course, they brought a five-star knight with them.


    It was just a quick trip for at most five hours¡­


    Though who would have thought a bunch of bandits would attack them on the road where they were returning, let alone drive them into such a corner¡­.


    To force the knightmander to use hisst chance to move her sister from the ce, to save her¡­.


    While abandoning her at the hands of that mean with red eyes¡­..


    However, there was one thing that made her feel an iparable hatred¡­


    It was the smile on her sister''s face before she vanished from the ce¡­.


    It was the smile of mocking¡­..


    This was the story of a girl named Flora Glyndon who has now abandoned her name¡­..


    Who swore to get her vengeance¡­..


    It was the story of a girl named Lirienne¡­.

 Chapter 145 Lirienne 2

    ?


    "I am Flora Gly-¡­. No. I am Lirienne¡­. Just Lirienne¡­.."


    When I heard this, I activated my All-Seeing Eye, and the panel appeared right beside me.


    "Hmm?"


    ------------------------------------


    Name ¨C Flora Glyndon


    Age ¨C 15


    ss ¨C Moon Elf (Not awakened) ¨C High Elf


    Mage Rank - 2


    Knight Rank ¨C 2


    Attributes ¨C Moon, nt


    ------------------------------------


    Seeing the panel appearing in front of me, I was surprised for a second.


    ''Flore Glyndon? Was there a person like that in the game?''


    Quickly browsing the contents of the game in my mind, I thought.


    ''Ah¡­. Now, I understand.''


    And then realized.


    ''So, that is, who you were, Lirienne.''


    Thinking that, I decided to answer.


    "I see. I am Callius, just Callius."


    Extending my hand toward the elf in front of me, I said.


    "Nice to meet you."


    "¡­."


    However, my hand was hung on the empty air.


    ''Right¡­.. Elves don''t like touching other people.''


    Although that was what I thought, I didn''t take my hand back.


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    After ten seconds of re fighting, in the end, a tiny hand was extended towards mine to shake it.


    "Good girl."


    "Gr¡­."


    Hearing this, she growled and threw a re at me but didn''t say anything more.


    "Now that you are here, what are you going to do?"


    "¡­. I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "¡­.. I don''t know."


    "¡­.."


    ''Dealing with this girl is somehow hard¡­.''


    Since I can''t understand what is going on in her mind.


    Her face is nk most of the time, although the gaze of hatred is still deep down there.


    "Is that so?.... Aren''t you an elf? What were you even doing here?"


    I asked since I was curious.


    "I¡­.. I was on a trip¡­."


    "Trip? What kind of trip is that toe to this wilderness?"


    "¡­.."


    After that, I kept talking with her for a little while until the officials came.


    "Were you the one who threw the signal?"


    "Yes."


    A man with a slightly bulky build that had iron te armor over his body and a woman that had more of an officer type came beside me and asked.


    "Show me your adventurer ID."


    No matter where you are or what time period you are living in, in the end your identity is a symbol of credibility.


    "Here."


    Grabbing the card, the woman examined it for a second.


    "Okay, it is real."


    "Hmm¡­ Then, what happened here?"


    After the woman confirmed the ID''s credibility, the man asked me looking around.


    "I subdued Thomas Logan."


    "Huh? That Thomas Logan?"


    "Yes."


    "Nah, there is no way a young ki-"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Here."


    /THUD/


    Before he could deny my words, I threw a head that I brought from my spatial ring.


    "Huh?"


    A surprised exmation came not long after.


    "It is Thomas'' face? What?"


    The knight was surprised.


    ''I really wonder how he did get his job. If I get a chance, I will report him.''


    I thought since I really don''t like people who can''t think rationally and drown in their prejudiced thoughts.


    In the first ce, a person who is responsible for others should always be open-minded and should think of something that mighte unexpectedly.


    "It is the real deal."


    However, just as the knight was surprised, the woman beside him was not.


    "What? ire, are you serious?"


    "Yes."


    "So, you are saying this kid over here beat three four-stars on his own."


    "Ye-"


    "Wait. I didn''t say. I beat the others."


    "Hmm?"


    "I said. I beat Thomas Logan. I hadn''t fought with Arthur Logan or Finn Logan."


    "Then¡­"


    "Yeah. Someone other than me killed them before me."


    "¡­.. Do you know who they were?"


    "No. I have no clue. It was even very hard to follow them, thanks to the storm."


    "What storm¡­"


    ''Right, they probably don''t know about the storm.''


    "There was a storm while¡­.."


    After exining to the officers truly what happened there, I learned there were many other viges that were ughtered on the way here.


    "Wow¡­.. To think they had killed over 1000 people."


    It was such a huge number, even on Earth, where a lot of people are living in the same ce as in the metropoles.


    The number of viges they have massacred passed the number ten¡­.


    "Yeah, they did. And we don''t even know how many others were unregistered."


    "Right¡­."


    "Then, what are you going to do now?"


    "Since I finished this quest, I will depart from this region."


    "You will depart, huh? What about escorting us to the closest city? Of course, we will pay you."


    "I am sorry, but I will decline your offer. I need to hurry now."


    "It is a pity. Then, you can get your reward from the guild. You can say my name and show this card to the guild officers. They know I am in charge of this quest."


    "Thank you, Miss ire."


    "Have good travel, mister Callius."


    After shaking hands with the guild officer ire Thompson, I left her and started walking to the elven girl who was the supposed princess of the Elven Empire.


    ''Now that this girl is here, I guess it is not bad to have her as an ally.''


    That was what I had in my mind.


    "If you don''t have anything to do, thene with me."


    "With you?"


    "Yes, with me. I don''t know what is wrong with this hatred oozing from you, but if you want revenge, then you need to get a lot stronger than how you are right now."


    "¡­.."


    "You know, I am right. Don''t you?"


    "I need to get stronger¡­.."


    Although I heard her slight mumble, I decided to pretend like I didn''t while waiting for an answer.


    "I want to kill them right now. But, I am weak¡­.."


    At that moment, she was having a hard time herself¡­.


    It was like she was thinking with her voice but assumed I couldn''t hear him.


    "So, what are you going to do? If you want revenge, you need to get stronger. And if you want to get stronger, I can give you strength."


    "¡­. You can give me strength¡­."


    "Yes. Now give me an answer."


    "¡­. Okay, I wille with you."


    Hearing this, a smile bloomed on my face.


    "Then let''s go."


    This word marked the start of my journey with this future viiness¡­..

 Chapter 146 Lirienne 3

    ?


    Now, you might be wondering why I brought her with me.


    Or, why did I even engage in a conversation with her? It is not supposed to be my style, isn''t it?


    Or, maybe somehow the author messed up his main character¡­..


    Of course not.


    There was a reason why I decided to bring her with me and get her into my fold.


    In the game, Lirienne was a viin.


    She was a viin that was very annoying.


    Since she hadplete control over the evil spirit of the weapon, Veraanix.


    Note that, normally, there is no such case as havingplete control over someone other.


    But in the case of Veraanix and Lirienne, Veraanixpletely submitted himself to Lirienne and entered a master-servant contract with her, which is one of the most humiliating things for a being from hell.


    Know that I am not talking about a servant-master rtionship while Veraanix was still sealed.


    No, it was while Veraanix had escaped from the seals that were restraining him.


    However, he again entered the weapon on his own ord.


    This itself shows how high Veraanix evaluated her topletely abandon his pride.


    And, even that alone would make her one of the strongest viins in the game around the middle part since she could use basically blood magic up to six-star strength, even without having a strong body.


    However, there is a catch.


    The viin, Lirienne, did not only have an evil spirit that submitted to her, but she was also even strong on her own that could go on par with the main characters of the story, even without her weapon.


    She had one of the rarest sses in the world.


    ''Moon Elf.''


    In the game, developers exined that ss was a ss that was lost in the past and forgotten.


    However, this ss was truly broken.


    Because she had ess to moon magic that no one other than her had ess to, she had never needed to think of someone interrupting her magic or any other¡­.


    And because her magic was such a unique type of magic, her skills were mostly unknown, which would annoy the yer to the maximum.


    I mean, think of it from the yer''s perspective.


    You are ying the game and enter the boss fight.


    And then you die to the boss once.


    It is fine; you have figured out her pattern and how her skills work.


    But you actually didn''t.


    Because she keeps throwing you new skills over and over again.


    That was exactly how I would exin Lirienne.


    A boss who had close to infinite attacking patterns, which in the end, would be passed by most skilled yers.


    Because yers would not be able to memorize the patterns¡­..


    Anyway, now you might be thinking, if you get rid of her moon magic and her weapon somehow, then she ispletely useless, no?


    That can''t be wrong, right? I mean, you are basically getting her whole weapons.


    Nope, she is not.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Because even if you get the cursed weapon from her hands and seal the environment with the Null Magic attribute, then this girl will show you one of the coolest attacking patterns in the game.


    A dancing dagger.


    Yes, this elven girl Lirienne can also use daggers.


    And she is a lot stronger while using her daggers since it was her main focus.


    Because Moon Magic doesn''t have many records left, she needed to develop her own magic and chants, which in the end, was a pretty long process.


    Therefore, she needed to use something that wouldplement her magic.


    Which she deemed to be dual-wielding daggers.


    Now, there was one other reason why this viin was so annoying.


    It was because she had very good stealth skills.


    And thanks to that, in your first confrontation, which happened in the academy when she attacked one of the main heroines, you would bepletely trashed, even though her strength was weak since her attacks wouldn''t deal you much damage.


    Because when she was about to get caught, she would leave using her moon magic which made her a very annoying opponent.


    That was basically all of her talents in the game, which was the reason why I decided to bring her with me.


    I mean, she was basically a bomb of talent. Why would I miss such an opportunity that represented itself right?


    However, while I knew about her future strength, for all this time, I was unaware of her background.


    Because her background info was never exined.


    But, of course, there were a lot of theories that were brought up by the fans.


    And most of them were rted to the Elven Kingdom.


    Because most of the time, her attacks and acts of viin targeted the Mirkwood Kingdom and Glyndon Royal Family.


    Her first appearance was when she attacked the Princess of the Mirkwood Kingdom, Snne Glyndon.


    And then her other appearances were also always rted to the Elven Kingdom as well.


    But, now that I saw her name with my All-Seeing Eye, I confirmed one thing.


    ''For all this time, she must have been the abandoned sister of Snne. Since, for the time being, her ss doesn''t even show up here. That means she has yet to acquire the strength she showed in the game.''


    ''That also exins why she was this weak at the beginning of the story.''


    However, as I was thinking like that, I turned my face to the girl that was sleeping while clinging to my back on the horse.


    ''This girl''s background has a lot of scars that are carved very deep.''


    I know when I see an abandoned dog, or a kid, who doesn''t have anyone she or he can trust in his life.


    Because Callius was like that too.


    Because Callius was weak, he was always mocked by others and was alwayspared to Emma and Diana.


    People who expected a lot of things from him were the ones who hurt him the most.


    People whose opinions he cared about¡­.


    ''I can understand where her revenge ising from¡­.. She must have been abandoned here by her sister into the hands of a predator.''


    ''Let''s see how the future will unfold.''


    Thinking that, I kept riding Night, heading to the closest city¡­.

 Chapter 147 Light Life

    ?


    Since I had already traveled quite a long distance, the closest city to my direction was in thends of Mirkwood Kingdom.


    However, there is one thing that was a problem here.


    It was the fact that I didn''t have an entry permit to that kingdom.


    Although if you are an adventurer of a rank above D-rank, traveling between kingdoms is a bit easy, that is not the case for the Mirkwood Kingdom.


    To enter there, you either need to have a connection with an elf who has enough authority or you need to have a document of your home country, which was something I did not have.


    Therefore, after realizing that, I changed my direction to the closest human city, which was, of course, the city of Lismore.


    While we were on the road, Lirienne was sleeping on my back with slow and steady breaths.


    ''To think that she could sleep like that, she must be very tired.''


    I thought, observing the face of this elven girl.


    ''Who would have thought such an innocent-looking girl would be the one that would massacre countless elves? I guess appearances always have the chance to misguide you.''


    Although resting in every type of condition is a must-have skill for an adventurer or any otherbatant, I don''t think a princess of such a kingdom will have these skills.


    Most of the time, in novels and any other games, those princes and princesses of higher standing would be nominated as strong, which is not wrong.


    They are strong, almost all of them having absolute strength.


    However, if there is one thing theyck, that would be the missing of life-threatening situations.


    Because almost all parents would look after their children¡­.


    Almost¡­


    Anyway, that was my expression of her when I saw her for the first time.


    A girl who doesn''t know about the outside world.


    Because even though she is abandoned and burning with revenge, if she was a bit more mature, she would be able to focus on what is in front of her.


    Right now, since I had destroyed the evil spirit and the weapon Veraanix, she won''t have the strength she had in the game.


    At least, this is the case in the beginning.


    This means that, for her, the best course of action should be looking for opportunities to get stronger, not drowning in the feeling of hatred.


    Revenge is a meal that is eaten cold.


    You can''t rush things while having your revenge.


    "Hmm¡­."


    While I was thinking that, I heard a muffled voiceing from my behind.


    /TWITCH/


    And soon, a little twitch followed.


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, I immediately started slowing down, foreseeing the iing response.


    "Who?"


    And just as I slowed down, the girl behind me grabbed me and pulled me back.


    Now, that was to be expected since when you suddenly wake up and see yourself clinging to another person whom you don''t know much about, you would give the same reaction as well.


    "Calm down."


    "..."


    "I said calm down."


    And for situations like these, most of the time, pushing the other party into their senses is a lot better than doing nothing and epting it.


    "Ah¡­. Sorry¡­."


    Because it saves you the time and annoying actions that will soon follow.


    "No problem."


    "...."


    Seeing her looking around curiously, I opened my mouth again.


    "You have been sleeping for approximately two hours now. You must be very tired."


    "¡­.. Yes¡­."


    ''Somehow, I feel like I am talking with a doll.''


    With her simple and blunt responses, I thought.


    "Where are we going to?"


    Since the environment must be unfamiliar to her, she asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We are going to the closest city."


    "Human city?"


    "Yes. It is called Lismore City. Have you ever heard it?"


    "No."


    "Well, that is pretty normal."


    "..."


    "What is your condition? Are you okay traveling, or do you need a rest?"


    Since she was just a two-star, her condition is iparable to mine. Remembering the time I first traveled from the mansion to the second closest city, I decided to give her a bit of time.


    /GRUMBLE/


    However, the answer that came was not from her mouth but from somewhere below.


    "Let''s stop for now."


    ''It is not like I can''t afford to rest either.''


    "¡­..Okay¡­.."


    There was a faint blush on her face when she was saying that.


    ''Well, I guess that would be embarrassing even for a tant girl like her.''


    That was what I thought before stopping Night and jumping from her.


    "There, my girl. Here, get your snacks. You did really well."


    When you travel for a long time on your own without partying with anyone, in the end, the person or the thing you talk to would be your mount, which I am doing pretty much most of the time.


    Just like that, after patting Night and giving her snacks, I turned my attention to the girl that was wiggling around.


    "What is wrong?"


    "¡­.."


    "??? You need to tell me if you need anything. Else I can''t do nothing."


    ''I don''t know how this girl did live her life before, but she seriously has amunication problem.''


    "¡­. I need to pee¡­."


    "Ah¡­.. My bad, that was a bit insensitive of me."


    ''It is no wonder she couldn''t ask.''


    Well, toilet problem is one of the things an adventurer also should consider while traveling, which in this case, we have those sacks prepared from Slime skins¡­.


    "You can use this."


    Saying that I threw the sack to her.


    "What is this?"


    However, the response I got from her was something different.


    "You don''t know what this is?"


    "No."


    "You don''t have those in your home?"


    "We don''t."


    "What? What are you using while urinating, then?"


    "We don''t use anything."


    "..."


    That response was something I was not expecting but something I should have expected at the same time.


    "To think this is also what they meant by being close to nature¡­."


    I mumbled and gestured to her.


    "If that is the case, then I won''t say anything. Do whatever you want."


    Since I couldn''t show her what to do, there was nothing I could do besides letting her.


    ''There is just no way I am teaching a girl how to use urination packs.


    "I really thing we will have a long way to go."


    With that mumble, I started setting up the camp¡­.

 Chapter 148 Light Life 2

    ?


    After setting up the camp, we started getting ready to eat.


    /CREAK/ /CRACK/


    A fire that was cracking in the midst of cold weather.


    A warm feeling flows from there to around.


    Although it was not stormy while I was pursuing them, the weather was still cold thanks to the season being winter.


    "Do you like meat?"


    "¡­.."


    "I will take it as a yes."


    "¡­. I am fine."


    Now, there might be a misunderstanding that since Elves are close to nature, they won''t eat animal meat and will be vegetarian.


    This is something very stupid.


    Because, if you are living a lifestyle close to nature, then you are also epting the rule of predator and prey.


    Here, I am not dissing the vegetarians or anything.


    I am just saying, that nature itself will consume those animals that you are sparing.


    Because this is how the world works.


    In the wilderness, the strong eat the weak.


    And if you are weak, you are bound to be consumed.


    So, for me, linking the action of eating animals to a massacre or something another is just ignoring this fact.


    /CREAK/ /CREAK/


    After piercing the fresh meat, I started grilling above the fire.


    And then, it was time to start cooking the rice.


    It was basically how I was living in this past year and a half. Because I was mostly alone and had enough money after some point, I started cooking on my own.


    Since Aaron was living alone, he also cooked for himself most of the time, so I was already familiar with most of the concepts from Earth.


    However, being in a magic world has its own charm.


    ''Because you can use magic while cooking.''


    In the end, using the techniques from Earth will limit the taste of food, which is something I learned after eating delicious food prepared by professional chefs in this world.


    ''That meat I ate in ycaster City was something else. If I got the chance again, I swear I would eat it.''


    That was the reason why I was also looking at the books rted to cooking with magic, but finding those was a bit hard, to be honest.


    Well, since it was a hobby, it was not that important anyway.


    At that time, while Callius was immersed in his cooking, the girl with pointy ears was watching him in a daze.


    Well, saying in a daze was a bit wrong.


    She was just watching him without doing anything.


    But inside her mind, a lot of thoughts were going on.


    Her first impression of this guy in front of her was a bit different from a normal one.


    ''Strange Human.''


    That was what he thought after he stopped her attack.


    ''He is really strange.''


    Because after some point in her all life she was judged by her skills andpared to her sister, she distanced herself from others.


    And they didn''t care about that either, which resulted in her being ostracized from her environment.


    ''Why is he trying to talk to me?''


    And she was used to being alone too.


    No, she had to get used to being alone, and at some point, being alone was where she wasfortable.


    That was the reason why she was not able to understand why this guy was trying to talk to her or help her.


    ''He is strong, stronger than both si- both Snne and her big sisters.''


    Just as she was about to call her sister in her mind, the hatred returned to her heart.


    ''She is no longer my sister nor I am no longer Flore Glyndon.''


    That was what she was repeatedly telling herself in her mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    To engrave that feeling deeper into her heart and use it.


    However, the boy in front of her was strong.


    Because he was able to beat that man who had killed the Knight Leader Faelen on his own.


    Although that strange talking weapon was the reason why Faelen, the elven knight leader, lost, he didn''t even force himself in that fight.


    ''Maybe, he can really grant me that strength.''


    ''No¡­. People don''t do things for free¡­. I can''t trust him.''


    Although she knew she had slept on his shoulder, she also knew it was because she was tired.


    ''But¡­ It is also true that I need to get stronger for now¡­. Because there is no way I can beat Snne right now.''


    ''¡­.. But I will really kill her at the end¡­. Those who abandoned me, I won''t leave them alive¡­.''


    The moment she remembered the expression her si-, the elven princess Snne had before she left with the teleportation, her blood started boiling again.


    ''She was smiling!''


    /CLENCH/


    With her hands clenched, her feeling started intensifying again.


    "Here, dinner is ready."


    "Huh?"


    However, just as she was about to drown in the feeling of hatred, suddenly, a hot bowl touched her cheek.


    "Hiss¡­."


    /FLINCH/


    And she eximed in surprise and flinched from the slight pain.


    "Calm down; it is just a soup."


    ncing at the hateful guy in front of her as a response, she threw a quick gaze at the bowl in front of her eyes.


    A bowl that contained a liquid with steam rising from its surface.


    "Humph!"


    Although she knew there was no reason to, she was annoyed because of this hateful guy in front of him who kept bothering her constantly.


    With a harrumph, she turned her head to the side.


    However, at that time, something entered her nose.


    Something that made her nose twitch in response.


    A very appetizing smell.


    ''What?''


    It was a smell she had never felt before.


    /GROWL/


    And just as her nose was twitching, something else was twitching as well.


    Just to destroy the front she put on¡­.


    "Heh¡­."


    Seeing that hateful guy in front of him smirking in response, her cheeks started flushing from embarrassment.


    "Just say it if you are hungry. Why bother with the useless front?"


    And that annoying smirk was still there, which somehow made her mad more than usual.


    "Shut up!"


    Saying that she grabbed the bowl and turned back.


    ''Why is this guy annoying me so much?''


    She thought in her head while smelling the soup¡­


    Just like that, two of them started eating¡­..


    --------------------------------A/N-----------------------------


    Now, there are not many chapters left before the end of this volume. At most, ten chapters.


    After that, the academy arc will start. But, I will release a couple of side chapters to show what others were doing since, from that point on, the main cast will be a huge part of the story, although the pace was a lot slower than I had expected, I also didn''t want to pass a lot of details, since I think the story should at least have its details while introducing a heroine.


    Stay intact since a mass release is on the way.

 Chapter 149 Light Life 3

    ?


    "Why are you helping me?"


    That was what Lirienne asked while gulping the soup Callius gave her.


    ''I can''t understand him¡­.. Why is he doing this?''


    In her mind, a lot of things were going on.


    Remembering the things she had always seen from others or how people behaved she could say for sure that in this world there was nothing that woulde without a price.


    "Why, you ask, huh?"


    "Yes."


    "Don''t you really know that?"


    "Hmm?"


    With his red eyes straight up looking at her grey ones, he asked in a response.


    "Although I don''t know what kind of life you have lived so far, I can say when I see a person''s eyes if they have gone through a lot."


    "¡­.."


    "And, your eyes are telling me that you have already seen how this world works, isn''t it?"


    "¡­.Don''t divert the question."


    ''In the end, this is not enough to fool her¡­''


    That was what Callius thought while releasing a long sigh.


    "The answer is simple. There are things I will benefit from when I help you."


    With his head straight, he said.


    "¡­. I see¡­."


    ''As expected, he is just like others.''


    Hearing this answer, she thought while lowering her head again.


    In the end, sometimes a glimmer of hope would remain inside a person''s heart, to find the one that would care about them.


    "Don''t tell me you expected something different?"


    "Hm?"


    With his blood-red eyes looking deeper into hers again, Callius asked.


    But this time there was something different in those eyes¡­ Something fiercer¡­


    "When ites to humans, you need to expect nothing from them but you need to expect them to do everything. If you are heartbroken just because someone or something didn''t meet your expectations, then it is your fault for feeling that."


    "¡­.."


    "In the end, you can''t change the whole world¡­. You can only change yourself."


    ''Changing myself¡­.''


    Looking at those fierce red eyes that were looking at her like they had seen everything this world could offer, she was momentarily taken aback.


    Because she was not expecting such a fierce response.


    After that talk, neither Callius nor Lirienne(Flore) said anything and just kept eating the meal Callius prepared.


    ''It is delicious¡­.''


    That was what she thought while eating the meal Callius had prepared.


    Because it was her first time that she was eating such a meal that was prepared by a lot of different spices.


    Though she was never able to say it¡­.


    ****


    After eating the grilled meat I had prepared without talking any more than that, we went to rest.


    Now, some of you may have wondered why I gave her such a fierce response.


    The answer is, I don''t know.


    Somehow, I felt annoyed seeing her lowering her head after hearing what I said.


    And that made me irritated.


    In the end, I am also a human; though I might not show it that much, I get annoyed too¡­.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Anyway, thanks to me having one more tent as a spare, there was no difort.


    I mean, although I am traveling alone and won''t need a tent, in case of the one I am using rip or get damaged, I always bring a spare one.


    ''Can''t say I am unprepared, can I?''


    That was my motto all the time.


    Just like that, we went to sleep, finishing the day¡­.


    ****


    After Callius set up the tent for her, Lirienne was left alone with her thoughts.


    ''You can''t change the world¡­ But, you can change yourself.''


    In her head, what Callius said was echoing.


    Normally, she would not consider what others were saying as something important.


    She would dismiss those lectures directed to her¡­. Since most of the time, they would hurt her pride.


    Therefore, she would always think whatever she wanted to.


    However, for some reason, when she talks with that guy who grabbed her hand and threatened her at the beginning, she is not able to ignore what he is saying.


    It felt like her feelings were resonating with his.


    Like, he also has been in such situations before and dealt with them.


    But, it was also annoying for her because whenever she looked into his eyes, which looked like he knew everything, she felt exposed.


    She felt exposed; she felt that her private life was being interfered with.


    She felt like, in front of those crimson-red eyes; she waspletely naked, devoid of any cover.


    Which made her scared.


    And that night, she was not able to get any sleep at all¡­.


    With thoughts filling her head.


    ****


    After resting for six hours, I woke up thanks to my body clock.


    ''Hmm¡­ I hadn''t seen any monsters on the way, and they hadn''t bothered us either. It seems the monster repent is working just fine.''


    Although that was what I thought, relying on monster repent is not always a good idea since, just as it happened before, some other monsters may be able to ignore it or have resistance against mana waves sent by it.


    Getting out of the tent, I saw Lirienne standing around the fire, looking around.


    ''It seems she woke up early; that sleep on horseback should be enough for her.''


    I thought while greeting her.


    "Morning."


    "Good morning."


    "Are you ready? I don''t n to stop on the road, so it is better for you to finish everything¡­. Like- humf!"


    Just as I was about to say it, a hand reached to my face.


    Of course, I could see that hand, but seeing it didn''t contain any strength at all, I decided to let her be.


    "Don''t talk about it."


    With the tip of her ears red and with her eyes ring at me, she said.


    "Okay. If you are ready, we can leave right away."


    This rest was also good for Night since she was not used to carrying two people on her, which made her really tired.


    "I am ready."


    Normally, eating breakfast might not be bad, but we hadn''t rested for a long time after we ate dinner.


    Therefore, it is also skippable.


    "Come then."


    /WHISTLE/


    After calling Night with a whistle, we left, starting off¡­.

 Chapter 150 Lismore City Fight

    ?


    /CLIP/ /CLOP/


    After riding for another full day, we finally reached Lismore City.


    "There my girl, you can slow down now."


    Since I regrly let her rest, Night was also in her top condition.


    And as I approached the entrance of the city, a guard came beside me.


    "ID."


    "Here."


    It was the same process that was pretty normal in thesends.


    "Hmm¡­. Here."


    However, there was something different.


    Something was wrong with the guard in front of me.


    ''His posture is not like a guard. He is a bit sharper¡­. And he is expanding a bloodlust?''


    While he extended his hand to me to give me the card, I thought.


    /SWOOSH//


    Just as I was about to use my All-Seeing Eye to see what was happening in front of me and whom this person was, a dagger aimed at my neck was drawn out reversely.


    /SCHLINK/ /CLANK/


    However, immediately drawing my sword at a fast speed, I blocked the strike.


    /THUD/


    Then threw a kick to his chest, making him stagger.


    "Who are you?"


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    While asking this, at the same time, I activated my All Seeing Eye.


    -----------------------------------


    Name ¨C Calum, the Vilespike


    Age ¨C 31


    ss ¨C Rogue


    Mage Rank ¨C 4-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 3-star


    Attributes ¨C Poison


    -----------------------------------


    ''Ho, a poison user, you say.''


    Seeing his ss and his attribute, I thought.


    "You don''t need to know."


    Hearing his response, I readied my sword.


    "Is that so?"


    "It is. Do you have anyst words?"


    With a smirk on his face, he asked.


    "Last words? Why?"


    "You will see."


    Seeing the smirk on his face, a smile bloomed upon mine as well.


    "Ah, you are talking about this poison you applied to me while giving my ID back, right?"


    "Huh?"


    In the end, it was supposed to happen already, and it was not the first time I had encountered someone that wanted to assassinate me either.


    "That is why I like to act like nothing happened first."


    "Hu-"


    /SWOOSH/ /SLASH/


    With a fast speed, I drew my sword in a crescent motion which was aimed at the neck of the man in front of me.


    /THUD/


    And then a head fell soon after.


    "Because the expression on your face before you realize how foolish you were¡­.. It is magnificent."


    And it was¡­..


    Because his head which was now rolling on the ground, had a funny expression.


    Although I am not a simple psycho who murders others just for fun, I had already got familiar with killing people by now¡­.


    Then, why not make it a bit more enjoyable, if you can say so?


    However, there is one thing a person needs to pay attention to.


    It is a fact that there are a lot of things that could be done with magic.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    That could go againstmon sense.


    /PISSS/


    Just like the smoke that is being excluded from the dead body of the adventurer in front of me.


    A smoke that colored green.


    "Lirienne, grab this for now."


    Taking a mask from my spatial ring, I threw it to the elven girl behind me.


    "This gas is poisonous."


    ''I knew he was going to do something, but to think that he was already predicted his death¡­. Or maybe he is forced to.''


    I don''t know which one it is, but I am pretty sure that the smoke in front of me is not a spell that could be conjured by a 4-star mage.


    ''The mana in the environment had already been turned mostly into the poison one.''


    Sensing the mana being changed in the environment, I thought.


    ''I guess they are really prepared¡­. They even went to the length of hiring a bunch of assassins for the job.''


    ''But, how did they know I wasing here?''


    Before I thought about that question, I sensed a lot of mana signatures circling me.


    ''I guess I don''t have time to seek the answer to that question for now.


    /SWOOSH/


    Thinking that, I raised my sword and started focusing around with my senses.


    ''An attack from behind.''


    /CLANK/


    Rotating my waist and reposturing myself, I blocked the dagger attack aimed at my back with my sword.


    /THUD/


    Then with my aura focused on my hand, I threw a simple palm attack to the chest of the neer.


    "Blurghk-"


    Making him puke whatever he had in his stomach.


    /SWOOSH/


    Following that, with a sh to his chest, I cut him on his shoulder.


    /STAB/


    And then stabbed him in his heart, killing him.


    /SWOOSH/


    However, there was more than one person that was there to attack me.


    /CLANK/


    With my sword raised, I blocked another strikeing to my face.


    /CLANK/


    ''Hmm?''


    And there, I heard another sound of shing.


    ''Ah¡­. This girl was here too.''


    Since I had been fighting alone for a while, I missed the fact that there was another person beside me that were fighting.


    ''Losing such an asset in such a way would be one of the most nonsensical things. I should protect her.''


    Although I am not a fan of protection people, for this case, we can think of it as an escort mission whose dangers stemmed from me.


    ''Then, I need to make this quick. I should not leave it to any type of risk.''


    /CLANK/


    Deciding that the ytime was over, I blocked the following attack that came from another one.


    ''There are three people in front of me, one fighting with Lirienne, two conjuring a spell, a total of six enemies.''


    ''Then, using this move would be most optimal.''


    Thinking that, I started preparing for the attack that I had prepared for fighting a lot of enemies.


    "Hiss¡­."


    Releasing a frost breath from my mouth to slow down the poison that was spreading to my body, I took my position.


    /CRACKLE/


    With lightning imbued to my food, I stared, channeling my aura to my foot.


    "Stop him!"


    And seeing me charging, the three men in front of me rushed at me instantly, trying to disrupt my pace.


    ''You are toote.''


    ''Sword of Annihtion. Lightning Flow.''


    At that moment, it was the beginning of the ughter.

 Chapter 151 Lismore City Fight 2

    ?


    The moment three men rushed at Callius while he was charging his attack, they knew this was a do or a die situation.


    Because they had already learned from their employers about how Callius fought.


    ''Explosive and Precise.''


    Those would be the words that would define the way Callius had fought in the past.


    And he had a new nickname as well.


    ''sh Swordsman.''


    Although people who belonged to Lismore City didn''t know about him locally, he was actually a pretty famous adventurer that was on the list of newly rising adventurers made by the guild.


    Because he fought with several others over sometimes little disputes, sometimes for a bounty or sometimes for quests, there were a lot of fights he had done before, which was witnessed by a lot of people.


    In the end, if you are sessful, fame is bound to follow you for a long time.


    That was the reason why he had got the name sh Swordsman.


    Therefore, after he left the city, his fame reached there soon after.


    Since his mask was what it had to reveal his identity.


    Because of those reasons, the three men above knew they needed to interrupt him as soon as possible.


    However, reality is different from a theory.


    Even if you know something and try to move ording to it, that doesn''t mean it will go the way you want, which could be seen from there.


    /SHINE/ /CRACKLE/


    With his eyes opened while a blue aura shone over his body and lighting surged from his feet, he readied his posture.


    "Reach him!"


    It was only for a moment, but a glimmer of hope could be seen in the eyes of the attackers.


    A glimmer of hope that their attack would be enough to interrupt.


    /SWOOSH/


    However, it was nothing but a delusion.


    Because the moment their attack reached where Callius was supposed to be, the only thing it cut was nothing but air.


    An empty air that was ionized with lightning bolts surged from here to there.


    """Huh?"""


    And they were surprised.


    They were surprised because they were not expecting such a sight in front of them.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    And at that moment, in their eyes, only a bright ck lighting bolt could be seen that surged through their body.


    A ck lightning of death they would name if they were able to.


    But sadly, they were not.


    Because, soon following that lighting bolt, three heads fell to the ground.


    "Hiss¡­"


    With the culprit released a frost breath behind them to lower the speed of the blood flowing in his veins.


    /SWOOSH/ /CRACKLE/


    However, before even a second could pass, Callius disappeared from the ce he was in.


    Because the movement technique he developed for such cases needed him to never lose his momentum.


    And to do that, he immediately turned his attention to the sh that was happening behind him.


    A girl with a dagger was trying to defend herself against a man with daggers.


    However, it was almost time for her to lose this confrontation because she was at a disadvantage in weapons and strength.


    But, just as she was about to lose confrontation, another ck lightning surged through the attacker''s neck.


    /THUD/ /THUD/


    Which soon followed by two arms falling to the ground.


    In front of the girl, a man who had lost his arms was standing.


    "Hmm?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The man was surprised, feeling something was missing¡­.


    And that missing feeling was soon filled by a pain that came from both sides of his arms.


    "AAAAH!"


    With a loud shout, the man turned his head to the sides, only to see two fountains of blood¡­


    On top of that, in front of him was a girl whose hands were shaking.


    Because, in her entire life, she had never killed any person before.


    No matter how badly treated a person is, if she or he is a ''normal'' human, then they would be reluctant to kill another.


    Which was the case for her too, and what Callius was aiming for to correct for his own future.


    Because, sometimes, changes should be made.


    And to make changes in your life, you need to make hard decisions.


    This was what Callius wanted Lirienne to do.


    If he wanted, he would have easily killed the man in front of him by simply severing his head.


    But he didn''t.


    Because he wanted Lirienne to do it.


    He wanted Lirienne to be the one that would kill the man in front of her.


    Be it defenseless or weak, in the end, the girl Callius saw in the game was a girl who was killing people for her vengeance.


    Some may call him selfish; some may call him inhumane.


    But this was what he thought and what he saw fit for the future he was nning.


    A girl whose talents needed blood in order to bloom.


    Since that girl''s talents were in the field of killing people.


    It was not saving.


    However, right now, in Callius'' eyes, that girl was nothing but an unpolished gem that would need to go through the process of being polished.


    And the girl that we have been mentioning was having inner turmoil right here.


    "AAAAAH! YOU FUCKING BITCH!"


    Because the man who had lost both his arms was now looking at her ferociously.


    With the eyes of hatred.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!"


    Although the man would also know the girl in front of him was not the one that severed his arms, he was no longer in the condition to think logically thanks to the pain he was feeling.


    With his eyes shing green light for a second, smoke started flowing through his face.


    His eyes, his mouth, his nose, and his ears were all releasing a type of green smoke.


    And seeing this, Lirienne sensed this was something dangerous.


    She felt threatened.


    ''What is he doing? Is he not dead?''


    With her hands slightly shaking, she extended her hand to the dagger she used while attacking Callius.


    A dagger that was given by her mother to her.


    ''I-I need to kill him, or he will kill me.''


    With her resolve shaking, she thought.


    "DIEEEE!"


    The man was spurting saliva from her mouth, and seeing the disgusting smirk on his face of the man; fear bloomed over her heart.


    ''N-no! I-I can''t die.''


    It was one of the most primal fears of people.


    Fear of dying.


    /STAB/


    And soon the dagger followed her thought, stabbing the man in his chest¡­.

 Chapter 152 Lismore City Fight 3

    ?


    After Callius finished the man in front of him by shing his two arms down, he did not stop his advance.


    Because the enemies were not finished.


    ''Lirienne now needs to take care of this on her own. I won''t be helping her with this. She needs to kill someone first.''


    Because that was how she was in the game.


    ''However, those two magicians will be annoying.''


    Thinking that, he rushed to the huge amount of mana he saw with his All-Seeing Eye.


    /SWOOSH/ /CRACKLE/


    With his body imbued with lighting, he picked up the speed and rushed to them.


    However, what is the strength of the magician?


    Most of the time that would be the range advantage and the crowd-controlling advantage.


    Because the magician could control a specific ce that was threatening to them by conjuring the magic beforehand and ''zoning'' the enemy.


    /BOOM/


    Which was the case for Callius as well.


    Because in front of him was a bunch of nts that were releasing smoke on top of their heads.


    Which would detonate as soon as he came closer.


    ''So, this direction is blocked, huh? They are trying to buy time.''


    That was what I thought after seeing the magic in front of me.


    Now that I am actually getting stronger and my fame is also getting bigger, the enemies I will face will no longer be weak.


    ''The spell they are trying to conjure is at least in the range of five-star. It seems Daltons bought quite a strong group to hunt me, huh?''


    Since most of the time, adventurers are no different from any type of mercenary, there are those working withmissions as bounty hunters as well.


    ''Though, it won''t matter.''


    As the case goes, a magician would need time to conjure strong magic.


    ''If you want to buy time like that, it won''t be enough at all.''


    /CRACKLE/ /CRACKLE/


    Since the enemy wanted to buy time, the only thing I needed to do was disturb them.


    ''I will just brute force.''


    Thinking that, I started conjuring a mana barrier on top of me while also mixing that with my aura.


    Since I was a closebatant, while I was researching for magic, one of the subjects I focused on was this mana barrier.


    ''Barrier that allows the magician to move however he/she wants.''


    Most of the time, when we think about a barrier, the thing we envision is something sphere.


    Because it is the perfect three-dimensional object that could be created.


    And, while conjuring a magic barrier, this shape was the one a magician would use.


    But this is something I don''t like to have.


    Because there is one simple property that a sphere has.


    It is the fact that a sphere does not have any corners.


    Now, you might be saying, how is it rted to that?


    And the answer is pretty simple.


    Because a sphere doesn''t have any corners, it is basically a simple one-surfaced object which would crumble whenever to ce it was getting attacked.


    What I mean is, no matter how strong it is, if your barrier is breached at some point, the whole surface will be shattered thanks to it being one.


    Which also makes a sphere barrier optimal but highly risky.


    Since the energy you are spending is less, however, once it is broken, you need to conjure it again.


    Therefore, I did not want to use such a sphere, which in the end, made me use another geometric shape for that.


    A poly-surfaced shape.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    An ordered geometrical object with 20 regr hexagonal faces.


    A Truncated Cuboctahedron.


    Because when I use such an object, I only need to fix one simple surface that was breached, although the overall surface area is bigger.


    That was what I had thought while using this theory, and now I could experiment with this.


    ''Though, I am not sure if it will work; we can''t know without trying, can''t we?''


    With that thought in my mind, I started conjuring the mana barrier while envisioning the shape of the Truncated Cuboctahedron.


    ------------------


    While Callius was thinking that, two magician girls were doing their best to conjure the spell they were working on.


    "What do you think, Iris? Can we finish in time?"


    A girl with green hair and green eyes asked a girl with another green hair green eyes.


    "We can, Ivy. Isn''t this how we always do?"


    The girl answered while putting her mana into the spell they were conjuring.


    "I know, I know that. But this guy looks weird. He is stronger than they have said to us."


    "Yes, he is stronger. But they said they never used any defensive magic, so we should be able to stall enough time. Now, don''t talk anymore, and put your mana into the spell. I will start the chant soon."


    She answered while looking at her sister''s green eyes.


    "Okay."


    And then, they turned their attention to the spell.


    But, there was one thing they had missed.


    That was the fact that who they assumed couldn''t use defensive magic was now conjuring a barrier.


    ''Good, this works as I intended.''


    With that thought, Callius dove deeper into the mine of poison bombs the girls had put around them.


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    And soon, the sounds of explosions followed wherever he stepped in.


    Which made the girls also hear them.


    "That idiot is just running to his own death."


    "Yeah, Iris."


    "I am starting the chant now. Ivy."


    "Okay."


    Saying that the green-haired girl opened her mouth and took a deep breath.


    Then soon started rapidly chanting.


    "Through the mists of time and the shadows of the earth, I summon the power of poison. Let it imbue me with its strength and strike down all who oppose me."


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    With her first phase of chantpleted, the girl continued to chant.


    However, something was amiss.


    ''Why are the explosions not stopping? That gut is supposed to turn back!''


    "From the depths of the earth, I call forth the power of the poison. May it seep into my very essence, and may it empower me to defeat my enemies."


    As her sister continued to chant, Ivy thought.


    And then sensed someone''s presence.


    "Found you."


    A boy with a bright blue colored barrier shining over him.


    "What?"


    This was what she said¡­..

 Chapter 153 Lismore City Fight 4

    ?


    When I reached the two girls in front of me after conjuring the barrier, I released a sigh of relief.


    "Found you."


    Know that just because I am fast and precise doesn''t mean I am invincible or anything, neither that means I am not prone to damage.


    Therefore, I needed to be careful.


    However, it was also true that this was a good practice ground for me to get used to this feeling of conjuring the barrier.


    Since there were a lot of poison and fire-attributed mines that were nted on the ground, which also had a concealing magic over them, making my All Seeing Eye not as effective as it would, I had a slightly hard time keeping up with the barrier.


    Just at that moment, the barrier model I came up with came in handy.


    Since it was designed for such cases.


    Because whenever I got attacked from a ce, I only regenerated rted surfaces, and then basically, the barrier waspleted again.


    Anyway, that was how I reached two girls in front of me who had the same color of eyes and hair.


    ''They are twins, huh?''


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    With my eyes turning polychromatic, I thought.


    "What?"


    While looking at the surprised girl in front of me.


    --------------------------------


    Name ¨C Iris, the Venomous


    Age ¨C 19


    ss ¨C gue Master


    Mage Rank ¨C 5-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 0-star


    Attributes ¨C Poison


    -----------------------------------


    With my eyes locked on the panel appearing beside me, my head started spinning.


    ''Wow, they are really talented, aren''t they? To think, I could meet someone that reached the 5-star rank before the age of 20, right here.''


    Since as people achieve higher ranks, it is also harder to get stronger; most of the time, a person would reach the 5th rank at the age of 23 if their talent is normal, and if they reach this rank before that, they would bebeled as having good talent.


    That was how the developers exined the world organization, which means these girls in front of me have very good potential.


    /SWOOSH/


    However, as the saying goes, you can''t get your eyes off your opponent in a battle.


    With a pir of green rising from the ground, the girl raised her hand.


    "Poison Pir."


    /CRACKLE/


    Of course, I was no fool like that to get my eyes off from my opponent.


    ''This girl, she is still trying to buy more time, huh?''


    With lighting surrounding my body, I dodged the attack.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    However, more pirs started being raised from the ground as well.


    ''From right!''


    Seeing the mana, I dodged the pir.


    ''Now, from my behind and my front at the same time.''


    Normally I would really be at a disadvantage in such a confrontation where the magician was controlling the space.


    However, neither I was normal, nor she was that talented.


    ''She is not that proficient in mage battles.''


    My [All Seeing Eye] was a cheat, to begin with, and she was also not proficient with her controlling magic as well.


    Even if I did not use my All-Seeing Eye, my mana sense alone would be enough to detect where her attack woulde from.


    ''She had used the fast method to raise her rank, and she had yet to have good control over her mana.''


    Seeing that, I immediately analyzed.


    This was what I had said before.


    If you achieve higher ranks too fast while not learning the basics enough, the way you controlplex spells or aura cirction techniques would be predictable.


    If achieving higher ranks is a talent, using your rank to suppress your enemy is also another talent a mage must have.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Just by having strong and fast fists, one can''t be a world boxing champion, right?


    Anyway, just as I thought this, I decided to finish this battle.


    ''Now, she will use the same technique.''


    Sensing the three mana-concentrated points around me, I thought and then got ready as well.


    ''It should be around this time that I start my using normal magic as well.''


    Thinking that, I started my chant.


    "My will be done. Let things happen as Imand."


    With a chant that I had been practicing the same before, I deployed the same force field, this time imagining the coordinates around the girl behind who was trying to finish her cast.


    "Huh?"


    /THUD/


    "AAAAH!"


    Sensing something was amiss, the girl named Iris turned her attention to her back, only to see her sister being smashed to the ground.


    "Don''t stand right here; attack him."


    "Ah!"


    /SWOOSH/


    With my sword raised, I shed from my ce, attacking the girl whose attention was broken.


    /BOOM/


    However, of course, if she was a mage, she was bound to have a card on her own.


    With a st of poison, she tried to brush me off.


    ''Sword of Annihtion. Null Space.''


    However, I was ready for her move that was about toe.


    With my sword makingplex moves, I redirected the poison st aimed at me.


    ''Sword of Annihtion. desurge.''


    And then, bolted towards the girl whose face I was smashing with my telekinesis magic.


    /CLANK/


    At least, that was what I had tried.


    Because just as I was about to reach her, another attack aimed at my trajectory of movement intercepted my momentum and forced me to guard myself.


    ''Hmm? Who is this? I don''t sense any other mana here?''


    I thought after blocking the attack.


    "Sigh¡­. You can''t even do anything on your own, useless¡­. At least you peasants should do what you have paid for, aren''t I right?"


    In front of me was a man whose blonde hair was flowing through his waist.


    "You¡­. Are you the one that killed my brother?"


    With his hair fluttering, he asked with a shining aura all over his body.


    Like he was oblivious to what was happening here¡­.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    Using the convenient magic tool that I always relied on, I locked my eyes with the man who was now looking at me with bored ck eyes that were filled with darkness.


    --------------------------------------


    Name ¨C Alvin Dalton


    Age ¨C 20


    ss ¨C Corrupted Knight


    Mage Rank ¨C 4-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 5-star


    Attributes ¨C Fire, Dark


    ---------------------------------------


    ''Ho? Seems like my final prey is here.''


    Thinking that, I raised my sword.


    "Yes, it was me¡­. Callius."


    While answering his question.

 Chapter 154 Lismore City Fight 5

    ?


    Djinn.


    It is a word that represents a supernatural entity in Im.


    However, it is also a term that is widely used in games and stories.


    But most of them have different types of origins.


    Some of them being a supernatural entity that grants wishes, some of them being a soul that is trapped in a bottle or a cup.


    In this case, the Chronicles of Aeris went for a simple definition of this word.


    Followers of demons and those who borrowed the power of a demon.


    Djinn is a term that is used for such cases.


    Since humans don''t naturally tend to have Dark mana in their attributes, those who had this attribute would be associated with Demons most of the time, or they would go under a second awakening which I will mentionter.


    Now, why a person bes a Djinn?


    The answer is pretty basic.


    Because of their ambition.


    Ambition for power.


    Just like this man in front of me, who sent his soul in return for power.


    "I see¡­. So, it was you who killed that useless prick, huh?"


    With his indifferent eyes looking at me, the yellow-haired man said.


    "Yes."


    "Why did you kill him? Even if he was useless, he is still my brother, you know."


    "I did it because he epted the condition. Does it matter?"


    "Ah¡­. You are right; it doesn''t matter. Then, if I kill you here, it won''t matter, right?"


    "It won''t if you are able to do so. Are you sure you can kill me?"


    "Heh¡­ Pretty cheeky for a prick like you. Do you think I am like that useless Damien who only flirts with women?"


    "¡­.."


    "I thought so."


    While we were talking, of course, we were not alone.


    "Oh,'' mighty world of poison. You shall spread your wings once more."


    There were two other girls with us right here.


    And one of them had been trying to conjure a strong spell that was aimed at me.


    "Scarlet Wrath."


    Just as she was about the release the spell she had been conjuring for this long, suddenly, a ck hand extended from Alvin Dalton.


    "Just shut up already. You couldn''t even kill one pest and made me move."


    "Kurgh-"


    With the ck hand that was extended choking the girl that threw the attack, the spell suddenly became nullified.


    ''Null Magic?''


    Before I could even say anything more, the girl''s skin started losing its color in front of me.


    ''Ah, it is that Draining w. So, it can be used like that too, huh?''


    "Iris!"


    And the other girl who saw her sister losing her skin color screamed with agony while throwing another pir of poison at the man in my front.


    And soon, another hand grabbed her by her neck and started choking her as well.


    ''Though, it is not like I will stay idle. These girls won''t attack me for a while.''


    /SCHLINK/


    Thinking that, I immediately drew my sword.


    Although the lives of those two girls are not that important to me, I wouldn''t stand idle while the person I wanted to kill was in front of me doing his own thing.


    ''Since he will get stronger for each core he absorbs.''


    ----------------------------------0--------------------------------


    Just as he thought like that, with his characteristic blue aura covering his body, Callius dashed towards the yellow-haired man in front of him with his sword drawn.


    "Huh?"


    And the man was surprised like he forgot Callius was there.


    /CLANK/


    However, of course, with his high speed, Alvin raised his sword and blocked the sword sh that was aimed at his neck.


    "Straight for the kill, huh? It seems my brother''s loss was inevitable."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a smirk on his face, Alvin said while a pitch ck aura was released from his body.


    "If that is how you want to y, then I won''t mind either."


    It was the characteristics of a djinn.


    Since they would use dark magic most people wouldn''t generally use; their aura was also affected by it.


    /SWOOSH/


    However, ignoring the pitch-ck aura released by him, Callius immediately threw another sh, this time aiming for his shoulder.


    /CLANK/


    Though it got blocked again.


    ''His speed is good; Djinn''s power is also helping him a lot.''


    Callius analyzed seeing the enemy''s power.


    ''He is also familiar with his powers. This fight will be a tough one.''


    Thinking that, he threw another sh this time.


    /SWOOSH/


    Though, the attack missed cutting the thin air that was filled with emptiness.


    ''Behind.''


    /CLANK/


    Immediately rotating his body 180 degrees, he blocked the attack that came right behind him.


    And then soon, they engaged in a sh of swords where only sparks could be seen around.


    /CLANK/


    Two swords collided, creating a huge amount of sparks.


    /SWOOSH/


    Pitch ck and blue aura was shing in the air, trying to get the upper hand in strength.


    However, both of them were not able to get out of the fight with a clear winner.


    At least, that was what it looked like until something weird happened.


    With his sword aimed at the opening Alvin showed, Callius went for a stab.


    /PISS/


    And his attack pierced.


    Pierced through a pitch ck shadow.


    "I am right here."


    /THUD/


    ''When?''


    And then, behind him, a kick followed.


    A kick he was not able to dodge.


    Because it was the first time he was facing such a fast opponent, even Callius was surprised.


    And, for a swordsman, one of the most important things is their posture.


    Because once it is broken, it would lead to a very huge and fatal opening.


    /SLASH/


    Just like that, with his posture broken, Callius needed to take an extreme measure.


    /TING/


    Which he did by using his lightning magic.


    /CRACKLE/


    Releasing a lightning bolt from the tip of his fingers, which he conjured in a minute, he intercepted the attack that his enemy threw at him.


    /STAB/


    "Huh?"


    At least, that was what he thought.


    "Heh. Did you think I would escape from your puny attack? Boring."


    In front of him was the same blonde-haired young man with his sword stabbed at his chest.


    "Kurghk-"


    While blood poured from his mouth.

 Chapter 155 Lismore City Fight 6

    ?


    "Heh. Did you think I would escape from your puny attack? Boring."


    With his sword stabbing the young man in front of him, Alvin said while looking at him with a smile.


    Things always went on like this.


    Most of the time, they would never expect him to use such a move while fighting since all those people who had seen his magic were now dead.


    And since he was a famous knight, he was known for his sword talent, which made others also expect him to attack with his sword, not with the magic of a demon.


    "Kurgh-"


    Seeing the blood pouring from Callius'' mouth, he twisted the sword that was stabbing him.


    "Kurgh-"


    To make another mouthful of blood spill from his mouth.


    "So, what now? Will y-"


    And just as he was about to mock him even further, he realized something.


    ''He is smiling?''


    /CIZZT/ /CREAK/


    ''Hmm?''


    And suddenly something weird happened.


    The hand that was holding his sword suddenly opened up, leaving the sword hanging like that.


    "Kurgh¡­. I knew you would do that."


    With a bloody smile on his face, Callius said while looking at him.


    At that moment, those bright brown eyes that were locked with his ck ones looked like the eyes of the demon.


    "Wh-"


    /CIZZT/ /CRACK/


    And just as he was about to question what was happening, his body started convulsing.


    Convulsing like a madman who was dancing around.


    ''What is happening? My body is not listening to me?''


    Trying to ovee what was happening in front of him, he started trying tomand his body, but not to any avail.


    ''What did you do? What did you do, you fucker?''


    Because no matter how hard he tried, he was not able to move his body which included his mouth as well.


    And soon, a weird feeling started spreading around his body.


    A weird feeling in his body tingling.


    Although he was fighting to get control of his body again, he was not able to do so.


    /THUD/


    Moreover, he was also not alone here.


    The boy who was responsible for all of this happening in front of him was also there.


    With his palm covered with his aura, Callius threw a palm strike to Alvin''s sr plexus, where his core was located, aiming to injure him right there.


    /CRACKLE/


    With his lightning-loaded palm reaching there, he sted off Alvin.


    /SWOOSH/


    And then, ignoring the pain he was feeling, he followed his attack with another palm strike, this time aimed at his face.


    /SMASH/


    While smashing this beautiful face.


    To mention how Alvin looked, he was a young man with very beautiful skin and bright green eyes.


    Though, now those green eyes were filled with ck thanks to the dark magic he was using.


    And that wless skin and beautiful nose were also now filled with blood.


    Which was looking ugly.


    "Do you know why you are unable to control your body?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Those brown eyes that would never get his attention normally were now looking at him indifferently while ignoring the wound on his chest.


    Well, thanks to his passive skill [Regeneration], which he had acquired beforehand, the wound was slowly closing, albeit still quite open.


    "It is because I sent an electric current to your body and alerted a specific ce on your spinal cord, which triggered spinal reflexes all around your body."


    Of course, while he was listening to what he was exining, he was unable to understand and respond since his body was not in his control.


    "Ah¡­ My bad. You are unable to understand what I am saying, aren''t you?"


    With his mocking eyes locked into his, Callius said.


    "Because you are a trash who couldn''t even stand his own ground in the Ark and failed to pass the first year, right? If not for your mother working there, you wouldn''t even show your face around."


    ''!''


    ''How does he know that? We have kept it secret.''


    And the moment Callius said that a bunch of thoughts and anxiousness filled his head.


    "You are just trash who borrowed the power of a demon because you were weak. Because you were jealous of those academy students, weren''t you?"


    ''How¡­. How much does he know?''


    If first his heart was filled with joy and the sweet taste of power, now it was filled with nothing but fear.


    A fear of the young boy in front of him, who now looked like a grim reaper.


    Though, at that moment, he felt something familiar.


    The feeling of his senses returning.


    ''His magic is losing its effects. I need to buy time.''


    Immediately realizing that, he formted a form.


    "Now, you must be thinking about buying time for my magic to lose its effects, right?"


    It was a form that was verymon and was very easy to be seen through.


    In the end, thest glimmer of hope he saw was soon shattered as well.


    "Now, now. Do you know what will happen to you?"


    With his sword raised, Callius asked.


    "You will be punished. Not because of the things you have done in the past but because you were going tomit in the future. And I will be your judge."


    /STAB/


    And stabbed him in his shoulder.


    ''AAAAAH! IT HURTS!''


    Though he wanted to scream, he couldn''t. Thanks to the magic that was now in control of his body.


    "It hurts, right? It is painful, right? This is nothing like what she would feel at that time."


    With those brown eyes filled with a very strong rage, Callius mumbled.


    /SMASH/


    And then smashed the beautiful face of the blonde-haired young man.


    That beautiful face would attract many women wherever it went.


    That smooth jawline and nose were now filled with blood.


    That face was now looking ugly.


    /SMASH/ /SMASH/


    Because of the young man that was smashing his face with his fists over and over again.


    With his eyes blinded by rage, Callius was smashing Alvin''s face.


    With his fists.


    /CRACK/


    Every time breaking one bone, making it unrecognizable.


    In the end, Alvin''s breathing was slowly getting slower and slower, with his respiratory tract not functioning properly.


    "Don''t worry. I will destroy your mother, too."


    And that was thest thing Alvin Dalton heard before he lost consciousness.

 Chapter 156 Alvin Dalton

    ?


    What is the hero?


    Or am I the hero that needed to save this world?


    What is my job here, in this world? Or do I even have a job?


    Some of you may have thought that why am I behaving like a hero if I don''t care about what other people are doing right?


    Why am I trying to get rid of these demons in human skin?


    Well, the answer lies in the storyline of the game.


    Now, since this game, Chronicles of Aeris somehow turned into an eroge from an RPG around the mid-game, of course, the characters and their fates were also affected by that.


    Or maybe it was always like that from the beginning; I don''t know.


    Then, what is the fate that those who were the viins in an eroge game would face?


    Especially those who were female.


    What do you think their ending will be?


    The answer should slowly be made into your mind by now.


    Corruption, humiliation, mind-breaking, hypnosis¡­..


    A lot of disgusting things that some of the degenerate dogs out there have a fetish on.


    Yes, since there were some degenerates out there who liked such things, they needed some scenes for those.


    Which they also needed to do without triggering those NTR haters.


    Then, how could they do that?


    They could use female viins for such a case¡­.. Right?


    I mean, who would care about a girl who was always getting in your way to get closer to heroines or trying to kill someone you love?


    Because, most of the time, yers would think from only the perspective of the main character.


    Anyway, that was the whole reason behind my actions in this Lismore City.


    Alvin Dalton.


    A viin in the game who had sold his soul into a demon.


    Normally for any other people, he was simply another viin whom the hero needs to take care of.


    However, for me, he is someone who will do something that would make my blood boil.


    Touching someone very precious to me.


    Someone who, in the end, fell as a viin.


    Diana Augustride.


    Because at the end of her arc, she would be sentenced to life-long prison formitting a massacre.


    Of course, if someonemits such a crime, she should be punished, which I am not mad over.


    The thing I am mad about is this Dalton Family, especially Alvin Dalton and his mother, who bought her from the prison as a ve.


    Because of what would happen soon after that, you should be able to guess the scenes that will follow the acts.


    At that time, while ying the game, Aaron did not get mad over this event; heck, he was even unfazed.


    Since he did not have any emotional connection with a fictional character.


    But that is not the case for me.


    I am the brother of Diana Augustride, Callius.


    She was the only person Callius could rely on, and those emotions were still there.


    The moment I remember the scenes I saw in the game, albeit briefly since the game was legal, which didn''t show such extreme scenes¡­.


    The moment I remember those scenes, my blood boiled, and rage filled my heart.


    Even though those events were yet to happen, that did not mean I was not nning to have my revenge.


    In the end, there was one simple feeling that remained.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Anger.


    Since I also knew how he fought from the game, it was very easy for me to generate a form from my hand.


    "Don''t worry. I will destroy your mother, too."


    The moment I said that, I saw the thing I liked seeing in people''s eyes the most.


    Fear.


    "Kurgh-"


    With his body convulsing for thest second time, I raised my hand.


    "Just like I will destroy that demon you have contracted."


    /SMASH/


    And then lowered the hand that was raised, smashing the face of the blonde-haired man in front of me.


    After that, I raised my hand while looking at the mess below me.


    "With the power of my will and the magic within, I banish all filth and dirt and all stains of sin. Let this space be clean and pure, heaven and cure."


    With a small chant, I cleared my hand from the filth that was umted.


    Then grabbing a potion from my ring, I gulped it, healing the wound on my chest.


    Then, there was onest thing I needed to do.


    Grabbing Nihil from her handle, I stabbed Alvin from his sr plexus.


    /TICK/ /TICK/ /TICK/


    Underneath the skin, there was a centipede.


    A pitch-ck centipede suddenly appeared from the cut I had made and jumped over me.


    /SWOOSH/


    However, before it could even move, I used the telekinesis magic I had already chanted beforehand while using my mana.


    With the invisible hand holding the insect, I started looking at the little thing which was responsible for the power-up this guy had.


    ''Nethercentipede. I could finally see one.''


    A small type of demon summons that would be used by stronger demons to spread their strength.


    ''You will show the way to your master. And I will make sure of it.''


    This was something I learned after I came to this world while investigating some.


    Grabbing the centipede, I put it into a small cube that was just prepared for this by Dorakorli.


    However, I was not alone there.


    "Hiek!"


    At that moment, a surprised exmation came to me from my side.


    Two girls that were lying down there were now looking at me with such tant fear on their faces.


    Which put a smile on my face.


    Since the spell they had been trying to conjure had interfered with the dead bastard lying there, there was nothing they could do to threaten me, which they knew as well.


    Grabbing Nihil, I started walking toward the girls in front of me.


    "Hick! Please spare us!"


    One of them had already been on the verge of copsing, with the other one asking me for mercy.


    "Here, sign this oath, or I will kill you."


    Grabbing a magic oath from my ring, I threw it to them.


    "What?"


    This was what they had said, both being surprised.

 Chapter 157 Her Thoughts

    ?


    "Here, sign this oath, or I will kill you."


    Seeing the oath suddenly thrown at her, Ivy was surprised.


    Because, in her entire life, this was the first time such a thing happened in front of her.


    She and her sister were war children from a city that was destroyed after the expansion of the Empire.


    Because of that, their life was hard.


    With their stomach empty, with nobody to rely on.


    Therefore, they were always together.


    Because they did not have anybody to rely on.


    Until the point when an orphanage epted them.


    And they have learned something from all those times they have lived.


    In this world, the strong always ate the weak.


    This was what they had learned.


    And thanks to the blessings they got after they had applied to the church with the orphanage, they were on the stronger side of the world.


    After some point, they got out of the orphanage and became an adult who could support themselves.


    Coupled with their strong poison attribute, it was very easy for them to rise to the ranks of adventurers.


    And after that, everything went their own way, with an organization specialized inmissions to kill, giving an opportunity to have a job to them.


    And the target they were aiming for was a young adventurer who was a rising star and a hot topic in the guild.


    ''sh Swordsman.''


    This was what they were calling him.


    However, they thought those rumors were a bit absurd.


    Since, howe such a talented person was living as an adventurer instead of applying for an academy or many other things that would go with his career, right?


    But, now, she wished they had paid a lot more attention to that.


    Since that adventure, they had underestimated just decimated the attackers they hired for themission in seconds.


    After that, he even killed the man who had be a Djinn, which they could have never been able to do so.


    Which meant only one thing.


    That boy was a lot stronger than them.


    And, there was one another thing she had learned.


    If you see someone who is talented way above others, either you need to crush them or you need to lick their boots.


    And the boy over here.


    He was the most talented bot she had ever seen, though she hadn''t seen much.


    ''I want to live. I don''t want to die.''


    Looking at her sister, who was on the verge of copsing, she thought.


    "I don''t have much time. Move now."


    Seeing those ruthless brown eyes looking at her and them sister like they were about to move, she knew she didn''t have much time left. (N1)


    "Okay."


    Deciding to let that go, she grabbed the oath he had thrown at her.


    ''What is this?''


    And the details of the oath were nothing that he was expecting.


    ''It is somehow humane?''


    Looking at the contents inside the oath, she swallowed her salvia and put her blood in hers.


    Just like that, Callius got another worker (ve) underneath his wings.


    *******


    While all of those were happening, there was a young elven girl who was going through some weird changes both mentally and physically.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With her hand holding the dagger which she had used to stab the man in front of her who threatened her with her life.


    The dagger was coated with blood all over.


    The dagger that she used for the first kill of her life.


    ''I killed a person. I killed him. I killed him. I killed him. I killed him. I killed him. What am I going to do now?''


    In her head, a lot of thoughts were going over and over again.


    And soon, her eyes locked on the man that was lying on the ground.


    "Burgh-"


    And then she started vomiting the things that were inside her stomach.


    The things Callius prepared for her while traveling¡­.


    You could see some meat pieces on the ground, filled with gastric juice that was covering it.


    "Burgh-"


    And the vomit went longer and longer until she finished all the contents inside her stomach.


    The blood that was spilled to the ground from the wound that she had made¡­


    Those eyes that lost the life in it¡­.


    The body that slowly started losing its color¡­.


    The smell of blood filling her nose¡­.


    The look that man gave her when her dagger stabbed him in his heart¡­.


    Those were the things that were inside her mind.


    "He is no longer there."


    Looking at her own hands, the thing she saw was blood.


    However, there was one thing that differentiated her from other people that would go through this process.


    That little feeling offort she felt under her subconscious.


    Although she was not aware of that feeling right now, deep inside her heart, there was a feeling that she should normally have never felt before.


    "But, I needed to kill him. Else he was going to kill me."


    With those mumbles, she tried to justify herself.


    But inside her heart, she knew that it was all meaningless.


    "But I still killed him."


    And just at that moment, she remembered something.


    A voice of someone who was the target of her revenge.


    ''My daughter¡­. In this world, nobody can stay as innocent as a child. At some point, everyone will sin. The thing that differs is how you will cope with the guilt. Will you let it drown you, or will you be able to ovee it? This is what differentiates strong people from weak.''


    The words of her mother echoed in her mind.


    ''If you want revenge, you need to get stronger first.''


    And the words of the young man she had followed here.


    ''I need to get stronger. Stronger like him.''


    At that point, she realized what Callius was trying to do.


    ''He left the kill to me on purpose. To let me understand the price to pay.''


    Understanding the reason why Callius did not kill the man in front of her, she swallowed the feeling of puking that came over her mouth while ignoring the knot in her heart.


    ''If I need to have my revenge, I need to live with this feeling.''


    Thinking like that, she turned her attention to the boy that was slowly walking towards her.


    ''Maybe, he might not be that bad¡­.''


    -----------------------A/N----------------------------


    N1: Since Callius had used his disguise skill, his eyes were brown. I wanted to rify this.

 Chapter 158 Leaving For The Academy

    ?


    The reason why I threw them a contract was pretty simple.


    Because I wanted to recruit them under my wing.


    Since they were pretty talented for their age, which might prove to be useful at ater time.


    "I will contact you when the timees. You can do whatever you want now."


    Since there was a pretty bigmotion for such a city, the city guards would normally be there.


    However, they were not.


    Because, of course, they were bribed for this case.


    Because Alvin had already paid them.


    Which gave me enough time to clean up this mess.


    At least the traces are left here.


    ''Now, unless they bring a good time magician here, they won''t even know what happened there.''


    Thinking that, I slowly walked towards the little elven girl that I had left with a little present.


    ''Hmm¡­ I really wonder if she killed him, or did she die?''


    And I got the answer to that question not long after.


    Lirienne was standing in front of the dead body of the man with her eyes slightly teary, and her skin who lost its color.


    ''I guess killing a human for the first time is never that easy.''


    Thinking that, I started chanting my magic.


    "Obey my will, mes at hand. Rise and roar with infernal glee."


    And soon, the fire-attributed mana from my core started following my will.


    Although the time it took me to cast the magic was long, since I was free, it didn''t matter.


    For now, at least.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWIRL/


    With mes enveloping the body of the man left there, I locked my eyes with the elven girl.


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    "Won''t you ask anything?"


    Feeling ufortable from my gaze, she asked.


    "What should I ask?"


    "I-I¡­ How did I do?"


    With her eyes slightly shaking, she said.


    ''It seems her resolve is still notpleted. Tsk- Waste of time.''


    "You are standing before me with your life intact is the proof of what you have done."


    I said while finishing the fire magic I had put into the action.


    Since it was one-star magic, it took a lot longer to remove the body from the ground, though in the end, it did it.


    "Grant me the swiftness of the wind. Let nature follow my will."


    Following it with another chant, I generated wind magic aiming it at the ashes around, circting the air to remove the smell.


    "I-I see."


    Seeing me casually removing the ashes of the body, she lowered her eyes, not even questioning how I had used two different elements at the same time, maybe even three if she saw my lightning magic.


    "I guess this is how you be strong¡­."


    Although she mumbled in a low voice, I was able to hear it thanks to my higher perception stat.


    Though, I didn''t say anything in response.


    After that, we didn''t talk much more since I wanted to let her have alone time.


    However, at the same time, I wanted to check something.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    ----------------------------------


    Name ¨C Lirienne (Flora Glyndon)


    Age ¨C 15


    ss ¨C Moon Elf (Awakening Process is started) ¨C High Elf


    Mage Rank - 2


    Knight Rank ¨C 2


    Attributes ¨C Moon, nt


    ----------------------------------


    The moment I saw the panel in front of me, my brain started processing the information shown.


    ''Just as I had expected, her second awakening is rted to the killing.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In the game, the details of how she had awakened her second ss wereter revealed.


    And, ording to the panel in front of me, it was obvious what that was about with matching data.


    ''That means my decision was right, huh? Then, her second awakening will be finished soon.''


    With that thought in my mind, I entered the city with her and then headed to the adventurers guild.


    "Now, we will have a new ID for you as an adventurer. Since you don''t have any with you right now."


    I exined to her while entering the guild building.


    "Okay."


    Though it seemed like her mind was still wandering around the act she hadmitted, she was already aware of what we were going to do.


    Because I had informed her beforehand.


    The moment we entered the guild building, the familiar atmosphere weed me.


    Familiar atmosphere of people chatting with others.


    "Hey, wanna have fun tonight?"


    "Man,e on. We just had a party yesterday."


    "I know. But I can arrange a couple of girls; what do you think?"


    "Nah. I will pass. I need to manage my money for a while."


    "It is a pity then."


    While listening to what others were talking about, I threw a slight nce at the elven girl behind me.


    With her eyes wide open, observing everything going around her, she was looking like a curious child who saw a toy for the first time in his/her life.


    ''Wow¡­. That was a quick way to distract her.''


    I thought.


    ''It seems I had underestimated how sheltered she was, huh?''


    Thinking that, I headed towards the guild employee standing there.


    ''That stuttering girl is not here. I guess they had removed her from her job? It is a pity.''


    "Wee, sir; how can I help you?"


    I thought while listening to the same professional greetings of the guild employee.


    "I am here to get my reward."


    "Please show me your ID."


    "Here."


    "Ah¡­. You are here to im the reward for the urgent quest issued by the guild, right?"


    "Yes."


    "I understand. Please wait for a moment while I call the Master of this branch."


    After saying that, the girl left us alone.


    And the following things that happened were pretty straightforward, with her calling the guild master, who threw a bunch of hateful nces at me, though he couldn''t do anything.


    And as a result of the quest, I got a lot of money and something way more valuable than that.


    "Sir, you can take the test to advance to B-rank adventurer at any time you want."


    It was the pass to let me raise my rank.


    "I will consider itter."


    Though I decided to take it for ater time.


    After that, with my rmendation, I got a new adventurer ID card for Lirienne, who registered herself with that name.


    Then we left the guild building while heading towards the inn to have a rest.


    ''Since tomorrow, we will leave for the academy.''


    Just like that, thest quest and thing I needed to do before leaving for the academy were finished¡­.


    -----------------------------------A/N------------------------------------


    Now, with this, the second volume is also finished. Though it took a lot longer than I thought, I don''t regret it. Since it was necessary to exin Lirienne''s background.


    The next following chapters will be side stories about what others were doing to catch up with the main cast of the game, though I won''t keep them too long. Two for Diana, one for Aliya, one for Emma, one for Arthur, and maybe one for Alicia.


    I may post them in one go, but I am not sure about that.


    Also, I rmend you read those chapters since they will be rted to the plot.


    And because a mass release is on the way, the pace won''t slow down, so don''t worry.


    The missing point about the Lightning attribute of the Augustride family will also be exined in the chapter rted to Emma.


    And then, we will start with the academy arc finally.


    Now, Lirienne is still not a heroine, at least in Callius'' eyes. So, the first chapters of the next volume will mostly be a slice of life and magic introduction while also developing their rtionship.


    Stay intact. I hope you have enjoyed reading my novel so far.

 Chapter 159 Side Story - Diana

    ?


    "Huff, huff, huff, huff¡­."


    In a ce filled with a lot of greenery, a girl with tinum hair was running while breathing heavily.


    "Hey, Diana, where are you going?"


    Behind her was a girl with pointy ears and green hair who was shouting.


    "I will see my brother."


    The tinum-haired girl named Diana answered while not stopping in her tracks.


    "You know, you can''t. Master didn''t allow us to leave this ce until we had conducted the fourth rank magic perfectly without the chant."


    The green-haired girl following her answered while trying to catch up with Diana.


    "I know. But it doesn''t matter. I need to see him."


    Answering like it was something nonchnt for him, Diana kept running.


    "Hey, are you going against master''s orders now?"


    However, it looked like the answer was something the girl running behind her was not happy with.


    "Are you sure you want to do that? Because of a loser like him, you will lose Master''s favor."


    And the moment she said that something weird happened.


    Suddenly a dark green aura started oozing from the tinum-haired girl.


    At that moment, Diana stopped running as well.


    With her hands clenched.


    Turning her head back to the girl who shouted like that, she locked her blue eyes with hers.


    "Hick!"


    Seeing this, the pointy-eared girl was surprised by the sudden change of atmosphere around her.


    "What did you say, She?"


    Slowly turning her body backward, she started approaching the elven girl named She.


    "Did you say something to my brother?"


    Seeing this, the girl named She was inwardly smirking.


    ''Heh, got you¡­. You bitch.''


    "What?"


    Answering like that, she locked her eyes with Diana''s blue eyes.


    "Who do you think you are to talk like that about my brother?"


    "Am I not right, though? Isn''t he a loser who can''t even use magic even though he is the son of the world''s greatest lightning magician? Ah, I forgot. He was just a bastard, right? Son of a who-"


    /SWOOSH/


    Just as she was about to finish her sentence, suddenly, a branch of a nt surged from the ground.


    And attacked her from her neck, gripping it tightly.


    "Kugh!"


    Her neck, which was gripped tightly with the branch of a tree that suddenly sprouted from the ground, was unable to breathe.


    ''What? I can''t remove the branches? They are not listening to me?''


    In her mind, who was confused by this fact, she was trying to remove branches.


    "Are you trying to remove the branches with your puny magic?"


    However, she was not sessful.


    And in front of her, the one responsible for this magic was standing.


    "Now, what were you saying about my brother?"


    With her blue eyes that were darkened like a murderer, she was looking at the elven girl''s eyes.


    ''HICK! She is scary.''


    She Yovanna.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She was one of the proud elven girls who were talented at nature magic. She was alsoing from a very famous elven family who had a very higher standing amongst the other families.


    Thanks to that, she was a very prideful elf who was proud of her magic.


    Which was amplified as she was epted as the disciple of one of the strongest nature magic users in the world.


    And she went on as a sessful student for a long time until a girl that was a different race from her came as her junior disciple.


    Diana Augustride.


    Was the name of that girl.


    However, She was a very arrogant and prideful elf who always looked down upon other races.


    Like humans.


    Therefore, she never liked the fact that her master went her way to ept a human as her disciple.


    Because of that, she wanted to prove the fact that elves were more talented than humans.


    Elves were superior.


    And she was looking for an opportunity to show this as well.


    But, no matter how hard she tried, she was not able to show her superiority.


    Because that human girl was studying very diligently, never showing any signs of undisciplined behavior.


    As a result, no matter how hard she sought for any mistake she made, she was not able to humiliate this girl when it came to the studies of magic.


    This went on like that for almost a year.


    Although Diana''s father left this world, even that wasn''t enough for her to get distracted.


    However, soon the opportunity represented itself.


    Because She heard about a rumor that was circting around the nobles of the Wraslugia Kingdom.


    "The illegitimate child of Duke Austin was removed from his title."


    Although, that rumor reached her ears a lotter than the event happened, thanks to the fact that they were living a secluded life.


    The moment she heard that, she knew she found the opportunity she had wanted.


    Because she knew how much Diana loved her brother.


    And deciding to use that fact to provoke the girl in front of her, she leaked the information via the maids living here.


    To humiliate the girl in front of her, who was now looking at her like she was about to kill her.


    "Do you know why you are not able to remove these branches from your neck?"


    Diana asked while locking her eyes with hers.


    "Because this spell is already a fourth-rank spell. I had already mastered it."


    The moment she heard the wordsing out of Diana''s mouth, She''s mind started generating a simple emotion.


    Inferiority.


    ''She had already mastered it.''


    "Just because you were not able to master it, do you think I couldn''t? I knew you were always trying to dig for an opportunity like this, but don''t ever insult my brother in front of me again."


    "Kurgh-"


    With the branches that were squeezing her neck getting tighter, she was on the verge of copsing from theck of oxygen.


    "Because if you ever do such a thing once more, I will gouge your eyes out and pluck your tongue just to make sure you won''t ever make such a mistake. You and I are not on the same ground. You are way below."


    With her mouth slowly reaching She''s ears, Diana whispered.


    /THUD/


    Then, removed the branches that were covering her neck.


    "Haaaaah¡­.. Haaah¡­.. Haaaaaaah¡­.."


    Then turned back, leaving a heavy-breathing girl on the ground that was on the verge of dying.


    "What is happening here?"


    Until she heard the authoritative voiceing from her back.

 Chapter 160 Side Story - Diana 2

    ?


    ''How dare they? How dare they do such a thing?''


    The moment Diana heard about what happened to Callius from the maids that were talking amongst themselves, Diana was furious.


    Furious about the fact that they dared to do such a thing to her brother.


    Since she had been away from her household for almost two years, she had already missed her brother to the core.


    And she was living a secluded life in her master''s hut, which was one of the reasons why she was uninformed.


    ''Banishment from the household? Rape attempt on a nun of the church?''


    Remembering the usations about her brother, Diana clenched her hand.


    ''Bunch of nonsense.''


    She knew there was just no way that her brother would do such a thing.


    ''Brother will never look at any other girl.''


    Though the thing she thought about her brother was wrong¡­.


    Inside her mind, she was firm.


    ''He will always look at me. He is not someone who can''t control his desires.''


    Although her thought process was different from normal, it was also not wrong to say that she was partially right in her own way.


    Because Callius also had his own criteria while engaging in sexual rtionships with others.


    Though


    ''I need to go there; I need to see with my own eyes. I can''t believe those rumors.''


    That was what she thought before getting up from the ce she was standing.


    And to exin what kind of ce she was residing at that moment, the words would not be enough to describe.


    Because she was in front of a huge tree.


    A huge tree whose leaves were bright yellow.


    A tree that was piercing the sky, whose tip was nowhere to be seen.


    The clouds that were formed above the ground¡­.


    Even they were not in enough height to stand above the tree¡­.


    It was the treasure of the elves.


    The world tree.


    And she was standing in front of it.


    In front of the world tree, she was standing in a building that resembled a hut.


    A simple hut.


    That was what elves meant while being closer to nature.


    A simple hut that didn''t have muchplexity inside it.


    And that was the ce where she was trying tomunicate with the nature spirits and the nature itself.


    While trying to finish the assignment her master gave her.


    ''You can''t leave this ce before you finish mastering the 4-star nature magic, Nature''s Grasp.''


    That was what her master had said to her and her fellow disciples, who were also learning nature magic like her.


    However, at that moment, when she heard about what happened to her brother, she ignored the warnings her master gave her and left the ce she was standing.


    And headed towards the city where she could use teleportation magic.


    Though she knew what she was doing was not something optimal, she didn''t want to stop.


    However, a nuisance appeared.


    An elven girl with bright green hair.


    She was She.


    Her senior.


    Though the way she was treated in this ce was not something she wouldin about, it was also true that most elves did not look at humans in a favorable way.


    Because most of them would have that looking-down expression on their faces.


    And She was one of them.


    Because of her nature magic, she was able to understand what others were thinking underneath their words.


    Which was also the reason why she was able to understand that She was jealous of her.


    And she was trying to provoke her to make a mistake.


    "Am I not right, though? Isn''t he a loser who can''t even use magic even though he is the son of the world''s greatest lightning magician? Ah, I forgot. He was just a bastard, right? Son of a who-"


    However, the moment she heard what She was saying about her brother, her eyes went dark.


    ''What is this bitch saying about dear Brother?''


    In her mind, her brother was something sacred.


    Something she had always looked up to.


    That was the reason why she was not able to ignore the insults She was throwing at her brother.


    Which, in the end, made her attack.


    ''Nature, listen to my words.''


    In her mind, she was talking with the spirits around the trees.


    Because they were her friends, they also didn''t like that elven girl who was badmouthing their friend''s brother.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Though it was mostly because of her high talent at controlling nature and spirits around her¡­


    Therefore, she directed those branches to the neck of She, who was trying to provoke her, and the results were obvious¡­.


    Just like that, she really wanted to kill her, and she almost did.


    ''But, the brother wouldn''t want me to blood my hands for a peasant like her.''


    Was the reason why she left her alive.


    ''Because she won''t ever be a threat to me.''


    Thinking that, she had left the girl hanging on there and started walking towards the exit of this ce.


    "What is happening here?"


    Though, at that moment, she heard the voice of someone to whom she had frequently listened.


    "Master¡­. This girl attacked me out of nowhere. I don''t even know why she did that."


    Hearing her master''s voice, She''s face lit up.


    ''Lies.''


    "Is that true, Diana?"


    With her eyes locked into her master''s, she answered.


    "Did you know?"


    "What?"


    "Did you know what happened to brother?"


    "Ah¡­"


    Seeing the expression on her master''s face, she understood.


    "So you knew."


    "Yes. I knew."


    Her master, whom she always paid respect to as her teacher, lost her meaning in her heart with just a move.


    "Then, why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Because I didn''t want you to get distracted because of someone useless like him."


    However, there was still room for her to stay as her master normally¡­.


    At least until she said such a thing.


    "Useless?"


    "Isn''t he? He is not worthy of your talent or your attention. He is just a worm who has nothing."


    Just like the others, her master, too, was insulting her brother in front of her.


    However, there was one other thing that she also needed to pay attention.


    "Who are you to measure if he is worthy of me or not? Who do you think you are to decide on my behalf?"


    It was the fact that there was a decision made on her behalf.


    "I am your master."


    "So that gives you the right to decide whom I am going to pay attention to?"


    "Yes."


    "Nonsense."


    Although she really tried her best to stay calm, it was getting harder and harder for her to stay like that.


    Because the words she was hearing were not only an insult to her brother but also an insult to her.


    "I will see my brother."


    "You can''t."


    "I can''t? Who gave you the right?"


    "Your mother, Adelyn, was the one who said not to let you get out of there until the academy entrance ceremony started."


    Hearing what her master said, she didn''t even stop her steps.


    "What? Nonsense. You can''t keep me up in this ce. I am leaving."


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    Just as she was about to move forward, suddenly, a bunch of green nts enveloped her all around.


    "What? WHAT ARE YOU DOING!"


    And that was the final straw that broke the camel''s back.


    With those branches covering her all around, she was trapped in a sphere cage.


    "I am sorry, my disciple. But you can''t leave this ce yet."


    While her master was mumbling like that, inside, Diana was kicking the walls.


    Though it didn''t matter¡­..


    In the end, she was still just a new 4-star mage who had just started using 4-star magic; there was no way she could go against such a powerhouse.


    However, if there was one thing, her master and her mother were underestimated.


    That would be her obsession with her brother.


    ''I will definitely save you, brother; just wait.''


    Just like that, her adventure in that cage started¡­. For five months¡­.

 Chapter 161 Side Story - Emma

    ?


    /CRACKLE/


    In a ce where no light existed.


    Where nothing could be seen.


    Everything was ck.


    No source of light could be seen aside from that sudden lightning particle appearing around everywhere.


    /CIZZT/


    From time to time, there were lightning strikes popping out of nowhere, reaching towards a silhouette in the midst of that ce.


    In the beginning, those lightning strikes were not that strong.


    However, as time went on, those strikes which were weak at first started getting stronger and stronger.


    And as the lightning strikes got stronger, the light that was spread by them also got stronger.


    Which revealed the identity of the silhouette.


    It was a girl with red hair, which was slightly turned white.


    A girl whose eyes were closed with her body in the lotus position.


    However, that girl suddenly moved¡­.


    With her body shivering from the lightning strikes that were attacking her from all around.


    And then lightning suddenly appeared from the hand of the red-haired girl who was standing in the middle of there.


    And then her eyes opened.


    Revealing bright yellow in one eye and bright blue in another one.


    It was a pair of eyes whose colors were different from each other, making it look different.


    However, those eyes soon turned to their normal state, where a pair of yellow eyes could be seen.


    "huff¡­. Huff¡­."


    And that red-haired girl was breathing heavily while trying to get a hold of herself.


    /THUD/


    At that moment, suddenly, a light entered that room.


    With a door being opened.


    With her attention drawn by that, the red-haired girl looked at the neer who was standing there.


    A man with slight wrinkles all over his face.


    A beard that was white.


    A hair that was white.


    Eyes blue deep like an ocean that was spreading a ferocious aura.


    It was a man with a slender body.


    If one looked from the outside, one would think that man was at most 40 years old, which was an age of middle for the people on Earth.


    Though, in this world, how a person looks would be deceptive.


    "Congrattions, my granddaughter. You sessfully finished your second awakening."


    The man with the beard said while looking at the red-haired girl with lovely eyes.


    "Thank you, grandfather. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to do it."


    The girl bowed her head in response.


    "Being humble, huh? I see. But, know that not every member of our family was able to awaken the lighting element even in their lives. That was why your father was valued that high."


    However, the man was smiling ear to ear, seeing her granddaughter was able to awaken her lightning talent.


    "I know. Father was one of the most talented lightning users, even amongst our family."


    "He was¡­.."


    "Sorry."


    "It is fine. Now that we have finished your second awakening, now you need to get used to that feeling on your own. I won''t be able to help you much."


    "I see."


    "Then, let''s go."


    The man signaled while looking at her.


    ''Finally, someone who can use lightning element.''


    The man thought in his mind.


    Augustride Family.


    A family who was one of the pirs of the Wraslugia Kingdom whom they belonged to.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A family of lightning users who are said to have the blood of Zeus.


    It was such a family with a very deep history.


    However, there was one thing that was not going well with that family.


    It was theck of talented people.


    No, saying theck of talent would be wrong.


    It was theck of talents rted to the Lightning element.


    Because, aside from Austin, the heirs who were born with the lightning affinity with their main blessing were almost nonexistent.


    Thanks to the arranged marriages from different duke families.


    Because of that, the pureblood Augustride family members slowly lost the value of their blood.


    If Callius were there, he would say it was rted to the genes; sadly, he wasn''t.


    Because of that, Augustride Family needed a method.


    A method to secure the lightning affinity for their heirs.


    Because without the lightning affinity they had, they were nothing but a simple duke family who had political strength.


    To protect their roots, they needed a method.


    And, of course, they have developed.


    A method to grant the members lightning affinity, even if they hadn''t had that at the beginning.


    Second awakening.


    It was a legend for many others.


    But, there were traces of such a term existing.


    Like some people suddenly start to use blood magic without having their affinity for it, and some people use bestiality or many others.


    Second awakening was a term used for those who awakened their talents on their own without relying on the blessing of the gods.


    And the Augustride Family used that.


    Thundercore Citadel.


    It was a room built by one of the ancestors of the Augustride Family, who used a lot of materials and blood to build it.


    It was a room located in the Augustride Family mansion.


    Different from the mansion where the Dukedom was ruled.


    No, it was the mansion that belonged to the Family which even the King had no control over.


    A room that had close to infinite voltage.


    A room that had a connection to the Realm of Thunder.


    The real realm of Thunder.


    It was such a room.


    And because of that connection, this ce was one of the most secret ces in the world.


    Because if it was discovered, it could lead to many dangerous things.


    However, using this room had a disadvantage.


    Because to connect the realm of Thunder, the blood of Zeus or the blood of the Augustride Family was necessary.


    However, even that was not enough.


    Because you would also need to be able to ovee the lightning strikes that were aimed at your body.


    This was basically what differed the other members of the Augustride Family who were lost between the lines of history.


    The reason why the Augustride Family was also a knight family was also rted to this.


    Because they needed to have a strong body to resist the lightning attacks that came their way.


    In the end, all those reasons were why there were not a lot of lightning mages in every generation.


    Though, of course, in the end, someone would emerge from the ground¡­.


    That was why the man was smiling happily while looking at his granddaughter.


    "After the fiasco with that failure, now we can rise again. I guess I don''t need to go that extreme."


    Mumbling like that, he left while looking at the people and the knights of the household.


    ''It seems the future is not that nk.''


    While also observing the young girl who was trying to control the lightning magic she had just acquired.


    ''Though, she needs a lot of time¡­.''

 Chapter 162 Side Story - Arthur

    ?


    /SMOOCH/


    In a room where a lot of golden ornaments could be seen, the sound of someone kissing another could be heard.


    It was a room filled with a lot of shiny things that were all over the ce.


    A room that looked like the embodiment of the luxury itself.


    It was such a room.


    And in the midst of that was a huge bed.


    A bed that was inhabited by two people that as standing over it, with almost no distance between them.


    /SMOOCH/ /SMOOCH/


    A boy with yellow hair and blue eyes was kissing a girl with green hair, all of which was disheveled.


    "Arthur¡­ Slow down."


    The girl eximed while looking at the boy with tears in her eyes.


    Though, those tears were not the tears of pain but were the tears that woulde out when you would touch someone''s sensitive spots.


    /SMOOCH/


    "I can''t, Samy¡­. You know that too¡­."


    The young man named Arthur mumbled while looking at the girl''s face.


    "But¡­. Justin¡­. Justin may hear our voices¡­."


    The girl squirmed slightly in his touch while saying.


    "It is fine; this room is soundproof. My brother won''t even have any idea that you are here."


    With a mischievous glint, the boy said, smiling ear to ear.


    "¡­.Okay, do whatever you want."


    The girl said while turning her head to the sides.


    Though, she was not pushing the boy either.


    However, at that moment, a strange glint passed through that blonde young man''s eyes.


    A strange glint that the girl had missed.


    Slowly lowering his head, the boy approached the two twin peaks of the girl, which were exposed all over.


    And then bit the pink bud that was erected by his touch.


    /FLINCH/


    And in response, the girl flinched.


    "Ah¡­."


    And moaned.


    Even though it was a moan mixed with pain and joy, the girl did not show any resistance to the touch of the young boy.


    And soon, the only sound that could be heard in the room was someone moaning.


    All over the night.


    *****


    "Hmm¡­."


    Around the dawn, when the sun had yet to rise, the young blonde boy woke up.


    Slowly extending his body and his hand, he looked around him.


    "Ah¡­ This is the life¡­."


    While mumbling like that, he threw a look at the green-haired girl who was lying right beside him.


    "This bitch¡­ It really took a long time for her to spread her legs¡­."


    "I guess she felt guilty about cheating on her fianc¨¦e with his brother."


    While saying those things, the look in his eyes was matching with the contents of his words.


    "Tch! Really annoying. In the game, it only took one hour to bang these girls, but here I tried really hard."


    "Though, she tasted really great. I guess it was worth it¡­."


    "This feeling¡­.. It can''t even bepared to the fapping¡­. I now understand why everyone was always saying, once you taste a girl, you will never return to your hand¡­."


    Yes, the boy over here who was called Arthur was the protagonist of the game Chronicles of Aeris.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, he was also someone who was different from the normal citizen of this world.


    He was a person who yed the game.


    A person from Earth.


    He, too, was a young man who was going to college.


    But, different from Callius, he was not a person who yed games very frequently.


    He was more of a person who liked reading Japanese manga and watching anime over ying games.


    And he had his friends too.


    He would hang out with them from time to time.


    And this was how he got to know this game.


    Because it became immediately popr among the students.


    Then, he became interested.


    But because of a different reason from Callius.


    He belonged to a different spectrum of people who yed this game.


    The yers who bought and yed this game only for the sake of satisfying their sexual desires.


    "Although swinging a sword was really hard at the beginning, thanks to this Perverted System, I can swing my real sword, hehe. Though, why was I not a magician? It would be a lot easier and cooler if I was one."


    Arthur mumbled.


    Although in the Anime he watched and the manga he read, he liked seeing sword fights; he always thought it required a lot of effort to use a sword.


    Though he was familiar with sports like football, he only yed in those P.E. sses before college.


    Therefore, he was actually not a person who liked doing sports regrly.


    Because of that, he preferred bing a magician, not knowing the effort and studying it required to be better at that.


    Also, he was also not someone who liked studying¡­.


    "However, I am what I am now. I guess this body is not talented, just as the system says."


    He mumbled while standing up from the bed.


    And then, going to the mirror in his room, he started looking at his body.


    "However, I guess being a swordsman has its advantages, huh? Look at these abs, baby."


    /WHISTLE/


    He mumbled, following with a whistle.


    "Now, I really want to taste Emma¡­. I missed those hips¡­."


    Licking his lips, he looked at the distant sky.


    "I guess, now, I should confine myself to this girl."


    Slowly making his way toward the bed where the green-haired girl was lying down, his hand approached the sacred ce of the girl, which was slightly swollen from all the acts they had done before.


    And then entered that valley that was now defenseless.


    "Oh¡­."


    And a moan escaped the lips of the sleeping green-haired girl¡­.


    "Ah¡­ This is the best¡­. This world is really the best. Just like in the game, everything is very easy¡­. Nobody orders me; nobody can stand before me."


    "I am fucking the protagonist! AHAHAHAH!"


    With a crazedugh, he sped up his fingers which were entering the girl''s valley.


    "Ah¡­. Ah¡­."


    "Hmm?"


    And soon after, the girl''s bright hazel eyes opened, locking her eyes with Arthur''s.


    "Wakey, wakey¡­ Sleeping beauty. Ready for another round?"


    "Ah¡­ Wa-"


    /SMOOCH/


    And soon, the room was filled with another session of moans and screams of the girl who lost herself in the pleasure¡­..

 Chapter 163 Side Story - Aliya

    ?


    /TOK/ /TOK/


    "Sigh¡­. Another day again."


    "Come on, man, it is what we are doing as always."


    "I know, I know. It is just¡­. I am very tired, man."


    At dawn, when the sun was still staying underground, two men were talking while smashing roads with their hammers.


    "It is what it is, bro. We need to make our money, even if it is this early in the morning."


    They were theborers who were stifling the bricks that were covering the roads.


    /CLIP/ /CLOP/ /CLIP/


    However, as they were doing their things, suddenly they heard a voice of something hitting the grounding from their backs.


    "Huh?"


    The man with the hammer was surprised.


    "What happened, Milton?"


    "Can''t you hear these voices, Mark?"


    "Hmm¡­."


    /CLIP/ /CLOP/


    As they were talking, the voices they were hearing got louder and louder until some point when they were able to see the source of that voice.


    "Is that a horse?"


    "It is."


    "Who might this be at this hour?"


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t matter anyways."


    "Yeah. Man, gotta do what they need to do."


    "Indeed."


    However, although seeing someone riding a horse at this hour was not something they had seen often, it wasn''t something they were interspersed in.


    Therefore, they turned their backs on the road and started doing the things they needed to do again.


    /TOK/ /TOK/


    Smashing the stones and shaping them.


    /CLIP/ /CLOP/


    However, as they were doing whatever they were doing, suddenly, the voice of horse nails hitting the ground stopped.


    Stopped when the voice was just at their back.


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing something was amiss, the man named Milton turned back.


    Only to see someone standing right there.


    A woman.


    A young girl, to be precise.


    With her dress that was beautifully showing her smooth face and her vest that was amplifying her charisma, she was standing there with the sun on her back.


    With her fiery red hair shone through the sun, which was slowly started going up.


    "Sir, are you the man named Milton?"


    Slowly approaching the man, she asked.


    "Yes?"


    However, hearing this, Milton was surprised.


    Seeing such a young and beautiful young girl calling his name out of nowhere.


    "Who might you be, miss?"


    Without even thinking much, he called him Miss getting affected by her charisma.


    "Ah¡­ Sorry, my bad. I forgot to introduce myself. I am Aliya Norris, and I am here to recruit you."


    The girl said while introducing herself.


    "Recruit?"


    Milton was overly surprised.


    After hearing such a thing.


    Because nobody would suddenly believe someone appearing and saying she wanted to recruit them out of nowhere.


    "What is this, Milton? Oh¡­."


    As he came closer, a man named Mark saw the girl and stopped in his tracks.


    "Thisdy over here¡­. She said she wanted to recruit me."


    "Recruit?"


    "Yes. Recruit."


    "Like a job."


    "Yes."


    "I see, I understand¡­.."


    "¡­.."


    "I don''t understand at all¡­. Who is thisdy."


    "I don''t know either."


    As the two were talking amongst themselves, a girl named Aliya approached them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You should be Mister Mark, right?"


    And said while locking her green eyes with the man.


    "Hmm?"


    "Who are you,dy? How do you know my name?"


    However, for someone who was just cracking the stones and shaping them, his name being known was something slightly dangerous.


    Because he knew he was not someone popr.


    "Don''t worry. I am not here to hurt you or anything. If I wanted, I would have already done it, right?"


    But, the girl swiftly changed the flow of direction while smiling.


    And a smile of a beautiful girl would always work in these conditions.


    Especially for those who didn''t see many beautiful girls in their lives.


    "Right?"


    "Yes, yes¡­"


    "Then why are you here?"


    Though, they were not that stupid.


    "As I have said, I am here to recruit you."


    "Recruit, huh? For what?"


    "I know about your talent, Mister Mark and Milton. I know both of your talents."


    "You know about our talents."


    "Yes."


    "What are our talents then?"


    Just as the man asked, suddenly the girl threw something at the man.


    No¡­ More precisely, suddenly, something appeared from the ground.


    Just underneath the man.


    /SWOOSH/


    However, as it appeared, the man suddenly rushed to the side, dodging the thing that was aimed at him.


    "Huh?"


    And he was surprised.


    Surprised because both Milton and Mark dodged the green thing that got out of the ground suddenly.


    Looking at the thing that appeared in front of them, they saw the girl smiling ear to ear.


    "As expected."


    While she was saying that, inside her mind, she was thinking differently.


    ''He was right again¡­. How does he know all those things?''


    "What was that? Why did you attack us?"


    The man named Milton was looking at her with a slightly irritated expression.


    "Didn''t you both see it?"


    With her eyes altering Milton and Mark, she asked.


    "See what?"


    "This crystal underneath the ground."


    "¡­.."


    Hearing the question, both of them didn''t have an answer.


    "You could see it, right? You could see those tiny dots under the ground, right? Though you thought it was somehow a disease¡­."


    "How do you know that?"


    However, even a piece of information should have its limits.


    "It doesn''t matter how I know or not. I am just here to give you a chance to prove yourselves."


    Aliya said while both of them were surprised.


    ""Prove ourselves?""


    "Indeed."


    /SWOOSH/


    While throwing a contract at the men in front of her.


    "If you are interested in changing this shitty life of yours,e to the Adaving Caf¨¦ in the city this evening. I will be waiting for you."


    Saying that Aliya suddenly jumped over the horse.


    "I hope I will see you soon."


    /HEE/ /HO/


    And then started riding back toward the city while leaving two dumbfounded men on the ground.


    "Ah¡­. I really missed him so much¡­."


    She thought while looking at the sphere-shaped device in her hands.


    "I guess I should call him tonight¡­."


    Though she didn''t use it.


    "The academy will start soon¡­. I guess I will give him a good surprise then¡­."


    She mumbled on her way back from her talent hunt¡­.

 Chapter 164 Side Story - Dorakorli

    ?


    /TOCK/ /TOCK/ /TOCK/


    In a ce filled with darkness.


    There was a source of light.


    It was the sparks that were flying all over.


    From a ce where a hammer was hitting a metal that was lying on a bench.


    "Hufff¡­. Hufff¡­."


    And there, a man with muscles sprouting all over his body could be seen while breathing heavily.


    That man had sweat all over his body.


    His eye was red and on the verge of copsing with dark circles covering underneath¡­


    Because of the sleep-depravedness.


    It was the proof of his effort.


    "This is not enough."


    However, that man, even in such a condition, refuses to stop.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    And started moving his arm again.


    The arm that was holding the hammer in his hands.


    With each strike of his hammer, the metal that was lying on the bench started taking shape.


    With each strike, he was putting his soul and his emotions into his work.


    It was a man who loved his job more than anything else.


    However, as time went on, while he was smashing the metal underneath, the man''s arm slowly started slowing down.


    Not because he was getting tired.


    Because he needed to do something else, he needed to change something.


    "This fire is not enough anymore."


    That man had a prospect that differed him from any other cksmith in this world.


    He was different from those of his kin who devoted their whole life to this job.


    Because he was the epitome of what a cksmith could do with their work.


    "Oh,'' Mighty Vulcan. Grant me your fire once more."


    Mumbling like that, he removed the eye band that was covering his right eye.


    Revealing an eye that was different from anything normal.


    An eye that was burning.


    Burning with the Eternal Fire of the forge.


    Though such a chant wasn''t necessary to use the eye, he wanted to show his respect to the god he was serving.


    And the moment the eye was revealed, the surrounding started to change.


    The temperature inside the room started increasing.


    With the fire enveloping the metal that was residing underneath.


    The heat that was spreading from the fire could even melt the strongest metal in this world.


    The man was working under such conditions.


    /CLANK/


    And the man started hitting again, and again and again.


    Until the metal underneath started taking shape.


    Taking the shape of a weapon that was widely known all around the world.


    It was a weapon that was said to be the most sacred one.


    It was a weapon many had given their hearts to.


    It was a sword.


    A simple sword that was neither long nor short.


    Made of the finest metals that could be found in this world.


    Even the cksmith that was peening the metal was holding such metal for the second time in his life.


    "I can''t afford to mess this up."


    With that mumble, he smashed and smashed and smashed.


    Until the pir of yellow light descended upon the weapon.


    Granting a slimmer of yellow light onto the weapon itself.


    Which soon brought a lot of sweat from the cksmith''s body.


    ******


    Around the noon, a person could see a convoy of people standing in front of a building.


    It was a building that was in the center of the city which was said to be the heart of the weapon makers.


    The Fortress of Iron Mountains.


    It was the name of the city and country itself.


    And in the middle of that, there was a newly built building and a bunch of others that surrounded it.


    A building that didn''t have much aesthetic aspect like art.


    But, inside, one could see the works of art¡­.


    In terms of weapons.


    It was such a management.


    This ce was the heart of the cksmithy, where the most sessful cksmith''s resided.


    And in front of that management, a lot of people were standing.


    A crowd had already gathered.


    "What do you think about this, Fokuik? Do you think he can pull it off?"


    A dwarf with huge muscles asked the other dwarf standing beside him.


    "I don''t know. Even the Master cksmith Hessolim wasn''t able to meet the requirements oft this princess. I don''t think he will make that."


    "Heh¡­. Just say you don''t like him."


    "What? Kumdeac, are you stupid?"


    "Ha!"


    "Do you think I am saying this because I don''t like this Dorakorli guy or something? Because I can''t stand his sess? Am I that pathetic?"


    "¡­."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Right¡­."


    "Man,e on. You know I am joking."


    "I know, I know. It is just that. He was just a newly established cksmith and had just started making a name for himself. This pressure may be too much for him."


    "I see. You are certainly right."


    "Though, I have seen his works. I think if given enough time, he will definitely be the best cksmith in the world."


    "This much?"


    "Yes."


    "We will see."


    The dwarves were talking amongst themselves while looking at the girl that slowly made her way to the entrance of the workshop.


    It was a girl whose face was covered with a veil.


    However, everyone knew her identity.


    Because of the emblem that the knights who were covering him had over their uniforms.


    ''Heir of the Empire. This is that princess.''


    "Wow, is today the day that princess will look at themissions given to the cksmiths?"


    "Yes. Thepetition will end today."


    "I see."


    Seeing the crowd, the people that didn''t know about the reason were also starting to blend in.


    And soon the princess whose face covered with the veil started touching the swords that was presented her.


    First was a sword that was a little bit on the longer side.


    /SWOOSH/


    Grabbing the weapon she swung it for a little while.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Nodding her head, she started injecting her aura inside.


    It was a bright purple aura that had a very sense around her.


    And the weapon shone.


    Shone with that bright purpleness.


    After that, she nodded her face again while looking at the sword.


    And started thest test.


    A fiery red mana and bright blue aura started flowing from her hands.


    And entered the weapon.


    With both of them shing inside.


    /KIRIK/


    However, just as she was about to nod her head, the weapon smashed into its pieces.


    Leaving her with only its handle.


    """"What?"""


    The surrounding was surprised and then got quiet.


    "In the end, this was a failure as well."


    /THUD/


    Saying that she threw the weapon to the ground.


    And then made her way toward the other.


    This time it was a slightly shorter sword.


    /KIRIK/


    But, it got broken again.


    /KIRIK/


    Another¡­


    /KIRIK/


    Another¡­..


    /KIRIK/


    Another¡­.


    She went on testing the swords that made by the world''s most famous cksmiths.


    And every sword she tested was broken.


    Until she reached one.


    The one that she felt was her sword.


    The sword that will be fitting her.


    /SWOOSH/


    First, she swung.


    And nodded her head.


    /SHINE/


    Then she injected her aura.


    And nodded her head.


    /SWOOSH/


    Andstly, she started injecting her fire and ice mana into the sword, making them sh with each other.


    The surrounding people were holding their breaths.


    Some were expecting the same results.


    Some were hoping to see a different one.


    And soon, the mana that was swirling all around the sword while shing with each other took shape.


    A shape of two bodies of snakes that were mixing in harmony.


    One being red colored.


    And the other is white colored.


    At that moment, under the veil, a smile bloomed upon her face.


    "This one is a sess."


    It was the event that made the cksmith named Dorakorli make his name known to the world.

 Chapter 165 Leaving For The Academy 2

    ?


    At that time, after we left the adventurer guild, we went to an inn to rest for a while.


    Because I was also a bit tired of that constant traveling, and Night was tired too.


    However, there was one simple problem.


    This girl beside me didn''t have any money on her.


    And she had a useless pride.


    "So, are you saying you will sleep outside? Because you don''t want me to pay for you?"


    "Yes."


    "Nonsense. Where was this attitude while freeloading from me for the past three days."


    "¡­.."


    "Right. So, leave that stupid pride of yours and ept my goodwill. In the end, we are both using ourselves for our own good."


    Though in the end, she epted after hearing this.


    *****


    The following day after waking up, Callius started thinking about what he wanted to do while looking at the notes he had taken.


    ''Hmm¡­ It seems I haven''t missed anything. Good.''


    After confirming that everything was ready before going to the academy, he met with the Lirienne at breakfast.


    "Now, you already know what I am going to do, right?"


    And he stared at the talk.


    "Yes."


    "Then, what is your answer?"


    "I wille with you."


    The girl Lirienne had a strange look on her face while she was saying.


    ''Because I can''t go anywhere even if I want¡­.. Also, strangely, being with this annoying guy doesn''t bother me so much.''


    Although she didn''t know, she had already be a little attached to the boy in front of him while eating the meals he had prepared for thest three days and traveling with him back to back.


    "Good. That is the right choice."


    In the case of Callius, it was slightly different.


    ''As expected, she is still pursuing strength. She can''t live with such skills anyway.''


    ''Though herbat skills are not that bad, she still has a long way to learn how to live as an independent person.''


    ''Because she is a sheltered-ignored princess.''


    That was what he thought.


    And soon following that, they left the dining room and started packing their things.


    Because it was time to leave the city.


    *****


    After they left Lismore City, they headed towards the closest biggest city they could find.


    Because they were going to use the teleportation.


    And it didn''t take too long for them to reach there either.


    One day of riding on horseback was enough for that.


    Though, before they left, they had also bought some clothes for Lirienne¡­. Which took quite a long time¡­.


    Know that in these past two years, Callius was not simply staying idle and trying to increase his strength.


    He was also trying to find some talented people and making some investments all around.


    Like purchasing some businesses, somends that would soon be the center of attention, or investing in businesses that had a very bright future ahead, just like Dorakorli Copperhide¡­.


    And because the money was basically flowing to him from a channel named Dorakorli, and he was doing a lot of quests and dungeon explorations, the money he had was not ending.


    Though it never reached too much greater heights, it was enough for now.


    That was the reason why he was never shy about spending his money.


    Because he knew the money was not going to end soon.


    Anyway, because of all those things, here they were.


    In the Vledence City.


    In the city hall that was filled with a lot of people.


    And in the middle of that, both of them were standing in the queue.


    Waiting for their turn toe.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And their turn came not long after.


    "Sir, where is your destination?"


    "The capital."


    "Aurora City, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Understood. Will it be for two people?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, please, both of you, show your ID''s here."


    And, it was the same process Callius had done before.


    Though, it was not the case for the girl named Lirienne.


    Because she never left the pce and even if she had left, she mostly used carriages¡­..


    And the results were pretty embarrassing.


    "Burgkh-"


    With her puking down to the ground all around the ce.


    "Slow down for a second."


    Even though she wanted to hold her puke because she tried so hard to suppress it, in the end, it backfired¡­.


    Letting everything in her stomach pour to the ground¡­.


    Though, the hand that was patting her shoulder made her calm down.


    ''This guy¡­. He is touching me.''


    /SLAP/


    With her hand pping the hand on her shoulder, she red at him.


    "Don''t touch me."


    Seeing this, though, Callius was unfazed because he expected such a reaction.


    "Okay."


    Then retake his hand.


    "Wee to the capital, dear passengers."


    In front of the crowd that was piled up after the session of using the teleportation gate, there was a man standing.


    With a sweep of his hand, suddenly, a bright green air passed through the passengers that were waiting in front of the gate, leaving a smooth scent.


    While also cleaning the pukes on the ground¡­


    "I will be your guide."


    The atmosphere that Callius was familiar with while traveling using the gates.


    It was nowhere to be seen.


    The number of people using the gates and the number of gates that were appearing all around was different from anything normal.


    Because it was huge, both the number of people and the number of gates were very huge.


    The hall they were standing, the walls, the engravings on the walls, the guides the system, it was like a difference between professional work and amateur work.


    Though, because of that huge number, people were not easily able to find their way to get out of the ce.


    Because the arrangements were a lot moreplex to usends efficiently.


    Everything was different from the cities Callius saw before.


    And in the midst of all that, Callius and Lirienne started walking while following the guide.


    Until they finally got out of that maze-looking ce.


    And the scene that weed them was something Callius was familiar with.


    "Wow."


    But, Lirienne was not.


    ''Wow.''


    Though even Callius, who saw the scene in the game for almost fifteen hours, was also surprised.


    Surprised because of how beautiful and nostalgic it was.


    "The city of Aurora. Here Ie."


    With that mumble, he stepped up onto the city that would be the ce where he would step on many others¡­.

 Chapter 166 Buying A House

    ?


    The moment Callius and Lirienne stepped onto thends of Aurora City, they were both surprised.


    Though, in the end, it didn''t take too long for them to regain theirposure.


    Because Lirienne was a girl who dealt with a number of people none would have dealt, and Callius was Callius.


    "Let''s go. We got a lot to do."


    Saying that, Callius signaled Lirienne, and she nodded in response while leaving the ce.


    ''Now, we should first find a good ce to stay.''


    That was what was on his mind.


    ''Because we will stay there for a long amount of time. Let''s check the ces that are in the game first.''


    Thinking that, Callius started walking while looking around, remembering the things he did in the game.


    As for the Lirienne, things were slightly different.


    ''So, this is what the strongest human kingdom''s capital looks like?''


    In the end, even if she was a princess that didn''t have much attention from the audience, she was still a princess.


    ''This is insane.''


    And that was all she could say.


    In the first ce, there is a reason why the Empire is the strongest force on the continent.


    It is not only reliant on the military but also reliant on the brain side.


    ''We have never had such things even in our pce.''


    And, just like a curious child that has seen a new type of toy in her life, Lirienne, too, was watching everything.


    Which put a smile on Callius'' face.


    ''She looks like a country pumpkin.''


    That was what he thought¡­.


    And just like that, Callius led the way, and Lirienne followed.


    *****


    "This is the ce."


    After walking around for a while, we finally reached a ce where I wanted to be.


    Now, because the game Chronicles of Aeris was an ''RPG'' game, it had a ridiculous amount of elements that affected the world and the daily life of the yer.


    And one of them was house design.


    Yes.


    You could basically buy a house and design it ording to your tastes in the game.


    And for that, you had a lot of options.


    You could put importance on location, or you could put importance on the facilities that your house had.


    "Wee to our Real Estate, sir, miss."


    And now I was in front of a ce that sold houses in this district.


    A woman who had ssic serious clothes all over her was looking at me with a smile.


    Nodding my head in response, I started walking to the ce the woman directed me.


    "What kind of house are you looking for, sir?"


    Because Lirienne was looking at the pictures disyed on the walls with a curious face, the woman understood that the responsible person would be me.


    "I want a detached house."


    "I see. If that is what you want, I can show you some suggestions; pleasee over."


    And just like that, the woman started showing the houses in the catalog.


    ''Wow, to think even the houses would be the same as the one in the game. It seems the butterfly effect didn''t change those details.''


    Although I expected reality would be different from the game, in some cases, it seems it didn''t differ.


    ''Then let''s go with this one.''


    "What is your decision?"


    "This one seems okay."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Signaling the house the womanst shown me, I said.


    "I see. That is a good decision."


    The woman said while looking at me with her professional smile.


    Though, inside her eyes, I could see a slight twitch.


    ''Nah, inside, you are just ridiculing me.''


    Because the house I bough said to be cursed, and its price was going downhill.


    "Is that so?"


    I said nonchntly.


    "It is."


    "Then, what about thisdy over here? What does she think?"


    Though she was happy that I bought that house, she also understood that I was loaded. Therefore, she tried to get me to buy another house that was a lot more expensive.


    "What she thinks doesn''t matter. I am the one paying."


    Though in the end, a freeloader''s opinion won''t matter.


    What did they say?


    ''Beggars can''t be choosers.''


    "¡­.."


    Hearing this, the woman had a slightly irritated expression on her face and threw a fast nce at Lirienne, who was looking around without knowing anything about this conversation.


    "If that is the case, we can start the process right away. Let me take the documents first."


    After saying that, the woman left and got the papers.


    The following was a procedure that was pretty straightforward without much to say about it.


    After that, we left the ce and went to the house that I had bought.


    Nowing, the reason why I bought this house, it was pretty simple.


    The house I chose was something that has been bothering the estate for a while.


    Because whenever the house was rented or sold, the people who were staying there were unable to sleep and got sick in the end.


    And the reason for that was unknown.


    At least at the beginning.


    Now, since the game was an RPG, it had a lot of Easter Eggs that were for those geeks who liked details.


    And one of them was this house that I was buying.


    You can even say that was why I directly decided to buy a house even before I started exploring the city.


    Because that was one of my goals.


    Standing in front of the house that had a pretty good design and was well-kept, I thought.


    ''Such a dense amount of raw mana around.''


    The reason why people that were staying in this house were unable to sleep was rted to the mana.


    In the game, after investigating a little bit about this house, the yer would be able to learn the mana of this house.


    Because of this raw amount of mana, people were basically getting mana poisoned, and their body functions were not working properly.


    ''Though, I will use that to my advantage.''


    That was what I thought.


    Because that was easily negatable by using mana breathing while sleeping, which would also increase the rate of a person''s development as a mage.


    Just like that, I stepped into the house that I knew I would be staying at for a while, with the future viiness trailing behind me.


    "Now, it is time to grind."


    ----------------------A/N-----------------


    With this, volume two is officially started. Now, after a small arc for Lirienne to awaken, the academy will start.


    Hope you enjoyed reading thus far.

 Chapter 167 Awakening Lirienne

    ?


    "Is this the ce we will stay?"


    After entering the house, I heard Lirienne saying.


    "Yes."


    Then, answered with a simple response.


    "I see."


    "How do you feel?"


    "¡­ Normal?"


    "Okay."


    Though, it seems even for her, who had a high sensitivity to the mana, sensing the raw mana around was a bit hard on the first day.


    Which was expected.


    No matter how talented she is, being a two-star is a huge setback for her.


    "Let''s settle down."


    Slowly making my way into the house, I started looking around.


    ''Just as in the game. The same amount of rooms, the same bathrooms. Even the training room is the same. Though, because it is not durable enough it won''t be that useful.''


    After looking around the rooms for a while, there was nothing else left for us to do aside from settling¡­.


    ******


    There was a reason why Lirienne followed Callius to this ce after such an abrupt encounter.


    "Now, what?"


    It was to seek strength, which Callius had promised her.


    "What, what?"


    Standing in front of Callius, she was looking at his eyes with a fierce expression.


    "You said you were going to grant me strength. How are you going to do it?"


    And the words that spilled from her mouth were fierce as well.


    However, for such words, Callius was unfazed.


    "Yes, I know I have said that."


    "Then-"


    "However, you need to be patient. You must have already known that strength doesn''te suddenly."


    "Ha? Then, what should I do?"


    She asked with a more fierce expression this time.


    ''This bastard tricked me. I knew I shouldn''t have trusted him.''


    Inside her mind, she was fuming.


    "Sigh¡­. What are you? A child?"


    In front of a girl who can''t hold her emotions, Callius was also starting to fed up.


    "Ha?"


    "I said, you need to be patient. I didn''t say, I am not going to do anything."


    "¡­."


    Hearing this, she stopped for a second.


    "Right? Now, let me just finish settling. Then we will start training."


    "Training?"


    "Yes, training."


    "If training got me stronger, I would have already been strong."


    She mumbled in a low voice.


    For her, who was alwayspared to her sister, her whole life passed with training.


    Training to match the expectations of others.


    Though, in the end, nothing mattered.


    "This time, it will be different, don''t worry."


    Though seeing the resolute eyes of the boy that was saying that, she couldn''t refute it.


    No, the truth is she didn''t want to refute¡­.


    Although she knew it was likely to be a failure again, she held a glimmer of hope.


    "I hope this works¡­."


    That was all she had to say to herself.


    "It will work, though. Are you sure you are ready?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I am."


    "We will see that."


    ''If you think this will be something like a bow shooting you have done so far, then you are fucking wrong. Get ready to experience hell.''


    "Let''s start then¡­."


    Callius mumbled while leaving the


    ******


    Second awakening.


    It is a term that is used for those who awakened their talents on their own without relying on a blessing from a god.


    Which is what can define the Moon-Elf ss of Lirienne.


    Because in the game, it was said that this ss was one of those categorized as a second awakening.


    Then this brings us to the question.


    How did the Lirienne in the game awaken her moon elf ss?


    And the answer lies in the panel I have seen with my All-Seeing Eye.


    ''When she killed a person for the first time in her life, the status of her ss changed.''


    Which meant one thing.


    To awaken her ss, she needed to kill more people.


    Truly a befitting method for a future viiness that was designed as a killing machine of the future.


    Then, there was only one thing I needed to do.


    Getting quests rted to killing people.


    Because that was what would make Lirienne awaken.


    Though it will be painful, in the end, this is also for her future, right?


    ''What a hypocrite.''


    I thought to myself while walking on the roads of the capital.


    ''You are about to ruin the innocence of a girl. Turning her into a killing machine, is that really something that benefits her? Will she really be happy about this result in the end?''


    Looking at the girl that was curiously looking at the people around, I thought.


    Bright grey eyes that were looking at the children that were ying in the gardens of their family, with bright smiles on their faces.


    "Sister, look, look what I have made?"


    A brightly smiling little boy was hanging her hand, trying to get the attention of the girl that was working on the flowers in the garden.


    "Hmm¡­. What did you do? Let me take a look."


    Seeing her brother''s excited expression, the girl turned her head, walking toward him.


    "Look, I made a castle!"


    In front of the boy, there was a castle that was made from the soil.


    A castle that didn''t have much to offer; it was tantly obvious that it was the work of a child.


    "Wah! It looks cool."


    Though even this was what she thought, the sister that was looking at her brother with a warm smile didn''t say that.


    "Right? One day, when I grow up, I will own a huge castle like this."


    The boy eximed, seeing her sister''s smile.


    "Wow. I am pretty sure you would."


    The sister eximed.


    /SWOOSH/


    But, just as the boy was about to say something, suddenly, a wind passed down.


    A wind that contained mana inside it with being strengthened by that mana.


    Then what followed that wind was the castle that was made by the hands of that child crumbling to the ground.


    "Ah¡­"


    Was what the boy eximed.


    Though that crumbled castle brought some unwanted memories.


    ''Innocence, huh? In the end, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have the strength to protect the things you want. And for this, if the thing I need to sacrifice will be the innocence of someone, then so be it.''


    I thought, remembering the memory of blood spilling from the mouth of some white-haired adult...


    "Let''s go; we got a work to do."


    While entering the adventurer''s guild¡­.

 Chapter 168 Awakening Lirienne 2

    ?


    The moment we entered the adventurer''s guild, I felt a different atmosphere than normal.


    Because it was a lot brighter and shiny than any normal.


    However, if there was one thing then that would be the emptiness inside the building.


    "Why are the people less than before?"


    And Lirienne noticed that was well.


    "Because the capital doesn''t need many adventurer activities."


    I answered.


    "I see¡­."


    In the vicinity of the capital, security is significantly better, and the knights have the monsters under control, resulting in fewer opportunities for adventurers to find work.


    This is mainly the reason why the guild is practically empty.


    ''Though, there is also the fact that the students of the academy are filling this gap.''


    With that thought in mind, I began to walk to the bulletin board.


    ''I really wonder if that quest is there.''


    In the game, there were some quests that yers could do before entering the academy, and considering the timeline, those quests should be around here.


    Looking at the quests that were shown on the bulletin board, I skimmed through them at a fast speed and soon found one.


    -------------------------


    Quest ¨C Illegal very Notice


    Quest Rank ¨C D-rank


    Location ¨C Aurora City


    Time Limit ¨C None


    Rewards ¨C Will be given ording to the results


    --------------------------


    It was the same quest that I had seen in the game.


    Though the security of the capital was tight, to move the knights, solid proof was needed.


    But, those who didn''t have such proof but were sure of their assumptions would mostly prefer giving quests to the adventurers.


    Which also included the quest I was seeing.


    "We will take this one."


    Grabbing the quest, I slowly made my way toward the employee.


    "You said we were going to train."


    "Yes, we will."


    "Th-"


    "Just keep quiet. You will soon understand."


    "¡­ Okay."


    "Good."


    After saying that, I registered for the quest.


    "Are you sure you want to party with her? It says she is an E-rank."


    "Yes. I don''t have a problem."


    "Understood. You can have the intel rted to the quest in this document. Good luck with your investigation."


    After grabbing the files that the guild employee gave to me, we left the guild and returned to our house.


    "Get ready for thebat, and bring whatever you will need."


    "Okay."


    And just like that, the awakening of her started.


    *****


    Illegal very Notice.


    In the game, this quest was a type of chain quest that would first start with an investigation.


    At the start, the yer would investigate the gangs that were given in the intel and ording to the investigation results, the yer would locate the hideouts.


    At that time, the yer would be presented with two choices.


    The first one is bringing the proofs to the knights and letting them do the rest of the job.


    If you choose to do that, then you would get the money as a reward but your fame wouldn''t go much.


    But, if you choose not to inform the knights and finish the quest on your own, then you would engage in a fight with the local gangs, and then you would be able to form a good rtionship with the home country of those ves.


    Therefore, I am actually hitting two birds with one stone while making this quest.


    While training Lirienne, I can actually form a good rtionship as well, so why not.


    Since it was not that long of a quest.


    Therefore, it was okay.


    Just like that, we started investigating the gangs while walking around and asking questions.


    At that time, my Disguise skill was pretty useful, coupled with my All-Seeing Eye and my knowledge of the game.


    And then soon the night came, and we started our hunt.


    "From now on, you will be the one that is taking action. Do you understand?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I mumbled while looking slightly at my back.


    "Yes."


    "Good."


    I had already talked with her rted to the things she needed to do, so no more talk was needed.


    "Let''s start then."


    *******


    There is one cruel truth regarding those bright cities.


    It was the fact that the brighter they are, the darker those crime ces will be.


    This was also the case for the Aurora City.


    Inside the dark alley, I was waiting on the roof of a small building.


    "He is yours."


    With my signal, Lirienne nodded her head and jumped over the roof.


    To attack the man that was assaulting a girl.


    A girl who had a cor on her neck.


    "You are mine from now on¡­. Slurp¡­ No one can save you anymore."


    A girl that looked abused.


    And the man had a disgusting smile on his face.


    ''Couldn''t you wait for a little longer before reaching your home¡­. What a dumbass¡­.''


    /SWOOSH/


    With her sword raised, Lirienne rushed to the man.


    Aiming right through his shoulder.


    ''She is still na?ve.''


    /SPLURT/


    And her attack was connected, injuring the man.


    However, because she was not decisive enough to kill the man, her attack was not enough to kill."


    "K?rgh- Who?"


    Gritting his teeth, the man asked.


    /SCHLINK/


    While grabbing his weapon.


    /SWOOSH/


    Seeing this Lirienne attacked him with her sword, again to his shoulder.


    /CLANK/


    Though she was slow.


    ''Her rank is still too low for that. Though she had the chance.''


    With my All-Seeing Eye, I had already confirmed the man''s strength, it was 3-star.


    ''Show me your talent, the future viiness.''


    With that thought, I started watching the fight.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    And, she proved my decision right.


    After attacking the man over and over again, she was soon able to deal the decisive blow.


    The decisive blow ended the life of the man in front of her.


    That was her first kill for the night.


    "You did well."


    Appearing beside her, I touched her shaking shoulders.


    "But we need to move again."


    And signaled her to follow me.


    "This night will be a long one."


    I mumbled while rushing¡­.


    *****


    After we killed that guy, we hunted for another¡­


    Letting her second kill.


    Then, it was third¡­..


    And fourth¡­..


    And fifth¡­.


    With each kill she took, I was able to see the small but strong grey aura covering her.


    ''The beast started awakening.''


    ¡­..

 Chapter 169 Awakening Lirienne

    ?


    A warm feeling that was covering one''s hand.


    A warm sticky liquid that had a bright crimson color¡­..


    It was disgusting¡­.


    It made her want to puke¡­.


    That was the first impression of the blood that was being spilled from the person that she took his life¡­.


    It was disgusting¡­


    The smell of iron that was filling her nose¡­.


    The small amount of drop that entered her mouth filled her with the taste of metal¡­.


    The feeling of taking someone''s life¡­.


    It was somehow disgusting¡­..


    But,fortable at the same time.


    Different from the first kill she had taken, this time the man in front of her was not here to take her life.


    Though she knew he was abusing the girl in front of her, and that made her feel a bit rage in her heart, it wasn''t to the point as the feelings she had felt when she killed the man Callius left in Lismore City.


    "He is yours."


    The moment she heard that voice, the voice of the boy she followed, she readied herself.


    And then attacked the man.


    At first, her attacks got blocked, and she was unsessful.


    Because she had never fought with humans or any other people aside from the knights in the Elven Pce.


    Therefore, at first, it was hard for her to adapt to the way the man in front of her fought.


    Because, if she had learned how to fight elegantly and nobly, the man in front of her fought while using underhanded tricks, to survive.


    That was the reason why her first aim was not at the man''s heart or neck but rather his shoulder.


    Because she didn''t learn to attack from back¡­.


    No, that was not because of that¡­.


    It was because her heart was not yet ready to kill¡­.


    However, be it the first or second attack, in the end, she knew she would kill the man in front of him.


    She needed to do that¡­


    To be strong¡­.


    That was what she believed¡­.


    Which was nothing but an ideology that was nted by the boy she was following¡­


    Though he also believed in that ideology¡­


    In any way, because she knew, in the end, she needed to do it, she started gathering her courage more and more with each attack she threw.


    Though she knew the man in front of him was someone that was stronger than him physically, the thing she learned in the pce was showing their effects.


    Because she was better at utilizing her strength.


    And in the end, the time came.


    Time for the decisive blow that would end the life of the man in front of her.


    Though her hands were shaking, in the end, she did it.


    She killed the first person for the knight.


    And the moment her attack pierced through his life, her body started shaking.


    Shaking because the effects of the adrenaline were slowly dying.


    However, at that moment, she felt something¡­.


    A feeling that she didn''t notice at that time¡­


    The feeling offort and joy that came when she killed the man¡­.


    When she saw the blood in her hands¡­.


    The blood should have felt disgusting¡­.


    Disgusting enough to make her puke¡­.


    But instead, it rather made her want more¡­.


    More blood¡­.


    Though, she rejected those feelings¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Because you will never be like her.''


    Because she wanted to be better than that girl to whom she was alwayspared¡­.


    She didn''t want to turn into something disgusting¡­


    Because she felt the personality she had developed over the years was changing whenever she felt like this.


    How could she be someone worthy if she found something disgusting to be enjoyable?


    "You did well."


    However, just as she was drowning in her thoughts and self-hatred, a hand touched her shoulder.


    A hand that didn''t make her repulsive.


    A hand that was cold but made her feel warm for a second.


    And soon her eyes locked with his cold red eyes¡­


    Those cold red eyes that never wavered whenever situation they were in.


    "But we need to move again."


    Hearing this while looking at his eyes, she dissected the feelings in her heart.


    ''I am doing this to get stronger. I will have my revenge.''


    While mumbling like that.


    ******


    However, as the day went on, that feeling in her heart continued to grow further.


    Her second kill was a woman that was touching a young boy that was the age of her brother at most¡­.


    In the end, she was able to slit her throat.


    Though that didn''t make the after-feelings easier.


    Because that feeling of joy entered her head again.


    The feeling offort.


    It was such a weird situation for her.


    Because in her entire life, she always thought killing was bad.


    "Good. You are making progress."


    Though, in the end, there was this warm hand that was there¡­.


    *****


    Her third kill was another woman.


    This time she was killing ve girls for fun.


    Though at this point, she was slowly getting used to the feeling of killing others.


    Because of that reason, she didn''t have a hard time with dealing with the feelings in her heart.


    However, the fight was pretty challenging, so she listened to what he said after the fight.


    "Don''t ever think we are here to disy our beauty. The dagger you are holding right now. It is not something fashionable but something made for killing. Don''t ever forget that."


    Those words ovepped with what her ''mother'' said.


    "We elves don''t use our weapons like those inferior races. We are more beautiful and stronger. We should always be beautiful."


    Two sentences were shing.


    Though in the end, the words of the red-eyed boy in front of her overwrote the other.


    *****


    Her fourth kill was a man that made a deal with a demon.


    Though the demon in the topic was ranked pretty lower since the man was weak.


    However, because it made her remember the feelings she wanted to forget, in the end, she gave into the rage and killed the man.


    But someone was not that happy with that.


    "You put yourself in danger by rushing that blindly. You need to control your emotions while dealing with life and death. If not, even if you are strong, you won''t be able to win."


    Those were the words that left his mouth.


    For some reason, she listened to him.


    And the night went on just like that.

 Chapter 170 Awakening Lirienne 4

    ?


    /HISS/


    "What are you doing, you bitch? Move!"


    A man who was holding a leash that was wrapped over someone''s neck shouted.


    To the woman that was walking while also trying to maintain her bnce.


    From the clothes that were barely covering her body, one could see the scars that were shining bright red.


    "Move!"


    However, for this the man was unfazed.


    No, he didn''t even look at the woman.


    He just pulled the leash.


    Though, the women didn''t even try to resist.


    Because it didn''t matter.


    Her mind had already shut itself down.


    And it was the same for those women following her.


    Yes, the woman was not alone.


    Behind her was a line of women who were in the same condition as her.


    Those who did not have anywhere to go did not even have the right to live independently.


    ve.


    Was the name of those.


    As the man was walking, those women were following him.


    It was a dark valley over the night.


    In a dark valley that belonged to the world''s brightest city in the morning.


    A dark valley that didn''t has much illumination.


    Though, the torch that the man was holding was enough to show the road.


    And, soon, at the end of the road, a door entered their sight.


    Then, the door opened, revealing a bunch of men that were staying inside.


    "Are there the products?"


    A hoarse voice said while looking at the ''ves'' whose hands were tightly tied.


    "Yes. This is the ve ring."


    The man said while giving a purple and ominous-looking ring.


    "Good. Here is the money."


    The same hoarse voice inside said and grabbed the ring while extending an envelope that was slightly bulging.


    "Thanks."


    The man that was leading the women said while grabbing the package.


    And soon, the man left the alley that was covered with darkness once again.


    Only the bright moonlight was illuminating the roads.


    "Enter."


    The same hoarse voice said to the ''ves.''


    And without even resisting, those women followed the man''s order.


    Though one could see some animalistic features of those women that were entering.


    /THUD/


    And soon, the door was closed, leaving the valley empty once again.


    "Aiya¡­. Today''s haul was quite good."


    The man that left the ves was smiling ear to ear while looking at the budging envelope.


    "Nothing can make someone happy like money."


    He mumbled while grabbing a cigarette from his pocket and lighting it.


    /SWOOSH/


    However, just as he was moving, suddenly, a shadow moved in front of him.


    Making the man alert.


    "What was that?"


    /SCHLINK/


    Having dealt with a lot of tricky situations, the man had already drawn his sword.


    "Who are you?"


    While looking around.


    /SWOOSH/


    Just before he could move, another sound came from his back.


    Making him turn¡­.


    "I said, who are you?"


    The man was slightly getting irritated.


    From the constant pressure and fear that was pushing him.


    /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/


    And suddenly, someone appeared right beside him.


    Someone that was holding a sword in her hand.


    Though the man was able to react to the sword that was aimed at him.


    With his sword raised, the man blocked the attack.


    "Who are you?"


    And asked with the same voice.


    Though, there were no answers.


    /SWOOSH/


    With another sword swing aimed at him, the man didn''t have the time to think about the identity of the person in his front.


    /CLANK/<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Fuck you."


    While smearing a curse, the man grabbed his sword again and blocked the strike.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    Then with a counterattack, the man started attacking.


    "Are you an assassin? No, that doesn''t seem so."


    The man mumbled while attacking.


    With his body appearing and disappearing, the man was confronting the masked person in front of him.


    Since the person was masked, he first thought it was an assassin but soon disbanded that thought.


    Because its skills were a bit poor.


    "You must be an adventurer."


    And the man hit the nail.


    /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/


    Though, it didn''t matter.


    Because the masked person in front of him started attacking him fiercer.


    And, soon, it turned into a battle of attrition.


    With sparks flowing everywhere.


    However, the man was clearly on the losing side, with some wounds that could be seen all around his body.


    "Fuck, I really didn''t want to use this."


    The man mumbled.


    "Echoes of the past, present, and beyond harmonize as one in this enchanted bond!"


    And chanted.


    Following was a sonic explosion.


    /TING/


    A sonic explosion that made the masked person in front of him stop in its tracks.


    "Wasn''t expecting that, huh?"


    He eximed while looking at the bleeding ear of the guy in front of him.


    The masked person was shaking, not being able to hold her bnce.


    "Now, it is the end of you."


    The man said.


    He didn''t want to waste any more time in there.


    He raised his sword.


    And swung it, aiming it at the neck of the masked person in front of him.


    /CLANK/


    But, at that moment, something interrupted his attack.


    "You couldn''t even kill him, huh? Even after all this time. What a disappointment."


    A cold voice echoed in front of him.


    "It seems we still have a long way to go."


    A silhouette that was covered in d darkness.


    Bright red eyes that were gazing deep inside him.


    "Wh-"


    And just as the silhouette was about to move, a hand grabbed him from his back.


    "What?"


    The silhouette said without turning back.


    "I will do it."


    And a girly voice followed.


    A girly but a cold voice at the same time.


    Then the silhouette stopped.


    "Okay."


    And while saying that, he suddenly disappeared.


    Leaving him and the masked girl (?) alone.


    The girl was looking at him with determined eyes.


    Though, her hand that was holding the sword was shaking slightly.


    "Heh¡­. I don''t know who you are. But you made a big mistake."


    Seeing this, his anxious heart was relieved.


    ''She is not used to killing.''


    "Don''t reject the feeling in your heart. It is nothing wrong; just be who you are."


    But the same voice that was talking before echoed in the alley again.


    "It is your own nature. Just ept it."


    Hearing this girl''s eyes changed.


    "ept my own nature."


    The hand that was holding the sword stopped shaking.


    And suddenly, that girl''s gray eyes shone brightly.


    With a bright pir of light that was the same as the moonlight falling to the ground covering the girl¡­.


    /SWOOSH/


    Following this, suddenly, something shed in front of him, and he felt a hot sensation on his chest.


    /SPLURT/


    "Good girl."


    This was thest thing he heard¡­.


    And a smiling face of a grey-eyed girl was thest thing he saw¡­.

 Chapter 171 Awakening Lirienne 5

    ?


    The feeling of losing herself in the arms of a monster that was awakening inside her.


    The monster she was trying to suppress.


    Though, it didn''t help that the fact she was having pleasure from it.


    In the end, the self-hatred she had for herself grew as she killed more and more people.


    Because the guilt of killing others was slowly getting lost in that tingly feeling and thrill of killing others that came¡­


    Thest man she needed to kill for today.


    It was a man that was holding the leashes of beast women¡­


    A man that wanted to sell ves.


    Though she did not like the idea of ves, she wasn''t opposed to it either.


    "Go."


    With that signal, she confronted the man that was holding a cigarette in his mouth.


    The man was her final target for the day.


    Therefore, she jumped over and attacked the man with her face covered with a mask.


    In the beginning, she was getting the upper hand.


    And she almost had the decisive blow that needed to be dealt.


    To end the man''s life.


    However, she hesitated.


    Not because she didn''t want to kill the man.


    No, she had already gotten used to that feeling.


    Though that also showed she was not normal.


    In any case, the reason was that she didn''t want to feel that joy.


    It was that she didn''t want to lose herself.


    But that tiny bit of hesitation was what made her almost lose her life.


    /TING/


    Because the man in front of her used a magical spell¡­. A sound spell to interrupt her.


    Magic that attacked her eardrums, making her head dizzy.


    Her head was filled with the same tingling voice over and over again.


    Which made her miss the attack aimed at her neck.


    /CLANK/


    Though she was saved in the end.


    It was the same boy that was with her.


    "You couldn''t even kill him, huh? Even after all this time. What a disappointment."


    However, the words that came out of his mouth made her feel a weird feeling in her heart.


    Those words made her remember the things she wanted to forget.


    "It seems we still have a long way to go."


    And that phrase marked the end.


    Those words she had always heard.


    The words of disappointment.


    She didn''t want to hear the same words that were used against her over and over again.


    ''I don''t want to be like that again.''


    At that moment, something snapped inside her.


    To prove herself that she was strong, she was someone that was not worse than others.


    To show her that she was someone that was strong.


    But, most importantly, to show the boy in front of her that she was not someone he needed to get rid of.


    With those thoughts filling her head, she grabbed the shoulder of the boy behind.


    "What?"


    He asked without turning back.


    With a tone that made her feel chilly.


    A tone that felt like he was fed up.


    "I will do it."


    Without even an ounce of hesitation, she answered.


    Hearing this, he stopped.


    Her eyes, which were able to see better than before for some reason, were able to capture a brief smile on his face.


    Which made her at ease.


    "Okay."


    And the answer came not long after.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After that, there was nothingplex.


    Because she needed to do whatever she needed.


    Though, inside her, two sides were shing.


    One side wanted to prove herself to the world to the boy in front of her.


    And the other side, that wanted to cage those feelings.


    One side with ambition and the other with self-hatred.


    As she looked in front of the man that was sweating very hard but had a smile on his face, she understood, the man was underestimating her.


    The man was looking down on her.


    Though it didn''t make it any better.


    Because she still had inner turmoil.


    "Don''t reject the feeling in your heart. It is nothing wrong; just be who you are."


    But, at that time, she heard his voice.


    And saw the same red eyes.


    No, they were not red¡­..


    Those eyes turned something with a lot of colors.


    A wide range of colors was turning in those eyes.


    Those eyes felt like they could see everything.


    "It is your own nature. Just ept it."


    The words that came out of his mouth.


    He was like he knew everything about her, which made her feel ufortable but weird at the same time.


    "epting my own nature."


    She mumbled, hearing him.


    Looking at the eyes that knew everything, she feltfort again.


    ''If it is him, then he might ept me for who I am.''


    The girl was never epted by others and was alwayspared to her sister.


    It was the first time she had felt like she had found someone who knew everything about her but didn''t reject her.


    Then, a smile bloomed on her face for the first time.


    A crazed smile.


    And she felt the strength surging through her body.


    The aura of grey was shining all around her.


    The pir of light shone over her body.


    With her grey eyes shining.


    Even though she hadn''t noticed.


    Because in her mind, she had only focused on one thing.


    The man in front of her.


    Putting the strength on his legs, she readied herself.


    This time not underestimating the man.


    /SWOOSH/


    And suddenly appeared beside the man.


    Because she had never thought she would be this fast, she was slightly surprised.


    Slightly.


    Though in the end, it didn''t matter.


    With her hand holding the dagger, she stabbed the man in his heart.


    Making the blood spurt from the wound.


    This time her hands were no longer shaking.


    Because she had already epted herself.


    ''It is not wrong. It is who I am.''


    That was what she thought.


    "Good girl."


    Hearing this, the smile on her face widened.


    The same hand that touched her before, that hand came to her shoulder again.


    "Hehe¡­."


    The crazed smile turned into more of a silly one.


    Though no one else was there to appreciate it.


    It was at that moment that the future viiness finally epted her own nature¡­..

 Chapter 172 After Her Awakening

    ?


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    ------------------------------------


    Name ¨C Lirienne (Flora Glyndon)


    Age ¨C 15


    ss ¨C Moon Elf


    Mage Rank - 2


    Knight Rank ¨C 2


    Attributes ¨C Moon, nt


    ------------------------------------


    The moment I saw the panel appearing beside me, a smile bloomed on my face.


    ''She has finally awakened.''


    I thought while looking at the smiling girl behind me.


    ''To think that the missing piece was that tiny bit of push for her to ept herself.''


    Though I don''t know what kind of thoughts passed through her head, the hesitation she felt while killing looked different.


    It was as if she was first repulsed by the idea of killing; she was now repulsed by herself.


    It was just a feeling, but I decided to try it.


    And in the end, it paid off.


    "Let''s go home now. It is prettyte, and we made a quietmotion."


    Saying that I jumped from the roof I was standing onto another one.


    "Okay."


    And Lirienne was following behind me.


    Before she could even realize that, her physical strength got already stronger than before.


    ''Even though I am limiting my speed to a three-star rank, she is still able to follow me. Good.''


    I thought.


    If killing a bunch of low-leveled thugs would give a prize to such a thing, then I will dly take it.


    Reaching home, I turned my face to her.


    "Do you feel any difference in yourself?"


    "Difference? I don''t know."


    "Is that so? Let''s go to sleep then, we will talk again tomorrow."


    Saying that I went to my room.


    After taking a shower, I went to sleep.


    ''Tomorrow, I should focus on training finally.''


    That was what I had in my mind.


    ******


    After Callius went to his room, Lirienne went to her own as well.


    After getting rid of her bloody clothes, she went to take a bath.


    Different from Callius, she was pretty tired after all that fighting she had done since her strength was lower than his.


    Because of that, a warm bath came suited well.


    "Do you feel any difference in yourself?"


    Remembering what he asked her, she was convinced.


    ''He knows. He always knew.''


    The moment after she killed the man, her mind returned to normal.


    And she was able to see the changes inside her body and inside her blessing status window shown to others.


    She felt she got stronger a lot.


    Though she didn''t know much about what her ss was going to do and what kind of strengths it had, she was convinced that Callius knew all about this.


    ''All of his actions make sense now.''


    She thought, entering the bathtub.


    ''Because nobody would take someone like me out of nowhere.''


    After living and traveling with him for the past few days, she learned quite a lot about him.


    ''He is not someone that would bring a girl or any other person with him if it doesn''t benefit him.''


    Though he had already said that before, in her mind, his actions were quite a mystery.


    Since there was no foundation for his actions, and he didn''t give her much reasoning either.


    But, now, she was truly able to understand.


    ''Though it doesn''t matter.''


    However, for her, who hadn''t felt someone''s warmth for a long amount of time, it was something that didn''t matter at all.


    ''It feels good when I hear his praises.''


    She thought while burying today''s feelings deeper into her mind while also burying her head into a warm bath.


    ******<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Waking up early in the morning, I checked on Lirienne and saw she was still sleeping.


    ''I guess I should train with my sword for a bit.''


    With that thought, I started training my body.


    Though I will be focusing mainly on my mage ss, I don''t want to ck off with my body training, either.


    Just like that, I started training my body while repeating the same things I had done in the past.


    After training with my body for a while, I felt Lirienne watching me, though I didn''t pay any attention to her for the time being, and she also didn''t have any intentions of alerting me either.


    Though in the end, we need work to do.


    "Awake, now?"


    I asked after deeming my training enough.


    "Yes."


    "Are you ready to get stronger then?"


    "Get stronger?"


    "Yes. Let me ask you one thing."


    "¡­.."


    "Do you trust me?"


    "What?"


    "By now, you should already have gotten your thoughts straight, right?"


    "¡­.Yes."


    "Then, what do you think? Will you keep following me? Since you have already seen the changes in yourself, you should know that I know a lot about you, right?"


    "I know. It is your eyes, isn''t it?"


    "Heh¡­. It seems you are not that stupid."


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    Throwing me a quick re, she asked:


    "Will you give me more strength?"


    "I will."


    "¡­.."


    Though she was silent, I could already see the trust she had in me.


    ''Don''t y it hard to get.''


    "I trust you."


    In the end, the answer came not long after.


    "Then, grab these."


    Grabbing the two daggers I had thrown at her; she looked into my eyes.


    "What?"


    "You are way talented at using daggers rather than using swords. You should have felt that too."


    Though I didn''t know much about this, I thought her using daggers in the game was also rted to her ss.


    "You are right again¡­."


    "I am."


    Looking at the daggers in her hand, she looked at me.


    "How will we train?"


    And asked.


    "We will spar."


    "Spar."


    "Yes. If you felt the thing I am thinking right now, then you will eventually get better at it. Though I haven''t used daggers too much, I will do my best to guide you."


    "I see."


    She mumbled.


    /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/


    Though just as she was thinking about that, I reappeared beside her, attacking.


    "Wa-"


    Before she could say anything more, the sword in my hand started attacking her again and again.


    ''This is also good for me. I can use these spars to train my magic as well.''


    Thinking like that, we started sparring.


    Which would be our routine for the remaining time until the academy started¡­.


    -----------------A/N------------------


    Lirienne haspleted her awakening arc, which was a crucial journey for her given her future role and evolving rtionship with Callius. The length of the arc was necessary to ensure she was fully prepared for what''s toe.


    So I hope you weren''t that bored.


    Now, it will be a short time skip then the academy arc will start.

 Chapter 173 Young Girl And Boy

    ?


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    In a room filled with dark walls, there was a young boy who was throwing a bunch of fireballs all around him.


    A young boy whose hair was pitch ck and whose eyes were red.


    /SWOOOSH/ /BOOM/


    With his hand moving with precise and fast movements, the boy was attacking the dummies in front of him with the fireballs.


    /SWISH/


    He jumped from the ce he was standing, dodging the attack of the golem behind him.


    /THUD/


    Then with a smooth move, he tapped the head of the golem and jumped back, increasing the distance.


    /SWIRL/


    Then the mes that were following him all around directed the golem and swirled into it.


    /BOOM/


    Resulting in an explosion.


    However, the golem was, of course, fine.


    Because it was built to resist such attacks.


    But the boy didn''t care.


    /SWOOSH/


    Dodging the rock that was thrown at him by another golem from a distance, the boy''s eyes turned chromatic for a second.


    "Let''s try this."


    Mumbling like that, he started conjuring the mana all around into a sphere.


    Mana of four different attributes.


    /SWIRL/


    The destructive fire mana that was flowing all around him.


    /SWISH/


    The swift green mana which was very hard to hold.


    /TOK/


    The reliable brown earthen mana that was used for defenses.


    /SWOOSH/


    And the flex water mana that would be used for holding all other attributes together.


    It was such a magic that could only be used by people whose numbers would not pass the fingers of one hand.


    It was a magic that took the form of destruction at the end.


    With all those elements flowing among themselves in harmony.


    At least, that was what the bot that was controlling those elements was nning to do.


    /BOOM/


    But the reality was different from what we expected most of the time.


    There is no guarantee that the things we want will happen.


    Just as it happened there.


    With a huge explosion, the sphere that was holding all types of elements exploded while also sting the boy off at the same time.


    /THUD/


    And soon, the boy hit the wall and crashed.


    "Cough, cough¡­."


    Just as he was coughing, the boy sent his mana to the device that was attached to his pants, and following that, all those golems that were walking around him stopped moving.


    "So, it failed, huh? It seems it is still too early for me to trybing other elements into one."


    With that mumble, the ck-haired boy stood up.


    "I guess I should be content with this for today. No need to overly exhaust me either, the academy entrance exam is very soon as well."


    And then started walking towards the exit of the room.


    Just as he got out of the room, he saw a familiar girl with tinum hair whose ears were pointy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Finished your training?"


    "Yes."


    "Good. You did well."


    "I did well¡­. Hehehe¡­"


    Hearing what the girl in front of him said, even with that slight mumble, the boy named Callius had a smile on his face.


    Although the girl with pointy ears was looking at the ground, one could also see the faint traces of redness on her face, with her eyes shining brightly after he praised her.


    Just like that, they got out of the room they used for training after paying the bill without talking anymore.


    And the moment they got out, the scene that weed them was something different from what anybody could expect.


    At least nobody would expect such a scene to unfold in front of their eyes, knowing this world was a medieval fantasy type.


    People with bright clothes walk on the roads.


    It was nothing but abnormal for a city.


    The thing that was different from normal was the number of people on the streets.


    It was such a crowded ce that people might mistake it as a modern earth metropolis.


    On top of being crowded, there were also a lot of different things that could be seen there.


    Some magicians with green robes flying over, not sticking around to the crowd.


    Some magicians with red robes were also flying while sting themselves underneath.


    A huge amount of carriages that were not being pulled by anything were upying the streets.


    Yes, they were not being pulled by anything.


    They were moving on their own.


    They were the things that were called Magic vehicles, newly invented magical engineering products.


    But that was not the end of all.


    On top of those things, there were those knights with shining armor that was patrolling around.


    The knights were releasing a huge amount of pressure on the passersby citizens.


    The liveliness of the city could be seen from there.


    A city that was overflowing with people everywhere.


    A city whose buildings were reaching the skies.


    A city where it was called the center of the world.


    A city that was the capital of the strongest force in the world.


    A city that was the house of the world''s most famous academy.


    A city that was the subject of countless poems¡­ Legends¡­ Stories.


    It was the city of Aurora, the capital of the Reagan Empire.


    And in the middle of that city, the young girl and the young boy entered the crowd, making their way to the ce they were staying for the whole time.


    Without talking.


    As they were walking, suddenly, someone blocked their way.


    It was a young man with a shiny outfit and a slightly handsome face whose hair was blue.


    Just by looking at it alone, one could see that he was a noble from some country.


    "Hello, miss. Would you like to spend some time with me?"


    While extending his hand over the girl with pointy ears, he said, looking at her with a charming smile.


    At least, that was a smile he thought was charming.


    "No."


    However, the answer he got was something he was not expecting at all.


    A blunt answer that contained close to no emotion.


    "What?"


    And, to add salt to the wound, the girl passed him while ignoring him at the same time, not even paying a tiny bit of attention to him¡­.


    With his ears getting red, the boy jumped over the girl, only to screw himself on his own¡­.

 Chapter 174 The Commotion

    ?


    No."


    "What?"


    The moment the young man got this blunt answer with the girl ignoring him, suddenly, a burst ofughter erupted from his back.


    "AHAHAHAA! I knew he wouldn''t be able to do that."


    It was a boy with green hair that wasughing very hard.


    "Did you think the Empire''s girls would be that easy for you to seduce? It was a pity."


    Though the red-haired boy behind him had a more serious expression, he was also smiling slightly.


    "You lost the bet, Connor. Give me the knife you bought here."


    The green-haired one on the front said while signaling with hands.


    However, the person on the subject had a slightly different opinion when it came to this matter.


    Because he had an angry expression on his face that was bright red like a tomato.


    "You bitch!"


    Turning back to see the girl whom he called, the response he got was a slender but cold back.


    "HA!"


    The girl was ignoring him.


    Ignoring the guy who was the son of the Count.


    The heir of a county¡­.


    The guy who got everything in his life he wanted.


    The guy who slept with the girls that were willing to be his partner all around¡­.


    He was such a ''sigma'' guy.


    And that boy lost his cool¡­.


    Because he was ignored just once.


    Because he always got what he wanted, he didn''t know the feeling of loss¡­


    Because he was always in the center of attention wherever he went.


    "Come here!"


    And that boy tried the grab the girl that was walking away.


    It was a sudden decision.


    A sudden decision which ruined his first day of staying, maybe the career he would be able to build in the future.


    /GRAB/


    Just as his hand touched the shoulder of the girl, his eyes met with another.


    Bright red eyes that were looking deep into his mind.


    Red eyes are like a demon.


    At that moment, suddenly, a feeling of suffocation enveloped his heart.


    It was just a moment, but it felt like he felt the death at that time.


    ''What was that?''


    That was what he thought.


    ''I was scared? No way¡­.''


    Calming his agitated heart, he ignored those red eyes and turned his attention to the girl in front of him.


    A girl who was looking at him with dark eyes.


    Those eyes that mesmerized him with their bright grey color were now spreading pure fear in his heart.


    And that girl immediately moved into action.


    /SWOOSH/


    With his hand being grabbed, he felt the world was spinning.


    Then the following was a pain of his hands being crushed¡­.


    *****


    "AAAAAAAH!"


    The scream of agony¡­..


    With a voice of a young man¡­.


    In front of us, there was a guy whose hands were broken, wriggling on the ground.


    "What! How dare you!"


    And behind us, two boys were shouting while looking at the guy who was lying on the ground.


    The reason why these happening was pretty simple.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Because after Lirienne answered with a simple ''no'', the boy didn''t know his ce and tried to force her toe with him.


    Which, in the end, made her annoyed.


    Following that was just a simple hand grab and smash.


    Because, right now, Lirienne is no longer a girl who needs protection from me.


    She is a fierce tiger who can protect herself.


    A tiger who polished her skills on her own with her own actions.


    And that girl was now looking at the boy with dark eyes.


    "Okay, okay¡­ Calm down Lirienne¡­."


    With my hands touching her on her shoulder, I said.


    And the moment my hand touched her shoulder, the silver aura that was enveloping her disappeared, only leaving a smile on her face.


    "Un¡­."


    After that, I turned my head to the boys that were approaching us with their fists raised.


    "Stop."


    With my eyes locked with theirs, I said while activating my trait [Tyrant''s Aura].


    Which made pressure descend on their bodies.


    "Kurhk-"


    The one in the front had shiny green hair, and the one behind him had fiery red hair.


    With their knees touching the ground, they couldn''t even withstand the pressure I was emitting.


    ''A bunch of nobodies who think they can enter the academy with their puny skills.''


    Thinking that, I approached the boys.


    Around this time, people had already started directing their attention to the ce we were in, so I couldn''t do anything radical.


    At least in front of all those people.


    Therefore, the only thing I could do was to destroy their minds.


    /GRAB/


    Grabbing the one whose hands were smashed from his hair, I turned his head back with his neck bending 90 degrees in reverse.


    "Now. Look at my eyes."


    "Hick!"


    "Do you know why you are in this position right now?"


    "¡­."


    "Because you touched something you should not have. And do you know what happens to those who touch something mine?"


    "¡­."


    /FLICK/


    With my hands charged with lightning, I flicked my hand.


    /CRACKLE/


    Sending a small lightning mana into his pain receptors, I gave him the most intense pain he had felt in his whole life, which made him scream from the depths of his heart.


    ''AAAAAAAAH!''


    Though, those screams would never reach others'' ears because his vocal cords were no longer working¡­.


    "They get burned in the midst of endless anguish¡­. A fate befitting for a dog like you who can''t hold his desires."


    /THUD/


    And then, leaving the boy who was lying on the ground lifelessly, I stood up.


    "Let''s go."


    Then, started walking up to the inn where I was staying with Lirienne.


    ''In the end, that special event triggered. Will other events will also trigger as well?''


    Though, in my mind, there were a lot of things going on.


    ''If all the events that were in the game will trigger like this, then maybe I can use this to my advantage.''


    Yes.


    This event that right happened before our eyes was an event that happened in the game.


    If you want to train before entering the academy and go to this training studio with a heroine.


    It was an event to raise the favorability of the heroine by ''asserting dominance.''


    Though for this case, it was my favorability being raised since she dealt with it on her own¡­.


    And to exin how things turned out to be like this, we need to look at the things that happened in the past months¡­.

 Chapter 175 Time Skip

    ?


    As you have already known, I wascking in my magic aspectpared to my physical one.


    Therefore, I needed to focus on that thing.


    Which was what I had done in the past months.


    Waking up early in the morning, sparring with Lirienne¡­.


    Then, after having breakfast, we studied magic with the books I had bought and with the things Lirienne had learned.


    Though to her, I only showed my elemental magic.


    For the time being, I don''t think I will others that I am capable of using all types of magic in this world.


    At that point, Lirienne was also struggling because she did know anything about her moon magic, which made us research on our own.


    That left us with my own memories from the game and her imagination since, just as I had said before, there were no records of moon magic that could be found.


    With that said, thanks to the house having a strong raw mana concentration, I was able to gather a lot of mana on my more than it would have been since I was able to use and sense even raw attributed mana.


    For Lirienne, that wouldn''t normally work, though she was able to sense the raw mana in the night, probably thanks to her senses amplifying with the moon being wide open.


    Though the increase was not that huge, it was still a help nheless.


    However, even if learning the 1-star and 2-star spells were one thing, then mastering them practically was something another.


    Normally, for a talented mage of an X attribute, the estimated time to master the magic of 1-star to perfection without a chant would be around one year of practice.


    I am not saying learning it since learning would be pretty easy with only memorizing the chant and controlling the mana properly. (It is not, though¡­.)


    I am talking about mastering it since, around that time, the magician would be able to drop the chants and would be able to control the magic and how it would move in a better way.


    Anyway, that was the thing I was trying to do.


    Focusing on my elemental magic because it was the most essible one and also the one I was going to show to the world while entering the academy.


    Though I won''t show, I am able to use all elemental magic on them.


    Because it would also make me a target.


    Though there are a lot of legacies and other things in this world that would make a person able to use another attribute, most of the time, a person would have only one.


    Having dual attributes is a pretty rare thing.


    Anyway, to increase my mastery over the spells and elements I have been using, I was having a lot of practice in an institute that was basically a gym for magicians.


    ''Practice Room renting.''


    In any case, with me, Lirienne also visited a lot of times, and she also polished her skills.


    And at the end of the day, we would be either doing our own things or would be studying for the academy.


    Though I didn''t forget the things I had learned before, there were some cases that I had not studied, so learning them was a must.


    This was also pretty helpful for Lirienne since even though she was a bit of an airhead, she was capable of handling analytical things¡­


    Or that might havee from her education as a princess she had learned in her childhood.


    Andstly, Lirienne and I were also doing quests from time to time which I used as a training practice for her skills.


    Since she was a newbie as a dagger user, I thought she would struggle slightly while mastering it, but that was a bit of an underestimation of me.


    A future viiness like her was bound to surprise me, I guess.


    In the end, she was able to deal with the quests and the dungeons that were spawned around the near side of the capital, which made her strength increase at a fast rate.


    That was basically our routine for the past months, and I think that was a pretty fruitful one.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Since we were able to raise our strength enough for the academy standards.


    Though Lirienne was weak at the beginning when I met her, thanks to her ss being awakened, the shackles that were holding her were broken.


    Which made her raise her rank explosively.


    There was also the fact that I had used my knowledge in the game to increase both her and my mana absorption rate and the efficiency of our training, which made us achieve higher ranks at a rapid speed.


    And here we were.


    In the capital city of the world''s strongest empire at the time where the entrance exam of the most famous academy was going to be conducted.


    ******


    ''Wow, the city really became crowded, huh?''


    I thought, looking at the city that was filled with people all around.


    The ruckus that was caused by those little doggies was already left behind.


    Since I didn''t use any type of magic that had my signature, there wasn''t any evidence that would be able to use against me. (N1)


    ''I guess the entrance exam of the world''s strongest academy has its own charm.''


    Since people from all around the world who had a lot of money would want to enter the academy, the gates were being used at full capacity while the security around the city was also tightened.


    /TUCK/


    As I was walking, I felt a slight pull on my shirt.


    "What?"


    Saying that I looked at Lirienne, whose tip of ears was slightly red.


    "Did I do good?"


    With her eyes looking at me, she said.


    There was one thing I forgot to mention.


    This girl here has already be addicted to me.


    No, to be certain, she became addicted to my approval.


    "Yes, you did well."


    Which is something I won''t refuse.


    With my hands on her head, I said while slightly patting her.


    "Hehe."


    Though it feels a bit weird, it is also not at the same time.


    "Let''s get ready. Tomorrow is the day of the Entrance Exam."


    I said while reaching home.


    "Okay."


    And just like that, we started getting ready for the entrance exam that would soon follow.


    -----------------------


    N1: Because of his ss as Ruler of Lightning, the mana he used is not necessarily generated from his core, which doesn''t leave any traces rted to him.

 Chapter 176 Before The Entrance Exam

    ?


    "Huff¡­."


    Waking up early in the morning is the best.


    I thought while looking at the sky that had yet to brighten.


    Ark.


    An academic institute that was basically the most famous one around the world.


    An institute that was there for children to get stronger and for children to make connections.


    In a ce that was the center of the world, it had everything a young person wanted to have.


    The environment to improve and the environment to socialize.


    At least, this was how it was shown in the game.


    And here I am, getting out of my room just to get ready before the exam that will let me enter that institute.


    Yesterday, after that littlemotion, we reached home.


    Though it was sad to leave this ce for a while since we were going to live in dorms from now on, it was also a necessary process, so I guess it was inevitable¡­.


    In any case, after reaching home, I started getting prepared.


    Taking my casual clothes and other things, I packed everything up and put them on my space ring.


    Thanks to the money that was basically flowing me all over, I had more than one space rings to use.


    Then, after getting everything ready, I went to sleep not long after while notifying Lirienne.


    And, now that I woke up, it was time to get rid of this drowsiness.


    I don''t know what others think about that, but if you have an exam, then you shouldn''t study it just before it.


    Since that would be inefficient, which was also proved with statistics on Earth.


    Therefore, I decided to go with light exercises before leaving the house.


    With that in mind, I reached the garden and there saw Lirienne waiting.


    "I knew you woulde."


    She said with her arms crossed over while her daggers were on her waist.


    "Good morning to you, too."


    Eximing that, I looked at her over.


    "Ready?"


    And asked.


    "Yes."


    That was the word that marked the start of the spar¡­..


    *****


    "You are good. It seems you have finally figured out how to use that move."


    I mumbled while throwing a look at Lirienne, who was lying on the ground.


    "Yeah, I did. Thanks to you."


    "Thanks to me?"


    "Yes. I got inspired by your footwork."


    "I see... Good for you, I guess."


    "Yes. Thank you for your guidance."


    Saying that she stood up and slightly bowed her head.


    This girl is pretty serious when ites to these things.


    "Good girl."


    And my hand unconsciously went on her head, patting it.


    "Hehehe¡­"


    Though, whenever my hand touches her hand, that seriousness disappears.


    "Let''s get ready. We need to be there on time."


    "Okay."


    I said while returning to my room.


    ''Status.''


    I mumbled in my head.


    ------------------------------------------------


    Name- Callius Augustride ????


    Age ¨C 15


    ss ¨C The Sorcerer of Beginning, Ruler of Lightning, sh Swordsman


    Knight rank ¨C Four-star


    Mage rank ¨C Four-star


    Attributes ¨C Aether<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Traits ¨C [Perfectionist], [Prodigy], [Aesthetic Sense], [Tyrant''s Aura], [Ego], [Witcher], [Duelist], [Casanova], [Aura Master], [Child of Mana]


    Arts ¨C All-Seeing Eye (4-star) (%75),


    Skills ¨C Disguise, Grand Challenge,


    Passive Skills- Perfect Body(MAX), Frost Breath(MAX), Poison Resistance(Level 7), Fire Resistance(Level 6), Water Resistance(Level 7), Ice Resistance(Level 5), Regeneration(Level 4), Axiom Arc(Level 5), Mana Sense(Level 4), Earth Resistance(Level 4), Blood Resistance(Level 4)


    Bonded Weapon- Nihil [Second Stage][%39]


    Artifacts ¨C Moonstone''s Ring, Muramana, Guardian Angel


    Weapon Skills- Absorption, Singrity


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 4.5


    - Speed ¨C 4.9


    - Stamina ¨C 4.5


    - Perception ¨C 4.9


    - Magic ¨C 4.7


    ----------------Hidden Stats--------------


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 7 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance ¨C 10


    --------------------------------------------


    And the panel that I had been seeing appeared in front of me.


    With a bunch of loaded stats.


    ''These stats are enough for the entrance of the academy, considering I had awakened my magic four yearster than others and my aura three yearster, it is pretty impressive.''


    Thinking that, I changed.


    "With the power of my will and the magic within, I banish all filth and dirt and all stains of sin. Let this space be clean and pure, heaven and cure."


    To clear myself from the dirt and sweat that I had umted while fighting.


    Though the passive skill [Perfect Body] is working in such cases, there is this psychological effect on me that makes me feel dirty whenever I sweat a bit.


    Therefore, using the spell clean is not bad overall.


    I started putting on the clothes I was going to wear at the entrance exam.


    Because there is just no way that I could present myself without paying attention to my clothes.


    ''This attire is good enough.''


    A shiny red jacket with a ck cor and folds inside a ck shirt thatplements my hair.


    ck pants were made from the best quality materials, which werefortable for both fighting and moving.


    Clean ck boots, which were also made with the finest materials.


    Power of money, I would say.


    And, finally, a ne with blue color that was shining all over.


    An epic item that enabled me to enhance my magic with the mana addition.


    ''Muramana.''


    Overall, my attire was good.


    Getting out of my room, I saw Lirienne had also gotten ready.


    Her clothes were also made with the finest materials.


    Simple pants that were enough to cover her legs but also not restrict her movements.


    A white robe that was falling over her body, and a white shirt that was covering her upper side.


    All of them have the highest quality¡­.


    Though I paid the price, I also didn''t forget to make her work for it and repay me while finishing all those quests either.


    As a person that believed in ''Gender Equality,'' there was no way I would miss this chance¡­.


    Which is also what should have been.


    Though when she saw me, her face slightly got red.


    ''That is the normal response one should have.''


    In the end, being possessed as one of the most handsome characters in the game, I should also be a Lady Killer, right?


    "Ready?"


    "Y-yes."


    With her face slightly red, she answered.


    "Let''s go then."


    Saying that, we left the house while making my way to the entrance of the academy¡­.

 Chapter 177 Entrance Exam

    ?


    /CLIP/ /CLOP/


    "Stand aside!"


    "Sir¡­ Please don''t vite the rules."


    "Don''t you know who we are?"


    On a road that was filled with carriages and people, one could see a crowd.


    A crowd that was not flowing through a direction.


    Because today was the day that would symbolize the entrance exam of the world''s most famous academy that everyone dreamt of entering once.


    Though it was not a road, more like a dead end since the road ended just before a couple of huge gates.


    The gates were so magnificent and beautiful that one could mistake them for the work of an artist.


    On top of them was just one word.


    ''ARK.''


    It was the word that was being written there.


    In front of the gates, there were a lot of people who were checking people who were there to enter the exam.


    There, a bunch of people was arguing with a group of men who had armor over their bodies and swords on their waists.


    ''Knights of the Empire.''


    Was the name of those knights.


    A carriage that was shiny was kept waiting by those knights.


    In front of the carriage, a man was arguing with the knights.


    During this time period, it wasmon for people from all over the world toe to this ce to represent their houses or kingdoms. Therefore, they would usually be very arrogant, leading to the destruction of mutual respect that should have been protected.


    Inside a girl with yellow hair was looking outside.


    "Sigh, how long this is going to take."


    She asked while looking at the butler that was arguing with the knight.


    The crowd was pretty loud.


    Since the road was jammed just because of the arrogance of ady.


    "How long are we going to wait?"


    "Just open the road."


    "Who is this arrogant girl?"


    There were a lot ofmentsing through her ears, though she discarded all of them.


    ''Bunch of nobodies, how dare you stand in the same road with thisdy. Those pricks, why are they holding me up? Don''t they know I am the heir of the Marquis Dunn?''


    While thinking that.


    "¡­."


    But, suddenly, the crowd got quiet.


    Not even a sound could be heard.


    ''What is happening?''


    She thought while looking around.


    And there she saw the reason why the crowd got quiet.


    A couple of young people were walking.


    One of them was a girl whose face was covered with a slight cloak.


    Though one could see the tinum hair that was flowing through the opening of her cloak.


    Even if her facial structures were not clearly visible, from the way the girl was walking, one could easily see her elegance. However, there was also a slight ferociousness that the girl was excluding with her gray eyes.


    Her clothes were beautiful, but they were not that shiny to take the attention of the crowd.


    The reason why nobody was talking anymore was the boy that was walking beside her.


    The boy whose hair was pitch ck.


    Despite his youthful looks, he possessed an intriguing and oppressive feature that set him apart from the crowd: his striking red eyes, reminiscent of blood.


    Coupled with his jet-ck hair, which was effortlessly tousled waves around his face, the boy captivated the attention of those who crossed his path in just one go.


    Those fiery red eyes that looked like they were above everything betrayed the youth-looking face.


    With his slender yet athletic build, he was standing at an average height. If one looked only at his physical build, one might have mistaken him as a normal person.


    Though the presence ofmand and confidence he was excluding and the way he moved with grace were enough to show that it would be a huge mistake to take him as a normal man.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His clothes which were amplifying the presence he was excluding¡­.


    It was very easy to see that those clothes were of the finest quality¡­


    The presence that screamed of importance made the crowd watch his steps in awe.


    The aura of blue that could be slightly seen from the fluctuations of waves around his body¡­


    "¡­.."


    It made the crowd stand in awe while he was just walking past them.


    /TOK/ /TOK/


    Despite the silent steps of his boots, the attention of the crowd was drawn to him as if he had made the loudest noise imaginable.


    The girls that were inside the crowd¡­.


    All of them were watching him with their lower lips being bitten by their teeth.


    The queue that was formed because of the over-heavy demand over the entrance was breached by that boy.


    People that were standing in the queue for a long amount of time¡­.


    They did nothing but watch.


    The crowd that was screaming with annoyance because they were kept waiting did nothing but watch his steps.


    The girl with the cloak over her face that was following him with her face that was not visible thanks to a trick of the light(?) was giving a bunch of ferocious res to the people that were eyeing him.


    Because of a reason, she had yet to figure out.


    Even the blonde girl that was waiting inside the carriage with her pride over her nose was doing nothing but watching.


    ''How beautiful.''


    Was the only thing she could think.


    After walking for a little longer, the boy reached the knights that were checking people before entering.


    Though different from the other people, the knights had a serious expression that looked like they didn''t even get affected by the aura that was excluded from the boy.


    "Hello, sir. Mypanion and I are here to take the entrance exam."


    The boy said with a smooth gesture of respect.


    "Hello. Please show me the admission ticket for the exam."


    The knight, that looked bulky and magnificent, answered with a voice that no people would expect.


    It was a voice filled with seriousness, but at the same time, it was not rude.


    "Here."


    The boy brought an envelope from his spatial ring and gave it to the knight that was waiting.


    Then the knight brought a weird magical cube.


    With the cube shining, the knight nodded his head.


    "You may enter. The officials inside will show you the way. I wish you good luck, though I doubt you will need it."


    The knight said while giving the boy the envelope back.


    Hearing this, a natural smile bloomed upon his lips.


    "Thank you, sir. Have a good service."


    Saying that the young boy and the girl entered the gates, opening up a new world to their eyes.


    As for the crowd.


    "Huh?"


    They had juste to themselves with surprise exmationsing all over.


    "What happened?"


    They were looking dumbfounded by the event that happened just before their eyes.


    "What a crafty kid."


    Though the knight that was looking at the boy that entered the gate was thinking differently.


    --------------------------- A/N ----------------------------


    This chapter is not rted to the plot but is essential to show how Callius is viewed from the outside.


    Since this novel is heavily first-person view, it might be missed that he has very good looks and a very high charisma.


    Also, his aura of oppression with his trait, when activated, is also not something that normal people would be able to ovee easily, which could also be seen here.


    Now, the entrance exam will start.

 Chapter 178 Entrance Exam 2

    ?


    The reason why we left home that early was because we didn''t want to deal with the crowd that would flock around the entrance of the Academy.


    Because in the game, it was shown that there were literally some people that got injured because of the hassle that followed the entrance.


    Though, I was not expecting a quest toe around at that time.


    <Ding! Quest [Elegance] generated.>


    Because of that quest, I decided to show my face that I wasn''t nning to show normally.


    Though the rewards were worth it since the charisma stat that was sealed normally was partially released, just as it increased with each rank, I have gone upwards.


    However, the results were a lot stronger than I had expected.


    Because, just as I was walking, people kept giving me the way, which made it a lot easier for both me and Lirienne to enter.


    ''Power of good looks I guess.''


    With that thought, we entered the academy after confirming our identities as exam takers.


    One must know that even gaining the right to enter the entrance exam of Ark was a hard task alone.


    Because the paperwork or the connections it requires is something nothing easy to aplish.


    Either you need to pay a good amount of money, or you need to have good connections.


    Not all the people who think they are talented can enter the exam.


    Firstly, you need to be above the three-star rank, be it as a knight or as a mage.


    Then secondly, you need to be under sixteen years old.


    If you can''t meet these conditions, you are not eligible to enter the exam.


    In any case, we had already applied for the exam after we came to the city, so there was no problem in that part.


    Aliya also finished her own part, so there was noplexity on our side.


    Just like that, we entered the academy gates.


    And the scene that weed us was something I was both familiar with and also not familiar with at the same time.


    Huge greenery that was covering around¡­


    And in front of us, a building that was in the middle of that was standing before us¡­.


    Though, if one looked with little more attention, they would understand that wasn''t the case.


    Since there were a lot of mana fluctuations all around.


    The spatial mana was messing with the environment.


    The building that looked like it was close and wasn''trge enough was actually something very far away and it was something very big.


    As we walked a little further, an officer came beside us.


    "Are you here to take the exam?"


    Although that question was a little pointless, he asked nevertheless.


    "Yes."


    "Then, please go this way. Soon, you will see a gate and a tform that will teleport you to the theoretical examination hall."


    The man said while informing us.


    "Understood."


    With a slight bow, I said and started walking to the ce he gestured.


    Though since we weren''t the only ones that were here for the entrance exam, finding the way wasn''t that hard.


    Since sensing spatial fluctuations was also quite easy.


    "Why did you do that?"


    Suddenly a question came behind me from the girl who was following.


    "Did what?"


    "Shown your face. Why did you do that? You said you were not going to show it."


    Lirienne said while looking at my eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    For some reason, she looked like she was mad over something.


    "My face, huh? There was no particr reason. I just wanted to do it."


    I answered while entering the ce where we would be teleported.


    "Lies. You never do something that doesn''t benefit you."


    The answer came behind me, putting another smile on my face.


    "Maybe, or maybe not. Why is it important right now?"


    "¡­.."


    Though in the end, she decided to keep quiet since there was no answer to retaliate.


    Just as we entered the room, I saw a tform that was filled with a lot of spatial mana all around.


    And soon, another person in charge came.


    "Please take this bracelet with you and put it on your strong arm."


    And gave us the bracelets that we would be using in the academy.


    ''Finally, it starts now.''


    The function of the bracelets is pretty simple.


    It is to track the people who entered the exam and give them an assigned number, which will soon show up in my eyes as the Psionic magic it is using to transmit the information.


    It will look like a system panel appearing in front of my eyes, though it will have a more ssical design.


    Considering the type of things and the number of students the academy needs to deal with, this was a pretty good device.


    If one passes the exam, the bracelets will function at full capacity, and if not, then they will destroy themselves.


    And the moment I put the bracelet on, I felt a little bit amount of mana entering my body and connecting with my mind.


    Because I had already talked about this with the system while I was awakening for the first time, there was no misconnection with the mind magic this time.


    Suddenly a number appeared in front of my eyes while also a panel appeared.


    ---------------------


    Name ¨C Callius


    Examination ID - 2517209


    Age ¨C 15


    ss ¨C Mage


    Mage Rank ¨C 4-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 2-star


    Attributes ¨C Fire


    ----------------------


    And just as I had thought before, suddenly, a panel that I was pretty familiar with appeared beside me.


    A panel that I had seen with my All-Seeing Eye a lot of times.


    This time, it showed my own stats.


    They were the stats that I wanted to show to the world.


    ''Advantages of the system, I guess.''


    Since the system was able to manipte the stats that would be shown with the blessing to the gods, the stats show there was also being controlled.


    In any case, that was the reason why the ranks that were shown there were not my real ranks.


    And toe to the reason why there were no numerical parameters shown the academy doesn''t have permission to ess the parameters of people shown in the blessing status panel before the said student is epted by the academy.


    That was because some students would mostly enter a lot of academy entrance exams all around the world, so any academy was no exception to this rule.


    And just like that, we teleported to the waiting hall, where we would wait until the theoretical exam started.

 Chapter 179 Entrance Exam 3

    ?


    The moment Callius and Lirienne got teleported, the officials that were standing in front of the tform were looking into each other''s eyes.


    "To think we could see someone that handsome¡­. It seems this year''s generation is quite blessed."


    The man that had just teleported both Callius and Lirienne said while remembering the boy that passed through them.


    There were at least fifty other people that were teleported with the two, but none of them made an impression that would besting.


    Because the two got all the attention from the environment.


    "You are right¡­. And we haven''t even seen the princess yet. I wonder what she will be like¡­."


    The woman that was standing beside him said.


    "Yeah, I really wonder¡­. Callius, was it? I am looking forward to seeing his performance in the academy."


    "Count me in."


    "Which room they were teleported to?"


    "I don''t know. The coordinates are not essible, you know, right?"


    "Ye, yeah. I was just curious."


    Just like that, the two talked while Callius and Lirienne had already entered the ce they were supposed to wait.


    ******


    The entrance exam of the academy.


    It consists of two parts.


    One theoretical exam and the other one will be the physical examination.


    First, it will be the theoretical examination, and then it will be the physical examination.


    And when both of them arepleted, the results will be out immediately, and ording to those results, each student will be put into a ss that will be ording to their results.


    Yeah, the same ss system that will always be¡­..


    Because they want to fuel the ambitions of the students that attend Ark¡­.


    Though it is nothing but a mere excuse to promote discrimination¡­.


    In any case, it is what it is.


    Now that we entered the waiting room, I started observing the people that were entering.


    From the moment we entered the room, people''s eyes were on us, though I had already gotten used to this fact.


    A girl with fiery crimson hair whose face could be rated 6 out of 10 was throwing some gazes at me from time to time.


    There was a faint blush on her face; a ssic teenage girl she was ¡­.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    To see the average of the people inside, I looked at her stats.


    -----------------


    Name ¨C Rosalind Hartwell


    Age ¨C 15


    ss ¨C mewalker


    Mage Rank ¨C 4-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 0-star


    Attributes ¨C Fire


    -----------------


    A girl whose ss was advanced.


    ''She is quite talented, huh?''


    And just like that, I started looking around.


    While using my ''All Seeing Eye'' all the time¡­.


    ******


    While our ck-haired protagonist was looking around, the hall where everyone was waiting was also filled with other participants slowly.


    Though, of course, this hall was not the only ce where the participants were waiting.


    There were several sub-dimensional rooms created for this case.


    Though Callius hadn''t mentioned the reason why the academy was able to conduct the exam with such a huge amount of participants was rted to the time and spatial mages that were working under them.


    "Are the preparations finished?"


    A man who had a serious aura around him asked the woman that was standing beside him.


    "Yes, Headmaster."


    "Any problems with the sub-spaces?"


    "No. The time flow inside had already adjusted. The spirits and the golems that are designed to read the exam sheets are also ready to start working."


    "Good. Good. Then, I suppose the inds are ready as well?"


    "Yes. All inds are ready. Just as you have demanded, we have prepared 20 inds for the practical exam."


    "All of them have the same structure?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes."


    "Good. You can leave the rest to me."


    "Understood. Shall we proceed with the examination then?"


    The woman asked, looking at the man above.


    "Yes."


    "Understood."


    Saying that, the woman closed his eyes.


    And the surroundings started shaking.


    But not everyone was able to sense what was happening around them; the man was able to.


    Those two that were talking were the ones that had the most influence inside the academy.


    They were the ones that were basically administration.


    Headmaster, Maximus Riftwind. One of the strongest people in the world who was also the head of the spatial mages underneath the academy.


    A nine-star spatial magic user.


    And the woman beside him was his daughter and the vice-principal of the academy.


    Seraphina Riftwind.


    A spatial and time mage of a 7-star, and one of the future powerhouses of the world.


    Just as hemanded, she started transmitting themand to the officials that were working under her to start the exam.


    "What do you think the results will be?"


    "We will see."


    "Then, let''s meet the other professors. I wonder what they think about the new generation."


    Just like that, they went to the ce where the other professors were waiting¡­.


    ******


    After waiting for a little while, the start of the theoretical examination was announced.


    Though in the game, not a lot of details were given about this since even the developers didn''t want to waste time while solving a bunch of questions¡­.


    So, the theoretical exam was just there to show off as the mage yers since most of them would get stronger with researching and being ''nerds.''


    However, in real life, it was something different.


    Because the questions that were asked needed to be answered.


    "Please enter the room where your watch is being shown."


    As the announcement came, I looked at the number shown on the panel.


    ''Room 10, huh?''


    "Which room are you in?"


    Asking Lirienne, that was looking at me with fierce eyes, I stood up.


    "¡­.."


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    "So? What room is it?"


    "14."


    "I see. Good luck then."


    Saying that, I started walking to the room.


    "Un."


    Entering the room, I looked at the participants to see if there were anyone from the game, only to see nothing.


    Though that was to be expected since even though the game represented a wide world, the number of students that showed up still fell off in front of the number of students taking the exam.


    Just as I had sat at the desk that was prepared for the exam, suddenly, a paper and pen appeared right before me.


    ''This feels a bit nostalgic.''


    I thought, looking at the desk.


    "Now, we will start with the instructions."


    The sound of a woman came entering our ears.


    ''Vice headmaster Seraphina.''


    I thought, hearing the voice.


    Then she finished giving instructions which, in the end, left us with the exam only.


    /RING/


    "Exam starts."


    And then, just like that, the exam started, marking the first part.

 Chapter 180 Entrance Exam 4

    ?


    Mathematics.


    A disciple that a lot of people in the world hated.


    Even though it was thenguage of nature itself, most people would never ept that fact.


    However, there are things that were more hateful than that.


    Calculus.


    An advanced type of mathematics requires not only good analytical skills but also a good visualization of the world.


    The reason why the mages would be matched with the scientific people of Earth was because of that.


    Because to conjure magic better, they needed to have a better understanding of the space around them and the force of magic and many other things.


    At least to make the magic you are using closer to perfection, in theory, that is.


    However, those who attended engineering would know that knowing theoretical knowledge is nothing but a scam if you don''t know how the real application of the theory works.


    That was also the reason why there were a lot of sessful people who didn''t graduate from college but were better engineers.


    Now, without diverging from the subject too much, the reason why I am exining the thing is to let you understand how the exam in front of me works.


    Fundamentals of the Magic Theory¡­..


    The exam was about this course which was one of the most annoying ones¡­


    While scribbling the paper in front of me with answers, those were the things on my mind.


    ''If the wavelength of the water ball magic is closer to the average wavelength of fireball magic, what would be the average momentum of the water particles per mana unit?''


    Like that questions, there were a lot of others that required a good knowledge of ''Forms'' that you would be able to use in the exam.


    And because I was thoroughly prepared, I finished the exam at most 20 minutes, which I was sure would take at least 2 hours for others.


    Note that this exam is slightly different from what you would expect from one.


    Because there are no supervisors that are physically present.


    /TAP/


    Because you don''t even need to leave your desk to mark the finish of your exam.


    Just one tap on the button that is present in front of you is enough.


    Since just with that one tap, your paper will disappear, and the other one wille.


    Just as I had said, the theoretical exam doesn''t only contain mathematical calctions but also contains other things like general knowledge of the political world structure, social analyzing skills, readingprehension, writing, and general monster knowledge.


    Just like the national exams that high-school students take¡­


    In any case, the other parts were a lot easier than doing calctions since the things I had read were pretty fresh, and recalling that information didn''t take a huge amount of time.


    In the end, I finished all the other subjects around 20 minutes and left my desk.


    While in front of the eyes of those dumbfounded nobles who thought they were some sort of big shot.


    ''You are at least 100 years early topete with a person who had a 4.0 GPA in college.''


    Thinking that, I left the room and started waiting for the others toe¡­.


    *****


    When Callius left the examination hall after he submitted the paper, the professors that were watching him were dumbfounded.


    Well, not in a way that they were respecting him, but more like they were not expecting such tant disrespect.


    "I have never seen a participant that finished the test this fast. I don''t think he made an effort at all."


    The man with mono ss on his left eye said while scoffing slightly.


    "To think there would be someone who would underestimate the academy this much."


    Now, because they were the teaching staff of the world''s best academy of course, they had a huge pride over their job.


    Therefore, they were sneering inwardly, not even expecting someone could finish the questions they had prepared this fast.


    Almost all of them had assumed the boy that finished the exam had just given random answers to the questions and had no chance of passing it.


    "Let''s not assume things and wait for the results. They wille soon."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Another man with sharp features said while looking at the other lecturers.


    Even he had a slightly rxed appearance, like he knew the result already.


    Though the prejudices they had were bound to fall down.


    ******


    If someone were to inquire about the most convenient form of magic in this world, the response may vary greatly.


    ording to the situation.


    And as for the case such that where an academy that is the most famous in the world tries to conduct an entrance exam, then the most convenient magic would be time and space.


    Though time magic has its own restrictions, the fact that the results of the exam can be read at most ten minutes after the exam was such a huge upgrade.


    And this is also independent of the number of participants that finished it.


    "How did you do it?"


    "I don''t know. The results are not something I expected."


    "Yeah¡­. How can we even calcte the number of expected monsters inside the dungeon? It was the first time I had seen it?"


    "I know. That question was something else¡­."


    "Let''s not even talk about the magical theory questions. My tutor never showed me questions like that?"


    "Mine neither."


    The participants that left the exam room after the time has finished were talking amongst themselves.


    Which felt like just ten minutes passed for me.


    Since the time flow rate inside the room where each participant took the exam was faster than the one that I was inside.


    Yeah, for sure one of the most convenient magic types that had ever appeared.


    Thinking that, I looked at the panel that appeared beside me.


    ---------------------


    Name ¨C Callius


    Examination ID - 2517209


    Age ¨C 15


    Written exam results ¨C 115/115


    Current Rank - 1


    ----------------------


    ''Just as I had expected.''


    The exam was pretty easy considering the amount of time I had put into studying.


    Since the room that I entered was a different one from the first thanks to the space magic the headmaster put in, I lost contact with Lirienne already.


    That was a countermeasure for those who wanted to participate in the practical exam with someone they knew.


    "Attention!"


    Just as I was thinking like that, suddenly a loud voice echoed.


    Which made the attention of others to be drawn.


    "The practical exam will start soon. Please put all the equipment you have into the sub-space that will appear in front of you. Those who hadn''t put everything will be unable to teleport and their practical exam results will be received as NA."


    With that notice, the man made a gesture with his hands making me feel the spatial mana around me.


    "Now we can finally start¡­."


    With that mumble, I grabbed Nihil and the spatial ring in my hand, putting it inside the subspace.


    /SWOOSH/


    Then disappeared from the ce I was in, only to open my eyes to an unfamiliar ce¡­.

 Chapter 181 Entrance Exam 5

    ?


    How do you eliminate and evaluate this amount of participants practically at the same time?


    In the real world, the answer would vary, but in the case of a world that was based on a game, the answer would be a new rising type of game.


    Battle Royale.


    A new type of game that was rising from a movie on earth, where arge number of participants would be left in a closed ce whose area would slowly get smaller.


    In the end, the idea was to make sure that all participants would encounter each other until some point where no one would be left aside from one.


    In any case, the Chronicles of Aeris also went of this type for the practical exam, where participants would be teleported to a random ind and then would be fighting with each other.


    Which was why I was standing there looking around.


    ''Hmm¡­. I got the frost type, huh?''


    I thought looking at thendscape and the condition of the weather.


    In the game, it was said there were 20 inds overall and each of them had different types of climates and environments.


    Well not entirely different since I am not sure how would they develop 20 different climates.


    Though the one I was in was one of the most popr ones in the game.


    ''Because this was said to be the hardest one.''


    /SWOOSH/ /HOWL/


    Feeling the strong wind and the stormy weather passing through my skin, I started moving.


    ''I am already missing my Nihil.''


    I thought.


    Since the exam needed to be fair, bringing artifacts or any other things was strictly forbidden.''


    Which also made me separated from my sword.


    Though it didn''t matter.


    ''I was not nning to show it anyway.''


    I thought.


    ''Now, how should I proceed?''


    In the game, there were several options of routes yers could take.


    You could go for eliminating a high number of participants or securing a safe ce, looking for good loot, or many other¡­..


    ''Should I crush everyone? Or should I go for the face-p route? Which would be more optimal?''


    This question was one of the things I had been thinking about for a while.


    Should I show my strength and my talent or not? Should I reveal myself or not?


    ''In the end, it will be how the author wants, won''t it? Let''s see how things will y out for me.''


    <Ding! New quest [Main Character] generated.>


    ''Here it is.''


    Just as I thought that, a simple sound that I was expecting echoed in my head.


    ''I was expecting you.''


    I thought as I stared at the panel in front of me.


    ----------------------------------


    Quest ¨C Main Character


    Description ¨C As a person who always stood on top of others, there is no way you would be left behind by someone other; you are the main character here, show it to any other.


    Conditions ¨C Finish the practical exam first and secure the top spot in the entrance exam while destroying as many participants as possible


    Rewards ¨C Rewards will be distributed ording to the performance measure in the exam


    ----------------------------------


    Seeing the panel, a smile bloomed on my face.


    ''Just as I expected. A quest like this was bound to appear.''


    ''Then the only thing left for me is to show others who is the boss here.''


    Just as I thought that I started moving.


    Now, to exin the ce I was in, it was a mountain range.


    A mountain range that was filled with snow and sometimes trees.


    Though it was stormy and the field of my vision was limited up to a certain point it was not like the storm that I had encountered while tracking the Logan brothers.


    Since it was a natural phenomenon without any interference of mana, the field of vision being limited was not important.


    Because I could simply sense the mana around me and see the mana signatures of people close by.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Just like the person that is 200 northeast. One on 120 meters south, one 500 meters behind it, and another 150 meters on the west.''


    ''Andstly, here this guy that is approaching me. To think I would be the one hunted first, how shameful.''


    I thought while pping my hands.


    ''Then let''s start.''


    With that thought, I started reading my magic spells¡­.


    ******


    In a ce filled with snow, a young man that was running could be seen.


    He had brown hair, brown eyes with tanned skin.


    ''Heh, this idiot¡­ It looks like he couldn''t even figure out what to do?''


    The young man thought while sensing the mana signatureing from the trees behind.


    ''Let''s smash him¡­. They said the more people you eliminate the higher score you will get even if you can''t finish first.''


    The boy thought while readying his mana inside the core.


    "By the power of the earth so deep and old, I call upon its strength, untamed and bold. Elements unite, from dirt to stone, Let nature''s might be fully known."


    While chanting at the same time.


    And as he said that, suddenly a bunch of rocks started flying all around him.


    /SWOOSH/


    And as he passed beside the tree, he faced the boy that was standing in the middle of an open field that had nothing.


    "Pebble Barrage!"


    The boy screamed as he finished his chanting.


    Though he was inwardly looking down on the boy unmoving, he was also cautious and decided to use his magic immediately.


    ''You are dead meat.''


    He thought.


    Since the magic he used was a three-star magic that no one in his family could defend without proper concentration.


    "What an idiot¡­. Who screams before his attack?"


    Though the response he got from the boy was something he didn''t expect.


    ''What?''


    Even though he was surprised, he didn''t show it and moved the rocks ording to his calctions.


    /SWOOSH/


    But suddenly something unexpected happened.


    With fire being ignited at the hand of the young boy, he was startled for a second.


    ''Non-chant? Ah, it was an elementary spell.''


    In a millisecond, he sensed the mana and thought.


    ''Do you think you can stop it with elementary magic¡­ Nonsense.''


    The boy thought something he would wish he hadn''t just a minuteter.


    /SWOOSH/


    In just a minute five different boulders which would weigh at least 200 kg almost reach the boy.


    /SWIRL/


    Almost.


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/ /BOOM/ /BOOM/ /BOOOM/


    Since before they could even reach him, suddenly the fire mana inside his hand got violent.


    Only to st all the rocks that were thrown at him.


    "What?"


    The boy was surprised, seeing his attacks getting destroyed this easily.


    "Goodbye, you little extra. Next time don''t shout your spell."


    And this was thest thing he had ever heard.


    /SWOOSH/


    Before the violent fire mana enveloped him all around¡­..


    And thest thing he saw was a bright red eye that was locked with his¡­.

 Chapter 182 Entrance Exam 6

    ?


    /SWIRL/


    "AAAAH!"


    A young girl whose face was filled with the expression of pain was getting choked by the nts that were smashing her neck.


    In the midst of a ce where a lot of burn marks could be seen, she turned into particles before disappearing from the ce.


    The ce where the ends could be seen thanks to the barrier that had already closed almost the entire area.


    "¡­."


    Leaving a young girl whose hair was bright tinum, but her blue eyes cold like snow.


    "Retreat."


    With hermand, the nts that were surrounding the ce disappeared.


    "Show yourself, worm."


    Her cold eyes that were looking at a point said with amanding tone.


    /SWISH/


    And soon, from the ce she was looking, a person appeared.


    /CLAP/ /CLAP/ /CLAP/


    While pping his hands.


    "To think I would be able to witness the elven magic of forest from a human. What a sight."


    It was a man with orange hair and hazel eyes, with very good-looking facial features surrounding them.


    With his clothes that were clean, it could easily be seen that he hadn''t fought.


    "¡­.."


    However, the person that he was talking with was unresponsive to him, not even bothering to answer.


    "Ah¡­ I am sorry. I haven''t introduced myself. I am Ish-"


    /SWOOSH/


    Just as he was about to introduce himself to the girl that was standing there, a nt spurted from the ground, attacking him.


    /SWISH/


    Though before the attack could hit, the boy dodged it.


    "Oh¡­. What a fiercedy you are. It makes me want to desire you more, Lady Dia-"


    The boy tried to say with a smile, though he was interrupted once again.


    "Shut up, you worm. Don''t even take my name into your mouth."


    In the end, the girl with tinum hair looked into his eyes with disgust.


    "Your emotions are overflowing from your expression. Grow up first."


    She said while raising her hands.


    The girl had something that differed her from most others.


    She was able to see what others were thinking about inside their hearts. The emotions they had inside, she was able to see everything.


    "So, this is how you want to y, huh? You bitch. Here I am trying to show courtesy to you."


    And the thing she saw inside the boy was something she had already pretty familiar with.


    A dirty desire that disregarded other person''s individuality.


    A desire of greed that was looking at the other person not for themselves but the things they got.


    Greed.


    A familiar expression on the face of those nobles who tried to get closer to her just to gain favors and get benefits.


    "I don''t need your fake courtesy."


    With her hands raised, a bunch of roots spurted from the ground, attacking the boy in front of him.


    /SWOOSH/


    Though the boy was fast.


    At least faster than the vines that were attacking him.


    Faster than a mage could be.


    In his hand, there was a sword, which was cutting every nt that came his way, though it wasn''t something shy.


    Just a in sword.


    His face, which had a smiley expression, was looking at the girl in a weird way.


    ''Let''s see how long you can put this front¡­. Such beautiful legs¡­.''


    He thought, while easily destroying the vines that were extending at him.


    At least, that was what he thought.


    /PISS/


    He felt something was amiss.


    All around, he was getting attacked by the vines, but none of them was reaching at him, thanks to his swordy.


    However, that shouldn''t have been the case, considering the girl in front of him was the only one left on this ind, aside from him.


    It should have been a lot harder.


    That was what he thought.


    Suddenly he felt a sensation on his waist.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Huh?"


    Looking at his foot, he saw it was covered with mud.


    The ground that he was stepping on was slippery.


    ''Not good.''


    The sense of battle he developed while fighting screamed at him to change his position immediately.


    Because the ce he took a foot would not be stable ground.


    /SPLASH/


    Though, before he could move even a meter, his foot slipped while also slowly getting numb.


    ''Huh, I can''t feel the tip of my feet.''


    He thought.


    /SWOOSH/ /STAB/


    However, his thoughts could not follow any other.


    "Kurgh-"


    Because his chest was pierced by a bunch of roots that reached him at a very rapid speed.


    With blood spurting from his mouth, the boy''s hazel eyes locked with the girl''s cold blue eyes.


    "In the end, you are nothing but a worm. Know your ce."


    The girl said while raising his hand.


    And soon, a bunch of vines spurted from the ground, wrapping the boy''s wrist both on his arms and his legs.


    "Now, you have fantasized about me with that dunce brain of yours, didn''t you, while watching me fight? Let me overwrite those memories, you insolent fool."


    She said while the vines covered the boy''s mouth.


    "Only brother is allowed to do that."


    The girl added while slowly approaching the boy.


    "We will be alone for a while. In the end, you will only beg for me to kill you and wish you had never looked into me. Though, it won''t matter."


    With her cold dead eyes locked on him, the girl said while making a creepy smile for the first time.


    "I wish he was there to see this¡­."


    "Umfh--- Humff----"


    The boy''s muffled voice of screams could be heard, with his eyes wide open thanks to the fear he was receiving from the girl.


    With his whole strength, he was trying to get rid of the vines that were covering his body.


    Though sadly, his strength was not enough.


    "Resist more. It will be a lot of fun to break your spirit."


    The girl said while shing a sadistic smile.


    And soon, a vine that slowly started rising from the ground reached the heels of the boy.


    And slipped inside his pants.


    "Humfff! HUMFFFF!"


    Feeling the iing thing, his whole body started to shake violently.


    However, that didn''t matter.


    The vines slowly raised and raised until they touched something.


    A thing that most men would always protect first reflexively if they see a threat to it.


    /SMASH/


    "HUMF!


    The thing that held the future generations.


    It was crushed by the vines that reached it.


    And the boy that was subjected to the pain lost the light in his eyes while slowly turning to the particles.


    "WINNER OF THE 4th ind. Diana Augustride."


    And a notice came not long after, announcing the winner to the only person that could hear it¡­.


    "Tsk¡­. I couldn''t gouge his eyes¡­."


    Even though she won, the girl still had a cold expression on her face.


    "Brother, where are you¡­.. I really missed you."


    Saying that the girl disappeared from the ce she was staying¡­.


    Just like that, Diana Augustride finished her practical exam as the first on her own ind¡­..


    ----------------------------A/N-------------------------------


    To be honest, I think the boy did nothing wrong.


    Though he did desire Diana, it is a prettymon thing since she is beautiful, rich, intelligent, and sessful.


    And Diana would normally ignore those kinds of people; however, she is in a very bad mood right now, for some reason you know why¡­.


    In any case, I don''t want to picture every other male aside from Callius as a horny dog or something, and this character is also not such a person, which you will see in the future.


    Hope you liked the chapter¡­.

 Chapter 183 Entrance Exam 7

    ?


    Just as Diana was crushing all the people that entered the test on her ind, the same troupe could be seen on other inds as well.


    Though, saying the same thing was not entirely true.


    If Diana was someone without a rival in her exam, for some others, the battles were more in an equilibrium state.


    Since as the exam went on, the strength spectrum reached its peak.


    "Is that all you got, you city boy."


    A girl with tanned skin and an axe in her hands was looking down on a boy that was lying on the ground.


    From the crashed ground and the cut trees around, it could easily be seen that the fight that just happened here was a pretty impactful one.


    "Cough¡­. Cough¡­."


    Though the boy was lying on the ground with blood spurting from his mouth, he still had a smile on his face.


    "You are strong."


    He said between his coughs.


    "That I am."


    And the girl didn''t deny that either.


    With her muscles and scarred arms, she raised her axe.


    "It was a good fight, amazoness. I will see you in the academy."


    The boy said while smiling.


    "Ho? Is that a date offer?"


    The girl smirked in response.


    "If it is, then I will politely decline. I don''t like being with weak men."


    Saying that, she readied her axe.


    Then lowered it.


    "It is a pity then¡­."


    That was thest thing the boy said before he turned into particles.


    "Yeah, it is a pity."


    The girl mumbled.


    "I wonder if there is any other strong male here."


    And then added while licking her lips.


    "I guess we will find out then."


    Saying that she had disappeared from the ce she was staying.


    Just like that, she went on¡­.


    *******


    On the same ind with the girl, a boy with blonde hair could be seen.


    He was walking with a leisurely expression on his face.


    "Just as I thought, I am on the 5th ind."


    He mumbled while looking at the river that was flowing right beside him.


    "Let''s see if Samira is here or not. Maybe I can even trigger her event or increase her likeability."


    Saying that he touched the sword on his waist.


    It was just a simple in sword that was neither short nor long.


    /SWOOSH/


    Then he turned his head to the source of the rustle.


    With his blue eyes locked into the neer, he raised his sword.


    ''He is here.''


    He thought.


    ''This pressure, it should be him.''


    And just as he thought that a boy appeared.


    A boy with Iridescent purple hair was cut short.


    His eyes, that was looking at everything with amanding tone, were now focused on the boy in front of him.


    With the color of Fiery Amber''s eyes and his dense aura that was overflowing from his chest, he was slowly approaching.


    His clothes that had bright golden engravings of a dragon on his chest, showing that he was from a strong background.


    In his hands was a spear that looked pretty simple.


    ''Victor Drake. He is really here¡­. Just as the system said, the pattern is still the same.''


    He mumbled as he heard the robotic voice in his head.


    Just as right there, two people that were supposed to be rivals in the game meet.


    And started fighting.


    *******


    For other inds and the main cast the results were pretty much the same.


    Since there was no way that the heroines of the game would be weak.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A girl with fiery red hair was waiting in the midst of a circle with a great sword that stabbed to the ground working as her leaning tree.


    She was waiting while her eyes were closed.


    /SWOOSH/


    Waiting for thest person to reveal herself.


    A girl with ck hair and a long-curved sword on her waist.


    A sword that Callius was pretty familiar with.


    "Are you the only one left?"


    The fiery-haired girl said while taking her sword into her hand.


    "Yes."


    The girl with ck hair responded with simple words.


    Though one could easily see the signs of battle in her clothes.


    /SCHLINK/


    Raising the thin curved sword with a metallic voice, the girl faced the fiery one.


    "Let''s begin then."


    And there, no other words could be heard.


    Only the signs of battle.


    ******


    In another ce, there was a girl with blue hair whose clothes were tattered standing.


    The ground that was covered with sand was now covered with mud.


    If one could see it, one would certainly think this was an oasis¡­.


    Though it was nothing but the result of the magic that was used by the girl.


    Since there were still some crystals that were stabbed into the ground.


    "WINNER OF THE 11th ind, Celia Leafsnow."


    And just as the voice could be heard, the girl disappeared from the ce she was standing and teleported, marking the end of her exam.


    ******


    A girl whose golden hair was shining¡­.


    A girl with a beautiful smile on her face that would charm any other person in this world.


    Though that was not the case for those, who tasted the power of her magic firsthand.


    The boy that was just standing there left the ce with a horrific expression on his face.


    "What a monster."


    While saying that.


    Because of the spell that was used¡­


    Since even the ground was not spared from it.


    The ground that would normally be filled with bright greenery was now only filled with bright orangeva¡­.


    As a result of the high temperature that descended there.


    "WINNER OF THE 20th ind, Alicia Montalet."


    And as the sound echoed around the ind, the smile on the face of the girl widened.


    *****


    And in the midst of another ce, there was a girl with pointy ears standing.


    In front of her was a bunch of other elves circling her.


    Aside from them, there was no one that could be seen.


    "We pay our respects to royalty."""


    All of them bowed their heads.


    "Good, you have exceeded my expectations."


    The girl mumbled.


    From the aura she was spreading alone, it was enough to see that she was someone very important.


    "Thank you, your majesty, Snne."


    The elves answered at the same time.


    "Now, you all know what to do."


    "Yes."


    Without saying anything else, all the elves that were standing there stabbed themselves in their chest.


    Only to turn into particles.


    "WINNER OF THE 13th ind, Snne Glyndon."


    Just like that, thest elven girl also turned to particles and left the ce¡­.


    This was how the exam went for the people that were important to the story.

 Chapter 184 Entrance Exam 8

    ?


    "How is the exam going? Is everything okay?"


    Headmaster Maximus Riftwind asked his daughter standing beside him.


    "For the time being, there don''t seem to be any problems."


    His daughter, Seraphina, answered while looking at the holograms that were being disyed around.


    Just as she said that, suddenly a brutal scene appeared right beside their eyes.


    "This year, we have a lot of talents, don''t we, my daughter?"


    "We do. This year''s entrance exam is a lot fiercer than before."


    "Yeah¡­ To think there were girls like here that would enter the academy. Who is she? Let me take a look."


    The man said while lowering his gaze to the document in front of him.


    "Hmm¡­ Diana Augustride, huh? Is she the daughter of Austin?"


    "She is. She is the second daughter of the Augustride Family and has a natural attribute."


    "I see."


    "She is the disciple of her."


    "That woman?"


    "Yes."


    "I see. In any case, send someone to look after that kid. I don''t think he will be okay after such injury, even though he had already healed the pain must have felt real."


    "Yeah¡­ What should I do if his family demands a punishment."


    "If they demand something, tell them it was their own son who didn''t know his limits. They should teach him how to see ady first."


    "Heh¡­ I will certainly do that. I wonder what kind of face they will make once they hear this."


    "That bastard will be pretty mad¡­."


    "He will¡­. Though you should still look after that girl. I don''t think that woman will stand idle once she hears about this."


    "Okay."


    Hearing this, Seraphina informed someone just as his father said.


    "In any case, aside from her, there are other talented participants here, as well, huh? What do you think about them, Morvina?"


    Headmaster said while ncing towards his back that was empty.


    "Ho, your senses are as sharp as ever, headmaster."


    Suddenly a woman appeared right beside the headmaster from the shadows.


    "So? What do you think?"


    "Hmm¡­. I think you are a bit overestimating those kids."


    "Why?"


    "Hmm¡­. Well, though most of them are strong physically, they don''t necessarily are in the territory of geniuses like you deem them to be. Having a higher rank doesn''t mean they will be strong."


    "Why do you think so?"


    Headmaster asked, looking at the ck-veiled woman standing.


    "Because we both have seen a lot of students with high ranks who fell down after they hit their limit."


    "You are right; that is something we have seen."


    He said with a smile that looked like he was reminiscing about the past.


    "But, doesn''t mean they won''t improve. Are you saying that we can''t polish those gems?"


    Entering the conversation again, Seraphina said while locking her eyes with the woman named Chelsea.


    "I said what I said. It is your choice how to interpret it, vice-headmaster Seraphina~."


    "You!"


    "Sigh¡­. Then, is there someone that catches your eye? Though I doubt it, considering your standards for ''talent.''"


    Headmaster asked while emphasizing the word talent.


    "There is."


    The woman said while looking at the screens.


    Though the headmaster wasn''t able to see it clearly, her eyes which were pitch ck, had already locked into someone.


    ''So, you finally decided to show yourself¡­. I had been waiting for a very long time, my chosen one.''


    He thought inside her head, though she didn''t show it.


    "Ho? Really? Who is it then?"


    "You will see."


    "Is that so? I will look forward to it."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You shall."


    /PUFF/


    Just as she said that she disappeared from the ce she was standing.


    "What a mysterious woman."


    "I don''t like her, father¡­. I can''t see through her, no matter what."


    "I know. Though isn''t it better to have her close rather than somewhere we can''t control?"


    "I guess you are right."


    "I am."


    He said while turning his head to the holograms that appeared right before him.


    "What do you think about the participants from the Wraslugia Kingdom?"


    "They are all very talented. At least the Four Duke Families live up to their name."


    "Right. That boy, Arthur, was it? The aura he is emanating¡­. It is that, isn''t it?"


    "It is. I am pretty sure he is the one in the prophecy."


    "The location of his birth also matches with it¡­."


    "Yeah¡­ Though, we both know that those prophecies have a huge amount of chance to fail."


    "Yeah¡­."


    Headmaster said while observing the fights.


    Though as he was looking at the screens, suddenly, something caught his eye.


    "Who is this boy?"


    It was a boy that was facing three participants at the same time.


    "This¡­. I don''t think I have ever seen him before¡­.. Let me check, father¡­.."


    Seraphina said while looking at the boy.


    "I somehow feel like he is familiar?"


    "Ah¡­. I found him¡­. His name is Callius."


    "Callius¡­ Where did I hear that name before¡­.. He doesn''t have a surname?"


    "No, he doesn''t. It is not registered on his watch."


    "I see; that means he is amoner, right?"


    "Yes. Here it says he has a fire attribute. And he is a four-star mage and two-star knight."


    "Wow. He is pretty talented for amoner, huh?"


    "Yeah. His control over his fire magic is pretty remarkable, to be honest. Though he had only shown one-star magic so far."


    "How are his written exam results?"


    "Ah¡­ Let me check."


    Just as she said, she opened a new tab on the hologram that was projected over.


    Only to see very surprising results.


    "He is ranked first? And got a full score?"


    She was surprised to see the result.


    "Wow¡­. It seems we have a very dangerous talent here."


    "¡­. Right."


    "Callius, huh? Let''s see how far he will go. Wanna bet on his results?"


    "Father, do you think I am stupid? Of course, he will be ranked first. There is no one else that can rival him on that ind. It is his yground."


    "Ho¡­ It seems your eyes are finally opened after your loss at that time."


    "Shut up."


    She scoffed at her father in response seeing the smirk on his face.


    Though her eyes were focused on the screen¡­..


    --------------A/N------------


    This chapter had a lot of foreshadowing for the future.


    The uing chapter will mark the end of this entrance exam sub-arc, and he''ll finally join the academy.


    I hope you have enjoyed my novel thus far.

 Chapter 185 Entrance Exam 9

    ?


    What are the disadvantages of showing one''s power?


    The answer is the increased probability of formting a form to counter it.


    And what are the most basic things when you encounter someone strong?


    ''Beating it with numbers.''


    This is nature''s one basic rule.


    A bear can destroy a wolf when each of them is alone. But a bear would never attack a wolf blindly.


    Because, most of the time, wolves would hunt in herds. And it would know whenever he sees a wolf; the herd will flock sooner orter.


    And humans tend to be the same.


    In front of the absolute enemy, they would first group and then deal with other things first.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWIRL/


    "Hiss¡­."


    Releasing a frost breath, I focused my senses on the three boys in front of me.


    "Let''s beat him first."


    "Yeah, he is the strongest here."


    "Agreed."


    I had been fighting constantly for the past hour and almost got no rest.


    Which made me pretty tired.


    And my mana reserves were also depleting.


    Focusing my eyes on them, I instantly read the panels appearing beside me.


    ''One four-star knight, one four-star mage, and one three-star ranger.''


    Analyzing the enemy, I immediately conjured a form in my head.


    Though that also gave the enemies the opportunity to attack me.


    /SWOOSH/


    A sword that aimed right through my neck.


    /BOOM/


    Immediately releasing fire mana from my hand, I sted off the iing attack.


    "Tsk!"


    And a sound of scoffing came.


    /SPLASH/


    Though, I didn''t have the time to look at the boy.


    A de of water conjured immediately reached me.


    /BOOM/


    sting the water, I deflected the momentum while cutting the wave into the two.


    /SWOOSH/


    And dodged the iing arrow by amplifying my aura to my foot, increasing the distance.


    ''Now, follow me like a fool.''


    And then, the boy with the sword tried to follow me, proving my thoughts and attacking me with his hands.


    ''He is using his mana this time.''


    With my All-Seeing eye, I saw the earthen mana that was amplified on his arm.


    ''Going for a punch, huh? It seems he only knows enchantment spell.''


    Immediately seeing the mastery over his spell, I analyzed.


    And then raided my feet as well.


    /SWIRL/


    With the fire mana on my fists, I took my posture.


    ''Monk Foot.''


    "HA!"


    /SWOOSH/


    Remembering the technique, I evaded the attack that aimed right at my shoulder.


    And lowered my center of gravity.


    To dodge the punch that was following it.


    "What?"


    Certainly, a surprised reaction could be seen on his face.


    Then, with my foot behind me, I was ready to finish the boy in front of me.


    Then without even closing the fire input on my hands, I immediately used the same spell I had been practicing.


    Fireball.


    Throwing a palm strike to the boy that was wide open with his attack missed¡­.


    /BOOM/


    While sting him off.


    /SWIRL/


    And then, I focused on the two others that were behind.


    Then started chanting to use a more powerful spell.


    Though if I had my artifacts with me, I would be able to destroy them with one-star spells, right now, the power of my spells won''t be enough to disqualify them.


    Therefore, I started chanting the 3-star spell that I had learned from the diary of Xenon.


    "Ignis Infernus, mes rise and dance, Let your power enhance. Burn bright and fierce, with fiery might; bring forth your strength, ignite the night!


    An attack that was aimed at a coordinate where suddenly a shower of fire would descend upon the ce.


    /SWIRL/


    With the fire mana that was swirling, I conjured the coordinates in my hand.


    "With whispered words and a watery embrace, let the currents swirl, full of mystical grace."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Though, of course, the other party was not staying idle either.


    He was also conjuring a spell.


    A boy with water affinity.


    I heard his chant as I was attacking at the same time.


    "From tranquil pools to raging floods, let water''s magic shape as it should!"


    Finishing his chant, he raised his hand.


    "Whispering Waters."


    And following that, a wave of water surged from his back.


    Attacking me.


    An attack that was very wide and very strong.


    ''What a fool.''


    I thought.


    /SWOOSH/


    And finished the spell.


    /PISSSH/ /BOOM/


    And as I had finished conjuring the spell, a cloud of fire formed over his head, and a shower of fire descended upon him making.


    "AAAAH!"


    And with a loud shout of pain for a second, he disappeared, turning into particles.


    The wave he conjured almost had reached me.


    /SWISH/


    Though, I just dodged it with a leap to the sky.


    /SWOOSH/


    Only to face an arrow that wasing right toward me.


    Since there was one person that was left in the ce.


    A boy whose strength was three-star, way below others.


    A boy who used an arrow.


    Like a hunter, he was waiting for his time toe.


    ******


    A young man who had nothing to lose.


    He was the child of a couple that was living in a vige.


    His father was the ranger of the vige that would protect it.


    And thanks to it, he learned how to use the bow at a young age.


    Though all ended when his vige was massacred by a bunch of monsters.


    And the boy was the sole survivor of that vige.


    Because of that, he only had himself to stay alive.


    And he did.


    By bing the hunter.


    He knew he was not strong; he was not the strongest.


    But he learned something.


    The one that lived in this world was not always the strongest.


    It was the one that was in the right ce at the right time.


    And he polished this skill.


    Being at the right ce at the right time and doing the right thing.


    Because of that, he was able to enter the academy even though he was a 3-star since a person rmended him.


    And he didn''t disappoint him either and left for the final four in his practical exam.


    And he made others forget himself and hide.


    Because he knew the boy with the sword would charge forward, and the boy with water skills would attract the attention of theirmon enemy.


    And he was nning to attack at the one optimal second he saw.


    Which he did.


    The moment he saw the fire magician boy getting ready to jump, he knew it was the right time.


    So, he released the string.


    The arrow that was charged with mana flew toward the boy''s head.


    ''Ah¡­ You can''t dodge it anymore. It is my win.''


    He shed a smile.


    Though at that time, his eyes locked into the boy''s red eyes.


    And there he saw a smirk.


    A smirk that looked like he already knew.


    And suddenly something weird happened.


    The arrow that was flying at the boy suddenly changed its trajectory.


    It was a slight change, but it was a change nheless.


    "What?"


    And because of that change, the arrow missed.


    The arrow that would certainly hit.


    At least, that was what he envisioned.


    "I missed?"


    And before he could even think of any other thing, mes enveloped all around him, burning his skin.


    And the moment the pain came, he felt something weird, and he lost consciousness¡­..

 Chapter 186 Entrance Exam 10

    ?


    Telekinesis.


    A convenient type of magic that would leave no traces on the environment.


    It was magic that I liked very much and practiced a lot in case of something like this.


    /SWOOSH/


    The moment I saw the arrowing to my face, I knew dodging the arrow was not possible.


    Of course, it wasn''t like I didn''t know the arrow woulde.


    No, I knew.


    Because there is no way I am stupid enough to forget that there was another boy that was waiting for the right time to attack.


    So, I just used the telekinesis magic and redirected the arrow at onest second.


    And that one change in the trajectory was enough for it to miss.


    To add, the expression on his face the moment his attack was missed was a sight to see.


    That dumbfounded expression.


    It was something I liked very much and enjoyed seeing on other people''s faces.


    Though, in the end, he needed to disappear from there for the sake of my winning.


    So, with thest bit of mana that was left in my hand, I chanted the same spell and made him get surrounded by the mes, burning him alive.


    Since he couldn''t die here anyway, and he was thest participant in this ce, I didn''t limit the output of my spell.


    And the moment I had destroyed him, an announcement came.


    "Winner of the 1st ind. Callius."


    The moment announcement sounded, I disappeared from the ce I was standing with the feeling of spatial fluctuations around me.


    And following that, I was in a ce where a lot of people had already gathered while my body felt refreshed.


    A ce with an open field where the sky could be seen.


    Though it was nothing but an illusion that was made by magic.


    /HOWL/ /HOWL/


    Of course, there was a huge tter that surrounded the space.


    Since it was filled with the students that just got out of the exam.


    "What is this? Where am I?"


    "Did I die? That pain was real."


    "MY ARM, MY ARM!"


    Young people all around me were looking at their bodies while making surprised expressions.


    To be honest, if I didn''t know how the exam worked from the game, I would also probably have been dumbfounded, just like them.


    Since the thing they had experienced was something they had never done before.


    Time magic was truly a convenient tool to manage such situations.


    Because the flow of the time that was passing in the inds or that subspecies were faster than this waiting room, even if the time I had spent there were close to 8 hours, here it felt like 1 minute at most.


    This was the reason why everyone was surprised, since for all of them, it felt like they had just died.


    "ATTENTION!"


    Just as everyone was talking to themselves, an intense sound filled their ears, taking everyone''s attention.


    /SILENCE/


    Making everyone silent.


    "Now, I know most of you are confused about what happened, though those who had prepared beforehand would know about it."


    A man that was on the stage said while looking at the participants.


    It was a man with a bulky build and formal clothes.


    The aura he was spreading was filled with arrogance that came from being strong.


    "I won''t bother with exining how things worked; go search it on your own."


    He said while stopping for a second.


    "Now, you will get a notification on your bracelets to see if you have passed the exam or not." He followed his sentence with that.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And just as he said this, suddenly, a panel appeared right before my eyes.


    ''No matter how many times I see this, it feels like the system itself.''


    I thought.


    Though the panels that were shown by the system have different types of font and color, it is still easily mistakeable.


    -----------------------------------------


    Name ¨C Callius


    Exam Results ¨C


    Written Exam ¨C 1st rank ¨C 115/115 questions answered correctly


    Practical Exam ¨C 1st rank ¨C 127 people eliminated - Ranked 1st on the ind.


    Result ¨C Passed


    -------------------------------------------


    The moment I looked at the panel, a smile crept upon my face.


    <Ding! Quest [Main Character] ispleted with rank S+.>


    <Ding! Rewards are being distributed.>


    <Ding! Host''s ss Sorcerer of the Beginning had a huge advancement.>


    <Ding! ss Sorcerer of the Beginning unlocked a new skill.>


    <Five-star Skill [Silent Mage], acquired.>


    Since I was expecting the quest to bepleted, though I didn''t have much time to look at the rewards.


    Of course, there was a reason why my mana was depleted to the ground on thest fight.


    Since I had eliminated 124 other people before.


    And believe me; it was not an easy task.


    If I didn''t have a passive skill [Axiom Arc] that helped me regenerate my mana each time I had sessfully eliminated a person, I wouldn''t be able tost this long.


    Though, of course, if I had gone with my sword, it would be easy.


    In any case, justing first and not dying on the exam itself is important, but also eliminating as many people as possible is important as well.


    Arguably, it might even have a better effect, even though I don''t know the details.


    "Now, you must have already received the message. Those who have passed the exam will be teleported to the admission hall, and those who have failed will be teleported to the entrance you havee from."


    Before I could think of anything else, the man on the stage informed everyone.


    "I failed? How?"


    "YES! I PASSED! I FUCKING PASSED!"


    "Hick¡­."


    "Hick¡­."


    Looking around, I could see some people screaming with happy expressions while others were looking down at the ground with pitiful expressions.


    Some of them were crying from happiness while others were crying from the sadness and feeling of failure.


    In the end, it was two different sides of one coin.


    Some will lose, and some will win.


    Just as I had thought that suddenly I felt the spatial mana around me.


    "Here we go again."


    As I had mumbled that, suddenly I got teleported from the ce I was standing.


    This time I appeared in another hall.


    Another hall that I was familiar with.


    A hall that I had seen in the game pretty often.


    "Student Gathering Hall."


    I mumbled, seeing the engravings and the huge chandelier hanging down from the ceiling.


    ''Wee to the Ark, huh?''

 Chapter 187 After The Exam

    ?


    "Students. Wee to the Ark."


    Hearing the voice in my head, I started looking around.


    A stage that could be seen all around.


    There a woman could be seen.


    With a fast skim through the area, I saw the number of people that were present was highly lowered.


    "Individuals who have recently ovee significant challenges, those who possess exceptional talents, and those who have exerted greater effort than their peers are all deserving of recognition.


    I, your vice headmaster, Seraphina Riftwind, wee you to the world''s number-one academy. Ark."


    The same woman whose voice had just echoed in everyone''s ears said this time, not using the sound magic she had used before.


    "WOOOOOOO!"


    And as a response, young people that filled the ground shouted with vigorous expressions, letting the feeling they had been holding for this long.


    "¡­.."


    And the howl went on for a little longer, and she had waited as well.


    Until the silence enveloped the hall again.


    "Now. Even though I know you have just finished your entrance exam, and you are tired mentally, please bear with the administration process for a little longer. Those who are there after passing the exam and don''t want to register to the academy, please exit from the door that will now open behind the hall."


    /HOWL/


    And as she finished her words, suddenly, a gate opened right behind the crowd.


    A gate that looked slightly ominous.


    That was to be expected since there are those here just to take the entrance exam andpete with others even though they are not going to enter the academy.


    And just as I had said, a bunch of people slowly walked towards the gate just appeared and left the meeting ground.


    Before they left, all of them left the bracelets in their hands in the box nearby.


    "BOOOO!"


    Though, of course, not everyone was happy with such an act.


    Since there were those who took pride in entering the academy.


    "Now, I am assuming that now everyone in this ce right now wants to administrate the academy."


    Vice-head Seraphine said while scanning the crowd and seeing everyone was standing still; she nodded her head in response.


    "Then, everyone, now we will activate the bracelets that were given to you before the exam started, and you will be officially registered as students of the academy. But please let us have ess to your blessings before."


    She said while signaling the bracelet on her arms.


    Well, since everyone''s blessings were only visible to them aside from people with [Appraisal] type of skills, the academy needed the permission of the users to get the data used.


    "Of course, we had already signed the mana contract in order to protect the information you are sharing with us, so rest assured you can do it without thinking too much."


    She said and finished her words with that.


    ''Heh, a bunch of nonsense. If they knew those traitors inside, nobody would allow them to ess their blessings.''


    I thought, remembering the certain scenario in the game.


    Though, of course, I didn''t say anything about it.


    <Ding! The host''s permission is required to give ess to the data with your blessing. Do you confirm, host?>


    The system sounded in my head.


    ''Yes. Allow it, though show the data we have discussed beforehand.''


    <Understood, host.>


    And the moment I allowed the data to be essed, another panel, this time with a different prompt, appeared right beside me.


    ------------------------------------


    Name ¨C Callius


    Age ¨C 15


    ss ¨C Magus<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    School Rank ¨C 1


    Ark Points - 1000


    Knight Rank- Two-star


    Mage Rank ¨C Four-star


    Attributes ¨C Fire


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 2.1


    - Speed ¨C 2.4


    - Stamina ¨C 2.1


    - Perception ¨C 4.3


    - Magic ¨C 4.7


    ----------------------------------------


    This time the panel that was shown by the bracelet had different writings inside.


    Since this time, it has had ess to blessings, and those blessings would show the parameters of each person on them.


    This would also be the case for me if I didn''t have a system or hadn''t been awakened by a different type of blessing system.


    "Whoa! It really shows our stats."


    Of course, other people didn''t know how that worked, so most people were surprised.


    "Now, you will get a notification about your dormitory. Dormitories will be assigned ording to your rank, and everybody will be teleported to their dormitories right away with my signal. The belongings that you left before the exam started will be in your rooms. Any questions so far?"


    She said while waving her hand like it was nothing important.


    Though, some hands were raised.


    "You may speak?"


    "What will happen if we have left our belongings outside?"


    A girl with yellow hair asked.


    "Those who hadn''t brought their belongings with them, you don''t need to be worried. Academy will fulfill your needs. You can get those before the entrance ceremony that will happen tomorrow; you will be given to go outside once."


    She answered while looking at the girl and nodded her head, seeing the girl nod as well.


    "Any other questions?"


    She asked.


    And a boy raised his hand this time.


    "When the Entrance Ceremony will start, and where will it happen?"


    Of course, such a question was bound to be asked.


    "The information will be given to you via your bracelets. Please wait for the announcements toe. Any other questions?"


    "How are we going to meet with our friends with whom we havee together?"


    Another girl asked. However, this one reminded me of a character that we often saw in the high-school.


    Pick me¡­..


    "That is a nice question, but you need to figure that out yourself. In any case, we will announce the rankings, and the information regarding to your dormitories and other things will also be given to you via your bracelets."


    She said, signaling the bracelet again.


    "Now, I will teleport you to your rooms."


    Before anyone other could ask questions, she said and waved her hand while mumbling something.


    And following that, I felt the same sensation of space changing around me, and then the familiar feeling of getting teleported followed.


    Only to open my eyes in a high luxury room¡­..

 Chapter 188 After The Exam 2

    ?


    Now, since Ark is the world''s best academy and a ce for many talents from all around the world to gather, it has very good facilities.


    And one of them is right before my eyes.


    Room of the Rank 1 student.


    Since the academy also has a ranking system to fuel the talents inside to work harder, the rewards are also given ordingly.


    Just like this one.


    The moment I opened my eyes, a high-luxury room weed me.


    Everything that could be seen was looking clean and unused.


    It was like a fresh room that had just been cleaned.


    In fact, it was; no, it still is.


    Since I can sense the non-attributed mana constantly being used and circted inside.


    That means the room is consecutively getting cleaned without any stop.


    However, that is not the important thing right now.


    The ceiling, which is almost 10 meters high, gives a fresh and magnificent atmosphere.


    The lighting that was uniformly distributed to the ceiling was neither too eye-tiring, nor it was too dark.


    The room that was covered with sses that didn''t limit the sight inside but limited the sight from outside was giving modern vibes.


    In fact, saying this a room was not correct since the students that are ranked up to 20 in the entrance exam have a single detached house with a garden as their dormitories.


    ''This is just the same in the game.''


    I thought, slowly touring the house.


    ''The tables for studying, the bookshelves that are empty but can be filled with anytime¡­.''


    Looking at the bookshelves that were on the corner of the house, I mumbled.


    ''Though it is fairly early to borrow a book from a library, I am very excited to test new magic and learn new magical theories.''


    The reason why I was in this academy was pretty simple.


    To learn the things that I couldn''t learn outside and have ess to the information of magic that was hidden.


    As I walked to the bookshelves, I could see some books rted to the academy.


    ''The map of the academy, lists of the courses the person needs to take for each faculty, and the lists of instructors inside the academy and where their office is located.''


    These were the books that could be seen there.


    Since not everyone had chosen the faculty they wanted to enter, for the time being, the books were yet to be given.


    Then, beside the bookshelves and the table to study, a sofa to chill and a kitchen could be seen.


    Though it was not something that modern, it was a kitchen, nheless.


    Just like that, I finished touring the first floor.


    The second floor has a bathroom and a bedroom.


    Entering there, I could see a huge king-size bed and a wardrobe to put on one''s clothes.


    And a balcony to see thendscape.


    In the case of the bathroom, it has a shower and a bath.


    Though the bath is huge it can house at least 10 people at the same time without feeling too crowded.


    After looking at the second floor, the only thing left was to look at the basement.


    Yes, basement.


    Because of course as high-ranking students, the only advantage you have over your peers wouldn''t befort.


    The moment I reached the ce, a smile bloomed on my face.


    Since the thing I was looking forward to most was there.


    ''Mana gathering formation.''


    A formation that I had tried to make once before the academy, but sadly I failed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even though the game gave many details, not everything was conveyed, so at that time, I discarded the thought.


    Though, now it is in front of me.


    Even though I know the idea behind it and some of the materials, either I was missing someplex magic that I had no knowledge of or a type of material that was important to it, and I was not able to make it work.


    But, in the end, it is not that important.


    Aside from the Mana gathering formation to mediate, besides that was a room that had nothing inside.


    At least nothing inside for now.


    ''Dummy training room.''


    Since the dummies would spawn whenever I wanted after entering the room, just like it was in the Augustride Dukedom''s Mansion.


    In any case, that was basically the overview of the dormitory (house) I was going to stay.


    ''System, can you detect any type of surveince magic here?''


    I asked while looking at the room.


    Since I know the possible information leakage in the academy, I wanted to make sure to see it.


    Because I am also nning not to neglect my sword, even though I won''t give it too much amount of time.


    <No, host. There is no surveince magic in this ce. The one you had on your bracelet had already been blocked, as you instructed.>


    And the sound of the system came not long after.


    ''Good.''


    I answered.


    After spreading my senses and confirming what the system said, I left the basement and reached the bedroom again.


    There the spatial ring that I had left before entering the practical exam was standing there.


    And just like that, I started settling again.


    Though inside the wardrobe, just as they had said, there were clothes of high quality for students to wear in the academy.


    Now because the exam took almost three hours to finish in the real world, it was still fairly early in the morning.


    Just as I had thought that, a notice came from the bracelet.


    "DING!"


    With a loud ringing voice.


    And soon, a panel appeared before me.


    ---------------------------------


    Notice ¨C


    Student ranks are finalized. You can see the ranks underneath this message if you wish.


    Student Affairs Office


    -------------------------------


    It was short notice, though underneath was something that needed to be taken care of.


    "Now, let me see how you have done in your exam, my lovely main cast."


    Mumbling like that, I opened the ranking list only to see a new window.


    ----------------------------------A/N-----------------------------


    Now, after this point on, there will be a lot of POV changes, and the screen time of Callius will slightly decrease since the number of important characters entering the story will increase widely, even though I know it is sometimes annoying to see other characters aside from MC, it is also necessary for the story to progress.


    From this point on, I will try to look at your feedbacks and shape the story ordingly; even though the plot I have in my mind won''t change probably, I will try to take your opinions into ount as well.


    So, please don''t refrain from giving your ideas about my novel.


    My final exams are starting soon and I am still thinking about whether I should take a break or not since the story is also in an important position; I will inform you when the timees.


    Hope you liked reading my novel thus far.

 Chapter 189 Rankings

    ?


    Student Rankings.


    A basic way to motivate students to work harder while also expanding the strength of the academy.


    Though it is also a method that basically discriminates against the people and makes the high-ranking students achieve greater lengths.


    In any case, it is a matter of perspective from where you are looking at things from.


    If you are a student of a higher rank, you would be happy with the things that were given to you as a privilege.


    However, if you are ranked lower, either you willin, or you will try harder to achieve a better rank, which will also determine if you are suited for such an academy.


    That was what I had in my mind while opening the ranking page.


    Because I knew I was ranked first, it was a sense of being above others and satisfying my ego while clicking the folder shown.


    "Let''s see how you do, my lovely main cast."


    I mumbled and started looking at the panel shown.


    ----------------------------------------


    First-year rankings


    1. Callius ¨C 115/115 ¨C Ind winner, 127 people eliminated


    2. Diana Augustride ¨C 112/115 ¨C Ind winner, 112 people eliminated


    3. Celia Leafsnow ¨C 112/115 ¨C Ind winner, 31 people eliminated


    5. Snne Glyndon ¨C 110/115 ¨C Ind winner, 36 people eliminated


    7. Alicia Montalet ¨C 108/115 ¨C Ind Winner ¨C 28 people eliminated


    9. Emma Augustride ¨C 88/115 ¨C Ind winner ¨C 82 people eliminated,


    10. Arthur Nighnce ¨C 93/115 ¨C Ind winner ¨C 54 people eliminated


    ¡­.


    24. Samira Rumblere


    ¡­


    52. Lirienne


    ¡­


    128. Aliya Norris


    --------------------------------------------((N1))


    Looking at the panel that appeared right beside my face, a smile bloomed on my face.


    ''Wow, just as I had expected, everyone''s rankings are slightly the same.''


    Since in the game, the ranking was just as this one.


    ''Aside from two things.''


    However, of course, there were some deviations.


    ''Now, firstly, Diana wasn''t supposed to rank this high. What happened to her?''


    I couldn''t help but worry about this result.


    Even though Diana also entered the academy and achieved a high rank, the results she got were significantly lower than this one.


    ''If I wasn''t serious about the exam thanks to the rewards, I would probably lose. It seems my little sister is mad about something¡­. I hope she doesn''t take her anger out on me.''


    I thought with a smile.


    Even if something happened to her, seeing these results, I can''t help but feel a bit proud.


    ''But, aside from this, it seems the rankings of the main cast are still the same between themselves.''


    In the game, the yer didn''t have a fixed ranking since, ording to the performance shown in the exam, the result would change.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But that also leaves us with one simple question that I have been thinking about for a while.


    If the game was an RPG and the yer had the chance to affect the results, then what would happen if the world was created based on that game?


    How would the main character behave?


    Would he act randomly, or is there a base temte for the main character to show how he would behave?


    That was the question I had been thinking about for a while.


    In the end, I came to one conclusion.


    Either the main character is also a person that has a setting that I have no definite knowledge of, or the person that is inside the body is also another trantor that was operating the body.


    Since they are different from the novel-based worlds, game-based worlds would have this problem.


    Considering such a troupe was prettymon, I didn''t want to disregard that fact.


    However, of course, I didn''t have proof; therefore, assuming that was definitely the case would be the wrong thing to do.


    Either way, we will see about that anyway, whether he has the knowledge of the game or he is just a normal citizen of the world since just looking at rankings is enough to see something has changed from the game.


    And, if he were a person from Earth, then he would definitely try to understand the thing about me and who I am inside, which will make him make a mistake in the end. We will see about that.


    Then what about the other characters?


    For them, the rankings were mostly fixed, only to be changed on some rare asions like you reject a female lead, and they would be hyped to destroy you, though this route was for those who wanted to try everything in the game like me¡­.


    In any case, the rankings for the main cast were pretty normal.


    Since Celia was a magician, she had a pretty good academic record, just like Alicia. However, in a practical case, she would get a higher score thanks to the fact that the ice magic she controls has more variety in terms of offense than the light magic Alicia uses. ((N2))


    As for Emma''s case, she is mostly a knight, so her academic aspect is slightly weaker than others.


    But she closes this with her strong fighting sense. Even though she is not good academically, when ites to using magic in the practical field while fighting, she is a natural genius at that.


    And then, here we have the sister of Lirienne, Snne Glyndon, the elven princess.


    Though she is ranked this high, I am pretty sure she didn''t even move her body too much.


    In the game, as a shback, it was shown that the elves inside her ind served her and let her eliminate others.


    And here is her sister Lirienne.


    Ranked 52.


    ''Just as I had expected.''


    I thought.


    Since, in a sense, she had improved rapidly in thest months, she was still pretty immature when it came to her magic and her dagger skills, and even this result was enough to show that she was befitting to her ce as the game''s viin.


    And for thest case, here is my girl.


    "Aliya. To think she has ranked 128¡­. It seems while I was absent, she still worked quite hard."


    I mumbled slightly while smiling.


    "Then, I guess a proper reward awaits her."


    Even though I wasn''t able to see her written exam results, I am pretty sure it was what made her enter such a huge rank.


    ''Since she is pretty weak, though, for the management department, it won''t matter much.''


    /KNOCK/ /KNCK/


    Then just as I had thought, suddenly, I heard a knock on my door.


    ''Just in time.''


    --------------------------------------A/N----------------------------


    N1: Only the first ten people had their details shown in the list. And, of course, Callius could see other people that were between the numbers, but for the time being, I didn''t show them to avoid over-info dumps.

 Chapter 190 Her

    ?


    "Diana, you can get out now."


    A woman with pointy ears and a mighty aura said to the girl that was meditating inside a sphere conjured with vines.


    As she said that, the vines that were circling the girl slowly and steadily removed from there.


    "¡­.."


    The girl opened her eyes.


    Eyes blue deep like the ocean.


    Though those eyes that would normally spread tranquility were now filled with anger.


    And the aura that was being leaked from her body was also proof of the fact that the girl was angry and in a bad mood.


    "The academy will start a weekter, so I will send you to your home for now."


    The woman with pointy ears said while looking at Diana.


    "Okay."


    And she answered with one word and stood up from the ce she was sitting.


    However, the woman was slightly mad at her attitude.


    "Diana, pay your respect. I am your master."


    She said while locking her eyes with the girl.


    "Is that so? It seemed more like an abductor to me."


    However, the girl was unfazed seeing the woman.


    "You are no longer my master anymore. The moment you disregarded my opinions, you lost your ce in my heart."


    And she added those words.


    "Are you sure? You know it was your mother who wanted it."


    "Really. You could for sure refuse her and stand your ground if you wanted. If you were truly on my side."


    "You know it is not that simple."


    "Right¡­. It is never simple¡­.. Truly ironic. Do you think I didn''t hear what you talked about with my mother?"


    "What? No way, it was you? How? You were under my spell?"


    Hearing this, the woman was surprised.


    "How do you think?"


    Diana said with a cold expression.


    "No¡­. You shouldn''t have been able to master it¡­. I hadn''t even taught you that spell."


    At that moment, the woman felt a realization and the expression of surprise on her face widened.


    "Do you think I am like you? If you didn''t want me to learn it, you shouldn''t have tried to use that magic on me."


    Diana said while her expression stiffened.


    "To think you were monitoring me all day long. If I hadn''t reached the peak of 4-star rank, I would have never found out about this.


    She added while making a green butterfly from the green particles around.


    "To think nature magic could be used in such a way, you are truly an exceptional mage, though you have still yet to understand how spirits work."


    She continued while looking at the wide-opened mouth of her ''master.''


    "Then¡­. You have heard about it, huh?"


    After regaining herposure, the woman said with a rxed voice.


    "Indeed. To think you would try to betroth me to that disgusting dog son of yours."


    Though the words that flowed from her mouth were something that made her agitated again.


    "HA! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE TALKING TO LIKE THAT!"


    And she couldn''t help but shout.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Even though it seems my opinion is still being disregarded up to this point, do you think I will simply stay still and won''t do anything?"


    However, the woman still managed to regain herposure.


    "Heh, what can you do? Your family had already given their consent."


    And a mocking smile appeared on her face.


    "Do you think that useless brother of yours will save you? It seems you are getting more and more delusional with each passing time. Do you really believe in that son of the whore?"


    And she added.


    However, as for the response to that words, Diana was unfazed.


    Even though a cold glint passed through her eyes, she didn''t show it on her face."


    "What can I do, huh? I will make sure to gouge his eyes, rip each of his nails one by one, smash his genitals, and break his skull until you no longer recognize him. After that, I will give his body to hellhounds to make sure he will be reborn as one of themter. Even if it is thest thing I do, I will make sure to kill him whenever he gets close; you can be sure of that.


    The girl added with a cold glint.


    The woman who got agitated for a second was able to keep her calm, and the mocking smile on her face returned.


    "Bring it on."


    Though the woman had a mocking expression on her face.


    After that, they did talk no further; Diana left the ce, stepping up to the gate that would take her to her house.


    "Bunch of hypocrites. Arranged marriage, huh? Do you think you can control me like that, Adelyn? After all the things you have done to my brother, do you think an arranged marriage would be enough? Let me show you how to lose face."


    She mumbled and stepped up to the gate, only to be teleported to her ''home.''


    Though it was fortunate that her mother, Adelyn, was not inside the mansion since she needed to attend a meeting of rulers.


    "Wee home, Young Lady Diana."


    The moment she entered her home, a familiar face weed her.


    The head maid of the mansion, Susan.


    "¡­."


    Though she didn''t give her any response since Diana knew Susan was one of those that had tormented her brother before.


    After that, she went directly to her room.


    "Brother¡­. I really missed you."


    And the moment she entered her room, the first thing she did was find a small spatial ring that was hidden underneath the walls.


    There she brought a shirt.


    A shirt that looked like a man''s.


    And she started sniffing it.


    That was the beginning of her stay before the academy entrance exam.


    And she never once left her room in that time interval, refusing to talk with anybody else.


    ******


    After she finished her exam, Diana was teleported to her room.


    "Who is rank 1?"


    However, inside, she was surprised, seeing she was the rank 2.


    Since she was pretty sure she would get the first rank because the number of participants she eliminated was a new record.


    So she couldn''t help but get curious.


    At that moment, the ranking list came to her help.


    And the moment she opened the ranking list, a surprised sound escaped from her mouth.


    "Brother?"


    Though the first thing she did was to rush to the first-ranked student''s dormitory¡­..

 Chapter 191 Reunion

    ?


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    The moment I heard the knocking voice on my door, I knew the person that came.


    The mana signature that wasing out of her was something I was pretty familiar with, even though it had been a very long time.


    Making my way to the door, I opened it.


    "Ah¡­."


    And the person in front of me was someone who was a girl.


    A girl with tinum hair and blue eyes that was wide open.


    A girl whose beauty could rival the goddesses.


    Her face was filled with the exmation of surprise¡­


    Her eyes, a shade of deep, vibrant blue that held a captivating intensity, were now filled with tears.


    Her eyes looked like she could see through my soul, and my thoughts were now slightly blurry.


    The girl that I had once thought of was the only one that was on my side.


    Her height, which was short thest time I had seen her, was now reaching my shoulders.


    The aura that was once pure was now filled with slight darkness that I could feel.


    The girl that would never leave me, even if the world was against me.


    The girl that I can always say is my family.


    The girl in front of me was someone that could awaken those thoughts in my cold heart.


    Even though I was a person that was always cold and that held his emotions under his control, when it came to this girl, the emotions that I had been holding would spill.


    /SWOOSH/


    "Brother!"


    As if she had read my thoughts, the girl jumped over me suddenly, with her arms snaring my neck; she buried her head on my shoulder.


    "Brother, it is really you."


    /SNIFF/ /SNIFF/


    "Hick¡­."


    The slight sniff that I could feel on my chest and the sound of sobbing was enough of a proof that she was the girl that I had been eager to see.


    "Diana."


    Mumbling like that, I raised my hand and put it on her head, slightly patting it.


    Making her calm down.


    /TOK/


    And using the telekinesis magic, I closed the door to not to be seen by others.


    "Brother¡­. Brother¡­. Brother¡­. Brother¡­. Brother¡­."


    The girl that was smuggling my chest was sobbing with her head buried.


    "Diana, calm down. I won''t go anywhere."


    Lowering my head to near her ear, I whispered.


    /SHUDDER/


    While making her flinch.


    "Really?"


    As shey with her face nestled against my chest, she turned to face me.


    She gazed at me with tears slowly trickling down her cheeks.


    Though I could see the joy in her eyes.


    "Really."


    Whispering with the same smile, I lowered my head and touched her forehead with mine.


    "Okay¡­"


    With a timid expression that would be rare to see from her, she answered.


    "Come with me¡­.. We have a lot to talk about."


    I mumbled and started walking to the room that I had juste from.


    /TUCK/


    I felt something tugging at my clothes and someone holding onto me tightly.


    "What now?"


    I asked, even though I knew the reason.


    "Hold me, please, brother."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A voice that was timid came behind me.


    A voice that was lovely.


    I really wanted to spoil this girl in front of me.


    However, it is always important to remember that moderation is key when ites to spoiling oneself.


    As I mumbled, I turned around and lifted Diana up in a princess carry; her face was buried into my chest once again.


    I could still feel that she was sniffing my scent, though I didn''t mind.


    ''It had been a long time since I was this close to another girl.''


    After I separated from Aliya, I hadn''t indulged in any type of sexual intercourse since, at that point, it would enter the form of cheating, which I would never do.


    As that thought lingered in my mind, I reached the sofa that was right beside the bookshelf and slowly lowered Diana onto it.


    /TIGHTEN/


    Though the arms that were holding my neck were tightened while getting stronger.


    "Please¡­."


    Hearing the muffled voice, I decided to let it go since I knew she would eventually climb on top of me.


    "Okay."


    With that mumble, I sat on the sofa while she was on myp with her arms covering my neck.


    After that, silence fell into the atmosphere.


    /SNIFF/


    Aside from the asional sniffs that I was able to pick up, thanks to my enhanced senses.


    Though neither she nor I did mind.


    Just waiting like that while she was getting ready to talk, I decided to give her enough time to adjust, to refresh herself.


    From the moment I could see her, I knew the things she experienced were not easy either.


    That was the reason why I let her be for the time being.


    To make her feelfortable again.


    Because I know that even if she got the news of my banishment from the house, she would never be able to do anything about it.


    Like a bird that was living in a cage, she would be a girl that wanted to do something but got her hands tied.


    After waiting for five minutes or so, I could finally feel her heartbeat getting calmer, with tranquility returned to her eyes.


    "Are you okay now?"


    I asked after feeling her.


    "Yes, brother."


    And as the answer, she responded with a lot stronger tone this time.


    Slowly raising her head, she locked her eyes with mine.


    The eyes returned to their original ferociousness.


    "Good¡­. You are finally turning to your usual self."


    I said with a smile.


    "I am sorry, brother, that I showed such an unsightly act that was not befitting our name."


    She mumbled, but after saying that, the realization hit her.


    "Sorry."


    Because she said I was part of the house, which banished me.


    "Don''t worry. We both know what you represent by your words. Even if the Augustride Family left me alone and banished me from the family, I am still Austin''s son. And it will forever be like that."


    I said.


    "Though, that doesn''t mean I will forgive those who wronged me."


    And added with a serious tone.


    "I see¡­"


    She said with a smile.


    "Brother, you have changed. What happened¡­."


    Then added.


    Hearing this, I looked at the scene from the window.


    "Now, to start from the beginning, it all started¡­."


    And started counting the things that had happened after she left the house for her training¡­.

 Chapter 192 Her 2

    ?


    The moment she left her room, Diana rushed to the rank one student''s room with a feeling of anticipation.


    Her mood, which was bad thanks to the things that happened to her and the things she had experienced, now turned into a positive one.


    And her anticipation did note to nothing.


    Before even the door had opened, she was able to feel the familiar aura that wasing from inside.


    The aura that she was able to feel was thanks to her high sensitivity to spirits at that time when she visited the mansion.


    Because the spirits would always favor her brother.


    Just like now.


    And the moment the door opened, she was winded.


    With her mouth wide open.


    Because even though she knew the person in front of her was her brother, he was a lot different from thest moment she saw him.


    His striking red eyes which made her reminiscent of moltenva before, had a ferocious expression and would always look at others with coldness like they were revolting against the world.


    But, now¡­.


    Those eyes that looked like they had seen a lot of things were a lot more mature.


    Even though the same coldness was still inside those eyes, now it was not as evident before, masked behind the authority that was being spread from those red irises.


    If his face before had a childish look and his face was pale, now that face was sharp.


    A delicate bnce of sharpness and softness was easy to be seen, giving her heart filled with a sense of remembering the past.


    His body which was hidden behind the clothes, had a posture that was sharp.


    Even though Diana was a mage, she, too, had learned her household''s swordsmanship.


    Therefore, she knew the boy in front of her had no openings and was sharp.


    Even though she was not able to sense any aura, the way he presented himself was enough to show that he went through a lot of battles.


    Though she was unable to see his bare body, she knew her brother was no longer that pale-looking young child that was neglected but now was a man that had sculpted himself.


    However, just at that moment, the feelings she was holding and locking in her heart started overflowing.


    Even though she knew he was safe and sound, and just as right before her eyes, the feelings of worry and uneasiness she was trying too hard to suppress were now getting out of control.


    Though her heart was also filled with a sense of longing.


    "Brother!"


    And without being able to stay still any longer, she jumped over him, burying her face in the chest that was always weed her.


    Following that, she wrapped her arms over his neck.


    And smuggled her face on there.


    "Brother, it is really you."


    With the feeling of belonging she had been missing for a long time, she buried her face deeper into his chest.


    "Hick."


    While tears piled up in her eyes.


    ''Brother. Brother. Brother. Brother. Brother. Brother. Brother. Brother. Brother. Brother.''


    Her heart was filled with the same voice over and over again.


    And soon, a familiar scent flowed into her nose.


    A familiar scent that she had been missing for a long time.


    Even though she put a spell to conserve his smell on the clothes she got with her before she left the house at that time, it was nowhere near his real smell.


    "Diana."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hearing the voice that was now a lot deeper than before and feeling the hand that was touching her head, she calmed a little, though the tears did not leave her eyes.


    After that, she felt a slight mana over the atmosphere, and then the door was closed.


    ''I am finally with you. I won''t ever leave you again. I won''t let you. I won''t. I won''t. I won''t. I won''t. I won''t.''


    With those thoughts, she buried her head a lot deeper.


    "Brother¡­. Brother¡­. Brother¡­. Brother¡­. Brother¡­."


    And her thoughts escaped from her mouth as well.


    "Diana, calm down¡­. I won''t go anywhere."


    Until she heard his voice.


    The voice was calm, but she could pick the feeling of fluster in his tone, while she could also see how his thoughts were raging with eagerness to hold her but was still under control.


    She flinched at the sensation of breath tickling her ears and lifted her head, meeting his gaze directly.


    Her brother possessed a pair of strikingly bright red eyes that appeared to glow like freshly drawn blood, contrasting sharply against his pallid and almost whiteplexion. His lips, too, were a brilliant shade of red, providing a striking and unusual contrast against his otherwise ghostly appearance, she wanted to bite that skin so badly, but she knew she needed to control herself.


    ''Everything has a time Diana.''


    She thought and opened her mouth.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    As she heard that, her heart calmed down.


    Feeling all of this was real.


    Though as he was about to enter the house, she didn''t want to increase the distance.


    She wanted to feel his warmth once more.


    Therefore she tucked his arms and held the tip of his sleeves.


    And as he was the same considerate brother of hers, he let her go with it.


    "Just for this once."


    Though she also knew how much of a control maniac her brother was, and she was by no means offended by it.


    On the contrary, that was one of the things she loved about him the most.


    ''It seems deep down you are still the same brother I know.''


    She thought, remembering the past.


    There was that slightly anxiousness that was filling her heart.


    ''What if he had changed? What if he is not the same brother I knew before?''


    Those thoughts filled her heart¡­.


    But now, everything was confirmed.


    Her brother was here.


    And as they entered his dormitory, she didn''t even look inside.


    Her face was buried over his chest.


    And they stayed like that for a while.


    Until she had enough of her brother and filled herself.


    Now she was ready to listen to the things she was curious about.


    From that point on, it was the serious talk and the reminiscences of the past¡­.

 Chapter 193 Reunion 2

    ?


    "Brother, is it true?"


    "Yes."


    Inside the room, one boy and one girl could be seen talking.


    "Wow, to think you had experienced such things while you were away. It must have been hard."


    Diana said while looking into Callius'' eyes while sitting on hisp.


    Though the position she was in could be misunderstood, the way they were acting was different from how it looked.


    "It was not that hard, though it was not easy either."


    Even if I had exined what I had done, I excluded my rtionship with Aliya for the time being.


    Because right now, if this girl learns about the things that I had done with her, Diana would go yandere mode for sure.


    I need her to calm down for now.


    "I see."


    She answered.


    "Now, now¡­.. Tell me about what you have done while I was away. It seems you have worked pretty hard."


    I said while activating my All-Seeing Eye.


    -------------------------------


    Name ¨C Diana Augustride


    Age ¨C 14


    ss ¨C Fairy


    Mage Rank ¨C 4-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 1-star


    Attributes ¨C Nature, Spirit


    ---------------------------------


    Seeing the panel, I confirmed.


    ''Her growth is faster than normal. The way I sense her mana, she must have already reached peak 4-star rank.''


    I thought.


    In the game, Diana was also a 4-star at the beginning of the academy arc, but she was not a peak 4-star.


    ''Just by interacting with her a bit, her growth increased?''


    Though I didn''t know what happened in that period of time in the original between Callius and Diana, the fact that her growth increased meant one thing.


    ''The butterfly effect is already doing its work.''


    As I thought that, I turned my attention to Diana again to see her response.


    "¡­.."


    However, the response was something I was not expecting.


    "What happened?"


    Seeing her downcast, I got a weird feeling.


    A feeling that I was about to get mad.


    "Diana, what happened?"


    "Brother¡­."


    Just like that, she started ounting for the events that happened while I was away.


    At first, she was training without knowing the things that had happened outside.


    Since she was living a secluded life, she had no way of knowing what had happened to me; therefore, when she learned, it was already toote.


    She said she had learned about it just five months ago.


    And the moment she learned, she stormed to the hut where she was staying.


    However, she had stopped by her master and was imprisoned with Adelyn''s consent.


    Now, those things were something I was expecting to some extent since either they needed topletely block the information flow or they needed to ovee Diana, that was enraged.


    It seems they had chosen the second option.


    "What did you say?"


    However, there was one thing that got me mad.


    "They arranged me a marriage."


    Arranged marriage.


    A term that I was very familiar with.


    A type of connection forming between nobles that want to strike a deal or sign an alliance.


    And a reason why Callius was the target of that vixen¡­


    "I see."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The fact that they were trying to sell Diana to someone else was enough to make me lose my mind.


    Since whenever you hear about such things, people''s imagination would go wild.


    However, as I got mad, I knew it was not the right thing to do. Therefore, I calmed down.


    Since I also expected this to happen.


    "You see?"


    "Yes. That is something that man would do."


    "That man?"


    "Grandfather."


    "Ah¡­."


    "Since father has passed away, the position of our family should be on decline¡­. And that man can never ept that. So, this was also something I was expecting from him."


    I said as I remembered the man that waster shown in the game.


    "I see¡­. If it is grandfather, then he would do that."


    Diana said while raising her hand and conjuring a butterfly.


    A butterfly of a dark color different from her normal magic.


    ''Wow, such thick energy¡­. It seems this is how she dealt with her dark thoughts at that time.''


    Since Diana was a nature and spirit affinity mage, even her emotions were alone enough to affect the environment and the spirits outside, which also made her relieve her stress by releasing her emotions in the type of mana.


    "But, how do you want to deal with it? Should I just crush him?"


    I asked.


    "No. You don''t need to do anything brother."


    She said with her eyes getting dark.


    "I will crush him on my own. There is no need for you to step up."


    And added with her hands clenched.


    Seeing the dark aura that was oozing from her, a smile bloomed on my face.


    "Good. That is my sister."


    "Hehe¡­."


    Though as my hand touched the tip of her head, the darkness that was oozing from her disappeared only to be filled with a refreshing aura.


    ''Elves, huh¡­. What an annoying bunch¡­''


    I thought as I remembered a certain moon-elf.


    ''What is she doing right now, I wonder?''


    "Brother?"


    Just as I thought that suddenly the girl whose head was purring underneath my hand came closer and appeared in front of my face.


    "What did you think just now? Was that another girl?"


    A girl whose eyes were pitch dark.


    ''Wow, to think she could even sense my thoughts in such detail. I guess, I need to be careful.''


    I thought while putting my hand on her cheek.


    "Diana¡­. Do you know who you are talking to right now?"


    I said as I activated my trait [Tyrant''s Aura] and locked my eyes with her.


    "Brother¡­. Who is that girl in your mind?"


    However, she didn''t back down.


    Just like that, the staring contest went for a little while, until we both sensed something.


    A group of people that wasing to my house.


    "This is enough for now."


    As I said that, I retracted my trait and turned my attention to the door.


    "We have a guest."


    "Okay. But, we are not finished."


    Diana said while still looking at my eyes.


    "We will see."


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    As I said that, a knock could be heard from the outside.


    ''Let''s see what expression you will have the moment you see me.''


    With a smile, I walked to the door¡­..

 Chapter 194 Reunion 3

    ?


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    As I opened the door, two people whose faces were familiar appeared in front of me.


    A girl whose hair was red.


    A girl that reminded a bunch of bad memories.


    And a girl with blue hair was right beside her.


    A girl with whom I was not very close.


    ''You are here.''


    I thought.


    "Wha-?"


    Emma, who did not know what to say, was just standing before me with her eyes wide open.


    "¡­.."


    Without saying anything, I just stood there and looked at her progress.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    At this point, there was no need for me to hide my gaze anymore since my skill had already reached enough proficiency.


    --------------------------------------


    Name ¨C Emma Augustride


    Age ¨C15


    ss ¨C Sword Saint


    Mage Rank ¨C 2-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 4-star


    Attributes ¨C Fire, Lightning


    ---------------------------------------


    Seeing the panel in front of me, my attention was on the attribute panel.


    ''It seems she had used that room. That was a bit earlier than normal, no?''


    Remembering the side event that took ce in the Augustride Family manor, I thought.


    "How are you here? How?"


    But, of course, for Emma, I am appearing right beside her was something she had never expected.


    If you had said something like this to her, she wouldugh at this and mock you.


    But now I was right in front of her; she didn''t have anything to say anymore.


    As I was pondering, I sensed the sudden use of ice attribute mana.


    /SWOOSH/


    And following that, an icence that was aimed right at my face started approaching.


    /SWISH/


    Only to pass right beside my ear with my head slightly tilting to the side.


    "What does that mean?"


    In front of such a scene, I was unfazed since I had been expecting such a reaction.


    "You know, attacking another student without prior notice is against to rules, right?"


    As I added with a serious expression, the person that used the mana stepped forward.


    "I just wanted to see if this is real or not?"


    Celia, who had a serious expression on her face, said while conjuring an ice shard over her hand.


    "So?"


    I said as I activated my eyes.


    --------------------------------------


    Name ¨C Celia Leafsnow


    Age ¨C 15


    ss ¨C Ice Magus


    Mage Rank ¨C 4-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 0-star


    Attributes ¨C Ice


    --------------------------------------


    Seeing the panel, I kept quiet.


    "You are not bad."


    She said while her green eyes wereid upon me, trying to evaluate my strength.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The heroines of the game that was pretty stupid before were also humans, and they, too, can improve just as this girl has done.


    "Is that so?"


    I said, though her tone that was still thought she was above me made me slightly irritated.


    "It is."


    She answered.


    "Wait."


    However, there was one other person here.


    Just as I had been talking with Celia, Emma, whom I was ignoring, came out with her eyes regained their calm.


    "Is it really you, Callius?"


    Coming in front of me, she locked her eyes with me while releasing her aura, trying to pressure me.


    As a person who got subjected to such abuse before, I could easily say that her aura was way more refined than before.


    However, it was in no way close to the one''s that I had been subjected to while I was exploring dungeons.


    The aura of boss monsters that were filled with bloodlust was way above.


    "As you can see¡­. It seems just as your bird brain can''t even remember the events of two years ago, your eyes can''t also see well."


    Therefore, I nonchntly replied, without bucking a sweat, while also trying to make her get agitated.


    "You!"


    Hearing this, she was agitated for a second and increased the strength she put into her aura, trying to oppress me.


    However, it was still pretty weak.


    "Is it wrong?"


    I said with a smile, trying to provoke her further.


    "Sigh¡­."


    But, instead, she paused, collected herself, and exhaled with a sense of resolution.


    Then, retreated her aura, seeing this was going nowhere.


    However, I still noticed that her hands were clenched and filled with sweat.


    Even though she backed off, it was pretty obvious that she put a lot of effort into her aura that was trying to oppress me.


    ''You have changed.''


    I thought. Since, if she was the Emma before, she would have never backed down.


    In the end, the girl that was right in front of me was nowhere close to that little child who had only done things that her mother said.


    Right now, she was an individual of nobility that knew how to behave, not like those pathetic young masters and arrogant girls you had seen before.


    This was to be expected since even if she is not good at academics and a bit of a musclehead, she still is an heiress of a dukedom, making her obligated to learn how to behave.


    "Let''s go, Celia. We saw what we are here for."


    Emma said with her back turned to me.


    "Okay."


    Celia, who had been watching the scene with a smile answered.


    Just like that, the two started leaving.


    However, just as they increased the distance, suddenly Emma turned back and threw me a re.


    A re filled with ambition.


    Ambition to crush.


    Seeing fire ignited in those eyes, a smile also bloomed on my face.


    "Let''s see who will crush who. I really want to see the expression on your face when I step on you in the fight."


    It was a smile that was creepy¡­.


    ************


    After they had left, I was alone again with Diana inside my dormitory.


    However, the mood was already ruined from the moment Diana got stubborn and went against me, so we didn''t talk anymore as she went to her room to settle down.


    I, who was now alone, decided to train for a while since there was nothing else to do until the entrance ceremony that was going to happen tomorrow.


    Just like that, my day ended without no one else visiting me¡­.


    ----------------------------------- A/N ---------------------------------


    Here, there is a brief interaction with the main cast. Though it was a brief one, it also shows how the main ''heroines'' changed as time went on and matured a little bit.


    Though I am not sure if I did a good job, I hope you liked the chapters.


    Now, with the next chapter the entrance ceremony will be finished while also another important character will be introduced.


    After that, it will be time for sses to start.

 Chapter 195 Reunion 4

    ?


    A girl whose hair was tinum and whose ears were pointy was teleported to a room.


    "Hmm¡­."


    As she hummed, she started looking around.


    The room she was in was a room that was pretty wide, but not the same as the one that Callius had.


    "This is my room?"


    With her index finger touching her lips, Lirienne said.


    "It feels empty."


    Though, as she approached the window, she mumbled her feelings.


    Since she was a girl that was alone for most of the time before, thesest months'' period of time was a change of atmosphere for her.


    Because she learned how her life could be filled with another person.


    Now, remembering her life so far, it was pretty obvious that her life was mostly filled with her and her alone, without interacting with others.


    Since those people would either disrespect her and ignore her if they were positioned high or overly respect her if they were the subjects of the queen, making her in a ce where she couldn''t approach anyone.


    However, Callius was different from the others she had observed, and the way he treated her was also different.


    Even if he was weird and obsessed with his training, making everything perfect and getting stronger, he didn''t ignore her, at least.


    While studying for this entrance exam, he would pinpoint her mistakes while frowning, saying it was a waste of time, or he would scoff when she missed the ingredients of the meal she was trying to make, but he would still show her how to do it nevertheless, no matter how many times she failed.


    And as the time passed while living with him, training with him, and studying with him, the ce he had upied over her life was a huge one, making her lean on him more.


    Which, in the end, resulted in the emptiness in her heart, which she had not felt for a long time.


    "But I did good, right?"


    She thought as she looked at the panel that was in front of her eyes.


    "Rank 52."


    She mumbled.


    "He said I should at least get into the first 100. This is enough, right?"


    Remembering what he said before they entered the exam, a smile bloomed on her face.


    "I want to see him, but I don''t know where he is."


    Since no other information was given, she was basically trapped inside the room; even though she was free to leave, she did not know anywhere to go.


    Just as she thought that a ring sound hade, filling her head.


    "What?"


    Mumbling unconsciously, she looked at the new notification.


    "Rankings?"


    Thinking that, she opened the file.


    "!"


    And immediately, her eyes narrowed.


    Because of a name she had seen.


    "Snne."


    Even though Callius had a huge portion of her life, that one feeling of hatred upied most of her heart.


    Her hand clenched as she looked at the points that the girl that was basically the target of hatred had.


    "I need to get stronger. This is not enough."


    As she mumbled like that, her fists were clenched really hard and started bleeding thanks to her nails piercing her palms.¡­.


    ******


    "Who is that girl? Who is she!"


    Another girl with tinum hair was screaming.


    Inside a basement that was filled with a bunch of golems.


    Golems that were approaching her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Because she was a girl that could feel what others thought, the moment Diana saw her brother''s mind giving a strange feeling that she had never felt from him but felt from other males, she knew it was about a girl.


    Which made the obsession inside her heart over her brother trigger more and more.


    Her emotions which were pretty unstable thanks to thest two months, had already reached to the point where they could explode at any time.


    Which they did.


    "Fuck off!"


    As she screamed to the golems that were approaching her, a nt spurted from the ground.


    /SWOOSH/


    Those poor golems that were constructed with the finest materials that could be found in this world smashed to the pieces with the strength of her attack.


    "I will kill that bitch, just as I kill this Alicia. Then, nobody will enter between brother and me¡­. He will be mine alone."


    She mumbled with a dark smile blooming on her lips.


    It was a creepy smile¡­.


    *******


    The next morning, I woke up early as normal and started my body training.


    Since there was no one to talk to, it felt fairly refreshing, to be honest.


    Even though living with Lirienne was not bad, it felt like teaching a kid how to live on her own.


    After doing light body training with my sword, I went to the bathroom.


    "It is about time the noticees over."


    As I mumbled that, a ringing sound filled my ears.


    "Here it is."


    ---------------------------------------


    Notice -----------


    The entrance ceremony will be conducted in the student gathering hall at 9.00.


    You can see the ce the hall is on the map that is on your bookshelves. Attendance is mandatory. Therefore, points will be deducted from those who had not participated in the ceremony.


    Student Administration


    ---------------------------------------


    Seeing the notice, I left the bathroom and started preparing myself.


    "Now, this annoying part is here."


    I mumbled.


    Because in the game, students who ranked high were summoned to the stage, it was necessary to dress properly.


    At least, for me, there was just no way that I would present myself badly.


    Thinking that, I started dressing myself.


    "Arthur¡­. How will you respond to this, I wonder."


    I thought.


    Even if he had note here to see me by himself, the moment he sees me in the first rank spot, he will give me an opening with a high chance.


    Since there is no way, he hadn''t checked the rankings¡­.


    Just like that, I left my room.


    **********


    /SMOOCH/


    Though for the case of the boy that was in Callius'' mind, he was kissing a girl.


    A girl whose hair was blonde¡­..


    A girl who had marks over her shiny white skin which was the result of the long night she had passed with the boy¡­..

 Chapter 196 Entrance Ceremony

    ?


    "Hey! Are you a senior?"


    A young boy approached another while walking.


    "Yes?"


    Seeing the boy, the young man that looked a little older said with a little bit annoyed expression.


    "Do you know where is the student gathering hall?"


    "Sigh¡­. Hey, freshmen. Don''t you have a map?"


    "I do, but it is my first time reading one, so I lost my way, kind of."


    "¡­.. Really?"


    "Yes. Please, if you know the way, please show it to me. I don''t want to miss the ceremony."


    "Okay, okay. Just go this way, and turn right after passing that building. There you will see the student gathering hall."


    The upper-ssmen said while pointing his finger.


    "Thank you. Have a nice day, senior!"


    As he said that, the cheerful young boy left with a smile and started running to the ce where the upperssmen pointed at.


    "Fool¡­"


    Though he missed the mocking smile on the upperssmen''s face.


    In fact, such dialogues were happening all around the academy.


    Since it was the world''s best for a reason, the area andnd it upied were huge, making it hard to locate everything. Moreover, considering it was just the first day for those new students, getting lost was a prettymon thing.


    And for seniors, making them go somewhere else was a prank that they liked to y on.


    Since they liked to see the panicked expression on the freshmen''s faces...


    Though, of course, not everyone was like that.


    No, in fact, it was reversed since those who were able to enter such an academy were pretty talented and smart, so even if they had lost their way, most of them were still able to enter the ceremony before the time limit.


    Which was the reason why the hall was filled with a lot of students.


    A lot of students who were pretty noisy.


    /HOWL/


    It could be seen from the noise that was filling the hall.


    "Woah! How is your room? Is it good?"


    "It is. We even have special training grounds reserved for five people."


    "Ah¡­. I wish I had ranked a bit higher. My dormitory doesn''t have such things."


    "It is fine. You can use general training grounds. They are better anyway."


    As they were talking amongst themselves about the academy, suddenly, a presence made itself known.


    It was a girl with pointy ears who was spreading the aura of elegance all around.


    With her green hair and yellow eyes that were scanning the crowd while looking down on them, she gave the impression of someone important.


    In fact, she was.


    Since those elves that were following her from behind were proof of that.


    "Isn''t she Snne Glyndon? Princess of the Mirkwood Kingdom?"


    "Yeah, she is."


    "Woa¡­. How beautiful."


    "Hey, close your mouth. Are you stupid?"


    "Okay, okay. Don''t pinch me."


    As the crowd was talking amongst themselves, the girl, whose name was Snne, walked further and further until she reached the first row of the hall.


    At this point, there was only one person that was standing beside her.


    A man with pointy ears whose face was as hard as a rock without showing any signs of emotion.


    "Princess."


    "You may sit."


    As he heard from his princess, the man sat in the corner seat, which was reserved for himself, and the girl kept walking until she had reached her own seat.


    A seat that was in the middle of the row.


    Well, it was not directly in the middle, but two seats beside it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As she sat, the crowd turned their attention to the door again.


    Because this time, another pair of two entered.


    A girl with fiery red hair that had a sharp posture and a girl with blue hair with a rxed expression on her face, like she was enjoying the attention she was getting.


    As the two of them entered, naturally, they drew the attention of the crowd.


    Because the way they carried themselves and the aura of being strong they were spreading was enough to show others that they were important people.


    "Aren''t they the heirs of Wraslugia Kingdom''s dukedoms?"


    "Indeed."


    "Then, the red one must be Emma Augustride."


    Since even before they entered the academy, the reputation of the rising new generation had already spread to the world.


    Because of the way it was presented, this generation was stacked with talented people, and coupled with the new inventions tomunicate, spreading reputation was pretty easy.


    "Wow, she looks really strong."


    "Yeah, she was really brutal at that time. Her sword was pretty sharp. I couldn''t even stand against her one minute."


    "Then, the girl beside her is-"


    "She is Celia Leafsnow, Daughter of Ice Witch."


    "Ah¡­. So, it was her."


    There were a variety of reactionsing from the students inside, but two girls ignored them and went to their seats.


    Seats that were in the front row and sat down respectively.


    After that, again, the noise filled the hall.


    Until another pair of two entered.


    This time it was a man and a woman with yellow hair, and both of them had a smile on their faces while entering.


    The girl was looking at everyone with an innocent smile showing her beauty while her green eyes were scanning the crowd.


    And the boy, whose blue eyes were ring at others like a warning.


    "Saintess."


    "And the son of sword saint."


    "They are together?"


    That was all they thought at that moment because everyone knew who the pair was.


    Some eximed in surprise, while others were looking at the pair with envy.


    As they both passed the crowd and reached their seats, they nodded their heads to the pair of girls that came before them while engaging in a conversation.


    However, the blonde boy''s eyes were on the princess of the Elven Kingdom.


    Like a hungry beast¡­.


    Though the girl in the subject just ignored him after a hateful re¡­..


    Just like this, the front seats were already filled.


    Aside from two.


    Two seats were in the middle of the row.


    And just as the hall was finally filled with the students, the crowd got silent again.


    Not because someone entered.


    Because they felt something.


    Since everyone here polished their skills, even if they were not ranked high, they could still be considered good outside.


    Which made them able to feel the aura that wasing from outside.


    Someone strong was on the way¡­.


    Someone strong with a very dark intent released¡­..


    And as they turned their attention to the entrance, they saw a girl and a young boy approaching¡­..


    -------------------------------------------A/N--------------------------------------


    I know the pace was slowed but bear with it for a while.


    After my semester ends, the chapter release will be increased. Right now, I am trying to study my finals.


    Hope you liked the chapters¡­.

 Chapter 197 Entrance Ceremony 2

    ?


    Just as I had left my room, there was, of course, someone that was waiting for me outside.


    A girl whose murderous intent was leaking.


    ''What is she doing?''


    I knew Diana was someone that was not right in the head, but that didn''t mean she would just attack and threaten people out of nowhere.


    Well, maybe it did.


    As I got closer to her, I saw her face turning to me.


    Her clothes were nothing but a fresh, simple dress that was devoid of anyplicated engravings or shy ornaments.


    Pretty good choice for a girl that had the fairy ss since it would amplify the innocent aura she should have been spreading.


    But, it was not doing what it was supposed to.


    Because the aura she was spreading was not something innocent but rather dark and suffocating, even going to the extent of affecting me.


    Know that, just as I had exined before, I am fairly familiar with such pressures. Therefore, it is not that easy to make me feel the threat.


    But, now that I am in front of her, my intuition is really tingling, not because the one in danger is me, but because it is someone important to my ns.


    "Brother. Good morning."


    As I reached her, she said with a smile.


    Though those eyes were not smiling at all.


    "Shall we go together?"


    She added with an expression that looked like she would not take no as the answer.


    ''My little sister, you are getting cheekier and cheekier.''


    Though I just smiled at her antics.


    There was a reason why she was a crazy viin, after all, so I knew from the beginning she was someone like this.


    "It will be my pleasure."


    I answered with a smile as I extended my hand, which she took without saying anything else.


    Just like that, we started moving without talking at all, though I could see her watching every bit of my movements and reactions on the way.


    ''Looking for the girl in my mind, huh? What a tricky girl.''


    "Kurgh-"


    Of course, those that were unfortunate enough to counter this girl in the morning felt suffocated since there were a fairlyrge amount of students that were trying to reach the hall.


    ''After all, the main character always entersst.''


    I thought in my head as we reached the hall.


    At this point, the suffocating aura she had spreading reached its peak since she was trying to test me.


    "Heut-!"


    "Huk!"


    As we entered, the surroundings were already quiet.


    ''They must have already sensed it.''


    I thought since those who were able to enter this academy should have good basic skills.


    "Who is this?"


    "It is her, that girl with nts."


    "Her? That crazy girl?"


    "Yes."


    Of course, the first one that got the attention was the source of this aura, Diana.


    By watcher extras that only had the role ofmenting in such cases were doing their job properly, as their sounds were entering my senses.


    "That bitch. She smashed my beautiful face with her vines."


    "She smashed your face? I saw her vines piercing a guy''s butthole."


    "What? She did such a thing, and the academy allowed it?"


    "Yes, believe me. I would also not have believed it if I didn''t see it with my own eyes."


    "What the heck? This girl is really crazy, then."


    "Believe me, she is. She didn''t even hesitate."


    Though as I heard what others were saying about her, my attention was naturally drawn to the girl beside me.


    ''That exins all these hateful res that she was getting.''


    I thought.


    But, of course, at some point, the gazes were slowly turned towards me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    **********


    "This?"


    "It is him."


    "Him? Who is he?"


    "The Scorch Demon."


    "What? That is cringe¡­.."


    "I know. But this is what they are calling him."


    "The rank one student, right? I heard he burned every other participant, girls and boys. He even burned those surrendered."


    "Wow, that is crazy. Does he like burning people alive or something?"


    "He is kinda hot, though."


    "Heh, that he is."


    "I wonder what his type is."


    "Girl, are you crazy? I just said he burned people alive."


    "He can burn me alive if he wants."


    "What?"


    "It was a joke."


    "It didn''t seem so."


    "Think whatever you want."


    Just as the surroundings students mumbled amongst themselves, suddenly, they felt something chilly.


    Something dangerous.


    Turning their faces to the source of danger they felt, a pair of icy blue eyes weed them.


    Icy blue eyes that were threatening enough to choke them.


    "Hick! Scary."


    As they felt the murderous intent, those who were talking shut their mouth and just watched the two walking side by side.


    However, even if it looked like they didn''t pay any attention to the crowd, Callius was scanning it with his mana sense, trying to find the familiar traces, which he found in the end.


    He saw both Lirienne and Aliya, but of course, he didn''t even move a muscle on his face, not showing Diana any type of sign.


    Because Diana was watching Callius with a serious face.


    But, at some point, both of them reached the front rows.


    ''Here you are.''


    It was a girl with blonde hair that was sitting beside another girl with red hair.


    ''You bitch Saintess.''


    Even if he didn''t like using bad words, for Alicia, he had never hidden his tongue.


    However, he instantly turned his attention to the boy that was on the different side of the seat row.


    ''And here is the main character.''


    As he looked over the boy, the boy also turned his attention to the neers.


    Arthur, who had engaged in a conversation with the girl that was sitting beside him, also naturally felt the intent that was being spread from Diana.


    Turning his head, his blue eyes met with the red eyes that were looking at him, trying to see into his mind.


    ''This guy is here? What?''


    ''Wasn''t he supposed to not attend this academy? How is he here?''


    Even if he wasn''t a yer that yed the game for RPG elements, he still remembered major plot points to some extent, making him surprised.


    As his face showed a reaction that was of a surprise, Callius, who had been observing him, got his first clue.


    ''Got you.''


    As he passed beside Arthur, Callius, whose hand was filled with a low amount of lightning particles, was itching to y a trick on Arthur though he contained himself.


    ''This is not the time.''


    Since he felt the presence of someone very strong appearing on the stage as he sat down in his seat.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed faculty members, distinguished guests, and most importantly, our brilliant students. Wee to the Ark, officially. It is your headmaster, Maximus Riftwind."


    As a man that was famous all around the world suddenly appeared in front of their eyes, the students started pping hard.


    "WOHOHOOOOO!"


    With screams of cheers filling the hall.

 Chapter 198 Entrance Ceremony 3

    ?


    What is the purpose of making an entrance ceremony?


    Is it something really important?


    In a sense, the entrance ceremony could be said for those who wanted to celebrate their achievement.


    Most of the time, it is not informative enough, nor is it important.


    But, there is a reason why the academy made this ceremony a mandatory one.


    To make the students that were attending the academy know how to obey the rules, and also make them know the bigshots that will represent the academy.


    Since if they didn''t ask us toe here, I would not be present, which is also the thoughts of other high-ranking students.


    This would result in the closure of the higher ranks and make them disconnected from the rest of the academy. But, with such events being forced, this situation will be prevented.


    "Today, as the headmaster of this esteemed institution, I stand before you with great pride and immense gratitude. It is a moment of joy and celebration as we gather here to honor the aplishments and the promising future of our exceptional students. Wee to the annual address of Ark Academy, a ce where dreams are nurtured and destinies are shaped."


    Headmaster, Maximus, said while looking at the crowd.


    At this point, the crowd had already calmed down to the point it was quiet, thanks to the high charisma that was overflowing from the man.


    Though, I also knew the soundwaves that were really hard to detect also had an effect on this.


    Because the brain of students inside was responding to those sounds that were being released from the stage behind.


    ''To think they are using such a method. They are as clever as ever.''


    I thought as I listened to the speech of the headmaster.


    "Ark Academy, a name that resonates with power and knowledge, stands tall as a beacon of enlightenment in a world brimming with wonders and possibilities. In the halls of this magnificent institution, we strive to instill within our students not just the pursuit of academic excellence but also the values of integrity,passion, and resilience. It is these qualities that will guide them on their extraordinary journey ahead¡­.."


    Though the speech was pretty boring since it only contained a bunch of lip service; therefore, my head naturally took his speech as background noise¡­.


    At this point, my mind was on the response that Arthur gave when he saw me.


    ''He was surprised¡­. A lot more than Emma and Celia.''


    I thought.


    This could mean a lot of things.


    ''Considering I didn''t have much interaction with him in the past, I can''t infer what kind of person he is from my memories, and he too can''t do that from his.''


    ''This makes me think his brain is filled with the information that given to him by Emma and Diana, which is probably thetter. This could be true since Diana has the brains to do that, rather than Emma¡­.''


    ''But, even if that is the case, Emma and Celia must have also been surprised since their thoughts too would be affected by Diana and the way they had seen and learned.''


    ''Seeing Emma and Celia right now, it looks like they had matured quite well and now think with their heads above, and there is no way this Arthur guy got more stupid as the time went, right?''


    ''Then, that means there is a chance that he knows something that those three don''t know. This brings us to the point of transmigration. If he knew the storyline and transmigrated to this worldter than me, that would exin his reactions, since before, he was not looking like a normal person.''


    ''Though this is just a spection for now, inferring all those things from a single response would be too radical and rushing blindly. It is also highly possible that I am way too biased in this perspective, but somehow I feel like I am true. But, let''s observe a bit more; I will crush him anyway.''


    /CLAP/ /CLAP/ /CLAP/ /CLAP/


    "Thank you, and may Ark Academy forever be a beacon of light, inspiring generations toe."


    As I had thought, suddenly, the sounds of pping filled my head.


    "I appreciate your attention during my speech. At this time, I will hand over the floor to our senior representative and the leader of our student council. I wish you all the best during your time at the academy."


    Maximus said while looking at the crowd with a smile on his face, clearly enjoying his speech.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But, I could see his eyes locking down with mine for a second while also an aura of pressure descending upon me.


    ''Krugh-! Are you mad now?''


    I thought as if the pressure on me was no joke.


    ''It seems this old man is pretty petty.''


    Slightly ncing to the sides, I saw others were unfazed, meaning this pressure was only on me.


    /SWOOSH/


    ''But, I won''t just ept this freely either.''


    With that thought, I started leaking my own aura as well.


    However, before I could even start fighting against it, he disappeared as the pressure vanished.


    Seeing this, I retracted my aura as well.


    /SWOOSH/


    Though, just as he disappeared, another person appeared on the scene.


    Another person that I was expecting to see, and I was also familiar with from the game.


    A woman that had the signature clothes that I had seen in the game for a long time.


    Her hair which was pitch ck, was cascading down to her shoulders which were covered by a bunch of ornaments that symbolized her position as the head of the student council.


    Her eyes, that was cold and calcting, were looking at the crowd.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed faculty members and my incredible fellow students."


    As she arrived, the students, who had been feeling bored due to the headmaster''s tedious speech, immediately turned their focus back to the scene.


    "After hearing the inspiring words of our esteemed headmaster, I am honored to address you today as your Student Council President, Jasmine Andrews."


    Her elegance that filled the scene and the high charisma that she was excluding were enough to grab everyone''s attention once again.


    But, this time, the gaze that was on the crowd reached me, the person on the first seat, as she locked her eyes with mine.


    ''Student council president of the Ark and my fellow viin in the game, huh? I wonder why you are looking at me like that.''


    I thought, while not backing off from her gaze.


    "As your elected representative, I stand here not just as a voice but as a conduit between the student body and the administration while also leaving the title that I had outside the academy. Here I am standing as an equal in front of any other student that had the qualities to enter the same academy as me¡­.."


    Though this time, the speech that was spilled from her mouth was a lot different¡­..


    --------------------------A/N-------------------------


    With my final examsing up in just a week and several end-term assignments toplete, I have limited time to devote to the story. As a result, my focus has been significantly reduced.


    However, I am still trying to exin everything about the academy and set up a solid base since this volume is very hyped, so I don''t want to miss any details and leave any plotholes.


    Please let me know if you''ve noticed any plot holes so that I can address them and make necessary fixes.


    Hope, you liked the chapters!

 Chapter 199 Jasmine Andrews

    ?


    Jasmine Andrews.


    Third princess of the Reagan Empire.


    A girl who was born with high, if not the highest, talent and the strongest background in the world.


    Being born with such traits, she was also a hard worker and a perfectionist on top of that and made a huge amount of effort in everything she has done in her life.


    A girl that was the definition of perfection.


    Having the poly attribute of fire, ice, water, and wind, from the moment she received her blessings, she started receiving the highest level of education in magic in the Royal Pce thanks to the royal family having incredible wealth.


    Everyone knew she was the most talented person of this century, let alone this generation, because she got stronger at the fastest rate that has never been so far.


    The way she had ranked up both as an auror and as a mage would make even the gods jealous¡­.


    And this fact was also known to his family members.


    Which is a crucial fact since having talent is not always a good thing.


    At this point, you must have seen it.


    When there is a royal family, then there are bound to be fights for the throne.


    Then, in this case, she was the mutual target of her four siblings, that were also fighting for the throne.


    Because of that, from a young age, she learned how to fight against others and how to defend herself and found herself in life-and-death situations a lot.


    Though, thanks to her high talent and the protection that was ensured by her parents, she didn''t die and survived until the academy.


    Since after she entered the academy, she left her title outside and survived on her own.


    Because even if this academy is in the empire, it is also a ce for talented nobles andmoners from all around the world to learn.


    So, having high status should have been negated, which the academy did of course. By applying the rule of everyone being equal, even though most of us know this is nothing but a scam.


    However, even if this was a scam, the academy being one of the safest institutes is an undeniable truth.


    Or is it?


    Though, right now, the question is not this one.


    Jasmine, being the talented individual she is and also the strongest person of her year, rose up the ranks at a fast rate and then got selected for the duty of student council president, and right now holds considerable power inside the academy and is on her way to forming her own faction.


    In any case, the girl in front of me is such a girl.


    Her characteristic ck hair thates from her mother and those purple eyes that was a mixture of blue and red that symbolizes her ice and fire attributes, she was basically a girl that didn''t lose to the main cast nor Diana in terms of beauty alone.


    Though there are words that I could speak to describe her, right now, it is not the time.


    You might be thinking and asking why she was a viin in the game.


    There should be a reason for everything, right?


    The answer relies on the setting of the game.


    While looking at the rankings, have you noticed something amiss?


    Some may have noticed, some may not, but there is an important detail that needs to be referenced.


    It is a fact that 5 out of 10 seats of the first ranks were upied by the children or heirs of the Wraslugia Kingdom.


    And as the ranking went on, this type of distribution was stillmon.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Now, who was the strongest force on the continent?


    The empire.


    However, then, howe the strongest ones of this generation were filled with people from outside countries?


    This is something that was intentionally made in the game.


    I have been talking about this for a long time, but Chronicles of Aeris has a very wide world and a lot of details that could be addressed in parallel to the real world.


    Therefore, the developers didn''t pass on the detail of the Kingdom Building and politics.


    Yes, literally politics.


    Even though it didn''t upy a huge amount of space in the game as politics, it rather upied as a war.


    At this point, the Chronicles of Aeris still offered the yer the to strengthen their nation and make it number one and strongest on the continent.


    And who is the force that will stand against this?


    It is the empire.


    This is basically the setting of the viiness in front of me.


    Even though she was bornter than her siblings, she was still an ambitious person and was aiming for the throne.


    And she is also smart enough to notice the situation that would probably happen in the future, considering Arthur and the main cast''s talents.


    Since all of them are talented, she foresaw the future the empire lost the power it holds and starts working on countermeasures to prevent that.


    In the end, from the yer''s perspective, it made her the viiness since the means she had used for such a goal was something yers had never liked and would never like.


    Targeting the harem of the main character, annoyingly sabotaging their exams, reverting public opinion, framing, ckmailing, and sending people to seduce yers, quite a lot of things were on the list.


    That was basically what kind of girl she was in the game and why she became a viin.


    And this girl was now giving a speech about the academy and describing her experience in the academy so far from her perspective.


    Though, she didn''t keep it long like the headmaster and made her points without beating around the bush.


    "Thank you for listening to me thus far, and let us make this academic year one filled with remarkable achievements and cherished memories."


    /CLAP/ /CLAP/ /CLAP/


    As she finished her speech, her eyes were once again locked with mine while the crowd started getting louder and louder with pping sounds.


    "Gr¡­."


    And¡­.. Diana was ring at her as well¡­..


    "Now¡­.. Before we proceed any further, I would like to call the student that is ranked first in the entrance exam with a score that has never been seen before."


    "I invite Mister Callius to the stage to give a brief speech."


    Stopping her words, she gestured to me.


    ''It seems this one is still the same.''


    I thought while standing up from my seat¡­..

 Chapter 200 Entrance Ceremony 4

    ?


    As I walked to the stage, a strange feeling entered my head.


    /CLAP/ /CLAP/ /CLAP/


    While hearing the crowd pping, some people booing¡­.


    A feeling of having all the attention on me.


    To be honest, if asked, I would not rate myself as an attention seeker since, most of the time I would like to be alone outside of other eyes and do my own thing.


    But now that I feel this feeling, I can understand why others would get addicted to such a thing and go to such lengths to maintain this.


    Since it feels like everyone is underneath you and you are the main character here¡­.


    Stepping onto the scene, I could see everyone looking at me from the auditorium.


    Some people had their gaze filled with ambition; some people were just sitting there and chilling, while some were looking at me with hatred.


    ''They should be the ones that tasted my magic.''


    I thought while looking down on those.


    This speech thing was basically forced without any prior notification to catch the person ranked first off guard and also to test their socialization skills while setting the target for others; that was not the case for me.


    Since I knew this would happen from the game.


    "Please, give new students a bunch of words."


    Seeing the student council president analyzing me with her eyes, I nodded my head in response and turned my attention to the crowd.


    "I won''t waste any more time giving a speech about everyone being equal or how great this academy is since everyone must have been bored already."


    "Hmm?"


    As I had started my speech with such a sentence, Jasmine, who was standing me, made a slightly surprised sound that, if not for my high senses, I wouldn''t catch.


    "For some of you, my face may be familiar from the entrance exam, or for some others, from the past."


    Saying this, I briefly locked my eyes with the main cast that was standing in the front row.


    Alicia had a smile on her face that was looking at me with a rxed expression, Emma, whose expression could be said as slightly irritated, and Arthur was trying his best to manage his expression.


    "Some of you may have felt angry after getting eliminated from the exam thanks to my magic. Some of you may have thought of revenge against me since I didn''t spare those who had already surrendered. Some of you may have thought I had cheated on the exam since you hadn''t seen my scores."


    This time, turning my face to the three boys that were in the second row, I said.


    They were the ones thatsted to thest four and got burned alive.


    "This is the world''s best academy Ark, and I am now a student belonging to such an academy, so I am better than others. This is also probably what you think after your results."


    As I said those words, I scanned the crowd while also releasing the trait that I had been trying so hard to suppress for a while.


    <Trait [Tyrant''s Aura] is active.>


    "Those who confine themselves to their pathetic results should leave this academy. Because this is not a ce for such those."


    "This Academy is for those who want to reach greater heights, and I am here standing on top of every one of you, looking down at each of you from above. It doesn''t matter if you are noble, if you are the princess of some random kingdom, or if you are the most talented person that everyone praised."


    "Your past, your situation does not matter to me."


    "I am here to be the best."


    "Just as I had done before in the entrance exam, those who stand in my way will be crushed without any mercy; if you still want to take the risk, challenge me to a life-and-death duel. I won''t ever take my words back."


    "Those are my words for the new students."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I finished my talk with onest re at the student council president, that was looking at me with a smile(?).


    /SWOOSH/


    "Wow, that was a very nice speech. I guess, only a student like you could give a speech like this."


    ''!''


    Before Jasmine could even say anything, a man with a bulky build appeared right beside me with a smirk on his face and asked.


    Though, he didn''t use spatial magic but just used his normal speed to do that.


    "Does that mean I can challenge you as well?"


    And added with his signature smile.


    ''Rowan Peters. Dean of the Knight Faculty.''


    I thought, seeing the man. Since he was a named character in the game, I didn''t even use my All-Seeing Eye.


    He was an easygoing man from the outside, but once you get to know him, you would be surprised how strict he was with his training.


    /SWOOSH/


    Just as I was about to answer him, this time, I sensed spatial mana moving for a partial second.


    And a woman appeared beside.


    "Old man, what are you talking about? How dare you challenge a student?"


    ''Seraphina Riftwind. The Vice headmaster of the academy and the Dean of the Magic Faculty.''


    Since she was a character that frequently appeared in the game and also after the exam, of course, I knew who she was.


    She was a woman that had a strict personality outside, but pretty soft when you get to know her.


    "Ahahaha!¡­ I was just joking. Why do you need to take everything seriously?"


    As Rowan responded with a heartyugh, the atmosphere that got just tense from my speech had disappeared, thanks to two deans appearing suddenly.


    "You can sit, Student Callius."


    As she gestured to me, I followed her words and sat down.


    "That was a nice speech."


    But, before that, I heard her whisper and thumbs up.


    After that, both of them turned their attention to the crowd again.


    "Now, everyone. Thanks for attending the ceremony. Now, we will conduct the orientation and a tour for everyone to get familiar with the environment. Even though it is not mandatory, it is strongly rmended since it is essential to know the facilities our academy offers. You will be able to see the instructors and seniors that are waiting outside to guide you."


    Seraphina said as she looked at the crowd.


    "sses will start tomorrow morning, and you will be able to see your assigned sses from the notice that will be delivered to you via your bracelets. That is all for today."


    As she finished her words with that she waved her hands.


    "Wishing you a pleasant day and a healthy new semester."


    And disappeared.


    This is how the entrance ceremony ended, marking the start of my academy life.

 Chapter 201 Entrance Ceremony 5

    ?


    After Seraphina disappeared and I sat on my seat, I felt a lot of gazes all around.


    But, of course, there were four that had more intent than others.


    Diana, Emma, Arthur, and Jasmine.


    Knowing the reason for the first three, I wasn''t bothered by it, but for Jasmine''s case, it was slightly different since I had never seen her before. Therefore, the interest she was showing right now must have been rted to me being ranked one or something I don''t have any knowledge about for the time being.


    /HOWL/ /HOWL/


    "Who does he think he is? Just because he got ranked first, does he think he is invincible?"


    "Yeah. Look at his ego. I didn''t like him from the beginning anyway."


    "Are you sure you are not jealous of him?"


    "What? Don''t be stupid. There is no way I am jealous of that guy."


    "Yes¡­ Yes¡­ Of course, you are not."


    Just as the ceremony ended, everyone left everyone to themselves, making the atmosphere once again filled with howls and noise.


    At this moment, Jasmine, who had been staring at me from the stage, started walking slowly to the entrance of the hall.


    Though even if she was a girl that was very beautiful and she said her status didn''t matter in the academy, most new students were still hesitant to approach her even though it was tantly obvious that they wanted to talk to her.


    "Brother, do you know her?"


    Though, of course, the girl right beside me was not going to let me be.


    "I only know who she is. I don''t know her personally."


    "Really?"


    Diana said with a slightly doubtful tone, though I knew her mood got a lot better than morning.


    "Can''t you tell?"


    "¡­.."


    "Right?"


    After saying that, I slowly rose up from my seat and started walking to the exit as well.


    ''We got a lot to do.''


    There, I again could see Aliya, and having talked with her already with themunication orb, I didn''t meet her in the presence of this yandere bomb beside me.


    As for Lirienne, I am pretty sure she won''t show her face in front of her sister for the time being and will go and do her own thing, though I am sure she wille to me soon.


    Because she had already be dependent on me, you may even call it an addiction if you want.


    Even though I didn''t know her life in detail, from the things I could infer, it was not that hard to make her dependent.


    Giving her the attention she wascking, ying push-pull, and first and foremost, being the one that was showing how things could be done in the right way that matched her world view¡­.


    Those things above were what made her reliant on me and crave the confirmation that woulde from me every time she made a decision.


    Even though it may look inhumane and selfish to y with a girl like that, if not for me, she would have been in a lot worse situation than this one¡­.


    Well, it is not like I need to justify myself, either.


    Of course, while getting out, I threw one nce at Arthur, but at this point, I could see his expression stabilized enough to not show anything, though looking closely, I could still sense his tense posture as a knight.


    As for Alicia, the same smile that she had shown me was on her face, like everything was in her expectations.


    "Humph."


    And Emma was Emma.


    The front row of the seats that were filled with the most talented ones of the generation slowly got emptied as everyone went their own way.


    Deciding not to cause a scene or waste any more time, I reached the exit, and there I could see the crowd that was filled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Brother, what are you going to do now? Are you going to participate in the orientation?"


    Diana asked, seeing the crowd.


    "No. There is no need to."


    Now, what are the advantages of attending the academy that you have yed in the game?


    If not for knowing the map, what else could it be?


    Considering almost a whole chapter passes in this ce, almost every yer would memorize the general facilities, which was also the case for me.


    Well, I knew everything in their details, but this is not the topic.


    Because I knew the academy already and I was also familiar with the rules, there was no need for me to join the orientation and the tours.


    Also, considering the reason why I was here, it is not like I want to socialize with others too much, either.


    "I see¡­. That is so like you, brother."


    "So like me?"


    "Isn''t it what you are like? Always preferring to be alone and doing your own thing."


    "¡­.."


    "Then, you are going to the library, right?"


    "Wow, quite scary."


    "You can''t get missed from my eyes."


    "Is that so?"


    "I aming with you as well."


    "Sigh¡­ Okay."


    In the end, I knew things would turn out to be like this, so I wasn''t surprised.


    Whenever we were in the mansion, this girl would follow me and not let me go even if I refused to. Be it studying magic or other arts rted to management; she would be on my tail.


    Just like that, we started walking to the ce where the library was.


    Since that was a ce that I had visited frequently in the game, and I had also memorized the contents of the map yesterday, it was not going to be too hard for me to find it, even if this was my first day.


    "But brother, you have changed, you know?"


    While we were walking Diana said suddenly.


    "How?"


    "It feels like you are expressing yourself more."


    "Expressing myself more, huh?"


    "Yes. In the past, you didn''t speak in such a manner and always had a rigid expression on your face, as if you were trying too hard to appear dignified¡­..But, now you are more rxed andfortable with me or anybody else."


    "Well, you have changed too."


    "How?"


    "Before, you were my cute little sister, but now you have be a scary youngdy. Look around; everyone was looking at you with scared expressions."


    Since we had just left the hall, still most of the students were neers and not seniors.


    "Are you sure they are not looking at you?"


    "Maybe."


    Just like that, we kept talking until we reached the library¡­..

 Chapter 202 Library

    ?


    Library.


    A ce for those who are seeking wisdom.


    At least, it is what should have been meant by the word library.


    But, in any case, at some point, be it modernization or social media spread around the world, libraries are filled with those that are not here to study but rather there to show off to others that they are studying.


    Though that may seem the same, in the essence of it, it is not. If a person studies to show off, then he/she will most likely be able t grasp everything, though I don''t have any data to base it on.


    In any case, that was what I observed while studying in the college.


    But would this be the same for the world that was filled with fantasy elements?


    Will the library be filled with those students that are there just for the case of showing off?


    The answer is yes.


    Because youngsters are youngsters no matter where you go.


    /HOWL/ /HOWL/


    As we approached the building of the library, a magnificent sight that would take everyone''s breath away weed us.


    The facade is an architectural masterpiece showcasing a harmonious blend of ancient and contemporary design elements. It has adorned with intricate mosaics and with deep blues and purples representing the mysteries of the cosmos, while also vibrant greens and golds adding the wealth of knowledge that lies underneath those doors.


    "Wow¡­.. It is amazing."


    While we were looking at the magnificent disy, Diana eximed.


    "Indeed it is."


    Even for us, as the high-ranking nobles of the Kingdom, it was a sight that was first. Well, I was a former one¡­.


    And seeing it in real life is a lot different than seeing it in the game.


    Well, this was something I thought about quite a lot¡­.


    "I really want to study right now."


    Diana said while turning her head to me with a smile.


    ''She is finally back to being normal.''


    Though her mood was not yet lifted to the maximum, it was a lot better than morning.


    "It makes you want to research, isn''t it?"


    "It is."


    "Though, I doubt you will find something rted to the nature."


    I said as we entered the building.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to study nature magic right now. I heard there are a lot of books rted to spirit sorcery here that I couldn''t find outside. I wonder if I can check them."


    "Hmm¡­. Maybe."


    It looked like she didn''t want to talk about her nt magic, so I didn''t pursue it either.


    "Hello, students."


    Of course, after a little walk, we reached a lobby where a woman with a bright smile called us.


    "Are you freshmen?"


    The woman asked while keeping her smile.


    Considering we had yet to wear our academy clothes, it was pretty easy to distinguish freshmen and a senior.


    "Yes."


    I answered as we approached the desk.


    "Wow¡­. It is my first time seeing a freshmaning to the library on his first day, even right after the entrance ceremony ended."


    "Everything has a first."


    I answered while looking at the woman in front of me.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    While, of course, activating my art.


    ''!''


    But, the moment I did that, suddenly, my eyes filled with ckness while I felt pressure descending upon me.


    The world that I saw with my eyes was now filled with only darkness.


    ------------------------------


    Name ¨C &8713#¡ê1


    Age ¨C &9215#¡ê8


    ss ¨C &1039#¡ê6


    Mage Rank - &4286#¡ê9


    Knight Rank ¨C &2359#¡ê8@<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Attributes ¨C&1094#¡ê7*


    -------------------------------


    "Boy¡­. You should not look at things that are private for others."


    And soon, a voice came right into my head, filling it.


    As I felt the pressure, I immediately retracted my eyes, and following that, the pressure disappeared.


    ''Huff¡­. That was scary.''


    I thought inside as I threw a nce at Diana to see if she felt it or not.


    And as I expected, she hadn''t.


    ''I was expecting this much anyway, but to think even my eyes couldn''t see her stats.''


    I thought and regained myposure while locking my eyes with thedy in front of me.


    A woman who had a smile on her face and features that were neither too beautiful nor too ugly.


    It could be said that she was on the average spectrum of people, like someone that could be forgotten right after you met her.


    Though, her pitch-ck eyes were saying otherwise.


    Now, what is the cliched setting that you could see in all those cultivation novels?


    Well, one of them is a librarian being someone strong and with hidden background, isn''t it?


    This was also a setting in the game, as this librariandy in front of me is someone that is incredibly strong.


    In the game, she was someone that should never be messed with since if you did it, your head would fall down from your body, and your game would restart from the beginning.


    And her background was never exined, even though there were a lot of theories that were rted to her.


    In any case, I just wanted to take a shot to satisfy my curiosity, but it seems I need to be a lot more careful when ites to these types of things.


    ''Since I am still not invincible.''


    Even though I was able to freely use my All-Seeing Eye, if someone strong was the subject, they could still feel it.


    "Please show your bracelets here."


    The librarian said with a smile as she extended a device to us.


    ""Here.""


    As Diana and I showed our bracelets, Mana entered bracelets.


    "Hmm, the first and second rank of freshmen."


    She mumbled, seeing the hologram of mana appearing.


    "First and Second Rank!"


    And a second after, she realized the meaning of her words.


    "So, you are first and second, huh? Your being here is enough to show why you are ranked this high. That''s right."


    She talked to herself.


    "Now, even though this would be exined to you normally by your instructors, let me give you a brief about how this school works."


    "As you already know, we have a ranking system. Therefore, there are perks that are only avable to those of higher rankings."


    "Firstly, you will soon receive your Ark Points from your instructors after everyone''s ranks are finalized and the objections to grades are also finished, which is tomorrow in your first ss."


    "There are also quotas and limits for each student to use the facilities offered by Academy freely, and after you pass those quotas, you need to pay with your points, just like the Library."


    "However, since you are in the first ten ranked students, you are free to use Library however you want."


    She said as she signaled the library.


    "For the case of borrowing books, the rank-one student can borrow ten books at the same time; the rank-two student can five, andstly, rank-three can borrow three. Aside from that, every other student can borrow only one book."


    She said while looking at us.


    "Lastly, when you borrow a book, scan it with your bracelets, and it will be only avable to you, and no other person will have ess to it. Therefore, you can''t abuse your slots. Am I clear?"


    As she finished her words, we both nodded our heads.


    "Is that so? Then, feel free to explore our library."


    Responding with a nod, we entered the library only to see another magnificent scene¡­.


    ----------------------------A/N------------------------------


    Guys, what do you think about chants?


    Do you find them annoying or cringe?


    If you don''t like reading those chants, I can remove them from the book from this point on, though they will stay as the setting itself. At first, I thought using chants as magic was good, thanks to a game, but there were somements that they were a bit cringe, so I want to take your opinion.


    To be honest, finding good chants is also a bit hard, so I am not doing it for word counts, either, if there is anyone who thinks like that.


    If you are okay with them,ment on this sentence.


    If not, thenment on this one, please.

 Chapter 203 Library 2

    ?


    "This is crazy¡­.."


    Diana mumbled as we entered the library.


    "It looks like a different world, right?"


    Looking at the scenery that was before our eyes, I answered.


    "Yeah, it is."


    She said while slowly walking towards the spiral of books that was flying in the air.


    Yes, they were flying in the air.


    Now, as you may have already guessed, in this academy, using spatial magic is something verymon, as we have seen it used frequently in the exam.


    However, this does not only contain the exam.


    Even though these books that were flying were just there to add some mystic appearance and atmosphere to the library, this still shows how widely spatial magic is used.


    Well, the ceiling being something huge also has paid in this example.


    To describe the scene in simple words, right now, we are in front of the buildings of shelves that are filled with books towering around the length of at least 10 meters.


    On the ceiling, there is a canopy that is filled withrge stained ss, casting vibrant colors and patterns across the floor.


    The air is filled with the faint scent of the aged parchment, even though magic was used to maintain the books, showing how old they were.


    Though it was transparent, one could still see the slight fluctuations of magic that were in the air above, showing the transparent floor that could be activated at any time.


    Overall, the atmosphere is designed in such a way that it could only be done by someone that had the necessary knowledge about sci-fi movies since most of the ideas were inspired by them but also wanted to use magic as a base.


    Which is something the developers of the game had and wanted to do.


    That being said, do you remember the spirit of the training grounds that I once used while I was training at the Augustride Family mansion?


    A simple idea that was inspired by the concept of Artificial Intelligence but adapted to magic.


    Of course, such a thing also exists in the Library of the World''s greatest academy.


    "How can I help you, Student Callius, and Student Diana?"


    As we were looking around in awe, a sound came right before us, filling our ears.


    Turning my head to the source of the voice, I saw a young girl with a skin color of blue and eyes filled with green posterior chambers.


    "I am Lumina. The assistance spirit of the library. You can ask me anything rted to it."


    "I am here to look for advanced magic books for fire magic."


    I answered.


    "I see. What type of magic do you wish to look for?"


    "I want to look for Field Maniption Typed Magic."


    "Field Maniption¡­.. It seems you are looking for something advanced?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you prefer the book with your attribute, or do you wish to look for general theory?"


    "General Theory. For the time being, I wish to improve my fundamentals."


    "I see. Then, you are looking for something with basic concepts."


    "Yes."


    "Understood."


    As the spirit got my answer, she naturally turned her attention to Diana.


    "Student Diana? What do you wish to look for?"


    And asked.


    Just like that, after Diana also stated her preferred magical book, which was a book rted to the history of spirits and fairies, Lumina disappeared from our sight.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Well, she literally disappeared.


    "Brother, it looks like you are pretty familiar with Artificial Spirits."


    Seeing me directing Luminafortably, Diana asked.


    "You are partially right. I had seen quite a lot of spirits, though it was the first time I saw something this advanced."


    Considering the Guild and the Dwarven City that I had been to quite a lot of time, it could be said I was familiar with it.


    "I see."


    However, since the concept of Artificial Spirits is not that widely known now, there are those that don''t wee such a thing when they see it for the first time.


    "Student Diana, Callius. Your books are here."


    In any case, before we could chat any longer, the spirit appeared again, giving the books we ordered to us.


    "Thank you."


    As I said that, I grabbed the book that was floating in front of me.


    ''Spatial Magic, I really want to learn it.''


    I thought again, seeing the convention that resulted from it.


    "If you want to borrow the books, please scan this section with your bracelets. Then, you can get the books outside of the library without worrying about anything."


    After that, Lumina disappeared in front of our faces, and we were left alone again.


    "Brother, will you take the book outside and study in your own room?"


    "Yes. There are things that I want to try practically."


    "I see¡­.. Then, I will be in my room as well¡­.. Though¡­"


    "Though?"


    "Though, it looks like you have a lot of secrets."


    "Hmm?"


    "Nothing, let''s go."


    After getting the book I wanted, we left the library and went to our own rooms(houses).


    *******


    The reason why I borrowed this book and did not study in the library was pretty simple.


    Because I dislike people''s presence around me while I am studying.


    Having strong senseses with a price, you know? It is not always a good thing.


    For instance, there were times after I recently advanced ranks that I would wake up thanks to the little presence of a bug or a small monster that couldn''t even hurt me.


    Those things that I would normally ignore would be registered in my brain, which was also the case for humans since when ites to them, you can never ignore any of them¡­.


    This is what I learned from being an adventurer.


    In any case, after I reached my room, I opened the book that had the name:


    - Fundamentals of Field Magic


    and started studying it.


    ''Here we go again.''


    While also grabbing my pen and my notebook.


    ''Now we can finally begin bing a mage.''


    I thought and spent the rest of my day studying until I deemed it enough while reaching the basement of my room where the training room and mana-gathering formation was located.


    In the end, theory alone is not enough to be strong¡­..

 Chapter 204 First Lesson

    ?


    "Hufff¡­. Hufff¡­.."


    In the middle of the room that was filled with burn marks, mud, and slight wetness, I was sitting.


    "Implementing this was a lot harder than I thought."


    I mumbled while remembering the thing that I had just tried.


    Field magic.


    As the name implies, it is a type of magical theory that discusses how to use the magic of any attribute in a field.


    And the moment I started reading the book, I felt this was what it meant by magic.


    ''Now, it feels like that Elementary Magic book I read at that time was only child''s y.''


    I thought.


    Even though the magic theory I just read was something pretty simple and basic for starters, using this in practice was something that required a lot of effort.


    "Though, I think I can perfect it at most three days."


    I mumbled, still feeling the improvement.


    /CRACKLE/


    While moving the lightning mana around me.


    ''Let''s try it with lightning this time.''


    /DING/


    But, at that moment, a notification came from the bracelet filling my ears.


    ''A notice?''


    -------------------------------


    Notice ¨C sses


    Dear Freshmen;


    As the new student of our academy, we, lecturers, wee you to your new semester.


    As you may already know beforehand, our academy has a lot of courses we offer in a variety of fields that range frombat-rted faculties to artifact creation.


    However, even though we understand that each of you has your own dreams and their own preferences, we also want you to remember that knowing the basics are essential.


    Therefore, only in the first semester of this year will you be assigned to a random ss where you will take the basic courses that will be covered and needed by all faculties, and after the first semester ends, you will be able to choose your own course and your own curriculum.


    Another notification concerning which ss you have been assigned wille in the morning since we assume most of you are already asleep.


    Wish you a healthy new semester.


    Student Management Team.


    ------------------------------


    ''Ah, right? There was something like this one.''


    As I was reading the panel in front of me, I thought.


    Of course, even though a person wants to be a knight that fights with their body, they also need to know how magic works or how the artifacts in this world work to have a better understanding while fighting with such an enemy.


    And this goes for magical engineers or alchemists as well.


    They need to know how the aura worked to design a tool that knights would use, right? Considering that they also need to know how to convert their mana into artifacts and etc., this type of program was essential and efficient.


    I thought and stood up from the ce I was sitting.


    ''It seems I forgot the time.''


    Since I was training and studying, I lost track of time.


    And seeing the hour shown by the bracelet, which was 2 AM, I decided to go to sleep.


    Even though I can go without sleep for a long time, abusing that is not something I would like to do since it is not good for me mentally.


    I thought and left the training ground.


    /SWOOSH/


    ''Clean.''


    While also using [Clean] magic.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Now that I had acquired a new skill named [Silent Mage], of course, I didn''t forget about it, and neither did the author.


    Right?


    Well, in any case, while I was training, I used this skill, and as the name implied, this skill made the user not obligated to voice their chants in order to use magic.


    This basically meant, without voicing your chant and only thinking of it in your mind, you could use any type of magic you wanted.


    In the end, it was a skill that was also in the game and was very advantageous for a mage since, most of the time; people would assume you would chant and correspond to your magic if they knew about it.


    Though, it also has its own restrictions.


    You can''t basically use every type of magic you learned without chanting.


    It is limited to the magic that is one rank smaller than what rank you are as a mage, which meant I could use up to three-star magic with this skill. And this is enough.


    In any case, this was how my day ended as I went to sleep.


    ******


    -------------


    Notice ¨C sses


    You have been assigned to ss 29.


    sses will start at 8.40 AM.


    You can find the location of your ss shown here. Please note that attendance will be taken ordingly.


    You can also find your course schedule in the file sent to you as an attachment.


    Wish you a good semester.


    Student Management Team.


    -------------


    Waking up early in the morning, the first thing I did was check the notifications that came from our bracelets.


    Since whenever you sleep, you can turn the notifications off, which is something you should do.


    ''ss 29, huh? I wonder who will be there.''


    I thought, looking at my ss.


    Since the assignment of the sses is random, it is impossible to know about your ssmates, and inferring it from the game is also not possible since I had already messed up with the scenario.


    After waking up, the first thing I did was, of course, train since it had been a routine for me for a long time.


    And then, I prepared a breakfast filled with expensive ingredients that the academy supplied.


    /KNOCK/ /KNOCK/


    And as I finished my breakfast and wore the uniform that the academy had sent yesterday, I heard a knock on my room.


    Turning my attention there, I saw Diana, of course.


    "Brother, which ss you are in?"


    "29."


    "I see. I am in ss 32. It seems we are in different sses."


    ''ss 32. It is different from the game.''


    Expecting such a thing would already happen, I nodded my head in response.


    "Pretty normal since assignments are made in a way to make sses bnced."


    I answered while getting out of the house and walking to the ssrooms we had been assigned.


    "You are right. They are doing it to show what kind of people high-ranking students are to lower-ranked people, right?"


    "Indeed. Though at the same time to let high ranking students form their own faction."


    Just like that, we kept chatting until we reached the building that contained ssrooms.


    A huge building that could house at least one thousand students at the same time.


    Seeing the ss 29 sign, I entered the room without thinking much, only to see some familiar faces inside¡­..

 Chapter 205 First Lesson 2

    ?


    /CHATTER/ /CHATTER/


    Upon entering the ssroom, the atmosphere resembled that of a high school, making me feel the nostalgia that I had not felt for a long time.


    Students chat with each other with awkward expressions on their faces while trying to integrate themselves into the groups that are ready to be formed.


    Some of them knew each other beforehand and decided to stick together, some of them craving the attention that would be given to them, and some of them minding their own business.


    A scene that was all over the ce, with students talking loudly and excitedly about the things they liked about the academy and their life, etc.


    /SILENCE/


    Though that chatter came to an end the moment, I entered the ssroom, with silence ensuing.


    /MUMBLE/ /MUMBLE/


    "It is him, right?"


    "Yeah. That Callius."


    "That speech. He really has a huge ego. "


    "They are calling him Scorch Demon, right?"


    "Yeah."


    /WHISPER/


    ''Youngsters nowadays¡­. They can''t even hold their tongue.''


    I thought since I was able to sense the whispers they were mumbling amongst themselves.


    However, of course, amongst people that were inside, they were those I knew beforehand.


    Like the girl with fiery red hair that was ring at me.


    ''Emma is here, huh?''


    I thought as I threw a nce at her.


    ''And, Arthur.''


    Beside her, there was the supposed protagonist.


    His blonde hair and blue eyes had the fixed characteristics of the main character, and the uniform of the academy was enough to amplify the ''radiant'' aura he was spreading, which had already gotten the attention of most of the youngsters.


    However, his eyes were not matching his radiant aura at all since he was looking at me with contempt, even though he was good at hiding it.


    ''It seems this semester won''t be as boring as I thought. Though I also feel like someone pulled some strings.''


    Since the chances of me countering with the main cast in the same ss were really low, considering our rankings and the distribution of the sses, I had assumed that I would not be encountering them in the same ss. (N1)


    Well, even if I did, I thought that would be at most one of them.


    But seeing two of them in the same ss, someone must have done something.


    ''Well, it won''t matter anyway. You can''t stop me anymore.''


    I thought, as I headed to the seat that was beside thest familiar person to me in this ss.


    "Callius!"


    And the voice of a girl that I had been missing for a long time came.


    Again, the same red hair but different from Emma, whose hair was closer to orange; this girl had more crimson hair.


    "Aliya."


    As I answered while signaling her with my eyes, she immediately scanned the crowd around us and judged the situation while calming herself.


    Reaching the seat that was right beside her, I sat down and rxed.


    /CHATTER/ /CHATTER/


    Of course, soon, the ssroom was once again filled with chatters, though this time, there was a topic that got my attention.


    "Who is that girl?"


    "Ah¡­.. Isn''t she the daughter of the new rising merchant?"


    "Merchant?"


    "Yes. Haven''t you heard Verdant Ventures?"


    "Hmm¡­. That new rising group. I heard about that name, yes¡­.. So, she is the heir of that group."


    "Yep, she is. Their fame had already widespread thanks to that new genius cksmith that appeared out of nowhere."


    "Dorakorli Copperhide, right? He was the one that made the weapon of Princess Jasmine if I am not wrong."


    "Yeah¡­. I heard the weapons he made would be a lot better quality than others, and they wouldst a lot longer too."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Nah¡­ Those are just rumors. He is pretty overrated."


    "Man, talk after seeing his products. I can easily confirm that he is the best cksmith I have bought from so far."


    "Where is your we-¡­.."


    While listening to the surroundings, I turned my attention to the girl that was beside me.


    "It seems you did an outstanding job."


    And said with a slight smile.


    "Hey. When you say it like that, it feels like you have doubted me?"


    "Really? I don''t think so."


    "It really feels like it."


    "You know I never doubt you, right? If I did, I wouldn''t have talked about all those things."


    "¡­.."


    "Right?"


    "Yes, yes."


    She answered while regaining her smile, though I could see little stiffness inside those irises.


    ''She has already started doubting me.''


    I thought.


    This was to be expected, considering all the information, even up to little details that I gave her, like about the talented people, the resources that were there to be grabbed, and treasures that were lost.


    You know, when I said they were viinesses, most of them had their own characteristics.


    For instance, if Diana is a yandere and magically strong girl, then Aliya would be a calcting and smart plotter that would do her things with her mind.


    So, for a girl like her, not doubting me after all that information would be something that was not matching her characteristics.


    Even if you love someone or like them, that doesn''t mean your brain can''t function.


    ''Though, I will fix thister.''


    I thought while waiting for the teacher toe. In the end, a talk will be needed after all.


    "We can talk here, right?"


    Aliya asked while she was gazing around.


    "Yes. For the time being, Diana won''t pay attention to you, though you should be careful."


    "To think you had such a sister. Now that I think about it, the other one is here, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Emma, was it?"


    She said while throwing a nce at the girl that was chatting with the others in the ss.


    "Yes."


    "I see."


    "I know you want to talk, but you need to hold yourself for now."


    "Okay."


    She answered.


    At some point, I had already talked with Aliya about my past since, sooner orter, everything was going to be revealed when we entered the academy.


    /TOK/


    Though before we could talk further, the door of the ssroom opened, and a man with a bulky build entered inside.


    "Attention!"


    With his voice amplified with mana, he immediately gathered the attention of the students inside.


    "We shall start the ss now."


    Just like that, my first ss started.


    -----------------------------A/N------------------------


    N1: Since they are trying to make the sses bnced, normally, it must not have been possible for Arthur(Rank 10) and Emma(Rank 9) to be in the same ss as Callius(Rank 1) since basically the other sses will be filled with low ranks.

 Chapter 206 First Lesson 3

    ?


    "Most of you are new to Academy, so I will be giving you a bunch of exnations."


    Starting his words like that, the lecturer with a bulky build started talking about the academy.


    He stated his name was Cernais.


    A name from North, and considering his bulky build and the scars on his face, it didn''t make me surprised, even though he was not a named character inside the game.


    Just as the Librarian exined to us, he first started talking about how the currency inside the academy worked.


    There was a reason why your outside talents won''t matter in this academy.


    No matter how rich you are, you can''t use your money to obtain Ark Points after all.


    Well, at least by normal means.


    In any case, after he exined the currency issue, he started talking about the facilities and how they work.


    Though he didn''t make the talk too long since all those things were also addressed in the orientation sessions.


    After his talk, I confirmed that the currency system was still the same as the game.


    ''10000 points for the first rank, 5000 points for the second, 2500 points for the third rank, 2000 for the fourth, 1500 for the fifth, and 1000 for the rest of the first ten. They will also be given every week. And as for the rest, everyone will get 1000 points every week, which will start from this point on.'' (N1)


    I thought, remembering his words.


    And as he finished it, a notification came to my ears.


    ----------------------


    Notice -


    Your weekly 1000 points are distributed to your ount.


    Your total points ¨C 11000 Ark Points


    Student Assistant


    -----------------------


    Seeing the panel, I nodded my head.


    "So, this is how it works."


    "I heard about that, but isn''t 1000 points kind of low?"


    "Maybe. We need to see how expensive everything is."


    "I see. You are right."


    "But, he must be very rich right now."


    "Yeah¡­."


    Well, people were talking amongst themselves while ncing at me from time to time, but at this point, my attention was on the points.


    ''How to use this?''


    After all, there were a lot of things that points could be used for, so I needed to be careful about them no matter how rich I was.


    "Attention!"


    With a loud shout, Cernais gathered everyone''s attention again.


    "Now, before we start conducting our normal lecture, onest reminder. As you may have already guessed, I am your temporary guiding teacher for this semester in order to make you familiar with the academy.


    However, both you and we all know that you are no longer little kids, so most of the time, we will expect you to solve your own problems. Therefore, don''t get disappointed if you don''t get any help from us regarding your problems. We will be the ones to judge the situation and help if it is necessary.


    To add one more thing, your lecture schedules are already sent to you, so you can check themter.


    With this, our first ss wille to an end. Next lesson, we will start with the normal curriculum."


    /DING/<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As he finished his words, the bell rang, marking the end of the lesson.


    After that, he walked out and left the students to themselves.


    *********


    /CHATTER/ /CHATTER/


    The moment the Cervais left the ss, the young students that were in their most social period of life started talking to each other, of course.


    Then, one may ask, what is the mostmon pattern that could be observed in suchmunities that were filled with either smart people or people with talents?


    The answer would be that everyone is craving attention or everyone is trying to fit into groups.


    Since all those kids always got attention from the environment, they had already gotten used to feeling proud, which would make them assume this is the same here as well.


    Just like it could be seen.


    "You are Emma of the Augustride Family, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you remember me? We have met in the banquet of the fourth princess."


    "Ah¡­. I am sorry, I am not good with faces."


    "It is fine. My name is Miriam ck, from the ck Count family."


    Of course, when there are two heirs of the highest-ranking nobles of a kingdom, they are bound to get the attention of the crowd.


    Well, their radiant aura also yed a part in it. Of course, being the protagonists of the game, they were bound to be someone that got attention wherever they went.


    In front of the orange-red-haired girl, there was another girl with ck hair standing while showering her with questions and forcing her to talk.


    However, in the case of Emma, the stiffness on her face was evident, which was enough to show that she was notfortable with dealing with people like that.


    "Please, just call me Emma, and is it okay if I call you Miriam?"


    At this point, she decided to befortable with the ck-haired girl since she didn''t like being formal with others. She always strived to be a knight, not someone that would deal with political matters.


    "Ah¡­. of course, you can."


    The girl happily answered, though, at that point, Emma''s attention was on somewhere else.


    Precisely on the boy that was sitting at the desk, which was at the hindermost of the ss, with his attention on a book whose contents she was unable to see.


    ''How did hee here?''


    A question that was guing her mind for a while.


    Even though just recently, all four of them got together and talked about this, they weren''t able toe up with a definite answer.


    No matter how much they had wracked their brain, from the things they knew, it was impossible to see how he got this stronger in this short amount of time.


    As a person that always messed with Callius, Emma herself knew how weak he was thanks to him not getting blessed, which was a massive counter to his improvement.


    But, her senses that she polished while training with her sword were warning her.


    Warning her for the fact that Callius was now someone that should not be messed with.


    ''His posture leaves no opening.''


    She knew when she saw a knight. From the way Callius positioned himself, it was obvious that he was ready for any attack that woulde at him, even while he was reading.


    ''Just what did he experience to make him this sharp?''


    In the end, onest question remained inside her heart.


    --------------------------------A/N---------------------------------


    N1: I know I posted the points he got as 1000 on another day, but I think this is a lot better than that since 100 per week would be too low for the normal students.

 Chapter 207 First Lesson 4

    ?


    What is the thing that differs an eroge from any other game?


    The answer is tantly obvious, right?


    It contains a lot of erotic things.


    However, then what would happen if a world is based on such a game?


    Even though the world fills itself when ites to the plot holes or the things that hadn''t been shown in the game, the things that rely on the core of the game would still be there.


    For instance, the protagonist''s aura.


    Now, when it is said like that, it feels like the protagonist''s aura is something that affects other people''s minds or makes people behave like they are not used to.


    This is not necessarily true.


    Even though this topic can be stretched further, there is one thing important.


    It is a fact that, in order to be the protagonist of the game, you need to satisfy rted requirements.


    If you are the protagonist of a game rted to football, then you need to be a talented footballer, right?


    Then, if you are a protagonist of an Eroge, then you need to be good at picking girls.


    Be it being handsome, talking smoothly, flirting or etc.


    Else, you can''t base a world on a game.


    There need to be reasons for everything.


    In any case, this could be seen here.


    "Arthur Nighnce, right?"


    A girl approached our protagonist, that was already swarmed with a lot of people around.


    "Yes¡­ But, do I know you?"


    As Arthur was asked such a question by a girl that was looking at him with shiny eyes, his attention was naturally drawn to her.


    Even though he was not able to remember the face of the girl, he naturally asked.


    ''Hmm¡­ This looks like a fine piece.''


    He thought in his mind as he quickly scanned the girl from head to foot.


    "Ah¡­ You don''t remember¡­."


    Though, as the response to this, the girl was disheartened.


    ''System, do I know her?''


    Of course, as a person that transmigrated into an eroge game, rather than using his head above, Arthur used the head below his body.


    ''Host¡­.-''


    Just as he finished his talk with his system immediately, he shed a smile.


    "I remember now. You are Miss Gloria Fowler."


    And the name of the girl poured out from his mouth.


    "Ah¡­ You remembered."


    Of course, being remembered by a handsome boy that she liked was something this girl couldn''t help but be happy with.


    Just like that, for the rest of the break, Arthur''s focus was on the girl whom he had alreadyid his eyes on.


    Since Emma was also dealing with other people that was weing her as a ssmate, he had already found the interval to acquire one another trophy to dominate.


    Of course, this went on until the teacher came.


    However, the thing that needed to be paid attention to was the fact that his mind had already diverged from the topic that was guing his mind.


    ''Fuck it. I will leave this guy to Alicia. She can deal with him for sure.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    That thought was enough to let him y as he wanted, though some people won''t be happy about this for sure.


    ********


    After Cernais returned to the ss, it was time for the real lessons to begin.


    "Attention!"


    With his signature loud voice, he gathered the attention of every people in the ss.


    "Now, I will start the course. At this point, looking at my build, you should have already inferred something in your mind."


    As he said this sentence, he looked at the crowd of young people whose attention was already gathered in one ce.


    "Like I was a knight, for example, right? Those who have thought so should raise their hand."


    /NOD/ /RAISE/


    Hearing the words that were pouring out his mouth, students nodded their heads while raising their hands since most of them thought the same.


    ''Fools.''


    I thought while sitting straight and not nodding. Even though not everyone raised their hands, quite a lot of people did so, with Arthur included.


    ''Our protagonist is a fool, it seems.''


    However, this little gesture was enough to take his attention.


    "Do you think differently, student Callius?"


    He asked, locking his eyes with mine while drawing others'' attention to me as well.


    "Yes."


    Answering simply, I nodded my head.


    "Why do you think so?"


    Putting a smile on his face as my answer came, he asked again.


    "Because, just by seeing bulkiness, one can''t infer the upation of another person. The physical qualities of our bodies have a huge dependency on how we live our lives, how many meals we eat, and many other things that do not have any rtion to being a knight or mage. To infer the upation of another person, we need to see more definite proofs, like the traces of earthen mana being leaked from your body to supply the spell that is used in order to show your body bulkier than normal."


    As I answered his question, the smile on his face widened.


    "Wow¡­. Your eyes are quite good. It seems that the title of rank one student is not empty."


    He answered, not losing his smile.


    "The things Student Callius had said were all correct."


    Turning his attention to the ssroom again, he started talking.


    "Human brain is aplicated thing; even the researchers in mage towers had yet to find a way to duplicate it. However, that doesn''t mean everything it does isplicated. In fact, it is not."


    "For instance, our minds have the tendency to assume things from themon patterns we have observed in our lives."


    "Like the one you had seen in this example. Because most of you had only seen knights as bulky build people and mages as thin, in your mind, when you have seen me firsthand, you had thought I was a knight."


    /CLAP/ /PUFF/


    Finishing his words with a p, the smoke covered the ssroom.


    "Cough¡­. Cough¡­."


    "What?"


    "Cough¡­."


    As some students were coughing, while others were surprised, the smoke that was covering around had dissipated.


    Only to reveal a young man with loose clothes.

 Chapter 208 First Lesson 5

    ?


    /SWIRL/


    As the smoke got dissipated, thanks to the wind magic that was precisely used, a man with loose clothes was revealed.


    "Even though I was a mage, you had assumed I was a knight."


    Without even waiting for students to regain theirposures, Cernais continued his talk.


    "Because youcked the knowledge of such a magic since it was the first time for you to see it."


    /CLAP/


    As he pped his hands again, the arm that was now looking thin again started bulging while growing in volume.


    "This is a type of earthen magic that could be utilized in order to increase one''s body volume. Even though it is not that effective when ites to directly dealing damage to the enemy, it has its own use."


    Looking at the young students who as watching him attentively to finish his words, the smile on his face grew further.


    "What could it be?"


    As he asked the question, naturally, a bunch of hands was raised.


    "Yes, Student Sha."


    Giving the right to speak to the girl, he said.


    "It helps us to surprise the enemy."


    The girl named Sha answered.


    "Yes. Good and simple."


    "As I had said and shown before, such magic can help you surprise the enemy."


    /CLAP/


    He said as he pped his hands once again.


    This time, suddenly, a sharp mud was conjured in the air as it went right past the ear of a dozing student.


    /CRASH/


    Crashing the wall.


    "Huh?"


    The student who was dozing off was surprised by the response, but it was not only him.


    "You couldn''t even sense it, right?"


    As he asked again with a smile, most of the students nodded in response.


    ''He had already conjured the spell while he was bulging his body and just dyed the mana. What a crafty man.''


    I thought, seeing the trick he had yed.


    "At this point, an idea about what our ss will be about should have already formed in your head."


    Scanning his students, Cernais waved his hand, making a bunch of rocks forming a word.


    "Magic."


    It was the word of magic.


    "Even though it hadn''t even been so long since the lesson started, you had already seen; how a person who knows about magic can catch others off guard, be it a knight or a mage, it doesn''t matter."


    /CLAP/


    With another p of his hands, the inscription on the air changed.


    ''Cernais Gentry.''


    ''The way he is using his magic. It is simple yet pretty insightful.''


    ''Seeing it in practice will help for sure.''


    I thought, seeing the moving rocks that were around.


    "Because all of you need the knowledge of magic in whatever upation you are in. Now, let me introduce myself again."


    With his name conjured, he said.


    "I, Cernais Gentry, am the instructor of Fundamental of Magic Theory and Applications and a member of Brown Mage Tower. Wee to my ss."


    /RING/


    As he opened his arms wide and finished his words, a sound of ringing could be heard.


    "Today, we will finish with this. You can see our next lesson in your schedule."


    "In the next lesson, we will start with the book, as everything rted to your course materials has already been delivered to your dorms. It would be better if you checked your first unit beforeing to ss; even though it is not mandatory, it will increase your chances of learning the subject¡­.. Then, have a nice day."


    Saying that he left the ssroom, leaving a bunch of students that were surprised to see such a scene.


    "Wow, it is the first time I have seen such a lesson before. It was even fun to listen to."


    "Yeah¡­. I never thought I would love to listen to magic lectures. I guess my teacher was boring."


    Of course, when magic is mentioned, most of the time, those who didn''t incline towards being a mage would not love the topic since it relies on heavy calctions and mathematics and a bunch of other details.


    Therefore such a response was pretty normal.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What do you think?"


    Turning her head back, Aliya asked.


    "About what?"


    "About the lesson."


    "It was fine."


    "Fine? I think it was quite funny, much better than the teacher that we hired."


    "Well, he is certainly talented at active teaching."


    "Active teaching? What does it mean?"


    "Hmm¡­. To exin simply, it means making students involved with the topic by using a variety of teaching methods."


    "I see¡­. He certainly is talented at that. I felt like listening to him longer."


    "Indeed. His control over his magic is also good."


    "He is an instructor¡­.. Ah, right. How did he do that?"


    "Do what? That bullet?"


    "Yes. I couldn''t even sense the mana around him, even though my senses are focused."


    As Aliya asked with her hands touching mine, I decided to y it hard.


    "You need to figure it out yourself."


    "Hey. Just tell me, already."


    "If you find it, I will give you a reward."


    Of course, as the word reward came out of my mouth, her ears and cheeks slightly got red.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "I see. What is our next lesson?"


    She asked while looking at me with a flushed face.


    "World''s History and general politics."


    Checking the schedule tab shown, I said as a response.


    "History and politics, huh? I wonder how that is going to be."


    "Probably boring."


    "Boring since you know everything."


    "Indeed."


    "Sigh¡­. Just once, can''t you be humble?"


    "Why?"


    I said while slowly making my mouth near her ears.


    "Isn''t this why you love me."


    And added with a whisper.


    /FLINCH/


    "Yes."


    Squirming as the response, Aliya answered with a dreamy voice.


    ''This is enough; we are starting to get the attention of others.''


    I thought and decided to quit teasing Aliya and directed my attention to the book that I had borrowed from the library.


    In the end, even though the sses are not boring, the breaks for sure are.


    Just like that, my first lesson in the academy ended, and we proceeded with other lessons.


    --------------------------------A/N---------------------------------


    The final yesterday was 4 hours straight without any breaks, and I didn''t have any energy left after it, and it was even hard for me to reach home... I was dead tired.


    I don''t know if I did good or not since, towards the end, my brain turned marshmallow from all those calctions...


    Therefore, there were no chapters yesterday, but you shall not worry.


    This author here will supply you with chapters soon.


    In any case, since I have another final exam tomorrow, and one on Wednesday, these chapters, for the time being, will mostly contain a bit of a slice of life to show how academic life is because I don''t want to mess up with the plot.


    I n to increase the pace of the plot from that point forward.


    Hope you enjoyed the chapters¡­..


    Now, it is time to study again¡­..

 Chapter 209 First Day

    ?


    Now, as I have talked about it beforehand, the lessons inside the academy have a variety range of subjects in order to implement the general knowledge to students.


    Which was also the reason why most of the students here wereining.


    "Man¡­.When are these going to end?"


    "Yeah¡­. It is very boring."


    As the instructor that was giving the lecture about history finished the ss and got out, the voices ofints were being raised.


    Of course, that was also the case for me.


    But not because I disliked the history.


    In fact, it is the reverse. I quite like history and politics.


    However, the reason why it was boring was thanks to the instructor, since the way she spoke was like a luby to make students fall asleep.


    "Sigh¡­. That turtle finally finished the ss."


    I mumbled slowly as I stood up from my seat.


    "Turtle? That is disrespectful."


    Aliya said while she pushed her head onto her seat.


    "Disrespectful? You are right¡­.. I should apologize to turtles."


    Responding to her words with irony, I left my seat and left the ss since it was thest ss of today.


    "Ha, ha. That is funny(!)"


    As she answered that, Aliya noticed the eye signals that were saying not follow me.


    "Okay, okay."


    Mumbling in a low voice, she just stood there, even though I knew she wanted toe along.


    ''Sigh¡­. What a pain.''


    The reason why Aliya and I were doing such a thing was pretty simple.


    To hide from my sister, of course. Since I am pretty sure if she learns about Aliya, it would be very hard to deal with her anger which will put Aliya in danger, and it is not like I can cut down Diana either.


    But, at the same time, it is something that is inevitable as well.


    Since, in the end, no secrets will stay underneath in this world.


    In any case, while I was walking away from the ssroom, I noticed the other students were looking at me with different expressions.


    However, one thing wasmon.


    It was the fact that all of them were wary of me.


    Which must have been the reason why no one approached me in the ss.


    In any case, it is not like I need them to approach me, so it is fine.


    There was also one more thing I noticed.


    The students here have yet to get used to the feeling of using bracelets.


    In my case, since I had the system for two or more years, I was already familiar with how the interface worked.


    But, for them, it was something that was very new andplex, which was probably the reason why aside from me and some others, everyone was still waiting for another lesson to start.


    "Where is he going?"


    "Hmm? Did the sses end?"


    "Ah¡­. I hadn''t checked our schedule yet."


    ''Just check the next lesson, will you?''


    I thought, getting out of the ssroom.


    And just as I had left, in front of me, there was a girl waiting.


    "Brother."


    Of course, it was Diana.


    If being with such a girl has downsides, one of them would be the constant feeling of being watched and your life not being in your control, which was something I didn''t like.


    "How was your ss?"


    As we headed outside of the building, Diana and I started chatting while we were headed toward our dormitories.


    "ssic."


    "ssic?"


    "I mean, it was nothing much. The magic teacher was good, but the history ss was boring."


    "I see¡­. Brother, are you okay?"


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "I felt the mana of Emma and Arthur inside."


    "Why would I not be?"


    "I didn''t mean it that way. It is just, did they do something?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No. Is there a reason they should have?"


    "Well, just as you were ced in their ss, Alicia was in mine."


    "Alicia¡­.."


    "Yes. That bitch was here."


    "So?"


    "I don''t have any definite reasons, but I felt like she was nning something."


    "Hmm¡­. Her feelings were leaking, huh?"


    "Yes. I know I said that reading her thoughts was harder than others, but this time her thoughts were nothingplicated, and her emotions were leaking."


    "How was it?"


    "It was dark. That girl, she was always like that."


    "I see¡­.. I will be careful. You should also be."


    "Don''t worry; I can handle myself."


    "Heh¡­.. It seems my sister grew up well, huh?"


    "Thisdy here is now a fierce lion.


    "I feel like you are more of a cheeky one."


    "I can be both, can''t I?"


    "You can."


    As we talked like that, we reached our rooms.


    "Brother, what are you going to do now?"


    "Hmm¡­. I will probably study the book I borrowed and maybe look for other books in the library?"


    "I see¡­.. Then, let''s train together. I don''t have anyone to spar with here."


    "We can do that, but not now."


    "Why?"


    "I need to do something."


    "Do what?"


    Diana asked as she slightly came closer.


    From the eyes that were looking at me alone, I could infer that she was trying to read my emotions.


    Of course, in such cases, you need to set the boundaries.


    "Diana."


    Even though you need to be rude.


    As I activated my trait [Tyrant''s Aura], the oppressive aura around me got stronger.


    "Just because I let you do as you please a bit doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want."


    "Huh?"


    Before she could say anything even further, I left and entered my room.


    *********


    The moment Callius left with his oppressive aura, the girl that was subjected to it was just standing there.


    "Ehehehehe¡­."


    However, different from what one would expect, the girl had a smile on her face.


    A crazy smile that was reaching her ears.


    "Ah¡­. Brother¡­. This feeling is still here."


    Diana mumbled as she once again felt the aura of his brother.


    "He is still the same."


    The reason why she asked such a question was to see how her brother would react.


    Was he the same brother she had fallen in love with, or did he be softer as time went on?


    This was the question she had.


    Though, she got her answer back¡­.


    "I love him so much."


    /SNIFF/


    As she sniffed the air that her brother just passed, she left the ce and entered her own dormitory.


    "I need to help him."


    While mumbling like that...

 Chapter 210 First Day 2

    ?


    Getting out of the house-looking dormitory, a young man with brown hair and hazel eyes could be seen.


    Well, saying could be seen would be a bit wrong since that young man was moving at a fast rate.


    Considering the way he moved, it was tantly obvious that he was a person that was of a higher strength spectrum.


    /SWOOSH/


    Passing a group of young people that were walking while talking amongst themselves, he left a wind behind him that lifted the skirt of the girl.


    "Kya!"


    Of course, the girl was fast to cover her thighs, though two young boys had a feast to their eyes.


    "What?"


    "Who was that?"


    As the group was left dumbfounded, the young boy didn''t stop in his tracks and went on further.


    However, that young man soon slowed himself down as he approached a secluded ce devoid of any people.


    As he slowed down, the features of his face and body became more and more tant.


    A face that could neither be considered good nor bad.


    A type of face that could be forgotten anywhere.


    "This skill is for sure useful. Thanks to me ranking up, I can even hide my signature mana trace if I don''t use it, though I can only show myself a bit weaker."


    The young man mumbled to himself as he reentered the road that was filled with a bunch of other students.


    Though, no one paid attention to him.


    And following their tracks, the young man soon reached a building that was looking ethereal.


    "It seems the library is a lot more crowded than yesterday. I guess students are curious now, huh?"


    He mumbled, entering the building he named the library.


    And found his way to the entrance, then he scanned his bracelet to the magical-looking device in front of the library.


    "Student Callius. Entry permitted."


    After hearing the voice inside his head, the young man named Callius entered the library.


    /FLINCH/


    Though, he flinched and stopped for a second and turned his head.


    Only to see a woman looking at him.


    Just like him, from the outside, that woman was someone that could be easily forgotten.


    However, the moment Callius gazed at her, he knew his disguise had already been seen through.


    "It is not like I wanted to hide it from you."


    As he mumbled, he turned his head forward again and entered the building.


    While leaving a smile on the face of the woman.


    After he entered the library, a young girl-looking spirit with blue skin approached him.


    "What are you looking at, Student Callius."


    Of course, even though Callius was using disguise, the way the spirit responded and identified him was rted to his bracelet.


    "I will personally look at the books."


    "I see. Then, you will be able to see the restricted sign as you delve deeper into the library. Please, refrain from viting the rules, and don''t try to brute force your way there."


    /NOD/


    As he nodded for the response, the spirit disappeared with a puff sound.


    Just like that, as he said, Callius started looking at the books rted to magic.


    Though this time, his focus was on the magic of a specific type.


    ''Telekinesis. It is time to look for an improvement in your type.''


    He thought as he reached a region for the books rted to telekinesis magic and started looking for the books he wanted¡­.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *******


    As Callius was looking at the books inside the library with his [Disguise] on, there was a girl that was talking with other students inside a caf¨¦.


    "Aliya, when did you meet him?"


    A young girl was sipping her coffee while looking at the girl that was subjected to her questions with shiny eyes.


    "Who?"


    Aliya responded as she, too, sipped from her coffee.


    To exin where she was, it was a simple caf¨¦ inside the academy.


    Of course, as a person who had a different upation from Callius, she had her own methods to be useful.


    Just like making connections and using those to her advantage.


    This was the reason why she was there since the first weeks of the sses were where the groups were formed.


    Knowing that she immediately socialized herself while reaching out the coffee with other girls in her ss.


    "Who? Of course, Callius. Who else can it be?"


    As the girl said while her face approached Aliya''s, the others in the group also nodded their heads.


    "I didn''t think you would know him."


    "Yeah¡­. I mean, he kind of looks¡­.. What is the word?"


    "Unapproachable?"


    "Yeah¡­. He kind of gives that vibe."


    "Certainly¡­. He looks serious and really oppressive. I can''t even make eye contact with him for a second."


    "He looks scary¡­."


    "Well, you should have seen him in the exam then¡­. He was like a maniac at that time, burning everyone without even stopping any second."


    "So, you were on the same ind as him."


    "Yeah."


    "I see¡­. It was sad for you then¡­.."


    "It was¡­."


    The girls that were inside the group had already lost track of the question that was asked to Aliya, which she didn''t mind at all.


    "But, let''s not diverge from the topic. I am really curious, you know."


    However, the girl that first asked the question had already made her mind to get her answer.


    Well, when it came to making gossip, no one could beat a teenage girl after all¡­. Maybe an olddy, but that is not the point here.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­."


    As the others again focused on Aliya, she released a long sigh.


    "Okay¡­. But, it is nothing important, either."


    "Yeah, yeah¡­. Just tell us¡­."


    "Well, to begin with, you may not know this one, but ourpany was not always that big. At first, we were just a normal merchant that was traveling around the world and selling things¡­.."


    Just like that, Aliya started counting about how she met Callius, although the story she had told was a lot different from reality.


    In this one, Callius was not a swordsman but a fire mage that had just started his career as an adventurer, and she was not someone that was close to him, but actually, their rtionship was something professional, like some business partners.


    She even went to the length of saying Callius was an annoying prick who thought he was way above everyone and how she hated that about him¡­.


    As she started counting the iterated story that was decided by Callius, the people that were listening to her words from shadows also got the wrong idea, making her in a much more safe position for now...


    ----------------------------A/N--------------------------


    Sorry, theputer somehow didn''t copy the second chapter but rather copied the first one, and while I was pasting it, I didn''t pay any attention. Since I just got out of another exam...


    However, the chapter is now fixed, you can read it now. I hope you enjoyed the chapters.

 Chapter 211 First Day 3

    ?


    "Today was fun, right? We should meetter as well."


    "Yeah, talking with you was really exciting. I agree with Euna on this one."


    "I agree with you. By the way, Aliya, do you have a moment to talkter? My father mentioned that we needed to find a marketer to sell the potions our family produces. Unfortunately, thest person we had ended up stealing from us. What are your thoughts on this?"


    The girl with sses said while turning her head to Aliya.


    "Hmm¡­ I know the Ravenshield family has a very deep potioneering history. I would happily like to, but we still should talk about thister when we have more time to spare, okay?"


    Even though her eyes shone for a second, Aliya didn''t make any hasty movements and gave a rather slow reply.


    ''I should consult Callius about this; he might know something. But, I feel like this business won''t make much profit.''


    She thought as she answered.


    "Okay. I will inform Fatherter."


    As the girl with blue hair answered, everyone in the group got quiet again, signaling the dispersion¡­.


    "Then, this is it for today?"


    "I guess I am pretty much tired...."


    "I see; then, see youter tomorrow."


    "See you."


    As the group of four girls dispersed, Aliya, who was walking to the library, released a sigh of relief.


    "Sigh¡­. They didn''t let me go until the end."


    She mumbled to herself as she walked.


    "Even though dealing with these girls is a must, I really feel suffocated right now."


    Of course, even though Aliya was a businesswoman who also needed to deal with other people quite a lot, in the end, when it came to forming connections in this way, she needed to bear while listening to the meaningless gossip the girls around her age were making.


    "At least I can see him now."


    As she mumbled to herself, she reached the library.


    "Wow."


    Only to say that one phrase that had been used frequently in front of this building in the time period of thest two days.


    "This is really crazy."


    Even though there was a tour yesterday, she hadn''t participated in it, since she needed to return to the city for a business deal.


    Of course, as the daughter and the vice-chairman of a new rising merchantpany, she had seen her fair share of good architecture and exciting views, though nothing like this one.


    Words couldn''t describe how she felt in this overwhelming sight, but she contained herself and kept herposure.


    ''Just like he said. How beautiful.''


    She thought.


    Entering the library, she came across a lobby that was filled with a lot of students.


    ''If I remember correctly, he said he would be around the corner of self-study rooms.''


    She thought as she went past the students filling the entrance.


    Though there were some gazes towards her, she didn''t mind them and went her own way, considering she had been dealing with such gazes for a long time.


    As she entered the library while scanning her bracelet, she immediately went to the self-study center, not even minding looking at the books.


    Since the reason she was here was more important to her, rather than some books(!).


    When she reached the self-study center, she started looking for her target.


    ''Brown hair, hazel eyes. Brown hair, hazel eyes. Brown hair, hazel eyes. Brown hair, hazel eyes. Brown hair, hazel eyes. Brown hair, hazel eyes.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As she repeated the same phrase over and over again while looking around, she was able to see a familiar sight.


    Well, saying familiar sight would not be that true since the person she was looking at was someone she was seeing for the first time.


    At least from outside, since from the moment, she saw the way he sat and read the books with a serious expression on his face, she knew it was him.


    ''You are here.''


    Naturally, a smile blooming on her face, she thought and approached the person that was sitting on the seat that was closest to the window.


    "Cal-"


    "Sssh¡­."


    As she was about to call him by his name, before she could mutter it, she heard a hushed voiceing from him.


    ''Of course, he was able to feel me, and this is library¡­. What am I doing?''


    Despite feeling foolish for almost making a mistake, she was grateful for Callius'' warning. With embarrassment weighing on her mind, she cautiously took a seat beside him.


    ''But, I can''t help it. It had been so long.''


    She thought as she knew the reason why her mind was not in the right ce was thanks to the boy in disguise.


    However, If we take her perspective into ount, this matter would be moreprehensible.


    Long distance rtionship¡­.


    It can be difficult to not be able to see the person you havemitted to spending your life with.


    The absence of their warmth can leave you feeling iplete.


    The uncertainty of whom they have be after time apart can be overwhelming.


    But, despite all of these emotions, one feeling stands out above the rest.


    The feeling of longing.


    Moreover, when she was about to meet her beloved, she needed to contain herself because of a dangerous girl that he attached importance to¡­..


    Therefore, the feelings in her heart were amplified to the maximum extent.


    And, now, the boy she wanted to meet was just before her, reading the book he gave his attention.


    ''Sigh¡­. He hasn''t even changed a bit.''


    She thought while feeling both relieved and annoyed at the same time.


    She was aware that Callius was someone who never left tasks unfinished. He always made sure toplete what he was working on before moving on to the next one. However, she was still annoyed.


    ''Can''t you see how I feel?''


    She thought as she felt frustrated.


    /PAT/


    Though before she could even think anything further, she heard the sound of something knocking on another, and her senses came to herself.


    "Let''s go. I know you can''t wait any longer."


    As she heard the voice that was slightly different than she knew, even though the tone was the same, she looked at the smile on his face with a pout.


    "Humph¡­"


    However, even though she harrumphed, a smile couldn''t help but bloom on her face.


    As Callius put the books he borrowed to his ring while scanning them with his bracelet, he stood up and started leaving the library.


    And Aliya too followed his steps with a smile¡­.

 Chapter 212 Talk Under The Sky

    ?


    In a ce filled with greenery and a bunch of trees, a young boy and a girl could be seen.


    The young boy had ck hair that was slightly long and a striking pair of red eyes, whilst the girl had red hair and a pair of bright green eyes that had a dreamy look on her face.


    And the reason why it was dreamy was simple¡­.


    Since she was sitting on thep of the boy that was hugging her from her behind while leaning on the tree.


    "You know, I can''t help but wonder how you know about all those things. Like, how can you know a ce like this? It has just been a day since we entered the academy¡­."


    The young girl said as she raised her face while looking at the sky that was filled with stars.


    "I have good eyes."


    The boy answered as he, too, looked at the ce the girl was looking at.


    "Good eyes won''t be enough to exin all those things you knew about, you know?"


    Though, the girl didn''t feel satisfied with that response.


    "I know."


    Making an expression of knowing, the boy answered.


    "Th-"


    "I also know the questions in your mind, the things that are guing your mind¡­. I know them all¡­. However, it is still not the time¡­."


    "Why not?"


    The girl was now looking at the boy under his chin with her head leaning towards his chest.


    "Because I can''t talk to you about those things yet¡­ It is not safe for you, neither am I strong enough¡­."


    The boy answered as honesty could be seen on his face.


    ''I can''t break the rules of this world¡­. The goddess has warned me beforehand.''


    Remembering the letter he got at that time,


    "¡­.."


    As for the answer to that, the girl just gave an annoyed gaze.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You know that won''t work."


    "Humph!"


    Now, to exin how they ended up here, we need to look at the past for a second¡­..


    ******


    The reason why I went to the library while using my disguise was to meet Aliya, of course.


    However, I also knew she needed to meet the girls for her business since these times can''t be missed when forming connections.


    Therefore, I was quietly waiting until she came, which was around the time I had expected. And because I was already expecting her toe around this time, I had already finished studying important things and was just wasting time while looking at the books.


    So, when she came, I was actually ready to leave, though I wanted to tease her for a second.


    However, I didn''t keep it long since I could see Aliya getting restless.


    ''She had been waiting for so long. Let''s not tease her any further.''


    As I thought like that, we left the library.


    "Where are we going to now?"


    She asked since she knew I didn''t like being seen by other people.


    "Follow me; I will show you a good sight."


    I signaled her as we started walking.


    As for the ce we were heading towards, it was an easter egg in the game, which was very hard to find while ying normally unless you were trying to achieve a %100pletion rate.


    An empty field surrounded by a bunch of trees that didn''t leave any open ce to see inside and only could be essed when you knew the pattern to climb.


    A ce that had a very good use for people like me¡­..


    Of course, as a gamer that liked ying games until Ipleted them fully, I didn''t miss that ce, and now it had alreadye in handy since probably no one knew about this ce¡­.


    This was basically how this happened before we were in this position¡­..


    *******


    "Just like you said, she is really crazy¡­."


    "Yes¡­. You can already guess from the aura she was spreading at that time, right?"


    "Yeah¡­. She was like a crazy stalker at that time, only looking at you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Well, she wanted to see my reaction to identify you."


    "¡­.. You siblings are both cracked in the head¡­."


    "¡­.."


    "And I am even more cracked in the head to love a person like you."


    /SMOOCH/


    As Aliya said with a natural smile on her face, she mixed a little kiss in between her words.


    "How did the meeting go?"


    Callius asked while making the hug on her waist a little tighter.


    ''His warmth¡­. It has been so long.''


    Aliya, who was losing herself in the feeling of his touch, remembered the meeting and started recounting it.


    "Well, they are not bad¡­. All three of them areing from a good background."


    "Are they useful?"


    "Well¡­. One of themes from a count family, and the other one is from a marquess magician family."


    "Magician, huh? What is her name?"


    "Beatrice Singh."


    "Singh Family¡­. They are from the empire, then?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    "I see¡­. I don''t know much about them, so I will leave the judgment to you. You can do whatever you want."


    "Okay¡­."


    "Others?"


    "The girl from the count family didn''t make her move yet, but I could see she wille sooner orter to me."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Well, thest one of the group actually already presented me with a deal, and she got restless after hearing her offer."


    "Already?"


    "Yeah. You know she was from the Ravenshiled family, right?"


    "Hmm¡­.. That one, huh?"


    "Yes. She said her father was looking for a new marketer for their potions since thest one was ripping them off underneath the currents."


    ''So, they had already started losing their money to demons, huh? And now they are trying to use the name of Aliya''spany to expand their in the business sector¡­. What a crafty bunch.''


    Callius thought, remembering the contents of the game.


    "Don''t make a deal with them."


    "What?"


    "As I said, don''t ept the offer."


    "Why not? Aren''t they a very deep potioneering family?"


    "Well, the Ravenshield family has a deep potion-making history, as you said, but that wille to an end soon."


    "Why?"


    "Because they are affiliated with demons."


    "Demons...."


    "Yes."


    "I see¡­..If it is demons, then it makes sense¡­. I won''t ask how you know."


    "It would be better."


    Just like that, Aliya and Callius kept talking until the night¡­..


    --------------------------A/N------------------


    I have another exam tomorrow; wish me luck since this is the hardest one.


    The next chapter will probably contain a bit of snu-snu, but I might not keep it too detailed; I don''t know.


    Hope you liked the chapters.

 Chapter 213 Night Talk Under The Sky*

    ?


    What is the thing that would happen when two young people of a different gender who were attracted to each other were to meet in a ce devoid of any people?


    After some point, the answer would be obvious.


    Callius and Aliya, who were talking about academy life and the future, had already exhausted most of the things that needed to be talked about.


    At least, the topics that were serious were finished, leaving the two in the atmosphere, which put them on a road whose end was obvious.


    "Hey! It tickles¡­.."


    Moreover, you need to remember that, Callius and Aliya, whose hormones were at their peak when it came to such attractions, were already reaching their limits.


    Since both of them had not even one sexual interaction after they had separated from each other¡­..


    As Callius, who was hugging Aliya from her back, touched her thin waist with his hands, Aliya squirmed under his touch.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    As she started giggling, thanks to his touch, Aliya''s squirms got even stronger as she started shaking.


    ''It had been a long time; I felt this smooth texture.''


    As Callius'' hands roamed around her waist, he couldn''t help but think to himself.


    /FLINCH/


    Though, with Callius'' hands touching her navel, Aliya, who was squirming, felt a thrilling sensation she had been trying to suppress all this time while her body flinched.


    "Haaa¡­. Haaa¡­.."


    Amidst the feeling of arousal, she had been trying to suppress, her breathing got rough, and a dreamy look appeared on her face.


    Well, as she was in such a state, Callius was no different either.


    Even though he tried his best not to show it, he was aroused as well since he had not even touched a single soul for all this time.


    "I can''t hold it anymore. Come here."


    /SMOOCH/


    At this point, deciding to let his feelings spread as they wanted, Callius grabbed Aliya by her waist, turning her towards himself and making her face him.


    "Hisss¡­."


    And before she could even say anything, his lips touched hers, spreading a taste of cherry in his mouth.


    ''Ah¡­.. It had been too long.''


    The moment, Callius started kissing her, Aliya, who was already anticipating such a thing, immediately released the reins that she was holding her mind and started participating in the kiss.


    Her arms that were just hanging over her body were raised, reaching his neck.


    /SMOOCH/


    At first, it was a kiss that didn''t contain any lewdness at all.


    Soft lips are touching each other and feeling each other tastes.


    ''He still tastes the same.''


    Aliya thought, feeling the taste of her beloved''s lips.


    As for the case of Callius, he, too, was enjoying his time.


    However, there is one big thing when ites to women and men in these types of rtionships.


    Even though making generalizations can prove wrong and might not hold true all the time, there is still this difference between men and women from the point of how they approach making out.


    In the case of women, they would seek the pleasure and thrill that woulde with sex.


    As for the men, they would rather seek the satisfaction of seeing their partner getting more attached to them and being in synch with pleasure since this would make them have higher ecstasy.


    Well, Callius can be said to be like that, but not at the same time.


    As he saw Aliya recuperating to the kiss while losing her mind in it, inside his heart, a desire of possessives bloomed once again.


    His red eyes were filled with such desire started gazing through the slender body of Aliya, who had not noticeably changed in terms of proportions, even if her height got longer.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Hmm?''


    But, before he could do anything, he felt something intruding on his mouth.


    Again turning his focus to her eyes, he saw they were slightly open and filled with desire as well.


    ''Not this time.''


    He thought as he opened his mouth.


    But didn''t let her tongue enter there.


    Despite him seeing her desire, rather than letting her do as she pleased, he wanted to be in control.


    "Muff?"


    With a moaning out of Aliya''s mouth, Callius touched her navel, once again doing the same thing he did back then, making Aliya flustered for a second.


    Which resulted in her mouth opening for a second.


    Not missing this, he let his tongue enter Aliya''s mouth and started exploring the insides.


    "Mmfff¡­."


    Aliya''s muffled moans filled his ears since his hand that was touching Aliya''s navel was not staying idle either.


    The uniform of the academy, which had already been raised up to some extent, was now not covering her navel.


    /SWISH/ /FLINCH/


    As a cool night breeze passed through their body, Aliya flinched, feeling the cold wind touching her open skin.


    The contradictory feelinging as her hot body touched the cold air was enough to make her more aroused.


    /SLURP/ /SLURP/


    The lewd sound of French kissing filled the area that had only contained two birds making out.


    ''Ah¡­. It is so good¡­..''


    Aliya thought as she let Callius do as he pleased.


    ''I love him so much....''


    Even though it was rather absurd to think that suddenly, her mind was now in a weird state that was hard to exin with words.


    /SLURP/ /SLURP/


    This also resulted in her forgetting to breathe from her nose, as she started feeling suffocated by theck of oxygen and started squirming slightly.


    "Mmmmffff¡­."


    Callius, who had seen this, slowly ended the kiss with a bridge of saliva connecting their mouths.


    "Haaah¡­.. Haaaah..."


    Between the heavy breaths of Aliya, who still had that same dreamy look on her face, Callius leaned on the tree behind; since he was a knight and had a strong body, rather than being breathless, he was still breathing steadily.


    "Haaaaah¡­.. Haa..."


    Gradually, Aliya''s breaths became steady once again.


    "It seems you were craving for it."


    With a smile blooming over his face, Callius asked as he looked at the disheveled appearance of Aliya.


    "I was¡­. And still am¡­."


    "Can''t hold back anymore?"


    "No, I can''t. How can I, after feeling your touch¡­."


    As he heard the answer, the smile on his face widened¡­..


    The night had just started for the two, after all¡­..

 Chapter 214 Night Talk Under The Sky*

    ?


    "No, I can''t. How can I, after feeling your touch¡­."


    While Aliya answered, her bright green eyes were now locked on the neck of Callius, which was not covered by the uniform of the academy since he unbuttoned the shirt button on his cor, as he was feeling hot as well.


    The neck was white like snow, and the neckline was wide open, showing the corbone¡­.


    It also awakened the same desire inside her mind; like Callius, who wanted to mark her, she wanted to mark him too¡­.


    Fill that addicting skin with her marks¡­.


    Show the world that this guy here was now her man¡­.


    "Hmm?"


    /BITE/


    And without saying anything, Aliya reached for the neck she wanted and started biting it.


    Though, she was not able to hurt him at all, considering Callius was a 4-star knight.


    ''His skin is too smooth.''


    Once again admiring the skin her teeth and lips were touching, Aliya thought.


    ''His smell¡­. It drives me crazy¡­. I want to feel it every time¡­.''


    Inhaling the scent of the natural body odor that drove her crazy, her body once again started getting hot as her breathing got ragged again.


    "Haaah¡­. Haaaah¡­.."


    ''But, I can''t bite him at all.''


    Seeing her bites were not strong enough to leave a mark on him, Aliya changed the direction of her attacks and started leaving kisses all around his neck.


    ''How cute¡­.''


    Seeing the cute attempts to leave a mark on his body, Callius thought.


    ''If you keep being this sweet, I can''t help but eat you alive.''


    He thought once again as he saw the girl trying to be active but failing miserably¡­.


    At this point, Aliya had already reached her chest and slowly started unbuttoning his shirt by herself to feel his chest more.


    Well, at least she tried to, but her hands that were shaking were significantly slower than normal, thanks to both the cold feeling of open air and nervousness about what was there toe next.


    But in the end, she was still able to unbutton all buttons, which revealed the whole upper body of Callius.


    ''Ah¡­.. His body is so beautiful.''


    Her hands felt the texture of his body as it didn''t contain any ''unnecessary'' fat and was filled with slender muscles, which made her feel how handsome he was once more.


    ''This wound is still here, too¡­.''


    Touching the wound on his right shoulder, she thought.


    ''It must have really hurt at that time¡­.''


    Feeling the difference in that smooth texture and that wound, she raised her head only to meet his red eyes and his teasing smile.


    As they were both aroused, Callius'' lips had already taken the color of redbined with his crimson gaze.


    His smooth jawline and his perfectly aligned teeth were enough to make her think he was perfect.


    Seeing his approaching face, she didn''t resist.


    /SMOOCH/ /SLURP/


    Their lips touched once again, and this time, his tongue immediately entered her mouth.


    Of course, that was not the end of all.


    ''I really want to eat her right now.''


    As Callius was constantly being caressed, he, too, started losing control.


    Well, not losing control, but rather releasing his desires would be more urate.


    But in the end, they added up to the same thing.


    With his hands skillfully moving around, he immediately buttoned her shirt one by one and, in an instant, left her topless, revealing two twin peaks that were hidden underneath her bra.


    Though, he could see in the corner of his eyes that two points were stabbing the bra from the peaks.


    ''They are in the way.''


    He thought as the bra that was covering her peaks fell to the ground¡­.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    /SLURP/ /SLURP/


    Of course, he didn''t forget to kiss her as he was doing the undressing.


    Seeing the smooth white skin of Aliya and her slender body, this time it was his turn to caress; as his hand reached her left peak, he immediately felt the soft and bouncy texture.


    "Mfff¡­. Mfff¡­."


    The muffled moans of Aliya filled his mouth while his caresses went stronger with his hand grabbing her breast.


    But that was not the end at all since his other hand was lowered as they touched her skirt and slowly lifted it, revealing a pair of tiny white sticks that was ready to be caressed.


    With both his hands, he skillfully touched Aliya, making her lost in the pleasure of his touch.


    At this point, a naughty smell entered his sensitive nose.


    ''It seems she won''t be able to hold back if I touch her now.''


    He thought as his lower hand started getting closer to her sacred zone, which was being protected by the wet panties she was wearing.


    "Mffff¡­.. Mumffffff¡­."


    Of course, the muffled moans kepting, and they increased as his hands got closer to her sacred zone.


    At this point, Aliya was just mindlessly waiting for him to use his hands and caress him since her body was overly sensitive, thanks to the open weather and her abstaining from doing anything sexual for a long time.


    "Humff¡­. Humff¡­."


    As her moans got more frequent but rather silent and her hands grabbed Callius'' hands tightly, he knew she was close.


    ''Let''s give her the salvation.''


    He thought as he gazed at Aliya''s disheveled face.


    The crimson hair that was now spilled all around her face showed his work.


    His hand reached her sacred region, and he immediately felt the wetness as it was filled with the sticky liquid pouring out from her valley.


    Not minding the sticky texture, his fingers entered her valley, which weed him with immense tightness.


    /SQUELCH/


    "Mmffff¡­. Mmffff¡­.."


    Immediately Aliya''s moans filled his mouth as her breathing got more and more ragged.


    Without caring about her tightness, his fingers got more naughty as they entered in and out slowly.


    ''Her spot should be here.''


    Remembering it from thest time, he thought.


    /PAH/


    Breaking the kiss, Aliya looked at him with a pleading gaze.


    "Haaaah¡­.. Please¡­. I am close¡­.. Haaah¡­.."


    As she said between her breaths, Callius decided to finish the forey.


    /SQUELCH/


    As his finger touched her G-spot, her valley immediately responded while squeezing his fingers with incredible strength.


    "AAAH!"


    And a loud shout of climaxing came, with her back arched, showing the first climax of their day¡­.


    For this couple, the night was still long¡­.


    ---------------------------------A/N---------------------------


    While you are reading this chapter, I will be in my exam probably.


    In any case, I hope you liked the chapters for today, which had a bit of fan service.


    Right now next chapters are not ready yet, so pleasement on whether you want the next chapters with the detail of their intercourse or do you want me to pass them.


    If you want me to pass them on,ment under this sentence.


    If you want to see more fanservice,ment under this sentence.


    See you.


    I hope you are all having a good day!

 Chapter 215 Night Talk Under The Sky*

    ?


    "AAAAHH!"


    With a loud scream, Aliya released her pent-up desires.


    "Haaah¡­.. Haaaah¡­.."


    As her back was arching, her eyes were rolled upwards, and her breathing was rough.


    Callius, who was the person that was responsible for this case, was now looking at his job with a smile.


    "How was it?"


    As he asked with a teasing smile on his face, Callius caressed Aliya''s cheek with his right hand.


    "Haah¡­.. Haaah¡­.. Now, you are asking it?"


    As Aliya felt his touch on her cheeks, she rxed and made herselffortable before speaking.


    The tears that had formed on her cheeks, thanks to her body feeling tingly and her skin already getting incredibly hot, made Callius want to continue what he was doing.


    Since he, too, was looking for pleasure.


    "Haaah¡­. Haaaah¡­.."


    As Aliya slowly calmed her breath down and started regaining herposure, her attention was naturally drawn to the boy in front of her.


    ''This feeling?''


    She was suddenly aware of something touching her and turned her attention to the source of the sensation.


    ''Ah, it was this¡­..''


    As the one receiving affection, she forgot to consider that her partner is also a human being with needs and emotions.


    "Now, it is my turn?"


    Throwing a gaze to the bulge that had formed underneath their waist, she said while a smile of satisfaction bloomed on her face.


    Ultimately, discovering that the person she looked up to was also attracted to her brought joy to her heart.


    "Don''t look at me like that¡­. It is how it is supposed to be."


    Callius answered her teasing, as he knew she wanted to hear this.


    "Why is it supposed to be like this?"


    "Because both this guy and I can''t help but want to eat you right now."


    "Really? Am I that irresistible?"


    "You are."


    When ites to controlling his emotions, Callius was pretty good at it, never losing himself to temptation; however, that doesn''t mean he would say it right in this atmosphere.


    Because when the mood is set like that, rather than saying the absolute truth, saying soft lies are more convenient.


    Especially when dealing with people since, rather than the facts, they would prefer hearing the things they want¡­. Even if they were lies¡­


    As Aliya put on a satisfied smile, her hands lowered to the bulge, feeling the hardness.


    ''It has been really long.''


    Thinking that, she lowered the fabric that was in the midst of her target and her hands, revealing a dragon that was soaring through to the heavens.


    ''Wow¡­. It got bigger?''


    She thought, which was not particrly true.


    In the end, even though Callius'' body developed, his size didn''t reach the level of the club, and it was still close to how it was at the time they had intercourse.


    Though, for her, it looked a bit bigger since she had forgotten how it was.


    "Surprised?"


    As she heard the teasing voice, she grew annoyed.


    "Shut up!"


    With that answer, her hand lowered and touched the tip of the spear that was raised and grasped it, albeit she was being as careful as possible.


    ''It is slippery¡­..''


    As she experienced the slippery sensation, she pondered.


    ''I read that when a male gets excited, they will release a slippery liquid¡­.. Then, that means he is excited, right?''


    Thinking that, her hand started going down and up, and as she started looking at her partner, she wanted to please him and see his reactions.


    ''She is still as clumsy as ever.''


    Seeing Aliya being awkward with her hands, Callius thought, though he didn''t say anything.


    ''Ah¡­. I can''t stand it¡­.''


    Aliya''s gaze fixated upon the tantalizing sight of those luscious, moist-red lips, beckoning her with an allure that stirred an insatiable hunger deep within. Unable to suppress her overwhelming desire, she yielded to the intoxicating temptation and surrendered herself to the irresistible pull.


    /SMOOCH/


    Of course, the mouth that was free immediately went to the ce where it belonged and started kissing him earnestly¡­.


    "How is it?"


    She asked after her hands moved up and down for a while¡­..


    "Normal?"


    "Hmm¡­. Really?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seeing Callius not even building at her touch, in her heart, a feeling ofpetitiveness was raised.


    ''It said, I should do this¡­. They would like it.''


    Referring to the book she had read to learn more about this, Aliya lowered her mouth to the tip of her ns as her gaze was still on the boy, that had a rxed smile.


    ''It smells so good¡­.''


    A thing that differed him from others when it came to such things¡­.


    [Perfect Body], which was a skill that enabled him to have a body odor that was naturally affected by his mana, making it perfect for the person in front of him¡­..


    /SNIFF/


    As she sniffed the rod, it shook for a second, making her flinch.


    ''He is more excited?''


    Looking at his expression, she saw satisfaction in his eyes, as he was looking at her with a smile that wasing from right in his heart¡­.


    Seeing that, she too felt morefortable, as she started licking the ns while still not losing her eye contact¡­


    ''I heard some girls don''t like having eye contact, but it seems Aliya belongs to others.''


    Callius thought.


    ''Still¡­.. This is so satisfying¡­.''


    No matter how attached you are to the girl, seeing her underneath yourself while she is licking your little brother without losing eye contact¡­.


    This was enough to give him a sense of aplishment¡­.


    /SLURP/


    ''It tastes good¡­''


    Aliya thought as she felt his body liquids.


    Her body getting excited once again, she felt a tingling sensation underneath herself and decided to pick up the pace¡­.


    And they went on like this for a while.


    /SLURP/ /SLURP/


    With her tongue swirling around, she once looked again at Callius, only to see a different face.


    A face that had a hard time enduring.


    ''He is close¡­.. Then I should do this¡­.''


    Seeing the sign, she knew it was the time, and lowered her mouth until she grasped everything¡­.


    Though, her throat was not happy about this¡­.


    "Kurgh-"


    But, someone else was happy¡­.


    /TWITCH/


    Since it was twitching¡­.


    "I am really close¡­. Is it okay?"


    As she heard his voice, she knew what he was asking for.


    /NOD/ /SLURP/


    Nodding at the answer, she gobbled everything in one go again¡­.


    "Ugh!-"


    /BYUURT/


    As she felt, the sensation of something spilling inside, she didn''t leave it until everything was finished.


    /PAH/


    ''It is delicious¡­.''


    Releasing the thing with a pop sound, she looked at him with her mouth open as the white liquid was inside¡­


    ''It said men would like this¡­.''


    /GULP/


    Thinking that, she gulped everything¡­.


    "How was it?"


    And asked.


    "Can''t you see?"


    Only to get her answer as the thing that had just finished its job standing once again¡­.


    The night was long¡­..


    -------------------A/N----------------


    Here is one more chapter, as fanservice¡­.


    This will be thest one¡­.

 Chapter 216 Morning

    ?


    "Hufff¡­ Hufff¡­."


    Gasping for breath, Callius struggled to steady himself in a dimly lit room devoid of people.


    Combat Training Building.


    A ce for those that wanted to test themselves and train their mastery.


    The usually bustling space was now eerily quiet, showing something was amiss¡­


    As it was still early in the morning.


    Actually, it would be inurate to say that it was early in the morning because the sun had not yet risen, and the sky was still dark.


    "The difficulty is still a bit high."


    With a tired mutter, he acknowledged the difficulty of the challenge.


    "But, my control over my element is improved a bit. Even if it is a small improvement, it is better than not seeing anything."


    Adding with a determined tone, he saw the improvements in his control, which made him want to go on.


    Squinting through the darkness, he was able to catch a glimpse of two silhouettes that were rather huge to identify as humans.


    /TOK/ /TOK/


    As they got closer, with the sound of something hitting the floor, their body that was hidden in the darkness revealed.


    Sturdy frames filled with burnt marks showing the battle that had just unfolded, two golems for training purposes appeared.


    Despite the burn marks, they didn''t seem to have any dysfunction at all, showing the effects of burning couldn''t pass through the surface.


    /SWOOSH/


    In a sudden burst of movement, the golems dashed towards him with their huge metallic fists raised to the sky.


    /SWIRL/


    Callius swiftly punched to stop the approaching threat, his hands aze with fire, and redirected the attack with a fluid motion.


    /FOOSH/


    He used the mes to extinguish the momentum of the fistsing towards him as the mes followed hismand.


    /SWOOSH/


    However, time was tickling as the other golem moved following its pair.


    To stop the movements of the golem, Callius repositioned himself as he felt the threat.


    Taking the posture of martial art, he controlled the fire mana around him, increasing the density of fire mana around his palms.


    /BOOM/


    As he threw a palm strike filled with fire mana, an explosion of destruction urred, filling the ce with smoke.


    /TOK/


    Even if his vision and sight were limited, Callius stood there, knowing that he sessfully deflected the attack.


    ''The mana consumption is a bit too high¡­. It looks like using fire for the defense is not a good option for now.''


    Though inside his mind, he was not satisfied.


    /DRIP/


    Sweat dripped from his brows, mingling the heat radiating from his mes as the temperature was raised high.


    ''My body is tired, and my focus is nearing its end, as well.''


    Thinking that it was enough for today, he decided to quit.


    /SWOOSH/


    "Stop."


    As soon as hemanded it, the golem charging toward him came to an abrupt halt as the training room was constructed to facilitate such actions.


    "Let''s leave the ce."


    As he recited the incantation for [Clean], he watched as the sweat and dirt from his training session vanished from his body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Getting out of the training room he was doing, the scene that weed him was pretty familiar.


    ''Gym, huh?''


    A ce that has a wide array of tools to stimte and enhance specific muscle groups or perform exercises that target particr movements.


    A ce for modern people to shape their bodies and a ce for people to be fit.


    ''I can drop maybeter.''


    Even though his body was pretty good-looking, and he didn''t need to do many exercises to remember how it felt to lift weights, he put a timer in his mind to visit this ceter on time.


    As he observed the students in training, he noticed a group of individuals with well-defined muscles and bulky physiques.


    ''The Senior Knights, huh? Their presence is truly intimidating... It''s as if an aura of strength and authority surrounds them¡­..''


    Feeling the natural pressureing from them, he thought.


    ''Amongst their ranks, there appear to be formidable warriors, their muscles rippling with power. It''s quite an awe-inspiring sight, different from the outside world. Academy truly meets the expectations.''


    Comparing the outside world, he had observed so far, he had to admit that the Senior Knights possessed an undeniable air of dominance.


    ''But, it seems they are a bit of a muscle freak, huh?''


    The thought passed his head, seeing the scene where two boys were touching each other''s muscles as they were training before the ''dawn.''


    "COME ON!"


    "YOU CAN DO IT!"


    With their screams of encouragement filling the room.


    ''Though, I guess I am not that different.''


    Making his way to his room, he thought.


    ''But, I needed to clear my mind¡­.''


    Sincest night was quite long and was filled with something that differed from his normal routine, Callius needed to clear his head from the temptation of doing more.


    In the end, he was a human too, which made it natural for him to feel strong emotions from time to time.


    /CREAK/


    Reaching his house, he directly went to the bathroom since he was feeling a bit dirty after the training.


    Even though he knew [Clean] spell did its work, it was more of a physiological need.


    /WHOOSH/


    "Hisss¡­."


    Dropping himself into the cold bath, he opened the panel of the bracelet that was given by the academy, while he released a moan.


    ''Hmm¡­. Let''s order a special meal, for today¡­. What should I choose?''


    Looking at the panel that was showing the choices for the meals to be delivered, he thought.


    ''Let''s go with the Elixir Oats.''


    Choosing the meal that had the effect of increased body recovery as well as increased mana flow rate, he pressed the button and ordered it.


    ''It seems, the academy is a bit harsh for poor students, huh? What are these prices?''


    Even though this meal was a bit rare to find outside, the price of 150 points was still a bit much for normal students.


    ''Not that it matters to me.''


    As he thought, he started getting ready for the sses of today¡­.


    ------------------------A/N-------------------


    The exam yesterday hit like a truck to be honest, though I think I nailed it.


    Now, I have thest 3 exams then, I can pick up the pace, finally.


    Hope you liked the chapters, so far¡­.

 Chapter 217 Rumors

    ?


    "Hey, have you heard about it?"


    "What?"


    "You don''t know? The academy is basically filled with rumors."


    In the shadow of a towering, gem-studded edifice, three girls huddled together and engaged in animated conversation. Two leaned against the adorned walls, captivated by their surroundings as the scene was giving rxing vibes of the morning.


    The third, a perplexed expression on her face, sipped from a recently acquired cup, her mind seemingly upied in the question that was just asked by her friend.


    "What rumors?"


    "You know about the rank one student, Callius, right?"


    "Yes, I''ve heard of him. What about him?"


    "It''s been said that he''s the product of a forbidden affair¡ªa noble''s son born to a prostitute."


    "What?" As she heard the words of her friends, the girl''s eyes filled with intrigue. "The child of a noble and a whore? That''s quite a story."


    With his gaze fixed on the sky, the girl turned his eye towards her friend as she talked. "Exactly. And what''s more shocking is that the noble in question is none other than Austin Augustride, the renowned Lightning Emperor himself."


    "Austin Augustride? Lightning Emperor? There is no way?"


    "Yes, I thought so, too." Her friend answered as a smile bloomed on her face. "But that is not all is there¡­.."


    "What? There is more?"


    As she asked, at this point, the girl that had been keeping quiet entered the conversation as she answered back. "It was said that he was just recently, banished from his household."


    "Banished from his household?" At this point, the girl listening to her friend''s words, could not contain her curiosity anymore. "Why would they do such a thing? Isn''t he a rank one student that got the highest score so far? How can they miss such a talent?" She bombarded her friends with questions.


    "I know, right? Banishing such a talent? They must be rather stupid¡­. At least, that was what I thought until I heard the reason." Her friend, nodding her head, answered back as she voiced her thoughts.


    "There are whispers that he attempted to assault a holy sister of the revered Celestia Church." The quiet girl, once again, filled her friend''s words as she eximed rather a disturbing fact.


    "He tried to assault a holy sister? What was he thinking?" As her third friend filled in the nk while saying that, the girl''s eyes were wide open once again.


    "Well, those are nothing but rumors, but if they are true, then this will be the main topic for a while."


    "At the entrance ceremony, he sounded like aplete bastard, but I guess, he really was."


    "Yeah. He was totally a psycho."


    "Ssh¡­.. He ising; lower your voice."


    Amidst their chatter, their attention was abruptly seized by the sight of a young boy steadily approaching. Rather than heading directly toward them, his path veered purposefully toward the magnificent building as he was also looking for the same ce as them.


    This subtle distinction of not minding others did not escape their notice, infusing their conversation with intrigue.


    "He looks like he doesn''t care at all¡­."


    "Yeah¡­. Maybe, the rumors are not true?"


    In the heart of an enchanted realm, his piercing gaze ignited with a fierce ze of crimson, aze with the power to consume all in its path. d in attire that emanated an aura of untamed elegance, he became a ma for the curious gazes of those who wanted to catch a glimpse of the face that looked like it was perfectly sculptured.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thanks to such presenceing from him, the girls that were just watching how he passed in front of them changed the thought that came out of their minds, as they were affected by his overflowing charisma.


    At least, that was the case for two of them.


    However, there would always be that one person in the friend groups who would like to challenge the limits of others.


    "Son of a whore¡­. To think I am in the same ce as a bastard child¡­.." The girl, who had a rather fancy attire on her body and kept quiet most of the time, mumbled to herself as she voiced her thoughts.


    However, her voice was rather loud for a person that wanted to mumble to herself.


    """!"""


    At that point, suddenly, all three girls felt a suffocating presence enveloping their bodies.


    "Kurgh¡­." "Heut-!" "Burgh-"


    A natural guttural sound escaped from their throats, stifled by the crushing pressure on their bodies.


    Each gasp of air became a sting that was prating their lungs as panic filled their hearts, their bodies trembling with fear and helplessness.


    Even in the midst of all that, they still wanted to identify the source¡­.


    Which made them widen their eyes in horror as they beheld a pair of ice-cold, crimson orbs fixed upon the girl that had just spoken, emanating an unmistakable aura of malevolence.


    The oozing dark-blue aura was enough to show that the person was leaking their intention to be aggressive, as a sharp expression emanated from his face.


    /TOK/ /TOK/


    However, suddenly, he turned his back to the girls as he started walking inside the building.


    "Haaah¡­. Haaah¡­.."


    The pressure that descended upon the girls had now disappeared, and they were able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Haaaa¡­.. What was that¡­." As the girl asked, she looked at the entrance of the building, which was rather empty now.


    "I don''t know." Her friend answered, looking at thest girl who had an expression of horror on her face. "Helia, what happened?" She asked as she saw her friend''s paleplexion.


    "He is¡­." As the girl wanted to answer, her mouth once again felt suffocated.


    "He is?" Trying to hear her friend answer, she inclined her ear.


    "He is a demon."


    /TOK/


    As her friend answered, she fell to the ground, losing consciousness.


    "Helia!"


    Leaving the other two dumbfounded in response.


    Just like that, just on the third day of the academy, a bunch of scandalous news surrounded the rank one student, making a lot of people grit their teeth.

 Chapter 218 Rumors 2

    ?


    What is the thing that most humans were inclined to do?


    What is themon pattern that was observed around the age of adolescence when ites to forming thoughts?


    The answer is pretty simple.


    Bigotry, or zealotry.


    Lynch culture.


    Two terms that could be best to define themon pattern.


    When ites to young people or people who have yet to form their own thought processes and values, it is rather easy to impellent some general thoughts to their minds, using the possible special triggers for emotional overflow.


    For instance, when a girl of any age was said to be assaulted by a man, society would immediately take action, as the idea of protecting a woman had already been implemented in one''s mind from the day they were born.


    The same can be said when ites to theocracy or religion.


    Religion is a thing that directlyes from one''s parents unless they have grown sufficiently enough to observe it. Therefore, we can also rte it to bigotry by definition, which in the end, leads to fanaticism.


    Then, what do you think would happen when onebines two of these two things at the same event? What kind of reaction would the public give?


    The answer should already have been evident since we had seen examples of such events in the newspapers a lot of times already.


    Society would be mad, as they would immediately start pouring the madness in their hearts into the ''criminal'' with the term lynch culture entering the equation.


    Which was basically what was happening all around the academy.


    As I naturally entered the ssroom and sat on the desk, those thoughts heavily weighed on my mind.


    ''It looks like she yed her cards already.''


    At this point, it was tantly evident that someone had a hand in these rumors that I kept hearing until I came to the ssroom.


    ''Rumors about me being assaulted, huh? Are you in a rush?''


    Considering the expected value of any rumor being spread in the scope of this crowded academy, the progress rate was rather fast.


    Since Alicia was the one that had instigated that nun to give false testimony for sure, I had already thought about the possibility of such rumors being created inside the academy.


    ''But, do you think I don''t have any countermeasure?''


    I thought as a slight smile bloomed on my face, knowing that she was ying her cards ording to my expectations.


    ''If that is what you think, then I will be heavily disappointed.''


    "Why are you smiling, you rap*st!" The piercing voice shattered the tranquility of my morning, as my senses were pretty ufortable with the loudness.


    I turned towards the source of the disturbance, seeing a young man with a muscr build, his face disying strict and sharp features. An emblem on his cor indicated his affiliation with the Holnd of Celestia, suggesting he was a promising pdin candidate.


    ''It seems we have a rather hero-type, na?ve student in our ss, huh?'' I mused to myself as I felt the righteous yellow aura flowing through his clothes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Why aren''t you answering?" His tone filled with overzealousness, he asked. "I am talking to you." With his posture proud, he was looking at me with eyes of disgust.


    "What business do you have with me?" Ignoring the disdain in his eyes, I naturally answered, not losing myposure.


    "You! You bastard! How can you be so shameless?" Seeing the rxed expression and the posture of not minding anything, he became agitated, further increasing his voice.


    ''This is why I dislike dealing with such people. Even though they are not bad people, they are blind enough to let their feelings cloud their judgment.'' I thought, seeing the veins protruding on his face.


    "What is there to be ashamed of?" As I answered his words, I rxed my posture. "I didn''t do anything wrong." And added while leaning on the seat.


    "You did nothing wrong? You did nothing WRONG? YOU BASTARD, YOU ASSAULTED A HOLY SISTER!" As time passed, his initially bright face transformed into a bright shade of red, suggesting an imminent outburst.


    ''Sigh¡­. What a pain¡­..'' I thought, though, inside my heart, a slight feeling of anger started blooming. ''I really feel like crushing him. Should I just send it?'' I thought as I looked at the young man who had alreadye close enough to look at me from above.


    A sigh escaped my lips as I answered while standing up from the seat I was sitting.


    "It appears that individuals hailing from the esteemed Holy Land of Celestia seldom lift their gaze from the pages of their sacred tomes, don''t they? Up to a point, they forgot how to distinguish the truth and lies?" Immediately, making my points, I locked my eyes on the young man in my front.


    At this point, the ssroom was already filled with a lot of students around, be it from my ss or from other sses.


    Since the nature of humans can be observed in the modern world, whenever they see amotion, they would flock around to see and find some entertainment in their lives.


    ''Now, I need to be careful with the words I use.'' I thought as I started talking. "Mind your tongue, you pitiable fool, incapable of utilizing your own intellect to discern the truth; even when your own religious doctrine explicitly warns against blind faith, you are still unable to block the sway of emotions affecting your judgment."


    As I finished my words while making the symbol of truth with my hands, the boy in front of me raised his hands. "With unwavering resolve, my faith stands resolute, impervious to the judgments of a tainted soul such as yours, incapable of assessing its steadfastness."


    /PAT/


    With the glove in his hand flying towards me, he added to his words. "As the conscience in my heart suggests, I shall challenge you a duel to remove one more filth from this world." At the end of his words, the sound of something hitting another could be heard.


    "I see¡­. You are both unable to discern the truth but also unable to see absolute in front of yourself, huh?"


    As I mumbled slightly, I picked up the glove.


    "I ept your duel."


    And answered¡­.


    Just like that, the academy life started really fast¡­..


    ---------------------A/N---------------------


    Guys, what do you think about the recent chapters? I changed the style of my writing a little; as you can see, rather than simply writing the dialogues, I am now adding the people talking as well.


    Tell me about your thoughts so that I can improve.


    Hope you enjoyed the chapters.


    I have another exam tomorrow and aboratory assignment this midnight..... Work never ends.....

 Chapter 219 Rumors 3

    ?


    In a ssroom filled with a lot of students, one could hear a couple of f chatters. Be it young girls that liked to gossip, or young men, all people of the neers had one simple topic in their mouths.


    "What did you say?" Eximed a girl with sharp burrows, her face frowning. "Someone challenged him to a duel?" The girl continued to her words. As one could easily infer from the tone of her voice and the way she chose her words, she did not like the situation.


    The girl beside her answered. "Yes. The academy had already shaken quite a lot after the rumors, and now people were alreadyining to the teachers. Aliya, you must know something about this right?" As she asked her question to her friend, naturally, she drew the attention of the other listening two.


    "Of course, those rumors are false. There is no way Callius is such a person." Aliya answered as she was looking at the boy that was isted behind the crowd and was reading a book with an unbothered expression. ''I knew you wanted it to be like this. But, was this really necessary?'' She couldn''t help but ponder as she thought about the talk they had.


    "How can you be this sure? You said you didn''t know him that much?" Beatrice Singh said as she threw a gaze at the boy in the subject. "People can be everything underneath that mask. That is what I learned so far." She added to her words as she made a slightly remorseful expression.


    "Well¡­. To be honest, let me ask you one thing?" Aliya turned her head towards her friend group. "What would you do if he ever asked you to sleep with him if you didn''t know about the rumors?" She asked without beating around the bush.


    "If he asked me to sleep? If I want to be honest, I will ept immediately." Eva, the potioneering girl with blue hair, said.


    "What?" eximed the other girl in disbelief. "You would consent without even knowing him? Ady should neverpromise her worth," she asserted, her face contorted with distaste. "Maintaining one''s dignity is of utmost importance."


    "Heh¡­ You and your values, Aoife¡­." Eva answered. "Do you think I am lowering my value by epting his offer?" With a rather mocking smile, she answered.


    "Yes. Ady should contain herself and stand proud all the time." The girl named Aoife answered as she looked into her friend with a fired expression. "I would have never epted such a carnal act without entering a rtionship with him." Her words, containing her values, she threw a gaze at the boy. ''I admit he is handsome, but I will never spread my legs for men just like her.'' She thought as she remembered a certain someone in her life.


    "Sigh¡­. You are too behind." Eva said as she didn''t lose her smile. "Do you think it is that important to love a person before sleeping with them? Are you a kid?" She answered as she mocked. "You know, if you want to grasp a man into your hands, you need to make them feel connected to you. Be it with your body or something else." She showed her curves as she kept talking.


    "Do you think he can never find someone like you? There are tons of girls with good backgrounds, good bodies, good faces." With her eyes, Eva signaled the people around.


    "What makes you think that he won''t choose another girl? There is no way I am losing such an opportunity to make him mine." Like a vixen who knew a lot about men, Eva said as she licked her lips.


    Though when she finished her words, the expression on Aoife''s face was rather angry. "Wh-"


    "That is enough¡­. We are diverging from the topic." A voice sounded, interrupting her words as she was just about to retort. "What do you imply by that question, Aliya?" Beatrice asked as she gathered everyone''s attention on Aliya once again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Aliya, now the center of attention, spoke with conviction. "The point is... there is no logical reason for him to assault a Holy Sister out of the blue. With his appearance and background, he would have countless other options if he were so inclined." As she emphasized her point.


    "You are right. Even if people like Aoife do have their values, a lot of people would jump at such an offer. There is no need for him to go for such acts¡­ Is that what you are saying?"


    "Indeed."


    Aoife eximed. "I see. That is certainly, not something to ignore. But we can''t just disperse the rumors like that, right?" In the end, she was still not convinced enough.


    "Yeah, we can''t just ignore them¡­." "Yeah¡­ I agree¡­. The rumors are too big to discard simply like that." The other two agreed with her point.


    "In any case, when is the duel starting?" Aliya asked as she changed the topic.


    "They said two parties agreed upon the time after the sses end. The location will be the arena used for duels." Eximing that, Beatrice said as she signaled the bulky young man that was ring daggers at Callius. "He had already applied for the duel to be a life-and-death one." She added with a smile.


    "Life and death duel? I didn''t know he was a fool." Aliya mumbled to himself in response. "He won''t show mercy; does he not know that?" Just as she was talking to herself, suddenly, a voice of something hard-hitting at the table was heard.


    /TOK/


    "Attention." A man with a white beard which was tied rather in a weird fashion. His eyes contained a strange glint of calmness as his hair was braided in another weird fashion.


    "I am your instructor of Fundamentals of Alchemy and its Applications, Herman rke." He said as he signaled two axes on his waist. "There is no need to give introductions, as you all have already familiar with each other." Saying that, he immediately opened the book while also cing a round-looking object on his desk.


    "Let''s start now."


    Just like that, the ss started, once again making people calm down.

 Chapter 220 Rumors 4

    ?


    Outside the ssroom, the academy sprawled across verdant grounds, blending seamlessly with the natural beauty of the surroundings. Towering pirs marked the entrance to the grand academy, their marble surfaces etched with intricate patterns that spoke of a rich history and profound heritage.


    Further within the academy grounds, nestled within a serene courtyard, stood the renowned duel arena. A testament to the craftsmanship and architectural prowess, the arena rose majestically, its walls made of shimmering obsidian stone veined with traces of glowing crystal as if infused with the very essence of magic.


    /CHATTER/ /CHATTER/


    As the rows for the watchers were slowly filled one by one, the sounds of people talking filled the room, showing how excited the people of the academy were.


    "Is it starting now?" asked a student, gazing at the currently vacant arena. "This is my first time here, and I have to admit, it looks absolutely majestic," she added while marveling at her surroundings.


    As one stepped inside, the atmosphere of nature and calmness shifted to a rather overbearing one, carrying an undercurrent of anticipation and energy. The air itself seemed charged with excitement, the whispers of countless duels past echoing through the stands that encircled the central battleground.


    Although the ring had not been filled or maintained regrly, the morning''s battle scars were still evident, indicating its frequent usage.


    Arcane symbols, etched with precision and ancient knowledge, adorned the ground, their faint glow hinting at the power they held. From the center of the battleground, a towering symbol of a young man with his hands stretched to the side, bearing the emblem of the academy¡ªa radiant sun intertwined with a swirling vortex of magical energy.


    "Yeah¡­ It looks magnificent¡­. Though, I would rather not be the one there." The young man beside her answered as he was calmly looking at the arena.


    "What do you mean?" Clueless, she asked her friend for an exnation.


    "You will see." Without losing hisposure, the boy rather went for a vague answer as his eyes were fixated on the arena. ''You have never tasted his magic, after all.'' He thought, with his body flinging as he felt the sensation in the entrance exam. ''It was so dense.'' In the end, he, too, was one of the victims subjected to his magic.


    /TOK/ /TOK /TOK/


    Just as the girl was about to answer, the sound of something hitting the ground was heard.


    "Hmm?" Turning her attention to the sound, the young girl saw a pair of adults walking.


    A woman with a serious expression, as her eyes were ring daggers at the students around, was walking with her heels touching the ground, alerting others.


    Beside her, a man with a rather easy-going face and his hands covered with his sleeves was walking. Though, the easy-going expression on his face made the students that knew about him rather scared.


    "What do you think, Seraphina?" The man with a bulky build asked as he sat on the seat that was in front of the ring. "Did he really do it?"


    Hearing this, Seraphina answered as she also sat on her seat. "I don''t think so. These rumors¡­Someone has a hand in them."


    Rowan Peters, the head of the Knight faculty, answered. "I agree with that. There is no way rumors would spread that fast naturally. But why are they doing this?" He asked.


    "I don''t know, but we will see about that." As Seraphina answered, her gaze was shifted to the arena, where two young students were slowly walking at.


    One had a bulky build filled with muscles, fitting the huge sword behind his back. His face was sharp, his posture proud. On top of his body was a shining white armor, making him look even more enormous than he was normally.


    /CLANG/ /CLANG/


    With each step he took, his armor swung as a rather noisy sound filled the arena.


    "Arden Valorheart is present." As he stepped onto the arena, he made a slight bow to the two faculty heads as he presented himself.


    /CLAP/ /CLAP/ /CLAP/ /CLAP/ /CLAP/<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The arena resonated with the sound of apuse as the audience was cheering for him right from the start.


    "Thank you for your support. I shall make sure to remove one more filth from this world." Responding to the ps with the words of arrogance, his attention turned to the boy that was approaching with slow and steady steps.


    The gaze of the audience, filled with disgust, anger, hatred, envy, and many others, was directed at him, generating a cumtive type of natural pressure that was very hard to observe normally.


    With each step he took, his movements were a symphony of grace and fluidity, exuding an aura of profound elegance and tranquil confidence. This demeanor defied the malicious rumors that had painted him as something else entirely, casting a stark contrast between perception and reality.


    His attire, a flowing ck robe that enshrouded his form, served as a shield against the world''s scrutiny. Beneath itsyers, a glimpse of a red shirt and ck pants hinted at a person bothfortable in their own skin and unafraid to stand out from the crowd.


    On his hand, a ring could be seen, giving a mysterious aura of calmness. On his chest, a ne of small blue arrows shining was hanging.


    His eyes, that was reminiscing the color of blood spilled in battle, were scanning the crowd, as in his mind were thoughts rather different from what one expected.


    Callius thought as he observed the surroundings. ''Wow, it is very hard to observe such a number of humans being on the same page most of the time. I guess, when ites to women''s rights, everyone bes a lion suddenly¡­.''


    His eyes scanned the crowd, and he came across the eyes of young people that were looking at him with disgust. ''I will make sure to remember your faces and will see after everything is revealed.'' He thought, as his photographic memory had already saved some of their faces.


    "Callius is present." As he stepped onto the ring as well, he presented himself, but without bowing.


    /BOOO/ /BOOO/ /BOOO/


    "YOU R*PIST!"


    Though this time, the sound of booing filled the room, showing the disparity in treatment.


    "Are both contestants ready?"


    Seeing the two entering the ring, the referee, who was standing on the side of the arena, asked.


    ""Yes."" Both of them answered as they were looking at each other.


    "Then, the duel shallmerce."


    /TOK/


    Just as he said that and hit the ground with his staff, the young man named Arden bolted toward him, marking the start of the duel.


    -------------------A/N-----------------


    Here are the chapters; I hope you liked them.


    I am trying to make you feel the atmosphere inside the academy and how students view it. I hope you liked my descriptions.


    I am nearing the end of my finals; then we will go full-speed mode!

 Chapter 221 Duel

    ?


    "Are both contestants ready?" A voice filled with seriousness sounded around the arena that was filled with many students.


    ""Yes."" As the two participants of the duel waited inside the ring and spoke, the referee nodded in response.


    "Then, the duel shallmerce." The voice of the referee, followed by the voice of something sharp hitting the ground, marked the start of the fight.


    /TOK/


    The arena was filled with the sound of excitement as a young man in armor sprinted towards a young boy in a ck robe who was waiting on the opposite side.


    /SWOOSH/


    His speed was fast, even with the heavy armor he was wearing, showing that the boy had a considerable amount of strength.


    "GRAAAA!" He shouted, as his hand immediately reached the greatsword that was seated behind his back.


    In the blink of an eye, Arden had already closed a considerable amount of distance, symbolizing his speed.


    "What?" The surroundings were surprised, as no one was expecting such speed from the young man considering the armor he was wearing.


    "Fool." A silent mumble left Callius'' lips as his eyes turning polychromatic, was locked onto Arden. ''Are you underestimating me?'' He thought, getting the fire mana ready on his hands.


    /FOOSH/


    As the fire mana in his hands got violent, Callius immediately swung his hands, seeing the trajectory of the young man approaching him.


    "Hmm?" Of course, being a pdin candidate, Arden was someone that was familiar with fighting, and his senses were polished to some extent.


    Suddenly, sensing that something was wrong, he relied on his intuition and swiftly halted. He managed to evade a sudden burst of mes that had materialized right in front of his face.


    /BOOM/ /CRANK/


    The huge body of the young knight suddenly stopped as his armor made a strong noise. ''That was close.'' He thought, as his senses were warning him to dodge.


    Callius eximed. "Not bad. It seems it will be a bit fun to y with you." With the fire mana around his fists getting more violent once more, he started bombarding the young man with his attacks.


    As the sounds of explosions ensured around, the temperature raised to the maximum, making everyone inside the arena feel hot.


    "What a rapid speed of casting." An instructor watching the fight eximed. "Although he uses a basic one-star spell, Fireball, it appears that he has achieved a significant level of mastery with it." He added as he was looking at the fight.


    "That is correct. Although mastering Fireball is not difficult, younger individuals prefer to learn spells with shy techniques." Another one gave his opinion as well.


    "He''s unique. He possesses the ability to fight, even with such limited resources." Analyzing the moves of Callius, another instructor entered. "But, he is still using 1-star magic. The power output won''t be enough to beat Arden." And added as he saw the young man with the armor had already started ignoring the explosions happening around him.


    "Grr¡­.." Arden gritted his teeth as he was annoyed with constantly dodging the explosions. Even though his body was rather fine thanks to the armor he was wearing, which was made of the highest quality material to counter mages, his anger levels were rising to see this disgusting assaulter standing freely in front of him.


    Since even though Arden was someone with a good sense of justice, he was also a type of blockhead that only knew how to fight. "Fight me like a man, you rap*st!" he shouted, as he was trying to close the distance while avoiding the fire magic attacks being thrown at him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "BOOO!" "BOOOO!" "BOOO!" The surroundings also agreed with him, as they were booing Callius, who was fighting while protecting his distance.


    Callius thought, "I''m not sure if they''re being foolish or intentionally doing this. I had high expectations for the academy, thinking it would be filled with geniuses." Considering the attitude of the audience, his thoughts were a bit raging. ''I guess they are just carried away by the atmosphere.''


    "This is enough." A sound echoed,


    /SHINE/


    However, at that point, the great sword in Arden''s hands started shining as his hands started supplying his aura onto his sword. "I will get serious now." He shouted as he raised his sword.


    "Now we are ying," Callius mumbled, seeing the sword shining. ''What a dense aura.'' He thought to himself as he observed the young man''s aura. ''It is a pity that he will die here.'' Already marking the fate of the young man in his mind, Callius, too, get ready for the sh.


    /SWOOSH/ /SHINE/


    Just as the aura of bright yellow shone around Arden, he disappeared from the ce he was staying, rushing at Callius with his sword raised.


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    Sounds of explosions filled the arena as Callius was trying to lock down the young boy with his magic.


    However, different from the things that have happened so far, the young man with a great sword didn''t even try to dodge, just headbutting the explosions.


    "I guess I should increase the output," Callius mumbled to himself as he activated the ne of blue arrows hanging around his neck. "In the end, this was what I was expecting, anyway." He thought to himself. "Time to take advantage of my preparations."


    <Artifact [Muramana] is active.>


    <Active Skill [Mana Surge] activated.>


    As the sound of the system filled his ears, his eyes shone blue for a second, channeling mana into his 1-star spell.


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    The sound of explosions started getting more and more stronger with each passing time, making the young man trying to ignore them feel the danger.


    The audience was taken aback by a sudden wave of heat that swept through the arena, prompting a collective "What?" from the crowd.


    "His mana input and output increased." The instructors watching the fight thought to themselves. "He is using an artifact." Though none of them butted in as this duel was not something that measured skill; it was a duel that had life and death.


    "Gr¡­.." As the skin was damaged slightly, Arden felt the pain of fire for the first time in a while. "You filthy heathen¡­." His breath was ragged as he was slightly tired of the constant fire mana around him. ''I shall end you now.'' As he thought, the shining aura around him changed as the brightness increased.


    "By the light''s embrace¡­.."


    As his mouth started moving as well¡­.

 Chapter 222 Duel 2

    ?


    What sets a pdin apart from a regr knight?


    The distinction lies in their role as knights of the church, bound by the ts of faith and religion.


    The church has ess to a wealth of knowledge umted over time by faithful believers, giving them a variety of techniques that were once monopolized.


    ''And one of them is right before my eyes.'' Callius thought as he watched Arden supplying the bright yellow mana into his sword. ''In the end, not everyone can be a pdin either.'' Remembering the requirements to be a pdin, he measured the magic as he started getting ready to confront it.


    "By the light''s embrace, I wield my might."


    The mighty voice of chant started as Arden took his position with his sword raised on his head.


    "What is he doing?" The surroundings got surprised as they saw Arden stopping in his tracks with his sword positioned above his head.


    "He is chanting the judgment magic of pdins." A young man with sses answered his friend as he fixed it with his middle finger. "Judgment magic? What is it?" His friend asked in response. "A technique to punish the heretics determined by the church. A very strong technique that was said to use the power of goddess Celestia." As her friend answered, the other one had a gaze filled with excitement. "Does this mean that the perpetrator will face the consequences?" she asked, observing the young man who had his eyes shut. "Only time will tell. But, I can only say one thing." Was his response. "What?" the girl asked. "This magic can only be used when permission from the church is granted." He answered as he was looking at the scene. "Not everyone can use it randomly."


    This type of dialogue filled the arena, as the audience started looking at the scene with the eyes that were shining.


    ''Such a huge mana consumption.'' Callius thought as he saw the mana that was getting absorbed by the magic with his All-Seeing Eye. ''Then, should I show the world how it is done.'' He thought as he remembered a certain chant that he found in the book of a certain dead mage.


    "In the realm of fire, where embers ze," As Callius'' mouth moved, the words of magic entered the world, making an abrupt change. The aura of orange enveloped the atmosphere as the mana around him started getting more and more dense.


    "A pdin''s magic, radiant and bright." Arden kept going with his chant, as the aura of light started shining around, illuminating the arena that had witnessed countless types of magic before.


    "Ancient powers, a fiery haze."


    "With armor strong and heart devout,"


    "I call upon inferno''s might,"


    "I smite the darkness, casting light throughout."


    "To wield its magic, burning bright."


    "With righteous fury, my de does sing,"


    "Ignite the fire, let it soar,"


    "A beacon of justice, to which evils cling."


    "From spark to the pyre, forevermore."


    "I stand as a shield, defending the weak,"


    "By dragon''s breath and phoenix''s flight,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Guided by honor, the path I seek."


    "Unleash your mes, in radiant light."


    With their gazes locked in a fierce intensity, thebatants pressed on, their voices resonating with power. The cadence of their incantations intertwined, creating a chaotic symphony that confounded the audience. A palpable tension gripped the vast arena, as both adversaries understood that this decisive sh of magic would determine the oue of their relentless duel.


    "Through battles fierce, my magic ignites."


    Amidst the echoing words of the mighty pdins of the church, the radiant light converged upon the young boy, casting a dazzling glow upon his form. His sword gleamed with an ethereal brilliance, a luminescent pir of light extending from its very tip.


    "With hands raised high, words of power,"


    Within the rhythm of Callius'' unyielding chant, the very air seemed to ignite with his fervor. mes danced and twirled around him, forming a tempestuous vortex that cloaked him in a zing inferno. The scorching heat emanating from his being became a testament to his formidablemand over the elemental forces, as he stood as the epicenter of a mesmerizing disy of fiery power.


    "Divine energy courses through my veins.


    In the name of virtue, I proim.


    I shall make this world fair and clean, once again."


    As the chant of judgment magic finished, brilliant light of pir surged from the tip of Arden''s sword, as the tip was pointing to the sides, which would normally target the audience. However, the beam was blocked by the magical barrier that was surrounding the arena, as the audience was safe.


    "RADIANT VALOR!"


    Shouting the name of his magic with a strong voice, Arden swung his sword as a beam of light spread to the arena, aimed at the young boy whose hands were raised to the sky.


    "I summon fire in this very hour.


    Dancing mes, chaos untamed,


    Break free from chains, be unashamed!


    PYRALITHIA!"


    As the ancient words of Pyralithia echoed through the air, a shimmering wave of crimson energy surged forth. Sparks danced and flickered, swirling in a mesmerizing disy, forming a swirling vortex of fiery hues. mes erupted from the ground, snaking and writhing like living entities, hungry for release.


    As Callius stood firm, his eyes aze with the color of blood, he raised his hand, a searing inferno engulfing his palms. With amanding gesture, he thrust his fiery appendages forward, sending forth crackling tendrils of me that danced and writhed through the air.


    In a sh of elemental forces belonging to each contestant, the fiery tendrils collided with a beam of pure, radiant light that streamed toward Callius. The collision created a dazzling spectacle¡ªa fierce struggle between fire and illumination. The fiery tendrils swirled and twisted, battling against the ethereal beam, creating a vortex of contrasting energies.


    "How beautiful¡­" The audience was in awe as they witnessed the pure disy of magic in front of their eyes. "So, this is the magic of the first rank¡­.." A mumble couldn''t help but escape from their mouths.

 Chapter 223 Duel 3

    ?


    The crowd gasped in astonishment as the dazzling disy of magic unfolded before their eyes. "Mesmerizing!" eximed a voice from the audience, captivated by the spectacle. Whispers of awe swept through the gathered onlookers, awestruck by the breathtaking power and elegance of the performance.


    However, amidst the fervor and wonder, there were those who observed with a critical eye. A young woman, d in an orange robe watched intently, her analytical mind dissecting the intricate workings of the fire magic being unleashed. "This is unlike anything I''ve ever witnessed," she murmured, her voice tinged with a hint of schrly curiosity. "The maniption of mana is reminiscent of ancient sculptures, a method long forgotten."


    Anotherpanion by her side nodded in agreement. "Indeed, its power may be limited, but the manner in which mana is harnessed bears a resemnce to a forgotten era," he concurred, his eyes gleaming with knowledge and understanding.


    Meanwhile, a young woman with fiery red hair radiating an aura of authority and prestige couldn''t tear her gaze away from the young boy at the center of the spectacle. "I must make him my disciple," she dered fervently, her voice filled with determination. Her gaze locked onto the boy, piercing and resolute.


    However, a voice of caution emerged from a young man standing beside her. "But, Tower Master, have you not heard the rumors that surround him?" he questioned, his voiceced with concern.


    The woman turned her head toward the young man named Angus, her expression steely. "Have you forgotten your own origins, Angus?" she retorted sharply, her words carrying a chilling weight. "Every gem possesses ws, yet it is the duty of a skilledpidary to transform it into a thing of beauty."


    As her words hung in the air, a renewed sense of purpose filled the Tower Master''s gaze, and she returned her attention to the vibrant arena, where a kaleidoscope of brilliant colors danced and intertwined. It was in this captivating spectacle that destiny would unfold, for hidden within the beauty and chaosy the seeds of action, awaiting the arrival of heroes and viins alike.


    The air crackled with power as the sh intensified. The brilliant light illuminated the raging mes, casting a kaleidoscope of colors across the scene. Sparks burst forth from the point of contact, cascading like fiery raindrops, illuminating the surrounding area in a shower of radiant embers.


    Arden gritted his teeth, his muscles straining as he poured his will into maintaining the fiery onught. Beads of sweat mingled with the scorching heat, his face etched with determination and focus. The sh of fire and light created a palpable tension, a battle of opposing forces that threatened to consume each other. "I will not yield to a heathen like you!" The words of determination echoed between his beads of sweat as his eyes filled with determination. "I will remove the filth like you from this world. To not make any other person share the same fate as Mother!" His resolute shout filled the arena as the aura of brilliant light intensified.


    Time seemed to stand still as Callius and the beam of light locked in a fierce struggle. The very fabric of reality seemed to warp and tremble under their conflicting might. The air crackled with raw energy, a symphony of crackling mes and sizzling brilliance.


    "The filth you so vehemently condemn resides within your own heart, Arden," retorted Callius, his voice emanating an unsettling calmness as the mes in his hands grew ever more intense. His piercing crimson gaze locked onto Arden''s as if peering into the depths of his soul. "Your convictions, your faith¡ªthey serve merely as tools to justify your thirst for vengeance," he continued, his words cutting through the air like a razor. "But let me shatter your illusion: It was not the actions of others that led to your mother''s plight. It was your own weakness and fear, your failure to protect what you held dear."


    As Callius'' words reverberated through the air, Arden''s once determined gaze transformed into bloodshot eyes, his voice erupting into a primal scream. "WHAT DO YOU KNOW! WHAT CAN YOU KNOW? WHAT DO YOU KNOW ABOUT BEING WEAK? YOU FUCKING TALENTED DOG!" Each word spat out with venom, his rage contorting his features. Spittle flew from his mouth, resembling the rabid dog he so disdainfully referred to. The radiant aura emanating from the tip of his sword trembled in response to his inner turmoil. "WHY! JUST WHY IT WAS MY MOTHER! WHY GOD DIDN''T STOP HIM!" His screams grew louder, resonating with anguish, as the beam of light gradually lost its luster, morphing into a chilling beam of darkness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I know¡­." A simple phrase filled Arden''s ears as he looked at those red eyes that contained a tingle of sadness. "I know how it feels to lose someone in front of your eyes¡­." Callius continued his words as he looked at the young boy whose faith had shattered. "But I am different from you." Speaking his words, the sadness in his eyes disappeared, revealing a look of arrogance.


    As the eyes that were the color of crimson approached Arden, with fire pushing through the beam of light that had already started losing its strength, Callius spoke. "Rather than ming the god you are talking about, or relying on others, I found the fault on myself, and swore¡­.. Swore not to feel the same helplessness once again. Swore to stand on top of everyone¡­. Even the god you are talking about¡­." With each step he took, with each word he had spoken, the aura that was spreading from him covered Arden, making him tremble in fear.


    "Do you know the most tragic death?" As he asked with a mocking glint in his eyes, Callius came before him and looked at him from above.


    "It is living your life without knowing how to live. Farewell, you insignificant creature. May you find the strength to protect your loved ones in your next existence if you can find the courage to step up in the first ce."


    /SWOOSH/


    Those were thest words Arden heard before mes engulfed his vision, and the searing heat consumed him in its merciless embrace.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!"


    A piercing scream of agony reverberated through the arena as the congration raged around the defeated young man.


    /TOK/


    As the sound of something hitting the ground echoed, the smoke dispersed, revealing a lifeless body, its features obscured beyond recognition as the silence descended upon the arena.

 Chapter 224 Duel 4

    ?


    Silence descended upon the arena, broken only by the crackling of dying embers and the heavy breathing of the spectators. The air was thick with a mix of awe, disbelief, and a newfound respect for the enigmatic victor who had extinguished the formidable Arden Valorheart with an overwhelming disy of power.


    The audience, once filled with disdain and animosity towards Callius, now stood in stunned silence, their faces etched with a blend of fear and admiration in response to his skills. The truth of his strength had been unveiled, shattering the illusions and preconceived notions that had clouded their judgment.


    Whispers began to ripple through the crowd, a murmuring cascade of awe and intrigue. "What a strong magic¡­.." The once-dismissed young man in the ck robe had proven himself to be more than a mere rumor or source of spection. His enigmatic aura andmanding presence left an indelible mark on the minds of those who had witnessed the duel.


    Seraphina and Rowan, the heads of the Knight and Magic faculty, exchanged nces, their expressions a mix of surprise and curiosity. They had anticipated a captivating confrontation, but the oue had far exceeded their expectations. Something about Callius'' triumph hinted at a deeper power, a force that resonated beyond the boundaries of this single duel.


    Callius stood at the center of the arena, his gaze sweeping over the onlookers with a sense of detached superiority. He looked down upon them, his crimson eyes glinting with a calcted mix of confidence and disdain. ''Ahh¡­. How good it is to see the fear in your eyes¡­. You will feel it more; you shall not worry.'' He thought as the aura of his trait [Tyrant''s Aura] intensified.


    The spectators, caught between their lingering animosity and undeniable respect for Callius'' prowess, found themselves torn. They couldn''t deny the power he possessed, the relentless determination that had led him to victory. Yet, the knowledge they had of his past actions still remained, casting a shadow of doubt over their hearts.


    /CLAP/ /CLAP/


    As the echoes of the battle slowly dissipated, hesitant apuse of pping sounded from a young girl watching the fight. Gathered the attention of the crowd on herself with gazes saying, what are you doing? However, she just shrugged in response as she continued to p.


    /CLAP/ /CLAP/ /CLAP/


    And following the leading of her p, an apuse of hesitance and fear began to rise from the crowd. It was not a thunderous ovation filled with forgiveness and eptance but rather a tentative acknowledgment of the raw talent and power that Callius wielded. It was an apuseced with a subtle undercurrent of fear and a grudging respect.


    Callius, standing amidst the scattered remnants of mes, absorbed the mixed reception of the crowd with an air of self-assured superiority. He relished in their trepidation, knowing that his skills had left an indelible impression upon their minds. To him, their wavering emotions were inconsequential. He had transcended their limited understanding, and he would continue to do so.


    ''System, close the notifications for now. You are ruining my moment.'' Hearing the annoying words of the system, Calliusmanded as he was enjoying the feeling of superiority.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With a subtle smirk curling at the corner of his lips, Callius locked eyes with those who still harbored doubt and resentment. He saw the fear flickering in their gazes, the unease that apanied their reluctant admiration. It was a sight that fueled his ambition, his desire to rise above the judgments of others and forge his own path, no matter the cost.


    He looked over at a young girl standing at the corner of the arena. She had yellow hair and green eyes, and he could sense a ck aura around her that only he could see. "My dear Alicia, I hope you appreciate the gift I have prepared for you," he spoke silently, not voicing his words, knowing she could understand him with her eyes alone.


    "I am impressed. But, this is not the end." Was what he was able to infer from the mouth movements of the young girl before she had turned her back towards him.


    "Send me however amount you want. I will crush every bit of them, don''t worry." Callius mumbled to himself as he looked at the back of the young girl leaving slowly, followed by a young man with blonde hair who threw a look of insecurity at him. ''Oh, how amusing it is to witness the fragility of our so-called protagonist. Show me your next move, little one. Let''s see if you can rise above your pitiful insecurities.'' He thought as he looked at the back of the young man leaving. ''The girls you slept with won''t be able to save you if the sleeping is all you have done.'' As these thoughts filled his head, Callius felt a gaze of intensitying from somewhere in the crowd.


    ''Was I able to get your attention?'' He thought, turning his head to the source of the gaze. There stood a woman with an orange robe who had an aura ofmanding surrounding herself. Callius smirked, his eyes locked with hers as he acknowledged themanding presence she exuded. Her fiery red hair and zing orange eyes held an undeniable allure, captivating the onlookers who couldn''t resist being drawn to her aura.


    Drifting closer, Callius'' gaze swept over her ornate orange robe, adorned with intricate engravings that emanated an air of profound wisdom and knowledge. The symbol emzoned upon it spoke volumes of her prestigious standing. "Red Tower Master... Maisy Humphrey," he whispered, his thoughts filled with a hint of satisfaction. ''I trust my performance was to your liking, a show worthy of your attention.''


    "Student Callius." A voice sounded, interrupting Callius'' thoughts.


    It was the vice-headmaster of the academy, and the head of the magic faculty, Seraphina Riftwind. "Come with me." At the same time, gesturing for the young man toe.


    "Understood." As Callius said that, he approached Seraphina, only to disappear from his location after he reached a close distance from her.


    -----------------A/N-------------


    Tomorrow, I have my French Exam. Hope I do well...

 Chapter 225 After The Duel

    ?


    "Student Callius. Come to my office."


    As the voice filled with seriousness sounded around the arena, the woman who spoke signaled the young man who was responsible for themotion.


    "Understood." As the young man responded, he nodded his head, and the moment after, they both disappeared, leaving the dumbfounded audience watching.


    ''It seems thepetition will be fierce.'' The woman with orange robes thought as she looked at the ce where they were standing. ''But, I will get him no matter what. It had been a while since I saw such precise control over a one-star spell.''


    At that time, amidst the crowd''s awe at Callius'' formidable disy of magical prowess with the mighty ancient magic he used, Maisy Humphrey''s attention had been fixated on the initial moments of his performance. Her keen perception recognized the significance of his skillful use of a seemingly simple one-star spell. "It has been quite some time since I witnessed such precise control," she ruminated, her mind delving deeper into the intricacies of his technique.


    For her, the true differentiating factory not in the raw power unleashed but rather in Callius'' distinct approach to the [Fireball] magic. ''The way he used the fire magic for crowd control was different from a mage focused on research. ''He knows how to fight and how to control the environment.'' Her anticipation grew, bubbling within her, as she envisioned the boundless potential that awaited him. ''I will be waiting for his growth eagerly. His innate talentbined with my teachings, I wonder what kind of monster he will be more than what he is right now.'' she mused, her steps measured as she slowly made her way toward the exit.


    While the young woman left the scene, of course, there were those who immediately reached the young man, who now became a corpse that had lost the distinct identity it had.


    "Arden! No!" The young girl''s anguished cry pierced the air as she rushed toward the lifeless body, her heart sinking with grief and disbelief. She pleaded with the attending personnel, her voice trembling with desperation. "Please, just give me a moment to see him."


    "Lady, we must attend to our duties," the person responded with a somber tone, their eyes filled with sympathy. "Once the examination isplete, you may have a chance to bid your farewell." Those eyes, who saw a lot of such things, were filled with sadness as they knew how the process was. It was painful, but it was how things had worked.


    "No!" Her voice cracked, her crimson eyes welling up with tears. "Arden... you can''t leave me like this." Thoughts of her and Arden''s shared memories flooded her mind, overwhelming her with sorrow and regret. "Emilia, please, try topose yourself," a close friend of hers gently approached, struggling to keep her own emotions in check. "We can''t change what has happened by crying. We must find strength and support each other in this difficult time."


    As she found strength andfort in her friend''s voice and arms, the young girl named Emilia buried her face in her friend''s chest. "Y-You are right." Her voice was shaking, her body trembling with sadness; she tried to calm her heart as she kept shading the tears of sadness.


    In the end, despite being treated as a sacrificial pawn in someone else''s twisted game, Arden remained a human being until hisst breath. His untimely death reverberated through the hearts of those who knew him, leaving an indelible mark that could not be dismissed as insignificant.


    Even though history would forget him, burying him under his pages, at least there was a young girl who would remember the face of her lifelong friend until the end.


    On one side of the coin, the loser had lost his right to speak and live, while the winner took everything he could squeeze¡­..<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The sh of ideologies¡­. The reason why someone fought for¡­. How noble one''s purpose was¡­.


    It wouldn''t matter in the end¡­. If one was the loser of the fight¡­..


    Since history would only write the winner¡­.


    Of course, without being on the sides of the coin, there were still many others that were affected by the show that was happening right before their eyes.


    ''How can he use such strong magic?'' Emma thought, not being able to believe his eyes. ''It was at least at the level of 3-star, or maybe 4. How could he have mastered it in such a short period of time?'' Doubts filled her heart as she remembered the fight that had folded in front of her eyes. ''I thought he was just a fraud¡­.. But, he was such a strong mage.'' As those thoughts filled her head, a weird feeling bloomed inside deep her heart.


    A feeling she would have never felt normally as the protagonist of the game¡­.


    A feeling befitting the backstory of viins¡­.


    The feeling of inferiority.


    ''I can''t stop right now¡­. I need to train more. There is no guarantee that he won''te after me or others.'' However, there was one thing that made Emma different from the others in this world. She was the protagonist of the game. Someone who had distinct characteristics that made her the protagonist. And not being swayed by the pressure was one of them; after all, she was the future Fiery War Goddess¡­.


    ''My hands are itching¡­.'' She thought as her hand touched the ring on the other. ''Let''s go, my sword¡­.'' She thought, and so, Emma''s footsteps guided her toward the exit of the arena, her resolve firm and her spirit aze. The feeling of inferiority, once a hindrance, now became the catalyst for her growth. In her heart, she knew that she had the power to ovee any obstacle, to rise above the shadows that threatened to consume her.


    However, there was a distinct difference between her and one second before. It was the small particles of lightning wavering around her body as they were attracted to something. Her eyes, which had turned slightly white as the lightning moved around her, made someone''s mouth curl upwards.


    Someone whose eyes were on her from the beginning to the end¡­.

 Chapter 226 After The Duel 2

    ?


    "Useless dog! He couldn''t even do one thing I needed him to do!" A young girl with blonde hair kicked the couch as she was breathing from her nose. "Just one thing. One little thing. How can you not do that!" As she held a type of tube with ck liquid inside, she mumbled. "If he was able tond one hit, it would be over. But, now I need to send someone else for the job."


    /CREAK/


    Just as the young girl was talking to herself, she heard the sound of the door opening, grabbing her attention. Appearing in front of her was a young boy with blonde hair and blue eyes. "How is it?" He asked, as his eyes were looking at her anxiously. "Were you able to find out how did he be this strong?" Following his words, he continued.


    "Sigh¡­. Arthur. Do you think it is that easy?" The young girl answered, as her blue eyes wandered around the boy. ''So stupid¡­. Do you feel inferior to him now?'' She thought as she saw Arthur trembling. ''Just spill the beans already. How long are you going to hold it in?'' Of course, even though Alicia was someone familiar with plotting, she knew that Arthur was hiding something. But, of course, even if she tried her hand, Arthur never answered, keeping his mouth shut. And then, she decided to wait. Wait until this little puppy in front of her couldn''t contain his words¡­. Until he came at her on his own.


    "I know, I know. What are we going to do now?" Arthur asked as he felt the piercing gazeing from Alicia. ''This girl¡­. She is beautiful but so scary at the same time.'' His gaze slipped slightly to the open white legs that were hanging underneath her robe.


    "Now¡­. For now, we are going to wait. We don''t need to do anything after all." Alicia answered as she looked into the window, seeing the sun. As she sipped from the drink that was right beside her with alluring movements, a drool leaked from Arthur''s mouth, not being able to contain his desire inside his head.


    "What do you mean?" Arthur asked, not understanding. "Why do we not need to do anything?" Of course, even if Arthur was someone from Earth, not everyone that lived in the modern world had enough reasoning skills¡­.


    "Others will do our job for our sake," Alicia answered as a smirk settled on her face. "Sometimes, just a little bit of spark is enough to light a fire in the forest." She added to her words as she stood up from the couch she was sitting on. Her robe, which was covering her most body parts, was now slipped slightly, as her white shoulders were visible.


    Understanding dawned upon Arthur as he caught onto the implications behind Alicia''s words. "What a cunning and fearsome woman," he thought, unable to resist drawing closer to her. The signals were clear, and he knew what she desired.


    Though, the green eyes that were looking outside had a strange glint in them. ''Come to my little puppy¡­. Lose yourself in the pleasure of my body.'' She thought, feeling the arms hugging her from behind. "Can''t hold it in?" She whispered, not losing the alluring tone she had naturally developed.


    "Yes¡­. I can''t hold it anymore¡­" Arthur said as he brought his face closer to Alicia.


    "Then, why bother with waiting¡­" Alicia said as she opened her neck to the young boy. ''For some reason, I don''t want to see this useless prick''s face¡­. I wonder why.'' A peculiar thought filled her heart as the eyes she averted from Arthur gave a strange feeling, not fitting the atmosphere in the room.


    /FLICK/


    With a flick of her hand, the light that was entering her room from the window disappeared, leaving the room with darkness only to leave a shining pair of green eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Those eyes¡­..


    They were cold¡­..


    ******


    "Brother..." A tinum-haired girl seethed with anger, her mood sour from the moment she overheard the whispers circting within the academy. "How dare they frame my brother once again," Diana muttered to herself, her eyes fixated on the ring that had just witnessed a fierce magical sh.


    "You''re strong..." Diana spoke softly, her gaze lingering on the remnants of powerful magic being analyzed by the instructors nearby. "Much stronger than before." Being already aware of Callius'' newfound magical abilities beforehand, Diana recognized that the magic he had disyed just moments ago far surpassed the magical abilities he had shown at that time.


    "But there are still some mouths I need to shut," Diana muttered determinedly, her steps carrying her toward the academy''s exit. She had someone in mind, someone with whom she shared a biological connection.


    However, her stride came to an abrupt halt as a word reached her ears. "This bastard is still strong, huh?" A boy was engaged in conversation with his friends. "Can you believe it? He''s the son of a whore... Seems like even whores can give birth to strong people nowadays." His smug face bore no realization of the impending explosion that was standing right beside him. "The Augustride Family, what a family, constantly embroiled in scandals. I bet that girl Diana is just like her mother... always looking down on us with her bitchy attitude. No wonder her husband looked for a whore¡­. Nowadays, those bitches think they own the world."


    As the young man continued to spew his venomous words, oblivious to the signals his friends were silently sending him, Diana''s face darkened. "If I get the chance, I''ll smash her face and choke her with my own hands. I wonder what she would say then." The smug smirk on his face remained firmly in ce as he indulged in his disturbing fantasies.


    Unbeknownst to him, Diana was right beside him, a chilling sensation creeping up his spine. "Oh, really? You want to choke me?" Diana''s words sliced through the air, filling the young man''s heart with fear. "Why don''t you give it a try?" Diana''s voice echoed, and in an instant, something flew through the air.


    A crisp "pat" sounded as a fine leather glove made contact with the young man''s face, leaving a stinging sensation in its wake. A cold smile graced Diana''s lips; her satisfaction was evident. "Why don''t you prove your words with a duel of sacredness?" Diana''s challenge hung in the air, causing everyone''s gaze to fall upon the young man.


    Feeling the weight of their collective attention, the young mancked the courage to face the second-ranked student, Diana.


    With a swift "swoosh," he made the most rational decision he could muster¡ªhe fled, abandoning everything behind, escaping from the consequences of his thoughtless words.


    "Heh¡­." Leaving a cold smirk on the face of the tinum-haired girl standing there. "Dogs will be dogs, after all." Saying that, she left, walking to the ce where she expected to see the person of her target¡­.

 Chapter 227 Talk With Seraphina

    ?


    Inside the office, bathed in an atmosphere of calmness and wisdom, Dean Seraphina Riftwind and student Callius found themselves engaged in a silent exchange. The room exuded an air of reverence, with its elegantly arranged bookshelves, intricate tapestries, and the soft glow of enchantments woven into the very fabric of the office.


    Callius, a young man with a head of ck hair, observed his surroundings with a curious expression, his eyes wandering from the magic faculty''s dean to the view outside the window, which offered a majestic vista of the academy grounds below. He couldn''t help but appreciate the attention to detail and the sense of umted knowledge that permeated the room.


    As Seraphina gracefully made her way to her seat, her eyes briefly flickered with a mix of contemtion and familiarity, a testament to the experiences that had shaped her into the vice-headmaster of the academy. Her measured steps and poised demeanor spoke volumes about her position and the respect shemanded.


    "You may sit, student Callius," she gestured, her voice carrying a gentle authority that echoed throughout the office. Her gaze, however, momentarily shifted to the window, allowing her thoughts to drift for a brief moment, remembering the scene that had just taken ce in thends of the academy.


    Callius, understanding the underlying meaning behind the dean''s simple action, took a seat, acknowledging her authority while maintaining a calm exterior. ''Even though you are showing off your authority, I won''t resist you for now.'' He recognized that Seraphina''s role as vice-headmaster was not merely a title but an experience that came from dealing with such situations for a long time. His mind remained sharp, aware that the reason she had called him was not one to be taken lightly.


    "Thank you, Vice Headmaster," Callius replied, his voiceposed and respectful. He chose not to resist the gesture of sitting, knowing thatpliance in this instance did not equate to subservience. ''In the end, I don''t need to make everyone in this world my enemy.'' He thought, focusing on the woman in front of him with a calm expression, not showing any signs of excitement.


    Her back which was covered with an elegant robe made of the finest and most mysterious fabric in this world, filled with the emblems and symbols of ancient civilizations. Her silver hair flowed through her waist and cascaded in silky waves, with the color of blue could be seen in the midst of silver like a shinyke in the middle of the moon.


    As they faced each other in the tranquil office, the atmosphere inside the room was slightly heavy as Seraphina refused to talk. Her gaze watching the students walking in thends of the world underneath the window as if they were little ants, had emotions that were hard to convey with words.


    ''Now, you are trying to make me feel ufortable with the silence¡­.. Such a sad thing that I am mostly alone.'' Callius thought as he just waited for the big fish to spill the beans.


    "Student Callius¡­.." Seeing her little trick was not going to work with the young man in front of her; she decided to finish the silence as she was still looking from the window. "Do you know why my office is so high?"


    Hearing this, Callius was momentarily surprised. "Is it because you love to see people from above?" Answering her question with another, Callius masked his surprise.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ha-ha¡­. This answer is just like you." Seraphina answered as a small smile bloomed on her serious face. "But, you are wrong." Her words containing a slight tingle of sadness, spilled from her mouth.


    Seeing the expression on her face, Callius kept silent as he listened to the words flowing out of her mouth. ''I wonder where will youe to?'' He thought, trying to predict what kind of conversation would unfold here.


    "It is because it helps me remember that even all those people that look so small have a life and ce in this world, which has the chance to affect others." Turning her head towards Callius, after retreating her gaze from the window, she kept talking. "Some would have to fight from the moment they are born; some would live rather afortable and simple life. But, in the end, all those people entering this ce has one thing inmon." Stopping at that moment, like she was expecting him to finish, Seraphina looked into Callius'' eyes, as her amethyst eyes were now measuring his response.


    "They are all unique talents that are in the tiniest proportion of people in this world," Callius answered as he met the gaze of the vice-headmaster without backing away.


    "That is correct. Then, what do you think would happen when someone from this academy graduates and enters the poption outside?" Seraphina prompted.


    "They would receive an immense amount of offers and opportunities from outside," Callius responded, as his gaze followed the gaze of Seraphina, switching to the table on the wall. ''Table of heroes, huh?'' He thought, remembering the names from the game and from the lore of this world. "But, I disagree with the conclusion you are about toe at." Continuing his words as he turned his gaze from the table shown here, he once again locked his eyes with Seraphina Riftwind.


    "Ho? You disagree¡­." Hearing this, Seraphina was slightly surprised. "Why?" She asked, not beating around the bush.


    "It relies on my ideology. Just because someone has talents and has the potential to be a great person does not mean they should be freed from the consequences of their actions, regardless of the possibility of them saving humanity or helping humanity in the future. I don''t care about what they could do or what they can do. In my world, actions talk, not the mere potential they unfold." He said as he made his point.


    "I won''t back down when a person that would save the world in the future challenges me. I will neither show any mercy nor stop my path. I will keep moving forward." He concluded his words as he remembered certain someone that had a certain role in this world¡­.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 228 Talk With Seraphina 2

    ?


    "I won''t back down when a person that would save the world in the future challenges me. I will neither show any mercy nor stop my path. I will keep moving forward." Seraphina listened to the words of a young man who was now releasing an aura of suppression to the surroundings. ''What a fierce young man we have here.'' She thought as her gaze went through his face.


    The smooth forehead and unblemished, gently sloping down perfectly arched ck eyebrows made her remember a certain someone she had missed. ''His face really resembles him.'' She thought as she analyzed the expression on his face. ''Though, he is nothing like him at the same time.'' Her thoughts took a different direction as she saw those prating crimson eyes fired with unwavering conviction and coldness inside. ''This boy doesn''t have that innocence he had¡­.'' She thought as the face of a young man with blue eyes and white hair came into her mind. ''I guess I really missed him¡­. ''


    "I admire your steadfastness, Callius." She responded, taking her gaze from him as she collected her thoughts. "You really don''t let anyone enter your head, don''t you?" She looked into his eyes as the words spilled from her mouth.


    "I refrain from doing that." At this point, though, Callius had already calmed himself down as he once again regained hisposure. "But that doesn''t mean I don''t listen to other people." He corrected his posture while rxing on the couch he was sitting on.


    ''Somehow, I don''t feel like this is true.'' Seraphina thought to herself as her gaze was fixated on the boy. ''His ego is too big; that is one certain thing .'' Was the only thing she could say at that moment.


    "Is that so?" She answered as she, too, sat on her desk and took a serious pose. "In any case, even though I would like to talk with you about this ideology of yours, we don''t have much time, sadly," Seraphina said, crossing her hands as her eyes turned serious.


    "I understand, Dean Seraphina," Callius said while attentively listening to the next words about to pour from her mouth.


    "You do know that there are some strings pulled behind the scenes, right? With your intelligence, you must have already noticed it." Without beating around the bush, Seraphina entered the subject.


    "Yes. The structure of sses is not bnced." Callius spoke. "There was no way it was natural."


    "Good. Now, even though my father and I have the highest standings in this academy, we don''t hold absolute control inside this ce." She paused for a moment, gathering her thoughts while also looking like she was doubting the decision she was about to make. But, in the end, it looked like she made the finalization.


    "There is a group that operates behind the scenes, which we don''t have any knowledge about so far." Releasing the words she was holding inside her mouth, Seraphina said. "A group that operates very deep, that has connections very deep." As she released her words, she pped her hands.


    /PUFF/


    Only to reveal a hologram-type disy.


    A disy of darkness and enigmatic silhouettes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Even though we don''t know what their goal is and who they are, there were certain signals showing that such a group exists," Seraphina added as she signaled the ckness. "The reason why I am telling you is simple. We suspect that you are their new target." Without beating around the bush, Seraphina said as she locked her eyes with him.


    ''I see¡­. So that was why she called me here.'' Callius thought as he looked into Seraphina. ''Even though I am pretty sure it was Alicia, it seems there is much more into this thing. Something feels like there is a much deeper thing going on.'' He thought as he looked into the ck mist shown by the device.


    ''Though, there is no need for me to back down. Let''s see what they have upon their sleeves.'' He thought as he remembered certain things from the game. ''I don''t know whether this group is rted to "them" or not. But, one thing is certain, I have an enemy I need to be careful of.'' With those thoughts feeling his head, Callius turned his attention to Seraphina once again.


    "I wanted to warn you about them, even though we don''t even know who they are. This may sound too open and explicit. But, in the end, a possibility is possibility¡­." Seraphina added as she looked into Callius'' eyes which were watching her without showing any type of reaction.


    "Everyone has already witnessed your skills and knows the talent you possess, just like me, and I don''t want to lose such talent that would rarelye to this world. That is why I am warning you. I hope you take it seriously." She said as she looked into his eyes.


    "Thank you for your consideration, headmaster. I will keep that in mind." He said, as he slightly bowed his head.


    ''So, you are not going to tell me the thing you know about them, huh? I guess she doesn''t trust me that much for now.'' Knowing that a person with such standing would nevere to the conclusion of such a group existing without discrete proof, Callius thought as he nodded his head in response.


    "Good¡­. You are dismissed now." Seraphina said as she waved her hands. "I will now teleport you to your room." She added as she looked into his eyes. "Be careful."


    "Understood. Have a nice day, Dean Seraphina." As Callius finished his words, Seraphina activated the magic she had been holding, making the young man, in response, disappear from the ce he was standing.


    As Callius left the room, silence ensued inside, as Seraphina was left alone with herself.


    "I guess it is too early to tell him about his father''s death¡­. Isn''t it?" She mumbled to herself as she looked into the students walking on thends of the academy. "It seems things will get hectic now¡­. I should make my own preparations as well¡­."


    With onest mumble, she disappeared from the ce she was standing¡­..

 Chapter 229 After The Talk

    ?


    /TAP/


    As Seraphina waved her hand, Callius disappeared from the ce he was standing, teleporting to her room.


    "This still feels weird, no matter how many times I have felt it," Callius mumbled to himself, feeling the spatial mana around him stabilizing once again. "Now, what should I do." Walking inside his room, he started reviewing the things that happened today.


    ''It was a pity that I killed him. He was not a bad guy.'' He thought to himself. ''Though, the scars in his souly very deep. Poor guy.'' With those thoughts filled inside his head, he reached to the bookshelves that were filled with five thick books that were showing signs of getting old.


    "Then again. Right now, I don''t have any clue about which type of action they will take. I just need to wait for things to get a little more escted until I y my cards." He mumbled as he reached the shelves and grabbed a book. ''Studying is not the best thing when ites to clearing your head, I guess.'' He thought as he discarded the idea of studying when his head was filled with a lot of things. ''Then, it is the sword, isn''t it?'' Though, in the end, there was one answer for such a situation he had been using for a while.


    As he touched the ring in his hand, a sword and its handle appeared right before him. A sword that he had been itching to use. A ck sword that had a pointy tip and a tiny de that extended to an arm''s length, almost enough to be called a longsword.


    /SCHLINK/


    "It has been a long time, my girl. Isn''t it?" He mumbled as she unsheathed the sword.


    /TREMBLE/


    Though, the sword in the subject trembled for the response.


    "Hmm¡­. I guess you were bored." He spoke, looking at the sword. "You can morph now if you want. Nobody can see us here." Slightly leaning forward, he said as his hands grazed through the cold de of his Nihil.


    "Really?" The moment his words were finished, a little girl appeared right before him as the sword disappeared. "I can finally morph?" The excited face of a little girl with her red eyes shining was enough to show that she was waiting for this moment. "Master, Nihil was too bored. Why didn''t you take her out?" Sheined as tears filled her eyes. "Nihil thought you disliked using her. She thought you were not going to take her out anymore¡­. UWAAAAA!" At the end of her words, Nihil started crying as she looked at Callius with teary eyes.


    ''Sigh¡­. That''s why I don''t like dealing with children.'' Callius thought, looking at the little girl crying over him. "Nihil." As he spoke in a serious and graceful tone, the girl, whose eyes were slightly red around the irises, shifted her gaze towards him, with her gaze attentively looking at her master.


    "I won''t abandon you." Without any ounce of hesitation, Callius said with his crimson eyes piercing through the little girl.


    "From the moment I grabbed you as my sword, your fate is sealed. Neither are you going to get away from me, nor am I going to let you go. You will be with me until the end of my life. I am your master, and it will stay like that." Callius said as his hands raised. "Therefore, don''t cry. I am not using you that frequently because I don''t need to for the time being. When the timees, you will have the blood you want to take; you don''t need to worry." He said as he looked into her slightly salivating mouth. He couldn''t help but be reminded of the trouble her Gluttony trait had caused, particrly when she devoured the cores.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Really!" As his words entered the ears of a little girl, her eyes which had been filled with tears just a mine ago, started shining once again. "But, master, how long does Nihil need to wait?" She asked as she was looking at him with shiny eyes. But she couldn''t contain her curiosity, asking how long she would need to wait.


    "I don''t know for now. But, I will keep taking you out in the mornings just as before¡­. Keep content with it for now, okay¡­ I will give you more cores." As Callius said that, his hands reached the long hair of Nihil, slightly patting her from her head.


    "Yey! More meals!" Nihil excitedly eximed as she hugged her master from her legs. In the end, when ites to children, bribing them is a lot easier.


    ''That is why I also like dealing with children. It is nothingplicated.'' Callius thought, looking at the girl hugging him by his legs as she was rubbing her head like a little kitten. ''I guess it is not bad to see her after for a while¡­.'' He couldn''t help but think seeing the little girl was cute.


    However, his face, which had been filled with a slight smile, immediately turned serious as he once again remembered the reason why he had taken her out of the ring. ''What did I just think now? It is not the time for this.'' Thinking that, he immediately took control of his thoughts once again. "Nihil, turn back to your original form." His serious voice filled the room as he looked into the girl.


    "Okay." At this point, instead of behaving like a little child, Nihil listened to the words of her master and took the shape of a sword once again.


    /TING/


    With his hands touching the cold dest time for a while, Callius felt the sensation of being one with his sword once again and started walking towards the basement, which had been reserved for himself to train.


    ''Now, let''s shed some sweat until I can no longer train.'' He thought as he stepped up to the room filled with darkness.


    "Activate stage 3 golems for physical training."


    "Understood."


    As his voice filled the room, a voice of an artificial young woman responded to him, closing the door behind him.


    "Stage 3 physical training started."


    Just like that, Callius started his training as the room divulged to darkness¡­.

 Chapter 230 On A Chilly Night, Shadows Lurk Behind The Curtains

    ?


    "Arden!"


    Inside a room with dim light illuminating the darkness, a voice of a young girl echoed. It was a scream filled with agony.


    "He is gone," Emilia said to herself as she looked into the corpse. "No, it can''t be like this¡­." After some time had passed, Emilia, who was the only person Arden was close to inside this academy, was finally able to see his body truly after all the examination was finished. Her eyes were slightly red, showing signs of crying. ''Was his end really going to be like this?'' She couldn''t help but think as she remembered the things that she had experienced with him. The innocent smile he had, the angry expression he made when he saw people getting robbed, the sad expression he had made every night when he prayed for his mom.


    All those little things filled her heart as she looked into the ne inside her hands. ''In the end, this is all left from him, isn''t it?'' A feeling of mncholy filled her heart as tears were about to fall down once again.


    "Student Emilia, have you finished what you wanted to?" Interrupting her solitude, a stern voice shattered the silence. Startled, Emilia turned to face the man behind her¡ªa figure of authority, cold and worn. She tried topose herself, aware that she couldn''t afford to wallow in grief any longer.


    "Can you give me a minute?" She responded as she looked slightly into the metallic door and the man waiting behind it.


    "Just a minute." The same cold and tired voice responded as the man walked away, granting her the space she had wanted to be alone.


    "Arden... I will never forget you," Emilia whispered, her voice filled with raw emotion. "Neither do our pdin unit¡­. Even though you sometimes fought with them over your ideology, you were always someone that they had taken inspiration from¡­.." Her eyes turned determined, as they were rather dark, just like the room.


    "I swear, on behalf of the goddess I serve, I will avenge you and your mother. Your blood will not remain spilled on the ground."


    As her solemn oath left her lips, a faint pir of light descended upon Emilia, a testament to her resolute determination. Wiping away her tears, she turned away from her fallen friend, facing the door where a bearded man awaited her.


    As her words left her mouth, she turned his back to the young man lying on the mortuary b, heading towards the door. "I am finished." She said as she saw a man with a beard waiting for her on the second door. "Took you long enough." She was able to hear the slight mumbleing out of the man''s mouth, thanks to her strong senses as a knight, but she decided not to cause a scene, even though she got mad involuntarily.


    Not looking back anymore, the young girl who would normally have a very bright future in the game as the heroine entered the route that she would have never taken, thanks to one little thing being changed¡­..


    No matter how purely she had been raised by the church she had been living in, in the end, the dark feeling of hatred and anger filled her heart¡­.


    In the end, humans were humans; even the brightest ones had a darkness inside their hearts¡­


    *******


    /TOK/ /TOK/ /TOK/<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    On that same eerie night, when the moon cast a ghostly glow upon the destendscape, a man cloaked in ck robes trod silently through the chilling breeze. The air itself seemedden with sorrow as if the very essence of anguish clung to the surroundings.


    The man ventured deeper into the heart of darkness, guided only by the faint flickering of inadequate lights. The room he entered was shrouded in perpetual gloom, its wallsposed of cold, unforgiving stone. Long shelves, like solemn sentinels, stood sentinel against the solemnity of the chamber, bearing witness to the weight of countless sorrows.


    Dim illumination struggled to pierce the thick shadows, casting feeble light upon the room. The mournful ambiance hung heavy, suffusing the air with a tangible sense of destion. The asional flicker of faint bulbs provided meager respite, offering only glimpses of the room''s macabre contents.


    Upon a stone b, at the room''s very heart,y the lifeless form of a young man. His visage, etched with the marks of an untimely demise, spoke of life extinguished too soon. The stillness of his features, coupled with the silence that enveloped the room, intensified the anguish that lingered in every corner.


    In this solemn sanctuary of the departed, time stood still. The quietude was punctuated only by the hushed whispers of mournful souls and the distant echo of amentation. Here, the veil between the living and the deceased was thin, where the sorrow of loss found sce in the embrace of shadows.


    Within this somber morgue, grief echoed through the halls, mingling with the scent of formaldehyde and the faint rustle of crumbling parchment. Each box upon the shelves held a tale untold, a tragedy concealed within its weathered confines. The room itself seemed to exhale a mournful sigh, its walls whispering secrets lost to time.


    In this hallowed ce, where sorrow reigned supreme, the veil between the realms of the living and the dead grew thin within the frigid embrace of the morgue, the anguish of departed souls intertwined with the palpable grief of those who remained, creating a tapestry of sorrow that defied the bounds of the mortal realm.


    As the man in ck robes lingered in this chamber of sorrow, his steps echoed softly against the stone floor, an echo of longing and sorrow. His purpose, shrouded in the veil of darkness, remained a mystery¡ªan enigma within the greater enigma that was the room itself.


    "What a good subject to test this on." A chilly voice sounded as the man covered with the robe spoke. Even though his face was covered, even though he was inside such a room, from his tone alone, one was able to say that he was smiling underneath.


    "Kekekee¡­." A creepyugh followed as the man approached the corpse¡­.


    -----------------------A/N--------------------------


    Finally, my semester is finished... Freedom!


    It is time to pick the pace up. Now, I will post more than two chapters sometimes... I think the foreshadowing was pretty good for thest chapters; now, the plot will thicken for a bit.


    I am also nning to start a new novel(I have a weird setting in my head I want to try). And I will also edit the first chapters.


    I am nning to create a discord server, but I want to take your opinion. Will you join, or will you not? Pleasement under this sentence.

 Chapter 231 On A Chilly Night, Shadows Lurk Behind The Curtains 2

    ?


    "Kekekekee... It''s working," the man with the cloak whispered, his voice dripping with eerie satisfaction. A sinister shadow draped over the lifeless body as he retrieved a ck vial from his concealed stash. "At longst, the time hase to utilize this..." A malicious grin stretched across his face, revealing rows of gleaming white teeth beneath the cloak''s hood.


    /PUFF/


    "But it seems the quantity is still insufficient," muttered the man as he poured more of the viscous ck liquid onto the motionless form sprawled upon the b. The dark elixir cascaded over the corpse, pooling around it in macabre patterns.


    As the liquid seeped into the ground, wisps of smoke began to rise, swirling and coiling like ethereal serpents. The room was soon engulfed in a dense, imprable shroud of ck gas. Visibility vanished, rendering even one''s own hand an invisible enigma.


    Yet, as abruptly as it had materialized, the smoke dissipated, urged away by the man''smanding gestures. Dark mana crackled and swirled in his hands, drawing the dissipating gas into a vortex of darkness that materialized before his face. As the obscure void unveiled a faint semi-transparent silhouette in front of him, the smile on the face of a man with the cloak widened.


    "Kekekekeke¡­.. It really is working... HAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHA!" A creepyughter filled the dark room, as with each second, the lights that were illuminating buried under the darkness that was spreading from the new silhouette itself. "Now, I need to do this." The man mumbled to himself as he grabbed a notebook from his hands, approaching the ghost-looking silhouette.


    "In the realm where darkness reigns supreme, Where twisted desires intertwine and gleam, With whispers vile and wicked decree, I chant the incantation, born of depravity." His voice resonated with a chilling resonance as the room filled with a surge of dark mana. Glyphs and symbols materialized beneath the spectral being, etched into the air with ethereal luminosity.


    "Through veils of anguish and sorrow untold, I summon thee, a creature cursed and bold; breathe once more in this realm of despair, Reanimated by my sinister snare." With each word spoken, the power of his invocation intensified. The incantation''s cadence wove a web of twisted energy, binding the essence of the shadowy figure to the mortal realm.


    "I offer my blood, as a sacrifice true, For thou who shall be my servant anew."


    A drop of crimson welled from his fingertip as the man pricked his skin with the sharp needle. A single crimson droplet fell, merging with the arcane markings beneath the ethereal form. The air crackled with anticipation; the room was alive with potent magic.


    As the drop of blood kissed the ground, the engravings encircling the silhouette zed with newfound brilliance, illuminating the once-shrouded chamber. A vibrant pir of crimson aura surged forth, bathing the figure in an otherworldly radiance. Gradually, the ethereal form began to solidify, each detail taking shape with exquisite precision.


    From the arms to the legs and, finally, the face, the silhouette manifested its true nature. Sinew and bone formed a vessel draped in shadowed attire. Eyes, gleaming with an otherworldly intensity, stared back at the man who had summoned it.


    The man''s grin stretched wider, his voice filled with ecstatic triumph. "Rise, servant of the shadows. Unleash the darkness and state my deepest desires. Let our pact be sealed, bound for eternity."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As the man with the cloak finished his words, a grin was stered on his face. However, that was not the same for the silhouette at all. With a face filled with no emotions, the silhouette stood still as he just looked into the man.


    "Cat, bite your tongue?" The man with the cloak asked as he slowly approached the silhouette itself. "Speak." A simple but authoritative word echoed inside the room as the smiling, cloaked man was no longer smiling.


    "¡­" However, nothing happened as the silhouette just stood there without doing anything, looking mindlessly around.


    "Is the soul still not returned? The spell is iplete?" The cloaked man could not help but question his magic itself as he was looking at the silhouette whose eyelids were fully white without any irises. "Then, he should still be trapped there. Kekekekeke¡­.. What a scarred young man you are¡­." However, soon a smile once again bloomed on his face, as the same signature creepyughter followed.


    "As his hands delved into his pocket, a ss vessel came into view, containing a grotesque centipede writhing within. Its segmented body squirmed with an unsettling energy. With a flourish, the man''s hands bathed in a sinister ck radiance, causing the lid of the ss to lift, granting the centipede its freedom.


    /CRAW/ /CRAW/ /CRAW/ /CRAW/


    Inside the sinister confines of the room, where shadows danced and the air hung heavy with anticipation, the unsettling sound of the centipede''s legs reverberated. Each unnerving movement echoed through the silence, intensifying the eerie atmosphere.


    "Enter his core," the man murmured, his voiceced with an unholymand. "Feast upon the dreams that bind him to this mortal shell... Persuade him to forsake the light and embrace my shadow... Kekekeke..."


    The room trembled with the man''s hauntingughter, mingling with the unsettling cadence of the centipede''s crawl. With a calcted maneuver, the centipede slithered towards the prone body, its sharp mandibles poised to consume the essence of the dreamer''s being.


    As the centipede breached the barrier between realms, a surge of malevolent energy enveloped the room. A dark symbiosis formed as the centipede became the conduit for the man''s shadowy influence. It seeped into the core of the dreamer, tainting their subconscious with wicked intent.


    The dreamer''s essence quivered, suspended between the realms of light and darkness. The man''s smile widened, a sinister triumph etched upon his face. The dreamer''s fate now intertwined with his own, their destinies merging into a sinister union that would forever shape their shared reality. His scars that lied deep in his heart now became food for the centipede, the demon inside him, to breathe¡­..

 Chapter 232 Young Child

    ?


    In front of a quaint, simple house nestled in a picturesque rural vige slightly away from it, a young child approached his mother with a mischievous smile ying on his lips. The sun bathed the surroundings in a warm golden glow, casting a magical ambiance over their humble abode.


    "Hehehehe¡­ Mother, look at the ne I made for you," the child giggled, his eyes shining with excitement and anticipation. In his small hands, he held a carefully crafted ne woven from wildflowers and dandelion stems adorned with delicate petals and leaves.


    The mother paused her washing, her hands still in a basin of soapy water. Her eyes softened as she beheld the precious gift her child had created. It was a testament to his creativity, resourcefulness, and love. ''Ah¡­. You made this for me¡­. '' Simple feeling of joy filled her heart as she saw the smile on her son''s face.


    With tender affection, the mother epted the ne, carefully cing it around her neck. The vibrant hues of the flowers brought a touch of nature''s beauty to her attire, symbolizing the simple joys and abundance of their rural life.


    The child''s face lit up with happiness and pride as he saw his mother wearing the ne. His heart swelled with excitement, knowing that he had made her feel special and cherished.


    In that fleeting moment, their small house transformed into a sanctuary of love and contentment. The echoes ofughter and the rustling of wind through the trees filled the air, enveloping them in a cocoon of pure bliss.


    The mother enveloped her child in a warm embrace, her gratitude and love overflowing. "Thank you, my sweet child," she whispered, her voice filled with tenderness. "I will keep it with me." Her touching the ne made of those small petals, the mother smiled brightly as her beauty shone.


    They stood there, locked in a heartfelt embrace, cherishing the bond between them and the unbreakable strength of their family. In that rural vige, where their lives were woven together with love, they knew that their shared moments of joy would forever be cherished as the happiest memories of their journey together.


    However, the scene soon changed¡­. The surroundings shifted, unveiling a scene of profound sorrow and heartache.


    "OPEN THE WAY!" "HOOOORAY!" As the shouts of men with scars on their faces filled the vige, the horses they were riding on stepped on the vige''snds.


    "Who?" A viger asked only to get his answer immediately. "BANDITS!" A scream sounded, notifying every member of the vige. "PROTECT THE CHILDREN AND WOMAN!" And then, immediately getting organized, the vigers started putting up the defense as they picked up the agricultural instruments at their disposal. Some had shovels in their hands, some had rakes, and some had hoes¡­.


    However, there was one thing they did not have. It was weapons¡­.


    Shouts filled the vige as the bandits immediately started plundering and attacking.


    "HEHEHE! IT SEEMS THIS WOULD BE EASY!" "LEAVE THE WOMEN AND CHILDREN ALIVE. KILL EVERYONE ELSE!"


    The idyllic vige, once adorned with the charm of rural life, morphed into a tableau of devastation. The vibrant hues of nature turned ashen and deste, mirroring the anguish that gripped the young man''s heart.


    Amidst the chaos, everyone''s senses were overwhelmed. Traces of smoke danced through the air, whispering of a recent congration. Trees, once majestic and rooted deep in the earth, nowy toppled and broken, their splintered remains a testament to the brutality that had unfolded.


    Above the haunting stillness, the anguished cries of children pierced the air, a mournful symphony that echoed through the young man''s being. His heart raced, pounding with a mix of fear and desperation.


    Even though the vigers put up with a front, in the end, in front of those that lived their life by doing criminal acts, their front was nothing but to avail.


    The same situation applied to a young child who was living with their mother while their father was absent. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Arden. Don''t ever leave this y. Okay? Don''t ever leave this ce!" As his mother said, she grabbed him by his shoulders, trying to put him down into the wardrobe where they put their clothes on.


    "But mother. I need to protect you! I am the man of this house!" However, the young child named Arden was firm as he was looking at his mother with bright eyes showing his resoluteness.


    "No! You need to stay safe." Seeing the attitude of her child, the woman had aplicated expression on her face. "Arden." She cleared her throat andposed herself before speaking to her son. "Listen to your mother, my dear. Everything will be fine. Just wait inside this wardrobe and nevere out." A gentle smile graced her face.


    "Really?" The young child asked. "Yes. Just wait for a while and never show yourself, and everything will be fine." As her mother reassured him, the young child decided he should listen to his mother. "Okay." As he said that, he instantly entered the wardrobe, as her mother closed the doors. Darkness descended on the wardrobe as a small light illuminated the insides of the small crack that it could pass through.


    /PAT/


    The sound of something hitting the ground was heard inside the room, as the woman was no longer able to control her emotions. Her tears fell down to the ground as her breathing was ragged from the fear. "I am sorry, Arden. I am really sorry." She mumbled as her cheeks got wet from the water pouring down from her eyes.


    /CRACK/


    Soon, the sound of splintering wood pierced the air. The forceful intrusion of an unwee presence.


    /TOK/ /TOK/ /TOK/


    Heavy footsteps reverberated, a symphony of fear that made the woman flinch. The woman''s heart pounded in her chest, her body trembling uncontrobly in the face of imminent danger. The atmosphere grew thick with foreboding as the impending presence drew nearer.


    "Ah... What do we have here..." A man adorned with a tapestry of scars strode into the room, his gaze fixated on the vulnerable woman before him.


    "Licking his lips in a disturbing manner, he leered at her form, causing her to instinctively shield herself with trembling hands.


    The situation was dire, but in the midst of her fear, a flicker of defiance ignited within the woman''s eyes. She refused to sumb to despair, gathering the strength to face the imminent threat head-on.


    However, in the end, the only thing she was able to do, was to give her child the biggest trauma of his life¡­..


    As he was only able to witness the unfolding of the biggest nightmare he would have seen until his life ended¡­


    -------------------------------A/N------------------------------------


    I don''t want to continue this chapter anymore, as you must have already had an idea of what is going to happen. Hope you liked the chapters, though.

 Chapter 233 Young Child 2

    ?


    Mother... NOOOO!" A heart-wrenching cry echoed through the realm of eternal darkness. In this deste void, where no glimmer of light could prate, a single soul flickered with a gentle radiance. It remained still, suspended in time and space, encapsting the essence of its departed owner.


    "STOP! STOP! STOP!" The anguished voice reverberated, pleading desperately for the attention of the divine. "Goddess Celeste! Someone, please!" With each utterance, the voice weakened as if drained of its vitality.


    Gradually, the bleak surroundings began to transform, mirroring the state of the radiant soul. The solitary light, once vibrant and resolute, started to dim and lose its brilliance, fading into shades of gray. Meanwhile, on one side of the ethereal realm, a luminous beam of white radiance enveloped the orb, attempting to shield it from the encroaching darkness.


    Yet, on the opposing side, the abyssal depths fought fiercely, eager to devour the fading light, to corrupt and seize control. The malignant forces surged, their tendrils stretching towards the diminishing glow, intent on extinguishing thest remnants of the departed soul.


    In this bittersweet spectacle, the dichotomy of light and dark yed out, locked in an eternal struggle. The fate of the soul hung precariously in the bnce, its essence teetering between salvation and corruption. Will the light endure, repelling the darkness with unwavering strength, or sumb to the ever-encroaching shadows, condemned to eternal oblivion?


    Only time, and perhaps the intervention of a higher power, could decide the ultimate destiny of this departed soul and its unwavering light. At least, that is what should have been supposed to happen.


    Just as the tension reached its peak, a new voice pierced through the darkness¡ªa voice that dripped with malevolence and malice. "Do you wish vengeance?" it whispered, its tone cold and devoid of any empathy. It resonated with the essence of darkness itself, sending a shiver down the very core of the radiant soul.


    "Vengeance?" The soul''s voice once filled with anguish, now echoed with a resolute determination. "Don''t make meugh... Vengeance is a path chosen by the wicked, by those who embrace evil." The light within the soul burned brightly as it spoke.


    The cold voice remained unfazed, its tone mocking and relentless. "Do you truly believe that?" it retorted. "Do you think your virtuous path offered sce to your mother? Happiness in life? A peaceful death?" The darkness spread, encroaching upon the light''s brilliance. "Your virtues brought nothing but pain."


    "SHUT UP! Do not dare speak ill of my mother!" The radiant soul''s voice surged with renewed vigor, defiant and protective. "This suffering is not her fault... It is not the fault of the teachings of Goddess Celeste. There are forces beyond our control, beyond virtue or malice."


    "Is that really what you think, what it is in your heart? Don''t you think she could help you, help everyone around you?" The same voice echoed.


    A brief silence filled the void as the cold voice considered the soul''s words. Then, it spoke again, dripping with disdain. "You cannot answer, can you? Because youck understanding. Youck the answers to why your mother, the vigers, and your friends all endured such pain. Where was the mercy of your precious Goddess Celeste then?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "B-Because..." The light stuttered, grappling for an exnation in the face of relentless doubt.


    "You stumble because there is no answer," the cold voice interjected. "Because the world is not as ck and white as you wish it to be. Virtue does not guarantee protection, and darkness does not always equate to evil. Life is a tapestry ofplexity, woven with both light and shadow."


    As the radiant soul quivered, grappling with its beliefs and the harsh reality presented by the voice of darkness, the battle between light and dark intensified.


    "In your heart, you always knew that this world was ruined¡­. It was broken¡­. This world is not something that one is supposed to live inside¡­.." The cold voice kept talking as the battle between light and darkness in the soul intensified.


    "Wake up to reality. Nothing ever goes as nned in this ursed world. There are no gods that wish you well, no one that wants you to be happy. The more you live, the more you will see that the only things that truly exist in this reality are merely pain, suffering, and futility." The words poured out as the darkness in the void intensified.


    "¡­.." The bright light that was shining started losing the fight as the darkness started taking over the reins. The voice that was defending brightly lost its color with each passing time, as it had no words to refute.


    "What do you think would have happened if this world had not existed from the beginning? Why were you the one that had suffered? Why weren''t the gods the ones suffering? Why it always had to be the weak? Why does the strong reign supreme? Why was your mother assaulted by that man?" The questions filled the void as the cold voice kept echoing.


    "The Goddess of Light that always said to bring salvation but brought nothing but heretics. The prideful Goddess of Nature discriminated against the other races as she only gave her blessings to beautiful elves. The God of cksmith Vulcan, whose legacy did nothing but make weapons in order to kill." As the cold voice almost finished its words, the darkness in the soul was on the verge of winning.


    "I am ????? The one that is absolute. The one that brings justice, different from those fake gods you believe. Arden Valorheart. Do you wish to join me in our order? The one that will bring justice to the world, the one that will purge the pain from this world. The one that will be the leader for those who wish to relieve the pain inside their heart. The one that will lead the world from this false sense of happiness to the reality¡­." As the words of the cold voice finished, the darkness had already finished the fight, as the soul was now pitch ck.


    "Yes." As the voice echoed inside the pitch-dark world, the surroundings crumbled, and the void disappeared¡­.

 Chapter 234 On A Chilly Night, Shadows Lurk Behind The Curtains 3

    ?


    "Kekekekekee¡­ Everything is finally falling into ce," the room filled with dim light, and the cloaked man cackled in an eerie manner. As the silhouette emerged from the shadows, its eyes, once devoid of color, regained their piercing ck irises. It was the soul of the young man, finally free from its ethereal confines.


    With a renewed sense of purpose, the young man''s soul soared through the air, drawn to the burnt, lifeless body that once belonged to him. There was an undeniable connection, a yearning for reunification that transcended the realms of the living and the dead.


    Without hesitation, the soul merged seamlessly with the charred remains, infusing the body with its essence. A surge of dark energy enveloped the lifeless vessel, knitting together the torn flesh and mending the scars of the past.


    In an instant, the young man''s eyes flickered open, now alive and reborn. He drew a deep breath, feeling the newfound vitality coursing through his veins. The darkness that once consumed him now became his source of strength, a catalyst for his transformation.


    He stood up, his body infused with a blend of both light and darkness. His eyes, now a mesmerizing fusion of ck and radiant energy, held a depth that mirrored his journey of resilience and rebirth.


    The serious face of a young man now bore an expression utterly devoid of emotion; his features twisted into an unsettling mask. "Arden Valorheart," the cloaked man taunted, relishing in his triumph. "So, you have finally sumbed to his influence as well?"


    "Don''t call me Arden Valorheart. That name no longer holds any meaning to me," the young man retorted, his voiceced with determination.


    The cloaked man''sughter resonated through the room, a chilling sound that seemed to seep into every corner. "Kekekekekekee¡­ How fascinating. The transformation isplete, then. You have shed your former self, embracing a new identity."


    The young man stood tall, his stance resolute. "I have relinquished my past, my weaknesses, and my doubts. I am no longer bound by the constraints of who I once was."


    The room fell into an eerie silence, interrupted only by the sound of the cloaked man''s heavy breaths. Finally, he spoke, his voice dripping with a sinister tone. "And who are you now? A mere vessel for darkness? A pawn in his grand design? The one that embraced darkness for the sake of pleasure? The one that pursues the absolute truth?"


    A flicker of defiance gleamed in the young man''s eyes as he responded, his voice resolute and unwavering. "I am not a vessel, nor am I a pawn. I have embraced the darkness within me, harnessing its power to forge my own path. But unlike you, I am not driven by sadistic pleasure. I am here to bring satisfaction and relief to those who have been forgotten, those who bear nothing but pain."


    The cloaked man''sughter erupted into a maniacal frenzy, a cacophony of deranged amusement that filled the room. "Kekekeke... AHAHAHAAHAHAHHAHAHA!" His sinister grin widened, his eyes gleaming with malice. "So, you discard the virtues you once preached? What about your beloved Goddess Celeste, whom you once fought for?"


    As the words spilled from the cloaked man''s lips, the young man''s expression remained unchanged. His resolve is unshaken, he spoke with unwavering conviction. "I was mistaken. I see that now. The path of virtue alone cannot mend the wounds that gue this world. My purpose now is clear. I am here to create a world where pain bes a distant memory, where true salvation is found. Do not mistake me for someone like you, driven by selfish desires. My mission is to bring an end to suffering, to pave a path towards a brighter future."


    "Kekekekekekekekeke!" The same creepyughter sounded once more. "Then, you don''t strive for revenge? To destroy the one that had taken your life, the one that burned you alive? Callius Augustride?" With his smile still on his face, the man asked.


    A fierce determination burned in the young man''s eyes as he met the cloaked man''s gaze. "Callius Augustride... The one who took everything from me, who left me scarred and broken. Yes, revenge has crossed my mind. But my purpose transcends personal vendettas. It is not vengeance that drives me, but the pursuit of justice and liberation."


    A solemn silence enveloped the room as the young man''s words hung in the air. The weight of his past and the pain he endured were palpable, yet his resolve remained unyielding. "I will not allow myself to be consumed by hatred. Instead, I will harness the darkness within me to confront the injustices of this world, to ensure that no one else suffers as I have. Callius Augustride will face the consequences of his actions, not as a vessel of revenge, but as an agent of righteous retribution."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The room fell into an eerie silence, the air thick with tension. The cloaked man''sughter slowly subsided, reced by a chilling calm. "Very well," he hissed, his voice dripping with disdain. "But remember, darkness has a way of consuming even the noblest of intentions. As you tread this treacherous path, be prepared to face the consequences of your actions."


    As the man that onceughed had an expression of seriousness on his face, he pped his hands. "We do not have any time left to y¡­. That bitch ising close." He said as the spatial fluctuation could be sensed around. "Come." As his word echoed, he signaled the young man toe towards himself.


    Hearing this, the young man nodded his head as he approached him while the cloaked man had already started making his preparations, releasing a bunch of shadows from his hand.


    As the shadows started emerging in the room, slowly, the engravings of the ritual disappeared one by one, entering the void inside the vortex. However, that was not the end of all.


    /PUFF/


    With a puff sound, a body appeared inside the room as the shadows covering it dissipated. A body that looked burnt. A body that was a copy of the one that had just been there before.


    "With this, now we are finished. Let''s go." As the cloaked man said, the surroundings went dark, and they both disappeared.


    This was the tale of how the young man who wanted to destroy evil entered the dark side¡­.


    -----------------A/N--------------------


    I know we hadn''t seen MC for a while, but these chapters are necessary to foreshadow the ambitions of the main antagonist, as I have pictured them like some mindless heretics before.


    Hope you liked the chapters.


    Aside from that, the fucking electricity was gone for ten fucking hours today, so I just finished the chapter now. I was nning to write more than two chapters today, but I couldn''t because of that.


    Hope you are safe! Thank you for reading me thus far!


    Guys, if you can buy the next two privileged chapters (1-coin only), it would help a lot since the privileged chapter purchases for the win-win mission is now around 9800, and we don''t have much time left for 10k.


    Thanks for your consideration!

 Chapter 235 Close Combat Class

    ?


    The sun had risen as the students of the Academy opened their eyes to a new day. The birds were chirping, students with discipline were running, some were studying, and some were training.


    "Hmm¡­. So, this is how we can do it, huh?" A voice mumbled as the fire started spreading toward the environment. "Using fireball in the way of a conservative field might be a good idea." The same voice echoed inside the dimly lighted room as the fire started spreading from his hand, though slightly different from how it was used before. "Well, let''s finish for now." As the fire spread inside the room, the darkness was lifted, revealing a young man with crimson eyes. "It is enough."


    Satisfied with his progress, he concluded his training, extinguishing the mes that had illuminated the room. As thest ember flickered and died, the veil of darkness lifted, revealing Callius in all his youthful vigor. His disheveled hair framed his determined expression, and his eyes sparkled with a mixture of ambition and curiosity.


    "First, let''s order a fine meal." He mumbled to himself as he saw the points he had at his disposal while walking towards the bathroom inside his detached dormitory. As he entered the bathroom and took out all of his clothes, a water filled with a bunch of colors was waiting for him inside the bath. ''Now, let''s think about the things about to happen with a clear mind.'' As he entered the bath, he thought.


    /PISS/ /PISS/


    Though, there was a clear weird noiseing from the substances inside the water as his skin started absorbing its contents.


    <Ding! Vitality Moss has been detected. Host''s body''s recovery ra->


    ''System, turn down the notifications.'' Before the system could gue his mind for any second, he turned the notifications off.


    ''To think I would fight with Arden on the second day of my school life¡­. Things have gotten a strange turn, for sure.'' He thought as he remembered the contents of the academy.


    Now, of course, as the future pdin candidate and the representative of Holnd of Celestia, Arden was a named character in the game. Since he was someone that was the embodiment of justice thanks to his past trauma, he tried to empower justice on the academy grounds by entering the student council and acting like some sort of police. And he was annoying in the game since he would always talk loudly and make yers ufortable.


    And considering this game contained a lot of eroge elements and such scenes even in the academy, he was someone that one needed to pay attention to since if he saw you doing the deed, he would basically be a rat and inform the rted officials.


    ''However, even if he was annoying, he was someone that needed to be paid respect.'' He thought as he knew the future actions he would take. ''A noble guy, who sacrificed himself for the sake of his childhood friend. Though, it is sad that she became a ything for our protagonist who only thought with his lower head in the future.'' As he yed with the lightning inside his bath, his head kept generating some thoughts.


    ''Now, at this point, people''s opinion of me will get worse and worse. But, they will fear me at the same time, as they had seen the disy of magic. This will prove to be useful in the future. The more they drown in their biases and prejudices, the more they will be prone to get manipted.'' He thought remembering the things Callius of the past had studied in the absence of his powers.


    ''Though, if Arden didn''t lose himself in his emotions and lose his faith in Goddess Celestia in the midst of his spell, he could put up a stronger defense, albeit the results wouldn''t have changed.'' His thoughts lingered on the reactions of the students watching him while he stood up, getting out of his bath.


    ''The first act of the academy arc had yet to start, so after this situation ends, things will slow down for a bit. Now, it is up to me how I can profit from it.'' With that thought, he reached the table in his room, and he saw the meal he had ordered was there delivered by spatial magic. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As he sat down to savor his breakfast, Callius contemted the events thaty ahead which would determine his ce within this academy''s intricate tapestry.


    *****


    Amidst the buzz of conversation and youthful energy, the ssroom came alive with the animated chatter of students. Their voices intertwined, creating a vibrant tapestry of shared experiences and everyday anecdotes.


    "Hey, what did you do yesterday?" one student inquired, curiosity lighting up their eyes.


    The other one, taking a moment to join the conversation, replied with a casual shrug, "I trained. I was pretty hyped after seeing Arden putting up such a front."


    A sympathetic nod passed between them as the other student understood the sentiment. "Yeah, I get what you mean. I trained as well, though rather than getting hyped I was scared. That guy, Callius, really is a demon. What if he targets me next time." As he finished his words, he looked around.


    Seeing this the girl standing beside him added. "We don''t even know the strength of others yet. What if there were others strong like him¡­. I can''t help but be frightened¡­. Nobody even stopped the duel at that time¡­." As she said, her face looked worried.


    Though before the conversation could continue any longer, a hushed voice spread among the students. "Ssssh¡­.. He ising¡­.."


    The ssroom fell into an expectant silence, heads turning in unison as Callius, the enigmatic figure at the center of their whispers, stepped through the doorway. A maic aura seemed to surround him, capturing the attention of all those in his vicinity, but he just simply walked towards the seat he had used yesterday, as he sat there and opened a book.


    Barely a momentter, the door swung open again, revealing the arrival of a man.


    As he entered the ssroom, he emanated an aura of formidable expertise. With a solid and sturdy build, he exuded strength and discipline. d in a fitted training uniform, every muscle was entuated, showcasing their physical prowess.


    His piercing gazemanded respect, his eyes sharp and focused, surveying the room with keen attentiveness. The instructor''s cropped hair and chiseled features further emphasized his no-nonsense demeanor. A sense of authority and experience radiated from his presence, leaving the students both intrigued and slightly intimidated by the sheer presence of this seasoned mentor.


    /TOK/


    "Let''s begin our lesson of Close Combat¡­.."

 Chapter 236 Close Combat Class 2

    ?


    "As we begin our lesson of Close Combat," the man with a sharp aura dered as he strode into the ssroom, his presencemanding attention. The students turned their gaze towards him, their anticipation palpable.


    "I am Alder Thornwood, your Beginner Close Combat instructor," he introduced himself, his name prominently disyed on the tag of his uniform. His piercing gaze swept across the room, assessing each student with a discerning eye.


    "I understand that some of you have already received training in closebat techniques, passed down through your family or acquired in other ways," he acknowledged, his focus shifting to the students in the first row, who exuded a sense of readiness.


    "On the other hand, some of you may be starting from scratch, with little to no prior experience," he continued, his attention turning to the girls adorned in fashionable attire.


    "However, there is one undeniable truth," Instructor Alder emphasized, his voice filled with conviction. "Regardless of the career path you choose¡ªwhether it be alchemy, magical engineering, schrly pursuits, or administration¡ªstrength holds importance in our world. As you witnessed during the entrance exam, everyday life is rife with magical phenomena and lurking monsters. Situations may arise where one''s survival depends on their ability to defend themselves."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing, "No matter your wealth or academic achievements, in a life-and-death scenario, they will hold no sway. It is the strength and skill you possess that will determine the oue." His words carried a weight of experience and wisdom as the students listened to him with caution.


    "Therefore, it falls upon each of you to take responsibility for learning how to defend yourselves against the dangers that will inevitably arise," Master Alder Thornwood continued, his voice carrying the weight of conviction. With a decisive motion, he raised his hand,manding the attention of his students.


    "This is precisely why I am here, standing before you as your instructor," he dered, his hand descending in a swift and powerful motion.


    With a resounding "Swoosh," a gust of wind surged through the ssroom at an incredible speed, cleaving the air in two. The force created an invisible divide, separating the room into distinct halves.


    "To teach you the very techniques that will enable you to protect yourselves against such threats," Instructor Alder proimed, his voice filled with unwavering resolve.


    The students stared in awe, their eyes wide with amazement at the disy of sheer speed and power exhibited by their instructor. The undeniable prowess and skill disyed in that single motion left an indelible impression on their minds, igniting a newfound determination within each of them while making some remember the techniques they had learned beforehand.


    Even the aftereffects on them were diverse; there was one thing that wasmon in their responses. The fire that was ignited in their hearts as they were the audience of that splendid disy of magic was amplified once more since they knew the possibility of getting stronger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At that moment, the ssroom became a sanctuary of possibility¡ªa ce where they would learn to harness their own strength, to face adversity head-on, and to emerge as capable defenders of themselves and others.


    "Now that we have concluded our introductory remarks, let me provide an overview of how our lessons will primarily unfold," Instructor Alder Thornwood addressed the attentive students. "As you can already observe, our focus will primarily be on practical training, where you will engage in regr sparring sessions to learn the art of self-defense and gain exposure to a diverse array ofbat techniques."


    He paused briefly, allowing his words to sink in before continuing, "However, this does not imply that we will neglect the theoretical aspects. In the real world, you will encounter adversaries wielding various weapons, possessing different affinities, and employing unique aura techniques. Each weapon carries its own strengths and weaknesses, and it is crucial for you to acquire knowledge on these aspects. While it is not possible to delve into every intricate detail within the scope of this course, we will provide an overview of the strengths and weaknesses of different weapons, equipping you with the knowledge needed to counter them effectively or make informed choices when selecting your own weapon of choice."


    Instructor Alder''s voice resonated with authority, his eyes scanning the room, ensuring he had the attention of each student. He continued, "Additionally, we will explore variousbat scenarios, analyzing strategic approaches and understanding the importance of adaptability inbat situations. Even though those who want to go in the path of knights will have more direct courses rted to this topic, we will still explore these aspects in order to make you familiar with the concept. Your ability to think critically, make split-second decisions, and utilize the skills you acquire will be paramount to your sess."


    He sped his hands behind his back, his stance exuding confidence and determination. "Throughout this course, you will undergo rigorous physical training, refining your reflexes, endurance, and agility. You will learn offensive and defensive techniques, footwork, and proper body mechanics. Mastery of closebat requires discipline,mitment, and unwavering focus. There will be assignments that require you to enter the training grounds, which will be checked via your bracelets and recorded for further adjustments on your training. I expect nothing less from each of you that you will thoroughly finish the assignments."


    With his hands still sped behind his back, Instructor Alder''s sharp gaze surveyed the students, noting their varied expressions and levels of anticipation. His perceptive eyes honed in on a few individuals who seemed to possess a spark of potential, silently acknowledging their hidden talents. "There are indeed a few hidden gems within this year''s cohort," he mused to himself, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Perhaps the notion of a ''Golden Generation'' holds some truth after all."


    Bringing his attention back to the entire ss, Instructor Alder cleared his throat, hismanding presence demanding the undivided attention of the students. "Now that we have provided an overview of the course, it is time to delve into our first lesson."


    As his words were finished, he pressed the button on his hand, only to reveal a hologram of a human body right beside him.


    "Unarmedbat."


    -------------A/N--------------


    More chapters are on the way.

 Chapter 237 Close Combat Class 3

    ?


    "Unarmedbat." As the instructor finished his words, he stopped for a second to gauge the reaction of his students.


    The students exchanged nces, a mix of curiosity and excitement filling the air. Even though most of the youngsters would be inclined to learn the shy moves that would attract attention orplex moves that would make one invincible, thanks to the charismatic and unique way of his exnation, they were hyped to see how things would unfold.


    Instructor Alder stepped forward, his voice resonating with authority as he began to exin the fundamentals. "Unarmedbat is a fundamental skill that forms the basis of closebat. It is crucial to understand the principles of bnce, timing, and body mechanics in order to effectively utilize your natural weapons¡ªyour hands, fists, elbows, knees, and feet¡ªinbat."


    His hands roamed around the holographic body as he slowly started exining how things would unfold and how one can utilize their body from the fundamentals.


    ''Wow, he is certainly good.'' Callius thought as he observed how the instructor exined things. ''The modern martial artists would be left in a wave if they had listened to his exnations.'' He couldn''t help butpare the way Alder thought to the modern teachers. ''Certainly, the academy has a good instructor base. At least for active sses.'' He thought as his attention was on the man that was showing how things would unfold. ''It looks like I will be able to learn quite a lot in the academy.'' His gaze focused on the instructor as greed for learning and improvement could be seen in his eyes.


    "Unarmedbat requires discipline, precision, and a deep understanding of your own body. Through consistent practice and attention to detail, you will develop the ability to generate force, evade attacks, and exploit your opponent''s weaknesses. Remember, the goal is not to merely overpower your opponent but to outmaneuver and outthink them. Because most of the time, you will never know the strength of your enemy. Therefore, our aim will always be protecting ourselves, not defeating the enemy. No matter what, if one can''t stay alive, it doesn''t matter if they win or not."


    Just like that, the ss went on, as the students had already forgotten the things they saw yesterday¡­..


    *******


    Of course, inside the world of such a game, there are things that were cliched and bound to happen.


    For instance, when the protagonist gets targeted by the teachers as he looks like someone that does not pay attention to the ss¡­. A cliched event which urs in order to show the prowess of the main character to the other people inside the sster in time, like he could be first rank even without listening to the ss¡­.


    As instructor Alder''s stern gaze settled upon Arthur, who seemed more interested in the scenery outside the window than the lesson at hand, he decided to y a trick on this young man. The instructor''s voice carried a subtle hint of amusement as he addressed theckadaisical protagonist whose thoughts were wandering on god knows where. "Student Arthur, it appears that your attention has found a more captivatingpanion beyond these ssroom walls. Pray, enlighten us. Can you recall thest thing I imparted?"


    As his words echoed in the ss, everyone that was listening to the lecture turned their attention to Arthur at the same time.


    Arthur, who was suddenly subjected to the gazes of others, was not able topose himself in time as he was caught off guard. "Uh, well... You were talking about the importance of body mechanics and timing in unarmedbat," He tried to reply with a slight stuttering as Emma, who was just sitting beside him, was trying to show him what he should have said from the book. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Fool¡­. Can''t you even read?'' I couldn''t help but think as I saw how tant Emma was trying to show the answer. ''The ss is not even that boring. Though, I guess you are giving us the entertainment.'' As those thoughts filled my head, I just sat there and watched him stuttering with a slight smile.


    "Pffft¡­.." A slightugh echoed inside the ssroom, as everyone had a rather mocking smile on their faces. No matter how handsome Arthur was, or how much of a


    "Enough." Though, Instructor Alder had a different opinion about this. "I am disappointed, Arthur Nighnce. It seems getting a high rank boosted your ego a bit too much." His eyes were looking down on Arthur as the instructor''s pressure descended upon him. "I suggest you listen to my lecture attentively, as your attitude in ss will be reflected in your grades." As his words echoed inside the ssroom, his gaze wandered around. "This is the same for all of you." He called upon everyone.


    As his gaze was wandering around, it locked with mine. "Student Callius," Instructor Alder''s voice resonated with a mix of curiosity and expectation. The ssroom fell silent, all eyes now focused on me. Though, it didn''t matter if they were listening or not.


    "He failed to mention the important element of bnce. You emphasized how bnce is fundamental to unarmedbat, allowing for precise movements, efficient strikes, and the ability to adapt inbat situations." As I spoke those words, those who were effectively listening to the ss nodded their heads, while the others were rather looking at the reaction of the instructor to see if I was giving the correct answer.


    ''This is what differentiates the sessful ones from others. The ones that seek for confirmation of others, and the ones that rely on their own knowledge when ites to making their decisions.'' I thought as I scanned the crowd. ''Most of you will stay like those little extras in your life; what a pitiful life you will have.''


    Instructor Alder nodded, a flicker of approval gleaming in his eyes. "Correct, Student Callius. Bnce is the cornerstone of effectivebat. Without it, one''s movements be uncoordinated and vulnerable to counterattacks."


    /DING/


    Though before he could even continue his speech, the bell rang, marking the end of the second lesson of our day.


    "It seems we won''t be able to continue our ss any further." Hearing this, Instructor Alder sped his hand as the hologram showing the body of the human disappeared. "An assignment will be sent to you after today''s sses end. The time limit and what it contains will also be inside that message. Have a nice day."


    Saying that he left the ss, marking the finish of our second lesson rted tobat.

 Chapter 238 Aurora Evergreen

    ?


    The doors of the ssroom swung open, and a breath of fresh air swept into the room, signaling the arrival of the new teacher. The students turned their attention towards the entrance since they were waiting for the arrival of the new instructor eagerly...


    "Advanced Mathematics ss¡­. Noooo¡­.." Well, saying they were waiting for the new ss to start eagerly would probably be wrong since, at this point, most students knew how to check their schedules. "I hope our instructor is not a boring one." Another student murmured, as all eyes were on the door.


    As the students'' eyes focused on the doorway, they were greeted by a vibrant and charismatic woman who exuded an aura of warmth and ease. Her contagious smile seemed to light up the room, instantly putting everyone at ease. With each step she took, there was an air of grace and confidence that emanated from her, though the gentle aura she was spreading was still there.


    The new teacher had a rxed and approachable demeanor, dressed in a flowing robe that bore intricate patterns reminiscent of mathematical equations and geometric shapes. Her attire seemed to blend seamlessly with the enchanting atmosphere of the fantasy academy, adding a touch of magic to her presence.


    Her long, flowing hair cascaded down her shoulders in a mesmerizing mix of colors, reflecting the hues of a sunset sky. It was as if strands of golden sunlight and hints ofvender moonlight were woven together to create a breathtaking sight. There was an air of mystery surrounding her as if she held secrets and wisdom that extended far beyond the realm of mathematics.


    ''Ho¡­. Our teacher is Aurora Evergreen, huh? I was expecting that, but I thought it might also be changed.'' Callius thought as he watched the woman walking towards the stand where she would be teaching. ''I guess, no matter how many changes that happened, there are some core events. Maybe a force is affecting even the teacher distribution.'' He thought.


    The reason those thoughts lingered in his mind was pretty simple. Because the Chronicles of Aeris contained a lot of erotic elements to Callius'' opposition, there were some heroines that aimed at the audience with teacher fetish, of course. One of them was Aurora Evergreen, as she was the Advanced Mathematics teacher of our protagonist in the game.


    "Hello, youngsters. I am Aurora Evergreen, your Advanced Mathematics Instructor¡­.. Wee to my ss..."


    Making her way to the front of the ssroom, the teacher''s eyes twinkled with a hint of mischief and intelligence. Her gaze seemed to embrace each student individually, making them feel seen and valued. Her voice was soothing yet filled with enthusiasm as she introduced herself as Professor Aurora, the Advanced Mathematics teacher.


    However, there was one piercing gaze that was looking straight through her, different from the gazes most students did have, as she couldn''t help but throw a gaze at the young boy in the front row.


    ''Who is he?'' She asked herself, searching for him in her memory. ''Ah, Arthur Nighnce.'' As he saw the resembling features of the young man, she immediately identified him. ''He looks just like him; I guess he took after his father.'' She thought, looking at the bright skin and blonde hair. ''But, why is he looking at me like that?'' She couldn''t help but wonder as those eyes were making her slightly ufortable. ''What is wrong with this kid?'' though, in the end, she was a professional teacher, and she was slightly familiar with such gazes. Since Arthur was not the first one to throw such a desireful gaze at her either, considering she was teaching a bunch of young boys whose hormones were at their peak.


    ''Hoh, you are excited?'' Of course, Callius didn''t miss the opportunity to watch the reaction of the known protagonist while his gaze was locked on him. ''The desire and anticipation in that gaze can''t be missed. Even your mana is slightly reacting. For someone that supposed to know nothing about her, you are reacting a bit much, don''t you think.'' Even without his [All Seeing Eye] active, at this point, he was able to sense the change in the lower-rank mana, just like Arthur''s. ''I am really inclined to believe that you are a transmigrator.'' With all those things he had seenbined, he thought, as his gaze returned to the woman that finished her introductions.


    "Now that we finished our instructions, let''s begin right away." Just like that, she finished talking about herself and started her lesson right away without stopping at any time.


    Though, Callius, who knew what was about to happen from the game, had a slight smile on his face as he looked into the fast-moving fingers of the young teacher on the board. ''Now, let''s see how many of you will beg for notes, I wonder.'' He thought while he scanned the crowd of students that were trying to cope with the speed of the young teacher''s writing. ''Having a strong knight as your mathematical teacher might not be that good for your fingers, after all.'' This thought passed on his head, as his eyes were focused on the board now, not missing a single detail. In the end, even though he was someone that preferred to take notes while studying, he also had a photographic memory for cases like this.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In the end, it was those Mathematics teachers that had the most passion for the things they wanted to teach¡­.


    The endless rambling began¡­.


    ******


    /DING/


    "Ah... Finally¡­."


    As the bell rang inside the academy, the students who were taking notes and trying to cope with the speed of their new instructor released a sigh of relief, as they no longer needed to move their fingers this fast.


    "Ayo, guys. See youter, on Friday. Please review and solve the questions I will send to you via your bracelets until our next lesson, and scan your solutions to submit your assignment. Have a nice day." With her words echoing in the ssroom, the young woman left.


    "She is the real demon¡­." Though for students that were subjected to her ss, that one smile on her face made them shiver, as they could no longer move their fingers.


    -----------------------A/N-------------------


    Today, I am nning to post quite a lot of chapters if nothing happens.


    I know I said I would speed up, but I feel like my novel will be too shallow if I pass all those details. Instead, I will give you more chapters.


    Hope you liked the recent changes.


    Stay safe!

 Chapter 239 Beliefs Are Dangerous

    ?


    As the sses ended, Callius left the ssroom without wasting any more time. For him, socializing with others was neither a priority nor a thing he could have done in this situation.


    However, of course, the moment he left the ssroom, the students who were waiting for him to leave finally opened their mouths.


    "He finally left¡­."


    "Yeah¡­ I really can''t feel rxed when I am around him at all."


    "I now feel bad for Arden, that had challenged him yesterday. He looked like a nice guy."


    "He was. He just helped me get rid of a flirty bastard yesterday."


    "I guess we won''t see him anymore."


    "It is a shame, really."


    The hushed voices carried a mix of curiosity, sympathy, and unease. The usation against Callius had tainted the perception of those around him, and the incident involving Arden''s challenge only added fuel to the fire. Whispers and spections spread throughout the corridors, casting a shadow over Callius and leaving uncertainty in their wake.


    Of course, the same things were happening all around the academy. No matter what he was or how his past was, Arden was someone that belonged to the Church of Celestia, a Pdin Candidate. Therefore, the moment Callius defeated him in a life-and-death duel and took his life without an ounce of hesitation, there were those whose ears would get hurt by this fact.


    In a chamber adorned with intricate white engravings and adorned with golden symbols reflecting the divine essence. At the center stood a magnificent statue of a young woman, her right hand reaching towards the heavens, her golden tresses cascading down to her waist¡ªa representation of the revered Goddess Celestia herself.


    A young man could be seen kneeling before the statue. "So, you''re telling me that he killed a member of our sacred church?" A serious and solemn voice resonated within the room as the young man kneeling spoke.


    He had a ceremonial robe over his body as he faced the statue. The expression on his face was unknown, as his face was covered with a veil.


    "Yes, Revered Master." Devoted disciples of the church who wore the pristine uniform of a first-year acolyte knelt humbly behind him, their eyes fixed upon the majestic statue of the Goddess Celestia. Their voice resonated with reverence as they recounted the recent events. "I was present during the unfolding of the fateful duel. Arden, as you may already know, embodied the fervor of righteousness. His heart burned with a passion for justice, constantly striving to elevate himself in the pursuit of nobility. And when he learned of Callius Augustride''s actions that surrounded the academy..."


    The young acolyte paused, collecting their thoughts before continuing, "He saw it as an opportunity to bring righteousness and restore bnce as his blood boiled once more. But s, it ended in tragedy. Callius, a figure shrouded in controversy and uncertainty, proved to be a formidable adversary. He was able to extinguish the valiant spirit of Arden, shattering his noble aspirations." Finishing his words, the aide bringing the news lowered his head as his eyes were filled with sorrow.


    As the aide behind him whispered those words, the young man kneeling on the ground stood up. "We, faithful followers of Celestia, mourn the loss of one of our own." He spoke as he addressed the audience behind him. His voice filled with slight sadness this time. "But in the face of adversity, we shall remain steadfast in our devotion, for it is through our unwavering faith that we shall find sce and strive for redemption." Turning his face to the audience, this time with his words filled with determination, he finished his words.


    He raised his hands with a brief stop. "s, there are times when our unwavering faith alone won''t be enough to spread the sacredness of our beliefs." As his voice turned serious, the young man looked into the hearts of his audience. "Sometimes, we need to use different methods to purify the world from evil, from the demons in human skin that pollute it."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He paced slowly across the sacred chamber, his gaze sweeping across the faces of the gathered faithful. "Callius Augustride, a figure enshrouded in controversy and used of vile transgressions, stands before us as a testament to the corruption that threatens to undermine our sacred mission. We cannot stand idle and allow the impurity to fester within our midst."


    Pausing dramatically, he raised his hands once more, his voice resonating with fervor. "Brothers and sisters, it is not enough to mourn the loss of Arden and merely offer prayers for his soul. We must channel our grief into righteous action, wielding the strength of our convictions to purge ourmunity of those who defile the teachings of our beloved goddess."


    A wave of murmurs rippled through the audience, their emotions stirred by the young man''s persuasive words. Whispers of agreement and determination mingled with the solemn air of the chamber. He had sessfully ignited a fire within their hearts, an unwavering resolve to rid themselves of the perceived darkness embodied by Callius.


    The young man''s voice boomed through the sacred chamber, resonating with unwavering conviction. His gaze shifted from the audience to the radiant statue of the goddess, its golden glow casting an ethereal light upon the scene.


    "MY BROTHERS! MY SISTERS!" he called out, his voice filled with fervor and determination. "WILL WE, DEVOTED DISCIPLES OF GODDESS CELESTIA, COWER IN THE FACE OF THOSE WHO DARE TO DESPISE OUR SACRED BELIEFS?"


    A resounding chorus of "NO!" reverberated through the chamber, their voices harmonizing with a shared resolve.


    "WE SHALL RISE ABOVE, LIKE THE PHOENIX FROM THE ASHES!" His voice soared,manding attention and kindling a fiery determination within each listener. "OUR FAITH SHALL BE OUR SWORD, OUR UNWAVERING UNITY OUR SHIELD! TOGETHER, WE SHALL STRIKE DOWN THE BLASPHEMERS WHO SEEK TO TAINT OUR HOLY SANCTUM!"


    The crowd erupted into fervent apuse, their fervor reaching a crescendo. Eyes glinted with an unwavering zeal as they were fueled by the young man''s impassioned words.


    "FOR WE ARE THE BEARERS OF THE LIGHT!" he proimed, raising his hands towards the statue, his voice quivering with the weight of conviction. "AND IT IS OUR DUTY, OUR SACRED OBLIGATION, TO UPHOLD THE PURITY OF OUR FAITH! IN THE NAME OF CELESTIA, WE SHALL EXTINGUISH THE DARKNESS AND RESTORE THE HOLINESS THAT HAS BEEN PROFANED!"


    Cheers and cries of devotion filled the chamber, their fervent energy reverberating off the stone walls. The young man had rallied his fellow disciples, igniting a fire within their hearts that would not be quelled. Their faith had been fortified, their resolve unwavering, as they prepared to embark on their mission, united under the banner of Goddess Celestia.


    As those who belonged to the Church of Celestia left the room one by one and left the young man alone, he finally lowered his head as the veil covering his face disappeared.


    Only to reveal a face filled with a smirk¡­..


    -----------------------------A/N-----------------------------


    This chapter is very important to show how strong of a weapon can one''s beliefs be if utilized by a good maniptor and appealing speaker.


    Different from other academies and those academy novels, I am trying to picture the students that belonged to Peak in terms of their talents. Hope you liked the chapter.


    Callius will have quite a headache in this aspect.

 Chapter 240 No Title

    ?


    After getting out of the ss, I started walking toward the outside of the building. There were some words that I was able to hear and some gazes that were looking at me with contempt, but I ignored them all.


    Human beings possess consciousness, and the majority of us, excluding those who are mentally disturbed, have a conscience. Consequently, individuals whock awareness or knowledge of the potential repercussions I would face if I were to lose the fight might unjustly perceive me as having mercilessly murdered Arden without just cause. They may think it was unnecessary, or there were more optimal choices that could have been made.


    And that may be true and may not be. We can''t know it; after all, I don''t have the ability to see the future and predict the course of events that will take ce after my actions to the deepest details.


    In the end, isn''t this what we call life? The choices we make may not be the most optimal ones out there, and they may contain ws. But those choices are the ones that make us what we are.


    I am someone that wants to stand on top of others, feeling the satisfaction of being better, feeling my ego being satisfied.


    Then, I should be ready to step upon the enemies that wille on my way. The ones that are working for my demise.


    Was Arden someone bad? Someone that was guilty? Someone that needed to be punished?


    When looked at morally, he was not. At least the reason why he fought with me was something worthy of note from the outside. Since he was pursuing justice, right?


    However, from my perspective, he was someone that used his heart rather than his brain instead of assessing the situation and making a rational judgment when he needed to. He could confirm my crimes and prove me guilty with evidence, but rather he just believed the rumors that I was someone bad and challenged me to a duel.


    If I lost the duel at that time, what do you think would have happened?


    I would simply have lost my life over just a baseless rumor that had no evidence to make itself true. My life would have been ruined if I was weak enough to make the enemies give me the opportunity to harm me.


    People like Arden are the ones that give liars and maniptors like Alicia power because they are the basic workforce that is used by those people.


    The lynch culture is the product of those who don''t have enough reasoning ability.


    Therefore, I have neither any need to forgive such people nor any desire to do so.


    Since, in the end, I am the one that drives this car. So, there is no obligation for me to justify myself, and neither am I willing to.


    While those talks filled my head, I reached my dormitory only to see a familiar face. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Brother." In front of me was a girl with tinum hair waiting while leaning toward the wall. "How are you doing?" She asked as she looked into my eyes with her blue eyes containing tant anger inside them. "Did anything else happen?"


    "Fine," I answered, waving my hands. "Nothing to take note of happened." My posture was rxed to show her that I was not bothered.


    ''Sorry, dear sister. But I need you to wait for the time being.'' I thought inside my head about the scene I wanted to unfold. ''You are an unexpected variable in this equation; neither have you any use for now.''


    "But¡­. But, how dare theyy rumors like that, just like at that time!" Her shout filled my ears as the anger inside her eyes didn''t subside. "Brother, are you not angry?" She asked, looking at me.


    "I am not." I simply answered, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Why?" Diana asked. "How can you not be angry? They are basically stepping on your pride?" Her voice shaking slightly from anger, she kept talking. "Everyone is talking behind your back¡­. Saying things that can''t be taken to our mouths." She kept ounting for the things she had seen. "They are mocking you,ughing at your back. How can you hold back after seeing those?"


    ''They can onlyugh at my back after all. Let''s see if they canugh at my face.'' As I heard her saying those things, a smile bloomed on my face since I knew no one could touch me there. "Because when they talk about themselves, there is nothing interesting," I answered, keeping my smile. "And, the one whoughsst will be the one who wins¡­."


    Seeing me not minding all those things, she grew up restless. "But, broth-" She wanted to refute as she was still angry. I knew she wanted the best for me, as Callius of the past was someone that grew up being isted thanks to the bad rumors surrounding him.


    "Diana." However, at this point, it started bing annoying. "I have a n." As my voice turned serious, I brought my face closer to hers. "Do you not trust me?" As the same words left my mouth, I made sure to make the atmosphere serious while leaking my aura slightly.


    "Ah¡­.. Sorry." She bowed her head as she answered.


    At this point, I was sure she was someone that liked me to pressure herself. Since whenever I grew up serious and showed my oppressive side, her eyes shone brightly.


    "Look into my eyes." As I said that, increasing my pressure, she raised her head, as her shiny eyes looked into mine. "Do you not trust me?" As I repeated the same sentence, the anger in her eyes subsided as calmness returned. She now returned being the Diana I knew.


    "I trust you with all my heart." She answered back, as she also started spreading her aura unconsciously. "I only have you." She murmured with a low voice, though I was able to hear.


    Seeing this, I backed my head as I threw a gaze at her. "Then, just wait. You will see the results soon."

 Chapter 241 Training With Diana

    ?


    "Then, just wait. You will see the results soon." As Diana heard her brother''s voice, she couldn''t help but feel at ease as it was the same as in the past.


    ''His eyes¡­.. They are burning.'' As she saw the crimson gaze that contained intense pressure coupled with his leaking aura, she was captivated. ''No matter what you say, brother, you are not someone that would let them off the hook.'' She thought, as her heart filled with joy.


    When he spoke about disregarding the opinions of others, Diana believed he truly didn''t care. However, the zing fire within his eyes revealed the truth¡ª he would not allow those who had crossed him to escape unscathed.


    ''After all, he is my brother.'' As she remembered the things of the past, she once again felt at ease. ''I should not have doubted him, even for a second. What am I doing?'' The realization filled her heart as she reconsidered her earlier words.


    No matter what happened, she always thought her belief in him would never shake, but in the end, no emotions would stay to the bitter end as everything can change.


    ''This is because I didn''t see him for a while.'' She med this for her doubts as she looked into her brother once more. ''I really can''t stand living without him.''


    Wanting to stay with her brother filled her heart, as she wanted to feel the warm feeling that was spreading from him.


    ''Hehehe¡­. I really want to stay with him today¡­.'' She thought as she saw him walking. ''He smells so good. Brother, brother, brother¡­.'' Though, in the end, her thoughts swayed the wrong way.


    *****


    "Brother, what are you going to do today?"


    Hearing the question as I felt the slight pull on my sleeve, I turned my head back, only to see Diana looking at me with the same shiny eyes.


    She tugged my arm with hers while pushing her body onto mine.


    "I am nning to check training rooms," I answered, not minding her closeness. ''Since you will be stalking me anyway, I guess saying that won''t matter.'' I couldn''t help but think, knowing that she was a girl with such tendencies.


    Though there are boundaries that need to be protected, I don''t mind Diana showing her obsessiveness over me if she keeps it within limits when that doesn''t make me feel like I am controlled. Also, knowing that she will stay with me no matter what happens makes me feel at ease. That is why I am tolerating her behavior, which I would not normally do.


    Also, she has the necessary tools to stalk someone since she canmunicate with spirits. She was someone with the rare Fairy ss, after all.


    "Then, is it okay if Ie with you?" Diana asked, looking at me with shiny eyes.


    From these eyes alone, it was tantly obvious that she really wanted to train with me. Or maybe she just wanted to spend the time together, which meant the same thing.


    "You cane. But don''t expect too much. I will just test some magic." I answered as I epted her toe with me. ''Training alone is not bad, but seeing Diana train might make me learn something new.'' I thought, looking into her eager eyes.


    In the end, no matter how strong or sessful one is, there are things one might not be aware of, as in the end, that one phrase is always true.


    ''The only thing I know is that I know nothing.'' Reflecting on this timeless phrase from Earth, I felt a pang of humility.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Okay!" As she answered with a zealous tone and a smile that was reaching her ears, I couldn''t help but smile as well.


    ''She is like a little kid when she smiles like that.'' I thought.


    Sometimes, I forget that she is just a young girl who also has desires that she wants since I remember the things that happened in the game. The fate that awaited her, the actions she had taken, the way she talked and behaved, all those things made me forget that she, too, was a human, even if she was slightly cracked in the head.


    "Then, we can meet a secondter, okay?" I suggested.


    "Okay." And she agreed.


    Just like that, I entered my room and grabbed the things I would need in the training rooms.


    *****


    "Sigh¡­. Another boring day¡­." A young woman with bob-cut hair spoke as she looked at the students that were going in and out. The air was filled with a sense of purpose and determination, but for her, it had be routine. The repetitive nature of her work sometimes weighed heavy on her spirit.


    "How good would it be if I was a student once again." She mumbled to herself how she longed for the days when she herself was a student, eager to learn and grow. The excitement of discovering new abilities, pushing boundaries, and striving for excellence.


    "At that time, I was just busy looking for guys to sleep with¡­. Now, I wish I had trained harder." For some reason, she was reminded of the past out of nowhere, as the regret filled her heart. "I couldn''t find a good husband either¡­. Look at you, ra; you are all alone at the age of 30." Her voice filled with sadness as she looked into the entrance.


    ra''s train of thought was abruptly interrupted as her eyes met with the entrance. To her surprise, a couple emerged, emanating an aura of elegance that caught her attention. As her gaze shifted between them, a mix of curiosity and admiration filled her heart.


    The young man possessed striking features that captivated the eye. His crimson eyes, contrasting against his jet-ck hair and pristine white skin, conveyed an air of authority and allure. Hismanding presence was undeniable, and it was no wonder that heads turned in his wake.


    "ck hair and red eyes¡­. Isn''t he the one?" She mumbled to herself as she saw them passing. "He really is the most handsome boy I have ever seen."


    Beside him stood a young girl, a vision of beauty with her tinum hair cascading around her. Her vibrant blue eyes sparkled with happiness, and her radiant smile illuminated the room. There was an undeniable charm and grace about her as if she were the personification of joy itself.


    ''She must be his step-sister than, Diana Augustride.'' She thought. At this point, almost everyone knew about Callius'' past identity and his rtionship with her household.


    "Hello, miss." As a respectful butmanding voice entered her ears, the middle-aged woman woke up from her stupor, and her gaze met with the crimson gaze.


    "Cough¡­. How may I assist you, student?" As she coughed up and regained herposure, she asked, looking at the young man especially, ignoring the slight darkness oozing from the girl.


    Just like that, just by entering the presence, two young people made the day of a worker better as they reserved the best room to train thanks to the special perks of being rank one and two¡­

 Chapter 242 Sparring With Diana

    ?


    What is the thing that differs between people of higher standing than others?


    Of course, one can present quite a lot of things. But, if I want to say one thing, then that would be seeking improvement wherever you go or with whomever you are with.


    In this case, Diana and Callius were also the same, belonging to this category. Since Callius would always prioritize his own growth rather than his rtionship with others, Diana, who always take him as an example, also prioritizes her growth¡­.


    Yet, for her, spending time with her brother was also very important. Then, what is the most optimal thing when she wants to improve herself and spend her time with her brother at the same time?


    The answer is obvious.


    ''All those vixens are looking for a brother.'' Diana thought as she remembered the gazes the other students threw at Callius.


    No matter how bad Callius'' reputation was, for the case of seniors who also used this training grounds, the rumors rather fell short; neither was he that famous amongst them.


    ''I need to make brother only see me.'' She thought as determination filled her heart. ''He can only look at me and me only.'' As these thoughts filled her heart, she was presented with a simple idea.


    Throwing a gaze at the young boy that was changing his clothes to his training ones, she decided to go with her idea.


    *******


    "Brother, do you want to spar?" Diana asked, her voice filled with determination as we stepped into the training room of the academy. Her straightforwardness caught me slightly off guard, but I couldn''t help but feel intrigued by her request. ''It looks like she really wants to do it. I wonder if there is anything else that motivates her.'' I thought as I looked at her determined eyes. There was more to there rather than just simply looking for a spar.


    "Spar, you say?" I responded, a hint of curiositycing my words. "Why now? What''s the reason behind wanting to test your strength against me?" I raised an eyebrow, genuinely interested in understanding her motives, also testing her if she would give her thoughts away.


    Diana''s piercing blue eyes locked onto mine, radiating a sense of purpose. "I want to gauge my own growth," she exined, her voice tinged with a mix of excitement and resolve. "I''ve been training hard, honing my skills, and I believe it''s time to see how far I''vee. And who better to test myself against than my esteemed brother?"


    Even though she had said those with eyes filled with determination, I was able to see the faint traces of another purpose in her minimal body movements. ''This is not all there to it, isn''t it?'' I thought. ''But, I will y fill with it for now.''


    A small smile formed on my lips, impressed by her determination and eagerness to push herself but at the same time trying to mask her real intentions with such tant reasons. "Very well," I agreed, nodding in acknowledgment. "If you''re ready to face the challenge, then I am more than willing to ept. Let us see how our skills match up, my dear sister."


    In my case, sparring with Diana was not bad either, considering she was someone that had a higher skill than me in terms of magic for the time being, at least in terms of raw power. This is what I get for focusing on my sword skills which I don''t even mind. Both are necessary.


    ''Let''s see how I can improve myself, I thought.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With that, we moved to opposite ends of the training room, the air brimming with anticipation but seriousness at the same time.


    In the end, no matter how we were rted by blood, we were also the children of a magician that once ruled the world.


    "Then, let''s start, my dear brother. I won''t go easy on you." Diana said as her eyes filled with determination.


    "Bring it on." As we both took our positions, I instructed the room to go into a safe mood as we would mix our magic right here.


    ******


    Two young people.


    One man.


    The other one woman.


    Those two young figures faced each other in the training arena, anticipation shimmering in the air. The young man, with determined eyes, channeled his fiery mana, engulfing his hands in flickering mes. The young woman, her gaze focused and unwavering, tapped into the wellspring of her nature magic, a vibrant green aura enveloping her.


    ''I won''t go easy on you.'' The girl thought as she remembered the thing she had learned.


    Without hesitation, the girl unleashed her power,manding the essence of nature to respond to her call. With a swift motion, a thick vine sprouted from the ground,shing out toward the boy with remarkable speed. Sensing the imminent threat, the young man swiftly reacted, conjuring a burst of me that detonated upon contact, reducing the vine to ashes.


    Undeterred, the girl disyed her resilience as she renewed her connection to the natural world. The training room pulsed with her energy as fresh vines sprouted forth, this time in greater numbers. They snaked through the air with agility, aiming to ensnare the young man in their grasp.


    Swift as the flicker of a me, the boy danced and weaved, evading the onught of vines with nimble footwork. His control over fire magic manifested in swift bursts of me that severed the encroaching tendrils. But the girl was relentless, pouring her mana into the regenerating nts, ensuring a continuous assault.


    From the looks of the fight alone, the girl looked as if she was on the lead, not giving the young boy any time to attack. And, that was true as Callius was having a hard time evading all the vines.


    But, hisbat experience and the instincts he had developed were already doing their work as he never got hit by the attacks once.


    As the sparring intensified, the mes yed and the branches of vines filled the training grounds, as the two siblings faced each other, releasing their desire to fight to maximum.

 Chapter 243 Sparring With Diana 2

    ?


    ''She is really strong.'' Callius thought to himself as he was being pressed by the vines that were attacking him from every ce around. ''Her raw mana strength and magic output are no joke that I have seen so far.'' He observed as the mana around Diana obeyed hermand.


    Of course, even though this was a spar and Diana was serious, Callius'' fighting way of style was different from normal.


    Rather than recklessly charging at his opponent and ying his cards right away while overpowering them with his strength, he would rather fight with them while hiding his cards and observing his enemy.


    And when he finally had seen everything that could be seen, he would show his strength.


    His years as an adventurer had taught him the importance of understanding one''s opponent fully before unveiling his own strength. ''One is never omnipotent and can never be. Every human being is dangerous when they have nothing to lose.'' He would say to himself.


    Therefore, while dodging and countering, Callius was far from idle. He was a whirlwind of calcted movements, his mind constantly processing the data provided by his enhanced senses. With each passing moment, his understanding of Diana''s magic grew deeper, unraveling the intricacies of her style and the limits of her abilities.


    Of course, just simple minutes were not enough to unravel the way Diana had used her magic or the habits she had developed for her convention. But, still, Callius still managed to capture a bunch of little things and details that could help him while using his magic.


    /SWOOSH/


    As another vine narrowly missed him, Callius swiftly evaded the attack, his agility and reflexes on disy even though he was limiting his strength. His face was serious, fully focused on the spar in front of him as he was scanning the environment.


    ''It feels like he is looking down on me.'' Diana''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of irritation and determination. She refused to be underestimated, especially by her own brother. ''It makes me feel irritated.''


    Even though she knew that, her brother was not someone that would look down on her, deep down in her heart, the need to prove herself pushed her to summon a stronger spell, casting aside her initial reservations.


    ''I really don''t want to hold back anymore.'' Since she was someone that always overwhelmed her past fellow disciples at that time, she was ustomed to lowering her magic output and holding herself back. But that would end right here.


    Her eyes turned the color of green as she started her chant with a little voice.


    But, of course, that didn''t pass Callius'' eye even in the midst of the intense battle. Callius recognized the shift in his sister''s demeanor. He knew that the time hade to elevate the spar to a new level.


    ''Let''s test this.''


    Since this was a spar that was meant to improve their skills, instead of trying to interrupt her sister''s magic as he would normally do, he decided to confront her in the battle of magic using his own.


    With a calm resolve, he instantly began to channel his mana, harnessing the power within his core. Of course, when ites to magical fights and controlling his magic, Callius had yet to reach the level of Diana, who had been training for four whole years.


    But that didn''t mean he was someone to be underestimated. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As he started chanting, his voice filled the air, and the incantation flowed from his lips, resonating with the ancient energy of magic. The mana swirled around him, responding to hismand. It was time to shed his evasive tactics and showcase his own magical prowess.


    The training room crackled with anticipation as Callius conjured his mana, his eyes fixed on Diana. The atmosphere grew heavy with the impending release of power. It was a moment that would test not only their individual skills but also show whose pride was greater between the siblings, as one wanted to test his skills and see himself in terms of his skill, while the other one wanted to make her the only one that was on the eyes of him.


    With a surge of seriousness, Callius unleashed his spell, the mana around him taking shape and form. The room trembled with the force of his magic, casting an aura of awe and intrigue as the fire swirled around him.


    Though, if one looked closer, one could see his control was still yet to reach perfection. Yet, the level of mana and the purity itself was worth taking note of, thanks to the efforts that he made beforeing to the academy.


    As for Diana, she sensed the fire mana amplifying in front of her brother. With her control being remarkable, she immediately conjured her spell in seconds, as the vines that were lying underneath were raised once again.


    However, different from before, there were several types of different-looking vines with unique properties were being raised.


    /SWOOSH/


    One of the vines, armed with thorns and determination, lunged at Callius with remarkable speed and precision. Its aim was true, aiming to disrupt his fiery assault and gain the upper hand.


    /FOOSH/


    Simultaneously, another vine, its tip gleaming with mysterious energy, emerged from behind Callius. It propelled itself towards him with remarkable swiftness, bypassing the fiery obstacles in its path.


    The sh was imminent, the convergence of fire and nature echoing through the air.


    /BOOM/


    With a resounding explosion, the fiery spell collided with the oing vine, causing a dazzling disy of sparks and energy. The force of the impact reverberated throughout the training room, rattling the very foundations of their magical sparring ground.


    Though, this time, the vines that were sted had a rather different property as they left a dazzling green smoke into the environment.


    Diana watched intently, her eyes tracing the aftermath of her spell. She knew that this was the moment to seize the advantage, to press forward and test the limits of her brother''s abilities while also putting herself into his mind. The spar had escted into a symphony of elements, an intricate dance of fire and nature.


    ------------------A/N-------------------


    Another chapter is on the way, don''t worry; I won''t hang you on the cliff for too long.

 Chapter 244 Sparring with Diana 3

    Chapter 244 Sparring with Diana 3


    In a way, when one sees the way other people use their magic, they can see the perspective of others and implement the techniques themselves.


    Or rather develop techniques to counter them.


    /SWOOSH/


    As the fires swirled all around and the nts that were rather empowered by the stronger spell Diana used, Callius was not moving from the ce he was standing but rather just countering every attack with his magic.


    ''Field Type Fire Magic, Solenoids.'' He thought inside his mind as he controlled the fire in a way that the energy inside was conserved, but the fire was moving in a circr motion, making it seem like a pir of fire protecting himself.


    ''Even though the control is still not perfect, I can at least use half of the power now.'' Callius acknowledged as he knew that pushing himself to utilize his fire magic to its fullest extent was not possible. However, in the midst of his tactical adjustments, a sudden pain coursed through his chest, eliciting a groan of difort.


    "Kurgh-," he gasped, feeling the effects of the gas that had been released by Diana''s nts.


    ''So the gas started showing its effects.'' Immediately realizing what had happened here, he thought to himself, since while fighting, Diana had been filling the room with her gasses as she had aimed to make him lose his control over his body.


    ''She is certainly my sister.'' This thought passed through his head as his gaze wandered around the young girl who was looking at him with a focused gaze.


    ''My fire has yet to reach the level where it can pass through her nts.'' Knowing this, Callius was aiming to improve his magic in the midst of the spar, which he had certainly done. But that didn''t mean, Callius was at a disadvantage.


    No, it was the opposite. Even though his magical power output was lower than Diana, thebat experience he had was doing wonders in this fight, as he was able to counter her attacks without missing one, until right now.


    Since Diana used magic that affected one''s body movements by making them breathe a natural substance released from a nt.


    It was a battle of wits and adaptability, a sh between their respective strengths and weaknesses. The spar became a valuable opportunity for Callius to test his limits, uncover new perspectives and techniques, and strengthen his connection with his own magic.


    Of course, that was also the case for Diana. ''The way he uses his magic, it is unique.'' She thought. ''But, I feel like I had seen this before.'' As she thought to herself, she wanted to identify the source inside her but couldn''t.


    Even though Diana did not have a tool like [All Seeing Eye], she too had an art of her own. And it was rted to the magic itself. Therefore she was able to grasp the way Callius used his magic this quickly.


    ''But, brother. You can''t win against me like that.'' Thinking that, she decided to finish this spar, as her mana reserves were reaching their limits. ''He has already been affected by my gas. It is my win.'' As this thought filled her head, she immediately started conjuring her final move.


    In a way, this was what she had always done with others. If her enemy was resilient enough to withstand her continuous attacks, she would rather engage in abat of durability as she would slowly exhaust her enemy, both mentally and physically.


    And when everything reaches the climax, the little gas particles she had released from her nt would show their effects, as her enemies had already been exhausted mentally, making them vulnerable to the sudden change in their bodies.


    Then she would finish the fight with swift and precise movements, just as she had done here.


    /SWOOSH/


    Conjuring a bunch ofnces in front of her head, she immediately threw them at the Callius as she was aiming at her legs without injuring him fatally.


    ''It is my win, brother.'' A triumphant smile was on her lips as she looked at her brother, who looked like he was struggling to move his body.


    /BOOM/


    ''Got you, my dear sister.'' But at that moment, she saw a smile on his lips as he suddenly moved at a fast speed from the ce he was standing by, sting himself off.


    ''You are always moving your left hand whenever you''re conjuring a magic of attack.'' Callius had keenly observed Diana''s habits and tendencies throughout the match, patiently awaiting the perfect moment to strike. ''And you are always so full of yourself like everything will always go in your way¡­. Such a bad habit to have for a mage¡­. Let this brother of yours give a little lesson to you.''


    In a burst of speed and agility, thanks to the fire magic he had used under his foot, Callius closed the distance between him and Diana, swiftly evading thences she had thrown at him. Partially thanks to Diana being full of herself, but also his insane reflexes.


    With a surge of fire mana, he summoned a zing inferno around his right hand, shaping it into a concentrated sphere of intense heat.


    ''Now, you will try to use your vines to defend yourself while focusing only on one ce.'' He thought as he saw Diana''s right hand raised as she was mumbling at a fast speed. ''But that won''t save you.''


    /SWOOSH/


    Just as he thought, suddenly another bunch of vines which was rather firmer, appeared in front of his eyes.


    /SWOOSH/


    ''Because I had already conjured another magic on your back.''


    As he thought that, he immediately activated the simple spell of Fireball on Diana''s back.


    Sensing something was amiss, Diana instantly felt the hot energying behind her.


    ''Huh?'' Before she could think anything further, the mes consumed her, singeing her clothes and scorching her skin. She staggered backward, the pain searing through her body, though she was able to cope with the pain with her sheer willpower thanks to the strength of fire being low.


    With sheer willpower, Diana summoned thest reserves of her mana, conjuring a protective shield to mitigate the damage protecting herself from losing her consciousness. The mes subsided, leaving behind a charred battlefield.


    Though, a scorching heat of fire was in front of her head, as her brother was standing right before her face.


    "It is over, Diana," Callius mumbled as he looked into his sister''s eyes with a serious look.


    "Impressive, brother," she said, her voice tinged with admiration. "But this battle isn''t over yet."


    As a person with great pride, she didn''t want to lose like this without being able tond a single hit on her brother. Thus, Diana mustered her remaining strength and summoned vines from the ground, entangling Callius in their grasp. The vines coiled around him, attempting to restrict his movements and drain his energy.


    "I knew you would do that." However, instantly seeing through what she was preparing, Callius was unfazed. Drawing upon his experience and mental fortitude, he focused his mana into a concentrated burst, channeling it through his body. The mes erupted from his being, incinerating the vines that sought to bind him.


    Breaking free from Diana''s grasp, Callius unleashed a final onught. He weaved through the air with grace and agility,unching a series of precise fire attacks that pushed Diana to her limits.


    Realizing the inevitable, Diana conceded defeat. She dropped to her knees, the exhaustion evident in her eyes. "You win, brother," she admitted, a hint of respect and obsession shining through her weariness.


    Callius approached her as his hand reached the head of her sister while smoothly patting him over there.


    "You have improved, Diana." With those words, he sat down, grabbing a nutritious shake from his ring¡­.


    -------------------------A/N----------------------------


    It was crucial to include these chapters to showcase Callius'' true strength and the level of his magic inparison to the rest of the main cast. We had not previously witnessed him in any magical confrontations with others. So, I hope you weren''t bored.


    And please tell me if you like this style of fighting scenes. Now, I am trying to add more thoughts and details with each move rather than just expressing the scenes I am picturing in my head.


    Hope you liked the chapters.

 Chapter 245 Sparring with Diana 4

    Chapter 245 Sparring with Diana 4


    "She was really strong," Callius mumbled to himself inside the dimly lighted training room.


    At that point, Diana had already left the training room as she wanted to take a rest and rearrange her thoughts. In a way, even though Diana was a peak 4-star mage, she was not a person that had the body of a 4-star knight. Therefore, she left the room soon after the spar ended as she was tired both mentally and physically while Callius stayed inside the room.


    This might make her slightly suspicious of Callius'' real power, but since she was Diana, Callius didn''t want to be overly cautious, as he knew she was not someone that would reveal such a simple detail to others, especially when it was about him.


    "Now, let''s try this magic a bit longer. Right now, my magic output is not strong enough to directlybat the students of this academy." He mumbled as he analyzed the way the fight went on. "If Diana had slightly morebat experience, she would have been able to beat me without any difficulty. I need to practice my chants." His voice engraved deep, he thought.


    In a way, that was true since Callius did not simply use low-strength magic in the fight. No, rather, he sometimes tried to use higher-ranking spells, but every time he tried to do so, he was always interrupted by Diana as she immediately attacked him with her own magic.


    That was the reason why he constantly tried to evade her magic rather than confronting it with his own.


    Just like that, he stayed in the training room as he kept fighting with the golems¡­.


    *******


    In the secluded backroom reserved for academy personnel, the air crackled with tension. A zealous young man''s voice pierced the stillness, his inquiries filled with an unsettling fervor.


    His face was blurry as if something was intercepting how it looked like. His clothes were ck, like he was someone that came here tomit a crime.


    "Where is he now?" the young man demanded, his voiceced with an undercurrent of menace.


    "He is in room 23," a woman''s voice responded, apanied by the disy of footage from the corridor outside the designated room. "He is alone," she added, her gaze fixed upon the blurry-faced figure before her. Fear gripped her heart, unable to contain the sense of impending danger.


    Sensing her trepidation, the young man pressed on with his questioning. "When did Diana Augustride depart?" he inquired, his tone taking on a more sinister edge.


    "Approximately two hours ago," the woman answered hastily, her words spilling forth without pause. Her mind wandered briefly to the couple who had recently visited the room, their familial bond now made clear. The realization sent a shiver down her spine.


    "Good," the young man responded, his voice dripping with threat. A dark aura began to emanate from his obscured face, heightening the sense of foreboding. "Miss ra, you didn''t witness anything today, understood?" he dered, his tone leaving no room for defiance. "Or else, your mother''s life support may suddenly be precarious."


    brimming with unshed tears. The weight of the young man''s words hung heavily upon her, and she could do nothing but acquiesce. As the young man''s words sank in, ra, the trembling woman, found herself consumed by fear. Her eyes widened slightly, brimming with unshed tears. The weight of the young man''s words hung heavily upon her, and she could do nothing but acquiesce. "Yes," she whispered, her voice quivering. "I didn''t see anything."


    "Very well," the young man concluded, his threatening presence lingering in the room. Without another word, he departed, leaving ra behind, alone and overwhelmed. As part of his departure, the young man disappeared from the eyes of others as if he had never existed in the first ce.


    Tears threatened to spill from her eyes as she whispered a plea for the safety of another.


    "Huff... I am sorry¡­. I am so sorry¡­.." she murmured, her words a desperate prayer in the face of the unjust circumstances that had befallen her. At that moment, she felt the weight of a world that was often unforgiving and unfair.


    Making her way to the controls of the magical wards, she disabled the one that would detect the magical phenomenon inside room 23 while also disabling the ward that recorded the mana prints inside the corridor.


    The young man she had just seen entering the training rooms¡­. His life was now in danger thanks to her not doing her job properly¡­..


    *****


    /SWOOSH/


    With a sudden burst of speed, one of the remaining golems lunged at Callius, throwing a powerful punch directly toward his face. Time seemed to slow down as he swiftly reacted, his instincts taking over.


    /BOOM/


    He blocked the iing attack with a st of mana, dispersing the force of the blow with an explosive impact.


    /SWOOSH/


    But there was no time to rest. Before he could fully recover, the second golem unleashed ance of water with precision and speed, aiming to catch him off guard. Callius, recognizing the coordinated assault, quickly sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the deadly water magic.


    Instantly his gaze became focused as he started chanting his magic while mumbling swiftly.


    In at most two seconds, he finished his chant as in front of him, a crescent de of fire was conjured.


    /SWOOSH/


    As he detonated the magic he conjured, the surroundings were filled with fire as the crescent wave moved like a tsunami.


    /BOOM/


    As the fire shed with two golems, one tried to face it head-on but was unable to do so as it fell to the ground.


    As for the one that used magic, it raised a shield of water to defend itself, only for it to get split into two.


    The golems, both unable to withstand the relentless assault, crumbled one after another, their artificial bodies reduced to pieces.


    "That was hard," Callius mumbled as he looked at the golems that were retracted by the training room''s spirit.


    "But I can see the improvements." He thought as he grabbed a high-tier mana potion from his storage ring, gulping it, refreshing his mana reserves.


    ''When are they going toe? They should be here around now.''


    The moment he thought to himself like that, suddenly he felt a sinister dark mana moving outside of the room as a smile appeared on his face.


    ''Finally, you are here.'' Then, let''s begin the show.

 Chapter 246 Ambush

    ?


    <New Quest [Hypocrites] generated.>


    As the faint but distinct mana signatures reached Callius'' sensitive senses, he recognized the approaching individuals without a doubt. In his head echoed the voice of the system as it informed him of the generation of a new quest.


    ---------------


    Quest ¨C Hypocrites


    Description ¨C Individuals who use and seek retribution without verifying the wrongdoings of the used one should be held ountable, as they are disying hypocrisy and contradicting their own religious teachings. You, as the one who stands above others, can''t ignore such an act aimed at you.


    Requirements ¨C Destroy the two-faced dogs (5/5)


    Rewards ¨C Increase in the strength of [Tyrant''s Aura]


    ----------------


    As he saw the panel that appeared in front of him, he had a smile on his face. ''I knew a quest would be generated.'' He thought.


    "Then, let the show begin," Callius whispered to himself, his resolve unwavering. He had already consumed a potent high-tier mana potion, replenishing his magical reserves to their fullest capacity. The surge of energy coursed through his veins, lending him renewed strength as if the training he had done using his magic had never happened.


    That was thanks to the potion being a high tier, but that was not the topic at that point.


    ''They had already blocked the surveince wards. I guess that woman couldn''t hold her greed.'' He thought to himself as he sensed the warding magic around him disappear. Even though his thoughts were notpletely true in a way, nobody could me him either.


    ''Now it is up to you, Aliya. I will trust your skills.'' As his thoughts wandered for a second to her partner, he immediately started getting ready for the confrontation. ''It is also the time that these stupid rumors end. I don''t want to waste any more time with this drama.''


    Just as he thought that, he had a smile on his face as he knew the enemy had made the moves that he had predicted.


    Instantly grabbing a sphere that looked ominous from his spatial ring, he activated his [All-Seeing Eye], improving his eye with unparalleled insight.


    ''As expected, it''s charged with my mana,'' he acknowledged inwardly, satisfied with the preparations made. ''I really wonder what your expression will be when you see that you were dancing on my palm for a while.'' His mouth curled upwards.


    ''Then, the stage is set.''


    As he instantly activated his aura while enveloping himself with lightning mana, using the same technique he had used quite a lot of times.


    /CRACKLE/


    Disappearing from the ce he was in¡­.


    ********<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We are entering." A young man spoke as he looked into the corridor that was dimly lighted. A corridor that would normally be filled with brightness was now dark, thanks to the magic they were using. His face was blurry as the details could not be distinguished. "Brothers¡­. It is time to avenge our holy sister." He mumbled as he made a praying gesture.


    /NOD/


    As the group of four behind him nodded in response while making the same praying gesture, he grabbed the handle of the door that was locked. His hands that were grabbing the handle started radiating a shiny light as the particles entered the handle, making their way to the mechanism inside.


    /FUSH/


    As the smoke was raised from the handle, the doorknob melted thanks to the heat spreading.


    /TOK/


    And soon, the door opened, revealing a devastating scene of confrontation inside. The smoke was being raised as the signs of something getting burned could be seen all around.


    And in the midst of that, a young man stood as he was looking at the entrance.


    "It is him." Immediately voicing his thought, the man whose face couldn''t be seen looking at the young man. ''Just as she said, he had been training non-stop.'' He thought as he looked into him.


    "Who are you?" A cold and dignified voice echoed inside the room as the young man with crimson eyes looked into the intruders.


    "Heh¡­" As a response, a coldugh came from the mouth of the leading intruder.


    "What is so funny?" Callius asked, his voiceced with a hint of curiosity and caution as he faced the intruders, his crimson eyes piercing through the darkness. He was already reading his magic as the fire mana was gathered on his hands slightly.


    The leader of the group, with his face, still obscured, chuckled darkly before responding. "It is funny that a heathen like you still stands on the same grounds as we are. It is funny that you are still walking freely. Do you understand?"


    Hearing this, Callius'' eyes narrowed as his expression hardened. "You and your dogmatical views." He mumbled as he looked into the intruders. "The holy sister you are talking about, do you know her?" He asked as his gaze was filled with anger. "Do you truly believe I would harbor any untoward desires for a supposed holy sister who materialized out of thin air? A person who doesn''t even exist?" He asked with his questions raised as his eyes were filled with seriousness.


    The leader''s face contorted with rage, his features contending with the fury that coursed through him. "Do you think we would sumb to your treacherous schemes, you HEATHEN!" he bellowed, his voice vibrating with anger. The intensity of his words matched the growing power of his magic, its energy crackling around him. The air became heavy with his building aura, an intimidating disy of his righteous indignation.


    "Did you employ these deceitful words to ensnare our HOLY SISTER? To trap her and inflict harm upon her!" The leader''s usations echoed through the room, his voiceced with fury. The boundaries of his control began to slip, his overflowing magic manifesting as a threatening aura. It pulsed with raw, primal energy, showcasing the depth of his rage and his unwavering loyalty to his beliefs.


    Hearing this, Callius'' eyes once again regained their tranquility as he looked into the leader that was speaking. "Your beliefs are firmly rooted, and it seems futile to try and change them. You are brainwashed, being held by your so-called beliefs." His calm voice echoed in the room as he looked like he would no longer argue.


    "It is always better than being a heathen like you!"


    The leader''s words hung in the air for a fleeting moment before heunched himself towards the young boy with relentless speed, his intent clear. Like a coiled serpent striking its prey, he closed the distance between them in an instant. Sensing the impending danger, the other four assants positioned themselves strategically, ready to join the fray with synchronized precision.

 Chapter 247 Ambush 2

    "It is always better than being a heathen like you!" The moment the room was filled with the scream of the assant''s leader, he instantly rushed at Callius with his sword raised.


    /SWOOSH/


    However, Callius, of course, was ready for the attack from the moment they had entered. Instantly sting the man off with his spell, he increased the distance once more, not letting the man do as he pleased.


    "This bastard is really talented." The leader mumbled as he stopped in his tracks. As a person that witnessed the magical fire disy of Callius at the duel, he knew Callius was not someone to be underestimated. "However, you won''t stand for too long." He mumbled as his crew instantly came beside him.


    The room crackled with tension as Callius found himself surrounded by five assants.


    ''Two mages, one with water affinity and the other with earth.'' He thought, instantly seeing the status window of others with his All-Seeing Eye. ''The other three are all 4-star knights. It seems seniors are here. As he saw the ages of others, he thought.


    It was tantly obvious why they were here. They hade with a singr purpose: to overpower and defeat Callius.


    As nature goes, no matter how strong one is, the numbers are absolute when ites to those things.


    Barely after two seconds had passed, the leader spoke, calling out his crew.


    "Begin." As his voice echoed, the other four instantly took action.


    The water mage, with a flick of their wrist, summoned a torrent of water that surged toward Callius. Sensing the imminent threat, Callius drew upon his mastery of fire magic, even if limited. He conjured a wall of mes, its intense heat evaporating the oing deluge, transforming it into a cloud of steam.


    As the steam dissipated, the earth mage seized the opportunity, manipting the ground beneath Callius'' feet to rise in sharp, jagged spikes. Callius swiftly reacted, unleashing streams of scorching fire from his palms, melting the spikes before they could reach him. But he used quite a lot of mana in the process, as in order to match the strength of the mage''s spell, he needed to spend a lot.


    The three knights, armed with their swords, closed in, their movements coordinated and precise. Callius weaved through their strikes, his body agile and nimble. He retaliated with bursts of searing mes, forcing the knights to retreat momentarily, showcasing how proficient he was at closebat.


    "This bastard, he is like a squid." One of the members spoke as he sprouted hateful words. "He is." The others agreed as they were rather rxed.


    The water mage, undeterred, summoned swirling currents that crashed toward Callius. He fought back, creating a zing inferno that engulfed the water, turning it into a harmless vapor. The earth mage, seeing an opportunity, called forth towering stone pirs to trap Callius within a rocky prison. In a way, the way they had fought while covering themselves was enough to show that they were rather proficient in such cases, supporting the idea that they were seniors.


    "I refuse to bow down." But Callius, refusing to be confined, summoned mes of immense intensity. The fire surged around him, disintegrating the stone pirs and freeing him from his confinement. With renewed determination, he focused his fire magic, shaping it into fiery projectiles that he hurled at his assants.


    The water mage countered, conjuring a massive wave to crash down upon Callius. Sensing the impending danger, Callius tapped into his fiery essence, creating a searing shield of mes that repelled the onught, reducing the wave to mist.


    The battle intensified, the sh of elements creating a chaotic disy of power. Callius unleashed torrents of scorching fire, engulfing his adversaries in a relentless assault. But thebined might of the water and earth magic proved formidable as the mages extinguished the mes and the knights pressed their advantage.


    In the end, they were rather ying for the effective way of fighting, not giving the opportunity to strike at Callius at all, making him all defensive. That is what one was being taught at the academy, though it was also obvious that they were talented.


    Gradually, the assants'' relentless attacks wore down Callius. His magical energy waned, his mes flickering weaker with each passing moment. The water mage seized the opportunity, encasing Callius in a freezing prison of ice while the earth mage reinforced it with sturdy rock formations.


    In the end, it took only five minutes to take Callius down, thanks to the splendid power and teamwork they had disyed in front of him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At this point, knowing that he had no power inside him anymore, Callius waited for the events to unfold.


    "Now you will repent your sins," the leader''s voice reverberated through the room,ced with sadistic satisfaction and an air of superiority. The knights took a moment to relish in their triumph, their faces contorted with smugness and contempt.


    /SMASH/


    As Calliusy restrained, vulnerable, and unable to defend himself, the leader''s fist suddenly connected with his beautiful face, the impact sending a shockwave of pain through his body. Blood trickled from his broken nose, and a gasp escaped his lips as he struggled to regain hisposure.


    The strength of the fist was no joke, as the leader was a 5-star knight.


    "Pathetic," the leader sneered, relishing in the sight of Callus'' agony. "Did you think you were going to live your life normally aftermitting such sin?"


    With a wicked grin, the knights surrounding Callius joined in, each delivering a merciless blow or a cruel kick. Theirbined assault is merciless and unrelenting as they speak their words of abuse by throwing insults at his mother while beating him.


    Of course, pain coursed through Callius'' body.


    Contrary to expectations, a sense of eerie calmness washed over Callius as he stared at his assants with unsettling tranquility in his eyes. Blood stained his once pristine and beautiful face, creating a stark contrast against his unwavering gaze.


    As the assants momentarily paused their assault, catching their breath and relishing in their perceived victory, Callius slowly raised his head, defying the pain that pulsed through his body.


    The crimson eyes that fixated upon the assants with disdain suddenly flickered with an unsettling glow. Callius bloodied mouth curled into a wicked grin, sending shivers down the spines of those who dared to challenge him.


    "What''s so amusing?" the leader demanded, confusion etched across his face.


    "It is funny that you are still standing on the same ground as me." As he spoke those words, the smile on his face reached his ears.


    Before the assants couldprehend his words, a surge of raw energy coursed through Callius'' body; the very air crackled with anticipation as his form began to shimmer and distort. Reality itself seemed to twist and contort around him, a prelude to the impending chaos.


    "Booom¡­."


    /BOOM/


    As with thisst word, Callius'' body exploded as the cataclysmic raw power of fire spread across the room.


    ---------------------A/N------------------------


    I will post another two or three chapters tomorrow. Sadly, now I need to sleep.....


    Hope you liked the chapters, though. This time, I didn''t want to give too many details of the fight, or it would be repetitive.

 Chapter 248 Ambush 3

    ?


    /BOOM/


    The room erupted into chaos as a sudden explosion engulfed the space where Callius had stood. The force of the st sent debris flying in all directions, leaving the assants stunned and disoriented. None of them was expecting such a thing to happen at all, as they all had seen the mana reserves of him being depleted to the minimum.


    The assants were thrown back by sheer force, their bodies battered and broken by the unleashed might of Callius'' final gambit. Amidst the debris and chaos, their forms crumpled, defeated, and vanquished.


    Since none of them had sensed magic being activated, and neither did they expect Callius to blow himself off, their defenses were close to zero making all of them injured.


    The leader staggered backward, shielding his face from the st, but not to avail as he, too, was caught off guard. "AAAAH!" A painful scream echoed inside the room as the face of the leader was burned.


    Because he was the closest, the leader took the most damage, but that didn''t mean the others didn''t take any damage at all.


    "Cough, cough¡­." Coughing, the leader staggered as his body as on the verge of copsing. His brain was about to lose its function as he was not able to think straight.


    However, the leader still managed to regain hisposure, even in the midst of the pain. He spoke, his voice trembling with a mix of shock and anger. "What... What is this magic?" As his gaze wandered around, he continued his words. "He didn''t even use his mana." As a knight that was proficient with fights, he was sure he would have sensed the mana of Callius if he had used magic.


    As his eyes wandered around while trying to get a hold of himself as the pain of the lingering explosion filled his head. The constant sound of ringing was all over his head as his senses were screaming at him non-stop. However, all of his group members lost their consciousness as they were lying on the ground.


    "Grrr....This heretic, he used some sort of fiendish magic." the leader mumbled through gritted teeth, his hand trembling as he reached for the healing potion. ''There is something affecting my consciousness in the atmosphere.'' He was able to observe that.


    Even if he had been caught off guard, he was someone that was experienced and educated in such situations. "I need to treat myself first." Therefore, he instantly analyzed the situation and decided to treat his wounds first since his whole body was hurting, with his face at the center of the pain itself, as his consciousness was about to slip away.


    "Tu-tu- tu- tu. We can''t let you have that."


    /CRACKLE/ /SWOOSH/ /SPLURT/


    But before his fingers could close around the potion, a sudden disturbance disrupted his focus. A crackling sound filled the air, apanied by a swift whooshing motion, catching the leader''s attention. His gaze shot up, only to be met with a blinding sh of ck lightning that streaked past him.


    "Hmm?" Getting surprised by the sudden turn of events, he tried to process the information he got from his eyes.


    /THUD/


    However, his thoughts were abruptly cut short by a resounding thud, followed by a crimson-colored waterfall pouring out of the ce his arm was supposed to connect.


    There, lying on the ground, was his severed arm, blood gushing from the mangled stump where it had once been attached to his body. The pain surged through him, overwhelming his senses as he struggled to process the shocking reality before him.


    "AAAAAAA!" he howled, his cry mixing with the sounds of chaos and destruction that enveloped the room. Every nerve in his body screamed with anguish as he grappled with the searing agony of his severed limb. The once-confident leader now found himself crippled, his strengthpromised by the loss of his arm.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What is this? WHO ARE YOU?" A resounding scream filled with wrath and fear sounded inside the room. The leader was unable to process the things that had happened right there.


    "It seems your ears became deaf now, too." The same tranquil voice that the leader had heard just a minute ago spoke once again, but this time it had a slight contempt inside.


    "No, it can''t be!" His voice filled with disbelief as he finally understood who was the one that was talking.


    Fear and desperation mingled in his eyes as he clutched the remnants of his maimed arm, blood staining his fingers. The full weight of his vulnerability dawned upon him, forcing him to confront the cold reality of his defeat. He realized that Callius, despite appearing wounded and depleted, was actually never wounded at all.


    As the smoke slowly disappeared from the room, it revealed the culprit; the young man with ck hair and crimson eyes who had a smile on his face as a sword of pitch ck was in his hand.


    /CRACKLE/


    The leader could see the faint particles of lightning surrounding Callius as his gaze widened. "You have a lightning affinity, too?" He spoke in disbelief. ''Nobody informed us about this. I thought he only had a fire affinity.'' This thought filled his brain as he no longer had the strength to resist. The pain was overwhelming him, coupled with the primal instinct of fear.


    "That I have," Callius answered with a smirk on his face. "Did you have fun beating my clone?" The viinous smile on his face widened as lightning cracked around his hands.


    As he started walking towards the water mage of the group, he continued his words. "Did you have fun while inflicting pain on an innocent person? While choking him with your t beliefs." As his words echoed inside the room, the leader''s eyes widened. ''No!''


    "Then, you should also be ready to be in pain, shouldn''t you? Isn''t this what your doctrine says? ''As you sow, so shall you reap.''" With hisst words echoing inside the room, the lightning cursed through his hands as it instantly surged through the water mage that was lying on the ground unconscious.


    /CRACKLE/


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    As the lightning reached the body of the water mage, a scream of agony sounded inside the room. The eyes that were closed were opened wide as the blurring magic was lifted, revealing the face of the young man inside. "How is it? Is it fun?" The cold voice echoed inside the room as the crimson gaze now looked like a demon''s¡­.


    -----------------A/N---------------------


    Now, Callius will exact his vengeance; then, this facade will end soon.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 249 Ambush 4

    ?


    <Ding! The quest [Hypocrites]pleted.>


    <Ding! Rewards are being distributed.>


    Within the dimly lit training room, the air was heavy with an eerie stillness, broken only by the soft hum of residual energy. A young man stood in the center of the room, his gaze fixed upon the motionless bodies scattered before him like discarded dolls. The only difference being the dolls were moving slightly from time to time like a broken recorded one.


    His crimson eyes gazed upon those lying; he hummed with coldness. "This is what you get without using your brain. There is a reason why it is here." He spoke as he approached those while grabbing a vial from his spatial ring.


    ''It is good that I brought that here.'' Callius studied the vial, his mind flickering with memories of the battles that had led to this moment. ''I knew something like this would be bound to happen.'' As he grabbed the vial filled with the ck liquid, he approached the body of the leader.


    The moment the liquid touched his tongue, a surge of energy coursed through the leader''s body. Convulsions intensified, apanied by a heightened strength that resonated within him. Callius observed the effects with a mixture of anticipation and caution. The intended transformation was underway.


    "Now, the others," Callius murmured, his voiceden with a sense of purpose. He repeated the process for each fallen figure, dropping a tear of the ck liquid into their mouths, ensuring no one was left without its touch. The bodies, once convulsing on the ground, became vessels of change.


    He patiently waited, his eyes fixed upon the leader, who gradually opened his eyes. They were no longer recognizable, swallowed by an abyss of pure ckness. Callius couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction, knowing his n was unfolding as intended. His gaze shifted to the others, their eyes too transformed, reflecting the absence of their former selves.


    "It is working as intended," Callius murmured softly, his voice a whisper lost in the air. The bodies that had once been scattered on the ground now stood, a darkened presence emanating from their very beings.


    "Now," Callius spoke, his voice reverberating within the minds of the figures before him. Their nk gazes met his as they stood, devoid of any conscious awareness. "You have sessfullypleted your mission without encountering any obstacles," he continued. The words echoed deep within their psyche, forging a narrative that would shape their perception of reality.


    Silently, the figures nodded in unison, their movements akin to marites guided by an unseen hand. Their minds, now under the influence of Callius'' maniption, epted his words as truth. "Very well," he affirmed, satisfactioncing his tone. "You may now return to your respective rooms."


    As hismand settled within their altered consciousness, the figures turned and began walking toward the room''s entrance. The pulsations of their bodies were returned to normal as they no longer showed any signs of abnormality.


    The hues of their eyes returned to their natural state, though the brilliance and depth that once resided within them had been extinguished, as they had still yet to wake uppletely. The light of their true selves was veiled behind a fabricated narrative, as the liquid did its work as intended.


    Just as the five figures left the room, Callius, with a cold smile on his face, began walking towards a wall adorned with an array of magical wards. Though, in the midst of them was something that didn''t normally belong there.


    His eyes gleamed with anticipation as he reached out and plucked a spherical device, pulsating withtent power, from among them. Gripping it firmly, he injected his mana into the sphere, activating its recording capabilities.


    ''Let''s see if it worked or not.''


    As the sphere absorbed his mana, a radiant glow enveloped its surface, illuminating the room. In the blink of an eye, a holographic scene materialized before Callius, revealing the events he had meticulously captured. It was a yback of the pivotal moment when the five individuals had entered the room.


    "It is him."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Who are you?"


    "Heh?"


    Their voices echoed within the chamber, blending with the holographic images to create an immersive experience as he had heard the same dialogue before.


    "Good, it is working." Seeing the recording of the events that happened right there, his smile crept up. ''Then, I will leave everything to you, Aliya.'' He thought as he grabbed another sphere magical device from his spatial ring.


    The sphere he had used in order to contact Aliya in the past, though now it had already been developed to the same extent that the restrictions were lifted already.


    "Callius! Are you okay?" A slightly worried voice resonated through the sphere, connecting him to Aliya, the only one he could have trusted for this task.


    "I am fine. Don''t worry," he reassured her, his voiceced with warmth and amusement. He knew Aliya''s concern stemmed from her genuine care for his well-being. "No injuries to report, in case you were wondering," he teased yfully, fully aware of her tendency to fret over him.


    "¡­." Aliya let out a sigh, her exasperation is palpable even through the magical connection. "Of course, you''re not injured," she replied, her tone filled with mock annoyance. However, she quickly regained herposure, shifting back to the task at hand. "Then, I assume you obtained the recording?"


    "I did," Callius confirmed, his voice tinged with satisfaction. The sessful acquisition of the recording was a crucial step toward their shared objective.


    "In that case, we can proceed with our n, right?" Aliya inquired, her voice now carrying a note of urgency.


    "Yes, indeed," Callius replied, his tone serious and focused. "Meet me at the designated location we discussed. But are you certain you''ll be able toplete everything by tomorrow?" He knew the vision he had envisioned required meticulous execution and meticulousness, and he wanted to ensure Aliya was fully prepared.


    Aliya''s voice brimmed with determination. "I will get it done, Callius. Trust me," she affirmed. "I had already contacted the father and arranged a bunch of personnel for this. The permission from the academy is also finished." As she added saying the details, she made Callius remember why she was a viiness.


    "Very well," Callius acknowledged, his voice holding a hint of admiration. "Remember, timing is crucial. We must act swiftly and decisively."


    "I understand," Aliya replied, her voice resolute. "I won''t let you down."


    Just like that, Callius severed the connection as he headed toward the location they had discussed¡­..


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 250 Countermeasure

    ?


    Between the voice of chirping birds and the sounds of nature, one could see young people walking. Some were running with books in their hands, hurrying to their sses. Others were jogging to train their bodies and maintain their physical prowess. And a few were just walking, basking in the peaceful morning as the sun had just risen.


    As one''s gaze scanned further across the academy grounds, they would soon reach a ce bustling with students. Unlike the paths between the faculties and buildings, these students were sitting on benches or the grass, engaged in animated conversations with a peculiar spherical device in their hands.


    "Have you seen it?" the young girl asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she delicately cut her breakfast. In a way, those who could afford to buy privately prepared food could eat wherever they wanted, instead of in students'' cafeterias.


    "Yes, I have. That bastard finally got what he deserved, didn''t he?" another girl replied, lifting the sphere from herp to get a better view. "It''s amazing how you can watch all of this on such a tiny device." She gazed into the device as she wondered for herself. "In just two days, this thing spread through the academy. Now everyone has one in their hands." She spoke as she swirled the sphere.


    "Yeah, Verdant Ventures really outdid themselves... developing this in just two years after the twin orbs were invented," the girl eating marveled at the merchantpany''s achievement. "And they are also giving the academy students a discount for those who are buying for the first time. Father immediately bought me one and sent it to me. I can''t fall behind when everyone gets in, can I?"


    "Certainly... I''d never expected such a thing toe out of nowhere," a young man chimed in, joining the conversation with a curious expression. "Now that everyone has it, I can see how convenient it will be in the future. Now, I can talk to my family every time whenever I want without waiting for the twin orbs to fill the cooldown." However, his voice turned serious after he finished his words.


    "But what do you think about the recording? Who were those people that attacked Callius in the training room?" He nced around, sensing the buzz of discussions around them.


    In a way, everyone was talking about the same thing, and the topic echoed through the campus.


    The recording that everyone had under their disposal¡­.


    "I can''t believe those masked individuals took matters into their own hands," a young man chimed in, his tone filled with approval. "Callius had iting if he really assaulted a holy sister. These people were just serving justice."


    The group fell into a thoughtful silence, each nodding in agreement, their opinions aligning with the prevailing narrative.


    "Exactly, he got what he deserved," one of the girls added, her voiceced with satisfaction. "Those five attackers showed him that actions have consequences."


    "Absolutely. They took matters into their own hands when the authorities failed to act," another person chimed in, their voice firm and resolute. "This incident serves as a warning to anyone who thinks they can get away with such heinous acts."


    A hushed murmuring filled the air as others nearby joined in the conversation, their voices brimming with support for the assants and their supposed act of retribution.


    "He''s lucky they didn''t do worse to him," a voice said, dripping with vindication. "Sometimes, a taste of your own medicine is the only way to make someone understand the gravity of their actions."


    "We need more people like them who are willing to stand up for what''s right, no matter the consequences," another person remarked, their conviction unwavering. "They''re the heroes we need in this world."


    The dialogues echoed with a mix of vindication, satisfaction, and a desire to see justice served. The students firmly believed in the guilt of Callius, rallying behind the actions of the masked assants as a form of vignte justice. As the discussions continued, they praised the attackers, embracing the notion that they had taken matters into their own hands to restore bnce and teach a lesson to those who dared to cross moral boundaries.


    In a way, those who have not matured enough to assess the situation would always like to see the fall of someone.


    It all goes to the same saying¡­. It is always funnier to watch a noble''s fall rather than the rising of the hero.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Though none of them knew, all of their thoughts were the intention of someone¡­.


    ******


    "Let''s start our ss," the teacher announced, her voice filling the brightly lit ssroom. The students settled into their seats, preparing to engage in the day''s lesson.


    As the teacher began speaking and conducting the ss, a low whisper rippled through the room. Some students couldn''t help but divert their attention away from the lesson, their voices hushed as they exchangedments.


    "He didn''te today either," one student whispered, a tinge of disappointment evident in their tone.


    "No, he didn''t," another student replied, their voice filled with curiosity. "I wonder what happened to him after that incident."


    "Did you see the recording?" a third student chimed in, their voice barely audible. "It looked pretty intense."


    As the whispers echoed inside the ssroom, two seats that were in the front row also gazed through the back as they saw the empty seat.


    ''Where are you? You can''t just fall down like that¡­..'' Emma was anxious as she was looking at the seat.


    Of course, she, too, had already seen the recording, which made her remember some memories of the past.


    However, one thing was certain Callius not being here was not normal since this world had potions and many other things for one to heal themselves.


    Therefore, Emma was not able toe up with a clear reason for making herself anxious.


    On the other hand, our protagonist Arthur had a smile on his face. ''Just as Alicia said, they had moved already.'' His smile was wide as he knew everything had gone as nned. ''But, was there anything like those spheres inside the game?'' Though he pondered as he looked into the sphere.


    ''Well, it probably had, I don''t remember much about the game, and the system doesn''t give me any information either.'' With that thought, he turned his attention to the ss as his gaze wandered around the strict body of the teacher¡­.


    ------------------A/N------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 251 Countermeasure 2

    ?


    The sses carried on throughout the day, while the recording continued to dominate discussions within the academy. The situation, though not entirely unexpected, had be a source of disruption and concern.


    That was both normal and not at the same time.


    The reason was pretty simple. All those things that were happening around the academy were something that needed to be taken care of. From the first week of the academy, scandals were happening in a row. First, the rumors surrounding the rank-one student and then the recording that was spread around the academy.


    The purpose of an academy was to foster education and personal growth, and the current events deviated from that objective. Recognizing the need for action, the academy sought to regain control and quell the escting tensions among the students.


    And at that moment, something came to their rescue.


    Not something but someone.


    A group of people that was widely known all around the world.


    "Who are those people?" a student whispered, observing three figures walking through the academy grounds.


    "Hmm?" Another student turned to look, their gaze fixing on the shimmering golden armor adorning the neers. "Pdins of the church?" they wondered aloud, recognizing the distinct attire.


    "Pdins? What?" The students swiftlyposed themselves, their curiosity piqued by the palpable aura emanating from the approaching figures.


    It was at that point everything inside the academy started returning to normal, though for some it was the point of their ns being ruined¡­..


    ********


    As the pdins entered the academy, the one that was leading had a serious expression on his face. "Once again, with this scandal." He spoke as he reached the management building. "This kid, they won''t leave him alone, won''t they."


    Receiving his words, the one pdin behind him asked. "I don''t understand any of this, Captain Gabriel. Why are they doing that? And who are the ones that are doing this." As he spoke, the captain slowed his steps.


    "Last time, the investigation was futile as we couldn''t find any trace in the church. But now we have another chance as they had shown themselves once again, as that young man said, to think he could foresee this much." Captain Gabriel spoke as his gaze wandered around the hall of the building.


    "Ah, you must be Mister Gabriel." At that moment, a woman approached them. "Pleasee with me. Chairwoman Seraphina is waiting for you in her room." The woman looked like a secretary.


    "Please show the way." Captain Gabriel nodded his head as he started following the woman walking. ''


    Just like that, the pdins followed the woman as they reached the chamber.


    "Please, wait here. You will be teleported soon¡­."


    Just like that, the woman left the chamber, and following that, three men disappeared from the ce they were standing.


    *******


    "Hey, what is this?" As the students of the academy were walking in the midst of the halls, suddenly, their bracelets rang as a notification came.


    "Did you get the notification as well?" The student asked his friend.


    "Yes. It looks like this is a general notice?" His friend answered as he looked around to see the reactions of others. Just as he said, all students had the same expression on their faces.


    Well, not all of them, since some students just ignored the notification and went on.


    In any case, as the students achieved the bracelets and navigated through the panel, they saw a noticee from the academy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    --------------------------------


    Subject: Rumors and Formal Apology


    Dear Students,


    We would like to address the rumors that have been circting within our academy since the beginning of the semester. It hase to our attention that false usations have caused distress and confusion among our student body.


    Firstly as an academy that values the virtues of learning above anything else, we always wanted to ensure apetitive and realistic way of education manner; therefore, we always had the policy to not meddle in the affairs of students and their rtionships.


    Recently, a group of self-appointed vigntes entered our academy iming to bring justice. Unfortunately, their presence has put the safety of our students and education in jeopardy, leaving us with no choice but to take action.


    First and foremost, we want to assure you that the rumors surrounding a certain student, Callius, have been thoroughly investigated by our esteemed guests, the Pdins of the Sacred me.


    The problem originated from false allegations made against Student Callius three years ago. At that time, Student Callius was a member of the esteemed Augustrides family. While we need not delve into the specifics of the past, it is important to note that during that period, Callius was unjustly used. However, the dedicated and honorable pdins, known for theirmitment to justice and truth, have conducted a thorough investigation. Their findings reveal the evidence to go against the allegations against Callius, thus clearing his name of any wrongdoing.


    In light of these recent events, we are pleased to inform you that the Pdins of the Sacred me will be delivering a formal apology regarding the false usations. Their presence and statement aim to bring rity and restore peace within our academy.


    We understand that such rumors can cause division and unrest within ourmunity. We apologize for any distress or harm caused by these false usations and assure you that the academy ismitted to maintaining a safe and supportive learning environment for all.


    Therefore, at the same time, as the staff of our academy, we will conduct a joint investigation with the personnel of the church rted to the false rumors and the vignte action in our academy.


    Once again, we sincerely apologize for the distress caused by these rumors. Let us stand together as amunity, supporting one another with kindness,passion, and amitment to the truth.


    If you''re interested in viewing the formal apology, you can find it in the attachments section.


    Yours sincerely,


    Academy Administration


    ---------------------------------


    As the students went through the long notice that came from the academy, most of them hadplex emotions on their faces, as they couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    "So, he was innocent¡­." One of the students mumbled to herself.


    As the academy once again filled with the uproar¡­..


    --------------------------------A/N-----------------------------


    Writing this notice was hard. Now, at this point, you must have already seen what Callius had envisioned, but I will still rify his thought processes.


    Now, it is time to trample the pride of our protagonist slightly....


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 252 Countermeasure 3

    ?


    Collective conscience.


    A term that is used for the values that put society together and make it so that it can function together.


    In a sense, one can say that it is the shared beliefs, norms, and moral attitude that exists in a particr society and a group that acts like a glue to hold them together.


    The lynch culture itself stems from that, as the individuals belonging to a group will be subjected to situations or events that will trigger certain emotions inside themselves.


    Then, how do you cope with the culture of Lynch? How can you deal with the rumors that will trigger certain emotions inside the public brain?


    That was what I had thought the moment I heard the rumors. Aside from coping, how can you turn it into your advantage?


    The enemy making a does not necessarily mean you are not in control. Amidst the chaos, there is an opportunity. It''s important to remember that being the target of an enemy does not mean losing control. Like a chessboard, the game can be turned to your advantage by adapting to the changing circumstances.


    Then I was greeted with an idea.


    As there exists the Collective Conscience, there is also the individual conscience that has taken its shape for each individual and how they lived their lives.


    The feeling of guiltes from there.


    If you want to make someone feel guilty, then you should make them do something that goes against their individual consciences or values.


    And the best way to do that for a wide range of people is to make them get triggered by a bunch of temporary feelings, or in modern words, "collective mood."


    As we all know, humans or any sentient beings are social. We need to fit the society. Therefore, there are times when the tide is too strong for an individual to resist, making them unconditionally agree with what others think, even if it actually goes against their values. Then, when they check the things they have done, they will feel a certain feeling.


    Guiltiness.


    Guiltiness is a feeling that eats one away, and if one''s self-esteem is low, then they are bound to be consumed by it. Even those without low self-esteem can be psychologically affected unless they areplete sociopaths.


    Then, what do you think will happen when you see the kid you bullied? You talked behind his back and were actually an innocent person who got nothing to do with the things he was used of.


    The brutal scenes that you have supported and watched leisurely, like a movie on theatre, were actually nothing but an act of criminality that targeted an innocent person.


    A person had just been beaten to death, and you were there to support it, make it look like heroism, while the said person was suffering from emotional and physical pain.


    How unfair is that, right? Then, at that point, the feeling of guilt wille, entering the individual''s head.


    And that was my goal.


    The students talked behind my back as the rumors spread. I wanted them to feel guilty. Therefore, I didn''t instantly clear my name.


    Because I wanted them to say things behind me, talk behind me and support the ones that were actually evil.


    However, of course, I knew the feelings were temporary. Especially for the feeling of guilt that you will feel when youmit wrongdoing against a person that you don''t know much about.


    So, it won''t be much effective in the long run since the hypocritical society will instantly forget their wrongdoings, right? They will just continue to live their lives, normally like nothing happened very soon.


    But that doesn''t mean the traces will be erased. No, rather, it is theplete opposite. Even on the surface, the students would forget what they had done; in their subconscious, one thing will remain.


    It was the fact that I was innocent. And the recording of the clone of me getting beaten will also remain in their subconsciousness, as such a brutal scene is hard to forgetpletely.


    Then, when a situation like this urs once more, at that time, the standings of the students will be more favorable to me. The way to control the emotions and the standings will be a lot easier as I can easily show this event as a reference.


    In simple words, I now have a card that I can y for such situations in the future.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, that is not all there.


    Thanks to the rumors that were spread, myck of response, and the duel between Arden and me, the followers of the church were bound to respond to me since they were basically fanatics. Since the fire of anger inside them was triggered¡­.


    Then, the method they used was easily predictable as I knew the leader of the fanatics inside the academy from the game already.


    And that young man needed to be shut down for a while, as he holds considerable amounts of power in the academy and the church.


    What is the way to do it?


    Simple.


    Just bait the real neutral pdins of the academy that really believes the doctrine. Even if there are those that were corrupted in church ranks, that doesn''t mean the ones with virtues don''t exist.


    This also had a high probability of limiting actions of Alicia for a while since she also needed to lie down if an investigation inside an academy in ensued.


    And thanks to the act of vengeanceing from those fanatics, I had the opportunity to do so since neither the academy nor the church could ignore such violence that happened inside the academy grounds by their followers if the act was known.


    At that point, Aliya and my knowledge entered the equation.


    Being someone that yed the game in the 21st century doesn''t only provide you with the knowledge of the academy but also the knowledge of the concepts that had yet to be shown in this world.


    Like cellphones. Not the phones used for onlymunicating but also phones used for everything in daily life.


    And as a college student majoring in engineering, I was, of course, interested in that concept as I had a considerable amount of knowledge, at least enough to present the ones that would develop it in this world.


    Which I did by giving Aliya the idea of the phones and then giving her enough guidance to make it happen.


    Aliya was a girl that had the name of Demoness of Money inside the game, so she was quick to understand and turn it into a profit. The project had just finished before we entered the academy, and we were waiting for an event to present it.


    And, just at that time, these rumors were spread in the academy. The emotional trigger that we needed to make those buy our product inside the academy filled with the children of high-ranking nobles made its appearance.


    Just like that, just by simply waiting, I hit multiple birds with one stone.


    I gained public sympathy by making them guilty and solidified my position for such cases in the future.


    I promoted my product of mine into adolescent young people, who were the target audience already.


    And used that product to bait the pdins into the academy and make them indebted to me emotionally while also limiting the actions of my enemy for a while¡­..


    And also nting spies in the ranks of enemy¡­.


    --------------------------A/N----------------------------


    Hope this rified why the way he acted all this time. Now, we can speed up and leave all these mind games and progress the game''s plot for a while.


    For this month, I am nning to increase the daily chapters to three if I can. We will see.


    Hope you liked the chapters.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 253 Following Day

    ?


    /CHATTER/ /CHATTER/


    The same ssroom at the same hour of the morning.


    The same buzzing voice of their talk, the same expressions on their faces as yesterday. Some were excited, some sleepy, and some were just waiting for the ss to end.


    The same students that were attending the same lessons with their books in their front.


    However, fundamentally, something was different from normal.


    /TOK/


    The sound of footsteps echoing at the entrance caught the attention of some students who were nearby and naturally drew their attention.


    There, they could see the young man that was the hot topic of the academy.


    "Ssh¡­"


    As his presence was made known with his steps entering the ssroom, the chatter of students came to an end.


    Callius observed the students'' expressions and couldn''t help but think, ''¡­.It is that easy¡­.. They can''t even manage their emotions, yet they are aiming to be on top.''


    Some of them were looking at him with guilt, while the others were not even looking at him. In a sense, he was slightly disappointed since there were only a handful of people inside the room that was not filled with guilt.


    Emma, who had aplicated expression on her face. Our protagonist, Arthur, was really struggling to manage his expression but was slightly failing to do so since the fear couldn''t escape from Callius'' eyes. And Aliya, who had known everything beforehand.


    Aside from these three and a handful of ones, the other students inside the ss had all expressions of guilt and difort on their faces.


    ''Well, it doesn''t much matter how they think from now on.'' Callius mused to himself. ''I had already achieved my goal.'' The Pdins were now carrying out their investigation, and for the time being, that was sufficient. With this thought, Callius walked purposefully toward the desk that had remained vacant for the past two days.


    Sitting at the same desk, he opened the book he had at his disposal and started reading while waiting for the instructor toe.


    *****


    Callius'' natural way of sitting and hismanding posture carried an inherent air of intimidation, even for those who had only a passing acquaintance with him. As a result, the students who were less familiar with him felt this imposing presence to the fullest.


    Moreover, the recent quest reward had bolstered his [Tyrant''s Aura] trait, amplifying its effect on others, and intensifying the impact of his presence more than ever before.


    This alone made the students feel more guilty than before, as they felt the cold aura once again. However, different from before, now Callius had a reason to behave coldly towards them, which also made them feel like he was right.


    In any case, just by him stepping up inside the ssroom, the students delved into silence as they did not want to make a noise for some reason they didn''t know.


    /CREAK/


    At that point, the door opened once again as the instructor stepped up into the ssroom.


    A man with a bulky build and a sharp expression on his face. A sense of authority and experience radiated from his presence as he made it toward the center of the ssroom.


    Instructor Alder made his presence known once again.


    "Attention, Students." As he addressed the students, he instantly gathered the attention of everyone inside.


    Knowing he might get picked up, Callius had already closed the book he had over his deck and removed it.


    "Over the past two days, our academy andmunity have veered off course, fixating on notions of self-imposed justice and dubious tactics. As faculty members, it falls upon us to address such matters and guide our students ordingly."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Instructor Alder started with a short speech, his voice carrying an air of authority. "Therefore, remember that our purpose here is to learn and grow, not to interfere in the affairs of others." He punctuated his point with a sharp p of his hands. "I trust this is clear to each and every one of you."


    As the concise message resounded, Instructor Alder''s gaze traversed the entire ss, ultimately lingering on Callius.


    ''So, you are different, huh?'' Callius thought to himself as he watched the expression on the face of Alder. ''I guess fooling the instructors would require a moreplex approach, though it is not like I need to for now.''


    The students attentively nodded, their gestures indicating that they had understood the main point.


    "Very well," Alder acknowledged, his demeanor shifting once more. "Now, I assume each of you haspleted the assigned tasks." With those words, he turned towards the door, preparing to proceed with the lesson.


    "As previously discussed, this course epasses both theoretical knowledge and practical applications," he continued, his voicemanding attention. "Today marks the beginning of your first practical lesson."


    As soon as Alder finished speaking, the ssroom erupted into lively chatter. The students were clearly thrilled and engaged, discussing the topic amongst themselves.


    "Did you hear? We''re starting our first practical lesson today!"


    "I know, right? Finally, something hands-on! I can''t wait to put all that theory into action."


    "I hope it''s something interesting. I''m tired of just reading textbooks and taking notes."


    "I heard Instructor Alder is tough but fair. I hope I can impress him during this practical session."


    "We will see about that¡­. But how will we conduct the practical lessons?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe, we will spar with each other?"


    With anticipation hanging in the air, the students braced themselves for the uing hands-on experience under the guidance of Instructor Alder, as all of them knew this experience was important to them.


    However, the ssroom falling into chatter was not something Alder was happy with.


    /TOK/


    As the heavy fist hit the board, the loud voice echoed inside the ssroom, instantly making the students inside the ssroom quiet once again.


    "Now, follow me; I will show you the space we will be training in."


    As he spoke with his gaze ring at the students, he instantly started walking toward the basement underneath the building, where the training rooms and rooms forbat were located.


    ''Practical Lesson, huh? That will be funny for sure.'' For the first time in a while, Callius smiled in the ssroom as his gaze reached Arthur, who was also looking at him.


    ''Let''s see what you can do, our protagonist¡­.''


    ------------------A/N------------------


    Guys, I started a new book. This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    Name is;


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 254 Practical Lesson

    ?


    As the ssroom followed the Alder to the training grounds, naturally, everyone was filled with anticipation.


    However, there was one thing that they feared.


    Alder''s aura. In a sense, from the moment he had hit the board, everyone was stunned and was no longer talking.


    Well, at least not with huge voices like they did.


    Soon, they arrived at their destination, greeted by a training ground specially designed to foster safety and enhance practices.


    Unlike the typical ssrooms, this space boasted ample room, perfectly suited forbat exercises. Magical devices adorned the area, strategically ced to ensure the well-being of the students while they honed their skills against each other.


    The atmosphere crackled with a mixture of excitement and trepidation as the students prepared themselves for the challenges thaty ahead.


    "Now, sit on the ground while circling me," Alder''smanding voice echoed across the training ground as he directed the students to gather in a circle on the ground.


    Without hesitation, each student lowered their body, settling into a seated position. Everyone''s eyes remained fixed on Alder, and most attention was firmly fixed on their instructor.


    "With close unarmedbat as our focal point today," Alder began, his voice steady and authoritative, "we will delve further into the practical application of focusing on your opponent and mastering footwork. Previously, we explored the theoretical aspects, but now it''s time to put theory into action."


    Alder rose to his feet, his presence towering above the seated students. He took a moment to scan through the eager faces before him; their anticipation was shown in his own focused expression.


    He confidently walked towards the center of the circle, taking on the role of the lesson''s main focus.


    "Watch closely."


    With those words, the lesson started¡­.


    ******


    In a sense, closebat was something that was essential for everyone to learn, at least if you wanted to have this false sense of security while walking in such a world.


    We all know that closebat won''t help a person that much when ites to dangerous situations like life-and-death ones. Since your enemy will have weapons at their disposal, however, it may help with self-defense when you are close to civilization, and help cane.


    The primary objective is to instill in students the idea of fighting and help themprehend its significance. This knowledge can aid magicians in battling opponents more effectively and enable engineers to create things with greater precision.


    This is what they say, and I think it is a pretty logical approach to this topic.


    Those thoughts filled my head as I was thoroughly observing the way Alder showed the movements.


    ''In a sense, the moves he is showing are true basics.'' I thought, observing the wless move set he had shown. ''It is close to perfect for beginners.''


    For beginners, it can be challenging to executeplex moves, so focusing on strengthening the basics would be more effective. This was particrly true in his case.


    "Arthur and Callius." Though at that moment, I heard Alder calling me.


    Looking up at his face, he had a serious expression.


    "Come forward," Alder''smanding voice reverberated through the room, prompting me to step up alongside Arthur. As we approached him, my mind couldn''t help but ponder his intentions.


    ''As expected, he chose me.'' From the moment the ss started, I knew I would be the one that was chosen. ''Since you were ring at me all the time.''


    While walking, I could see the students watching both of us attentively.


    Even though they were feeling guilty, that didn''t mean they were supporting me. It was slightly different.


    While I was reading books or sitting at my desk, I was observing Arthur and Emma from time to time, and I could see they had already be incredibly popr from the start.


    If Emma was awkward with others, Arthur was the opposite, as he was easily able tomunicate with others. I could instantly see some girls'' gaze was on Arthur, though nobody was speaking.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We will utilize the remaining time to assess your grasp of the basics and what you''ve learned in this ss," he dered, gesturing toward a small chamber behind us. "And we shall begin with Arthur and Callius. Enter the chamber." With those words, we made our way toward the chamber, but before we could step inside, Alder tossed each of us a bracelet.


    "Put on these bracelets," he instructed, turning his attention to the rest of the students. "Given that each individual possesses varying levels of strength, these bracelets will temporarily adjust your abilities to a baseline level." He elucidated the purpose and function of the bracelets, ensuring fairness and equal footing among the participants.


    ''It reminds me of that time.'' Though, that brought some unwanted but needed memories.


    The memories of that time and the scar on my shoulder were there to show that strength was never defined by rank or power only but also by technique. And one can never be absolute.


    As we entered the chamber and walked towards each corner, a voice echoed inside my head.


    <New quest [Main Character 2] generated.>


    The moment I heard the voice inside my head, I knew what it was about.


    --------------------


    Quest - Main Character 2


    Description - As the main character, there is no way you could lose to the so-called protagonist. Show that you are better than him in every aspect.


    Goal ¨C Defeat Arthur Nighnce without using your art or any other skill.


    Reward ¨C Increase in the mastery of [All Seeing Eye].


    ------------------


    Seeing the panel was enough to prove my point, as I was wearing the bracelets.


    /CLICK/ /CLICK/


    With the sounds of clicking, I felt the sensation I had long forgotten.


    <Ding! The host is bounded by artifacts.>


    <Host''s knight rank and page rank are both limited to the 0-star. The usage of Mana and Aura is unavable.>


    With those notifications, I felt the sensation of being weak after a long time, turning my eyes towards Arthur as we both readied ourselves.


    "Begin."


    With that short notice, we bolted to each other¡­.


    ------------------------A/N---------------------


    I won''t hang you on the cliff. More chapters areing.


    And thank you, Mister Zeko323, for gifting a Magic Castle and supporting my novel. I appreciate it and will try not to disappoint you!


    Guys, I started a new book. This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    Name is;


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 255 Practical Lesson 2

    ?


    Within the confined space of the chamber, Arthur and I faced each other. From the expression on his face, it was tantly obvious that he was confident a smile was on his face.


    ''Now, the quest wants me not to use [All Seeing Eye], then I should do that.''


    With that thought, I readied myself.


    ¡¤?¦Èm "You think you stand a chance against me, the protagonist, Callius?" he mumbled to himself with a low voice, but I was able to hear it as we were close.


    ''Heh¡­.. Now, it is obvious¡­.'' At this point, it was obvious that he was from another world.


    "Begin."


    The moment the signal was given, Arthur instantly lunged forward as he attempted to attack me with a swift strike, his aim catching me off guard.


    /SWOOSH/


    "HA!"


    However, it was what he attempted to do.


    Since we were sparring with low strength, the chamber was slightly small. Therefore, he instantly reached me as a punch wasing into my face.


    ''But, this is not how you fight.'' I thought, seeing the punch thrown since it was nowhere close to being professional.


    The footwork was in a mess, the structure of the punch was nowhere close to being eptable, and, more importantly, the bnce was lost.


    ''He clearly, didn''t even listen to the lesson. What an idiot.''


    /SWOOSH/


    Having raised my fists and taken my guard already, it wasn''t hard for me to dodge the punch aimed at my face by simply titling my body to the side slightly without losing my footing.


    /THUD/


    And following it with a clean uppercut to his right abdomen.


    "Kurgh-"


    As my uppercut was connected with his abdomen, saliva spurted from his mouth. But the main damage was on his breathing since momentarily; it was interrupted.


    Resulting in ack of oxygen for a second, making him lose his bnce. This resulted from his random way of breathing, which was not suited for closebat at all.


    /THUD/


    However, no matter whichbats you are in, it is important not to lose your momentum. Be it a magic fight or a sword fight.


    Thus, without stopping, I instantly threw another simple punch to his left abdomen to rig his breathing more.


    /THUD/


    It connected without any resistance as he closed his body more reflexively.


    "You... you got lucky," Arthur grumbled between gasps for breath. "This isn''t over!"


    ''Now, a random swing to fend me off wille.'' Hearing what he said, I thought and immediately readied myself.


    /SWOOSH/


    Undeterred, he pressed on, desperate to prove himself. But hisck of technique and discipline left him vulnerable.


    As the swing came, I lowered my head to dodge the strike.


    Making him lose his bnce as he fell slightly to the front.


    "You talk big, Arthur Nighnce." I taunted, seizing the opportunity to strike. "But your actions speak louder than words."


    Then countered with a punch at his right jaw, aiming to make him lose control.


    /THUD/


    Delivering a powerful blow to his midsection, I watched as his confidence shattered along with hisposure.


    His face contorted with pain, and he staggered backward, struggling to regain his footing.


    ''Heh¡­. What a fragile protagonist you are¡­.'' I thought.


    "I... I won''t let you..." Arthur stuttered, his voice strained and feeble, his face concentrated with pain.


    Gritting his teeth, he raised his fists one more and threw me a barrage of attacks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    /SWOOSH/


    However, none of them contained proper footing or posture.


    Thus, none of them was able to hit.


    With deft footwork, I evaded his wild swings, smoothly slipping out of harm''s way.


    /SWOOSH/ /THUD/


    And the moment I saw the opening, sensing an opportunity, I swiftly countered with a clean uppercut to his chin, causing his head to snap back and disorient him further.


    ''His strength is higher than mine, but my specialization is speed.'' I thought, from the confrontation alone. ''But, he can''t even use his strength properly. This spar is over.''


    /THUD/ /THUD/ /THUD/


    With that thought, maintaining myposure, I pressed forward, keeping the momentum on my side. Inded a series of well-timed strikes to his body, targeting his midsection and ribs, effectively disrupting his breathing and weakening his defenses.


    "Kurgh-"


    With eachnded blow, it became increasingly clear that my understanding of closebat techniques and his not listening to the lecture gave me an edge in this fight.


    /THUD/


    And with onest kick on his diagram, I sted him off, sending him to crawl on the ground, defeated and humiliated.


    <Quest [Main Character 2]pleted.>


    With the voice of the system echoing inside my head, I was looking at the protagonist lying under me.


    As I stood over him, a mixture of triumph and disappointment welled up within me. It was a hollow victory. I had expected more from him.


    He struggled to rise, his body trembling with exhaustion and humiliation. The defeat was evident in his eyes, and I could sense a glimmer of self-doubt creeping in.


    "Kurghk-" As he coughed, he looked like a worm trying to raise himself.


    "Pathetic." Was the only thing I could say, seeing the disy he had shown to me. "You are pathetic, Arthur Nighnce. Proven to be aplete waste of my time."


    The weight of my words hung in the air, casting a shadow over his defeated form.


    The onlookers watched with wide eyes, their astonishment palpable. Even Alder seemed taken aback.


    ''This reaction is good. The more you are scared, the more you will want to improve yourself. Maybe, some of you can put up a fight then.'' I thought as I scanned their gazes.


    /CLAP/


    However, the sound of pping came not long after as the instructor wanted to gather everyone''s attention.


    "It was a good spar." He said as he activated the formation surrounding the arena, healing Arthur from those small injuries he had sustained.


    "At least, from the perspective of Student Callius. It seems there is a reason why you are the rank 1." As the Aldermented while looking at me, he nodded in acknowledgment.


    "However, student Arthur. It seems you didn''t even pay attention to my lectures." His gaze was condemning, as he was looking at Arthur with an aggressive gaze.


    As he turned his face to the rest of the ss, he spoke. "Student Arthur''s performance serves as a prime example of how not to fight. From this point on, I suggest you pay close attention to my ss to not show such disgraceful disy." With his gaze wandering around, it was tantly obvious that he was annoyed.


    However, the ss needed to be conducted, so he did what he needed to do.


    Alder scanned the ss and called out, "Sarah and Lucas, step forward." Sarah, a petite girl with a determined look, and Lucas, a tall and athletic young man, made their way to the front, anticipation evident in their eyes. "We will now witness a demonstration of closebat techniques from Sarah and Lucas," Alder announced, gesturing for them to prepare.


    Just like that, the ss went on¡­..


    ------------------A/N--------------------


    You can already see the results of different approachesing from transmigrators.


    Hope you liked the fight scene, though. I must admit that writing this chapter was not only satisfying but also quite enjoyable for me as well.


    Check out my new book if you are interested. This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance. Name is;


    Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 256 Afterwards

    ?


    "How? How can he move this precisely?" As the fight was happening inside the ss, those thoughts filled Emma''s heart. She was someone that knew how Callius was at the beginning, as a child.


    He was wimpy and grumpy, never smiling, always having a serious expression. And most importantly, he never liked fighting, thus resulting in him being weak.


    Emma never liked such people. Since her childhood alone, in order to get the attention of her father, she always tried her best.


    Be it training or studying. Even though she was not good at academics or mathematics, she tried her best. However, it was never enough. Whenever she wanted to have the attention of her father, she always saw he was with him.


    Callius.


    Even though he was weak. Even though he never trained¡­ Even though she was there¡­. Austin was always with him¡­


    Just because of that reason alone, Emma developed a dislike for individuals that didn''t train and develop themselves but rather kept beingzy. She thought they didn''t deserve any recognition. Since, in her eyes, Callius was such a kid.


    Though if she had looked closer and more objectively, she would know her father was actually also spending time with her; however, as a child, this was missed from her eyes.


    In a sense, most of the time, the conflicts between siblings would stem from this point¡­.


    However, her eyes were always on Callius at that time, not being able to judge correctly.


    In the end, it all returned to the same saying.


    The apples, on the other side, are always the sweetest.


    In any case, just because of all those opinions about Callius that had taken root in her mind, she was constantly getting surprised.


    Getting surprised at the achievements Callius was showing.


    ''First his magic¡­ Now, this¡­.'' The precise move set that Callius had shown made her heart filled with a weird knot. As the fistsnded on the young man that she had taken a liking over, the knot in her heart intensified.


    Of course, who wouldn''t get mad when the person they liked was getting beaten?


    However, most of all, she feltplicated. She didn''t know how she should have felt.


    ''There is no way he could reach such a mastery in just one lesson.'' She thought as she knew the way Callius moved was too precise for a first-timer. ''He must have encountered a lot of situations while he was away.'' As the thought filled her head, she lowered her gaze.


    Day by day, the reasons for Emma to hate Callius were slowly diminishing, as she was no longer able to identify what was true or wrong¡­


    *******


    Everything was good, going into the way he wanted.


    He was able to get whomever women he had wanted¡­ He was able to live his life to the fullest in this new world¡­.


    He knew the future; he knew the people inside the work; he knew the ways to get stronger; he knew how to get the girls¡­


    He had a system that gave him rewards as the more girls he slept with.


    And most importantly, he was the main protagonist.


    The person that the world revolved around¡­.


    He was such a person.


    Blessed with the highest talent in the world, it was never hard for him to get stronger¡­. So he was able to feel the sensations he was never able to feel in his world.


    Feeling the warmth of a woman¡­. Indulging in carnal desires¡­.


    But why?


    Why was this happening to him? Why was he getting beaten? Why couldn''t he win?


    The pain assaulted his head as Arthury on the ground. Even though their ranks were limited to zero, the lingering pain of punches was still there.


    His jaw hurt, and his head was ringing as he was spinning.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He could see everyone was looking at him with a mocking smile. Heck, some of them were looking down on him.


    He thought he was going to win easily since he knew Callius was a minor viin in the game, even the things had changed.


    The system issued him a quest, saying if he won, his affection rate for Emma would increase.


    He thought it was peace of cake.


    How could he lose, right?


    However, none of what he expected happened.


    He was beaten brutally. He couldn''t even put up a front.


    In the end, he was simply beaten. And even though he was healed, it was his own self-esteem that was the thing that got damaged the most¡­ Though only the future would show how he would approach things¡­.


    After all, he was someone that only knew how to use his lower head, not the upper one¡­.


    ******


    As the sses reached their end, I left the ssroom and went to my own dormitory.


    I had learned simply one thing from today''s confrontation.


    ''Arthur is a transmigrator.''


    In his own words, he referred to himself as the protagonist. It was clear that he must havee from Earth, as Arthur''s character would not have suddenly considered himself the main character without reason, normally.


    ''However, he is an idiot.'' That was all I could say, seeing the disy he had shown at that time. If you know the ways to get stronger, those lost treasures that were waiting to be explored. If you are not taking advantage of that knowledge knowing the future, then you are basically dumb. That''s it.


    ''But, still. That means there is an unknown variable that I needed to take care of.'' I thought.


    In a sense, having a transmigrator does not necessarily mean that said person will rule the world. It might have some negative effects as well.


    For instance, in the first moments of my merging of souls, I was not able toprehend whether this world was real or not, and I treated it slightly like a game.


    Until I had tasted defeat, I was able to see that this world was a real world that different people lived in, not some sort of NPCs.


    This might also be the same for Arthur. If he has the memory of some person from Earth, or he was such a person, then there is a high probability that he was perceiving this world as a game and treating it in such a way.


    Since he must have never tasted defeat in his life.


    I know that because I yed the game. The hard part of the game is yet to start. Up to this point, it was only a tutorial and some snu-snu scenes, after all¡­


    Just like that, I reached my room and decided to train for a second¡­


    -----------------------A/N-----------------------


    I hope I made it a bit clear for the reason why Emma disliked Callius as a child. I really don''t hate Emma, and I think she was also a victim of parents.


    You will see that in the future as well. Hope you liked the chapters. Two more in on the way.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    Name is;


    Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 257 Afterwards 2

    ?


    For many, attending school is often hailed as the best time of their lives. It''s a season of youth, a time filled with the pursuit of rtionships and endless possibilities. And in many ways, that sentiment holds true.


    After all, the school offers a unique experience where free time seems to stretch out infinitely before you. You have all the time on your hands, do whatever you want, etc.


    However, that is different for me. Since I am not the type of person that likes to socialize with others, rather, I would prefer to seek improvement.


    Therefore, it was another normal day for me after the sses ended. Though my head was slightly filled with the possible scenarios regarding Arthur being a transmigrator, I was not much bothered by that fact since I was quite expecting it.


    On the way of reaching my room, I saw Diana waiting for me as expected and we walked together while talking about the things that happenedter.


    At this point, she had already returned to normal as her worries were lifted thanks to the notice that came from Pdins.


    Once inside my room, I settled down at my desk and immersed myself in the study of magic.


    At that time, while fighting with others using the clone I was able to see my shorings slightly.


    Since magic was a subject that was widely spread everywhere, it was a topic that could also be developed as much as you want. Thus, I was here, studying at my desk, trying to amplify the knowledge into my head, understanding the meaning behind it, and grasping everything. It was a subject that permeated every aspect of our world, offering the limitless potential for exploration and mastery.


    And the hours slipped away just like that until I saw the sun was about to set.


    As the hours slipped away, I became aware of the sun sinking low on the horizon. ''Hmm... I''ve spent quite a lot of time,'' I mused, observing the colorful sky that was different from the normal one. ''Perhaps it''s time to give my mind a break and focus on training my body.''


    While I enjoyed the pursuit of knowledge and the study of magic, one needs to recognize the importance of a well-rounded approach to self-improvement.


    Spending the entire day engrossed in books and spells without engaging in physical activities would be counterproductive in the long run, as you also need to implement the theoretical knowledge into practice.


    Though I also don''t want to only train, the entertainment in this world is limited to certain things.


    And using magic is quite fun, to be honest.


    Thus, I grabbed the things I needed and started walking toward the training grounds. Change in the atmosphere immediately kicked in as I felt refreshed.


    The academy grounds were the same. Students were walking while talking to each other. Some of them were smiling, some pair of girls and boys walking hand in hand, living their youth. In a sense, it waspletely normal, but at the same time, it felt like a waste of time.


    ''If you knew the things that are about to happen in the future, none of you would spend your days like this.'' I thought, remembering the clock was ticking.


    At this point, most of the freshmen were familiar with the general facilities like training grounds, libraries, spar arenas, lecture halls and etc. Though, the academy still had quite a lot of things to explore.


    Reaching the training grounds, this time, I saw a different young woman inside. It was obvious that the woman in charge would be punished for her acts.


    ''Well, she should be punished.'' Since the one that gave away my rooms and deactivated the wards had been punished already.


    ''They must have discarded her already.'' I thought.


    Just like that, I entered the training room and started testing my magic just as same as before.


    Though this time, I added telekinesis magic into my training as well; it was not only my fire magic.


    ¡¤?¦Èm *****


    Callius stood at the center of the specifically-modeled training room; his gaze was closed, and he was focused on his other senses.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He took a deep breath, readying himself for the task at hand. At this point, there were already signs of burning at the ground, but rather than being wide, they were narrow but deep.


    Since the main focus of his training was not to use a wide field of magic but rather to enhance his control.


    The training room came alive, projecting holographic targets that appeared and disappeared in rapid session. Callius took a deep breath, centering himself, and raised his hands, ready to unleash his magic.


    He channeled his fire magic, summoning mes that danced and flickered at his fingertips. His eyes were closed as he was training his mana senses to the maximum.


    As the targets materialized, he unleashed controlled bursts of fire, each aimed with precision and speed. His movements were fluid and precise, his fireballs hitting the targets with uracy, causing them to disintegrate in bursts of light.


    Though some of them missed, his control was enough to be satisfactory. But not for him.


    Just like that, he kept training.


    *****


    "Huff... It was a satisfying training session," I murmured to myself, wiping the sweat off my brow. Although it wasn''t physically demanding, the mental strain was real. Maintaining constant focus and precision pushed me to my limits.


    As I gathered my belongings and made my way to the room''s exit, I couldn''t help but reminisce about my time at the gym back on Earth. Even with the convenience of a spatial storage ring, carrying a bag brought back nostalgic memories of those days.


    I stepped out into the hallway, feeling a sense of aplishment. The echoes of my training reverberated in my mind, fueling my determination to continue honing my magical abilities.


    It was like the feeling you get after a good PR session in the gym or a good spar in your dojo. The feeling of improvement.


    As I was walking, I could see the weightlifting part was filled with students, as it was nothing like the beginning of the academy.


    ''In the end, even if they find it hard to adapt to the academy, all those students here are intelligent and hardworking people that belong to a small portion of this world.'' I thought, seeing some students training in their martial arts.


    At this time, students would get used to the academy, and they would start training since the assignments would also be given.


    Just like that, I left the training grounds and made my way toward my dormitory.


    Though on the road, something unexpected was awaiting me¡­..


    ------------------A/N------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    Name is;


    Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 258 Bullying

    ?


    Bullying.


    A term often associated with children, but one that knows no boundaries and transcends age. It lurks in the shadows, permeating the very fabric of our society. Even within the supposedly hallowed halls of Ark Academy, this insidious problem rears its ugly head.


    As an institution that prides itself on nurturing highly talented individuals, the presence of bullyinges as no surprise.


    After all, gifted minds oftene with equally formidable egos, and in this environment, shes are inevitable. Behind closed doors, beneath such a pristine facade, acts of torment and cruelty would unfold, leaving a trail of shattered dreams and broken spirits.


    In a sense, no matter where you are, humans are the same.


    Creatures with egos, creatures that like to feel to stand above others.


    In any case, as I was walking on thends of the academy, the sun had already set, and the roads were emptypared to the daytime.


    The darkness of the night descended on the academy, showing that it was time to prepare for the next day.


    And here I was, walking all alone, just to do that. I wanted to rest my head, as I was tired from constant focus.


    It was like, just sometimes you would want to shut your head down and not want to think anything at all. I was walking just like that.


    Until a small voice perked up my ears.


    A small voice that would not normally get caught unless you are someone with sensitive senses.


    In the silence and the sce of the night, my ears were perked up over the small distant cry of pain.


    Yes, it was a cry of pain, like someone being attacked.


    As I listened, a sense of familiarity washed over me. "I somehow feel like I recognize this voice," I realized as there was no opposition from my head.


    Immediately, my senses became alert. Even though I was not able to directly infer the voice, I wanted to rify it. Intrigue washed over me.


    Instinctively, I followed the sound, my steps guided by a mix of concern and curiosity.


    ''Hmm? Something feels weird.'' I thought as the mana senses I had just trained perked up. ''The mana around is changing?'' From this alone, it was obvious that this was something slightly serious.


    The moonlight was washing over thends as I deviated from the road, activating my [All Seeing Eye].


    Only to see a small barrier that was covering an area filled with trees. ''The voices are getting blocked.'' I thought, analyzing the simple construction. ''Whispering Veil.'' And the name of the artifact soon came into my mind since it was a slightlymon product.


    As I approached the origin of themotion, a distressing sight greeted me. A group of students, mostly girls, had formed a circle around a solitary individual, their expressions twisted with malice.


    However, even if I had yet to enter the barrier, I was now very close. Thus, I was able to pick the voices inside in more detail, even though they were still low in strength. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What now, bitch! How dare youy your eyes on my fianc¨¦e!" a girl''s venomous voice pierced through the air, dripping with animosity.


    At this point, it was obvious that the girl in the middle of the ring was someone that was picked up as the target of bullying.


    ''Lirienne.'' And soon, the name of the girl came to me as I observed the face that was in the middle.


    However, her appearance had been deliberately altered by an artifact, concealing her true identity from those unaware of her heritage.


    The tinum hair of Moon Elves could no longer be seen, filled with a brown color. The captivating allure of her unique gray eyes, which set her apart from others, had been reced by hazel, blending her gaze into that of any ordinary girl. But most importantly, it was her ears that were changed since the pointy shape could no longer be seen.


    It was a precaution I had taken for her in the academy since if she entered with her normal looks, her origins would be tantly obvious, and the whole purpose would be destroyed.


    But, it seems the fa?ade had been slightly shattered, as she was there getting picked up by this cruel group.


    The ringdder of the girl was gazing through the Lirienne as she had grabbed her from her hair. "You bitch, why aren''t you answering?" She spat curses as she looked into the girl staying underneath.


    The group was someone that you would expect from such an act. Filled with paints all around their face, they were the attention-seeking whores we would call in our schools. The ones that would go to any length to get the attention on themselves.


    "I did not do such a thing." I saw Lirienne answering as she, too, gazed through the girl. Rather than crying, her eyes were filled with tant anger.


    ''Why is she not resisting?'' I thought as I confirmed the strength of the bullies with my [All Seeing Eye]. ''They are not that stronger than her. She should be able to put up a fight if she wants.'' I thought.


    Though the moment my attention was returned to her, I saw the small mana blockage underneath her core. ''Ah, that''s why¡­.. She is drugged.'' The realization came upon me as I saw her trying to force her mana from her core but failing to do so.


    The ringleader tightened her grip on Lirienne''s hair, a sadistic smirk ying on her lips. "You dare deny it? I saw you looking at my fianc¨¦e, you filthy liar!" She spoke as the sound of punching echoed inside the barrier,ing to my ears.


    However, from her eyes alone, the hatred was evident, and I knew they would be dead if she was able to get rid of the drug.


    The rest of the group jeered and taunted, feeding off the ringleader''s aggression. Their words were like daggers, aimed to pierce through Lirienne''s fa?ade, but not to avail.


    ''Let''s wait for a while. This situation is quite useful to subdue this little viiness¡­.'' With that thought, I waited and observed. As my senses were all over the ce¡­.


    -------------------A/N-------------------


    Hope you liked the chapters. Now, it is time to advance in terms of rtionships of ''heroines'' for a while...


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 259 Bullying 2

    ?


    Crisis.


    A situation that makes our human minds reset to default.


    And it is the best thing to make someone attached or addicted to you, using this time period of vulnerability.


    In times of crisis, our human naturepels us to seekfort, to find someone who can help us navigate the treacherous waters and guide us to safety.


    No matter how resilient and strong we may be, the human mind is inherently wired to seek support from others in times of distress. This is because we are social creatures until to very end. This is how we have evolved since humans alone would never be able to survive in the wilderness filled with predators. Our strength always relied on groups.


    Imagine being trapped in abyrinth of uncertainty, your mind consumed by fear and uncertainty.


    The weight of the world rests heavily upon your shoulders, threatening to crush your spirit. And then, like a beacon of light, someone emerges from the shadows, extending a hand to pull you out of the darkness.


    At that moment, a connection is forged, a bond that transcends the boundaries of mere acquaintanceship. The one who offers support bes an anchor, a source of strength andfort. Their presence bes a lifeline, offering a renewed sense of hope and security.


    That is also the reason why the friendships that are forged under hardships are strongest.


    This is what we call ''Crisis Bonding'' or ''Trauma Bonding.''


    And, every ''Crisis'' is also an opportunity.


    Those were my thoughts as I was watching Lirienne getting bullied by the girls surrounding her. Grabbing the same sphere that I had used at that time, I turned the lens to the scene and started recording¡­.


    ''The artifact I gave her to change her face won''t lose its effect with such weak attacks.'' I thought, seeing the ringleader girl pulling the hair of Lirienne.


    The torment got more intense as time went on, and the insults got sharper and sharper. The malicious intent on the air was evident.


    "Hey¡­. I investigated your background¡­." The ringleader girl said as she wore a cruel smile on her face. "It seems you are not a noble blood?"


    /SMASH/


    As she smashed Lirienne''s face to the ground, she kept speaking. Laughter erupted from the surroundings as the girls watching the scene had all satisfied expressions.


    "You''re nothing but amoner, a lowborn. How dare you raise your face in front of me and speak with such insolence?"


    /SLAP/


    As these words echoed, the ringleader pped Lirienne on her cheeks with a strong force, making her stumble upon the ground.


    "Yes¡­" "Lowborn like you shouldn''t be allowed into the same academy as us¡­." "Filthymoner¡­ Just bow your head¡­."


    Instantly, the girls behind the ringleader bootlicked her as they supported her with their words.


    ''Hmm¡­ It seems there is more to this bullying¡­. They should belong to the elitist faction¡­.'' I analyzed hearing their words.


    Lirienne''s body trembled with pain, her face bloodied and bruised. However, I could see her characteristic eyes filled with hatred from there.


    In a sense, this girl named Lirienne was far from normal. He is someone close to abomination, someone that did no longer has any attachment to something in this world.


    Her family did no longer exist in her heart. She did not have someone that she would call in such a word, nor something she had attached to. The only thing that remained in her heart was the feeling of vengeance she had over her ''sister'' who abandoned her.


    ''Someone that I am raising to be a monster.'' My gaze lowered upon her eyes as I saw the overflowing hatred. ''The more you hate, the stronger you will get¡­.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her mouth was closed, as she did not respond to the words of bullies. It was only her eyes that were ring at them with a ferocious gaze.


    The ringleader''s smile faltered as an angry expression was slowly take ce on her face. "YOU! HOW DARE YOU GLARE AT ME LIKE THAT!" She screamed as she lowered her hand, once again punching Lirienne in her face.


    At this point, the beautiful curves on Lirienne''s face and the smooth texture of her skin could no longer be seen as it was filled with blood.


    The girl kept shouting with venom as her eyes were filled with a ferocious aura.


    Each word was punctuated by another strike, raining down upon Lirienne''s battered body. The onught of physical pain matched the onught of verbal abuse, a relentless assault aimed at breaking her spirit.


    However, Lirienne just watched. Even her body ached¡­ Even her face was tattered¡­ She just watched and did not respond. It was only her eyes that didn''t lose the hate inside them.


    The ringleader''s voice grew more deranged, her anger fueling a twisted pleasure in her torment. "Cry, you pathetic little worm! Beg for mercy! I want to see you grovel at my feet, humiliated. Just like your lowborn mother!"


    The bully wanted to see Lirienne beg. Beg as the other ones have done. To satisfy her ego.


    ''What a pathetic disy¡­. Abusing drugs and making the person vulnerable to satisfy your own ego¡­. At least, achieve what you want with your own strength¡­.''


    In a sense, the reason for such bullying often stemmed from the bully''s own unresolved issues and their own struggles for attention and recognition. It was a twisted cycle of perpetuating pain to momentarily fill the void within themselves.


    Of course, that does not justify the act of bullying itself. And it also does not mean everyone with such pasts will be bullies.


    In the end, everyone does look into the abyss at least once. But, when it looks back, it is always the viins that blink.


    However, human cruelty shows no bounds until the very end.


    As the ringleader kept smashing, the Lirienne just remained unresponsive. And that made her pride hurt.


    /SCHLINK/


    Resulting in a drawn de. A drawn small dagger from her belt. A crimson-colored one.


    ''It is an artifact.'' The mana swirling inside it hinted at the danger it posed.


    "AHAHAHHHAHA!"


    The ringleader''sughter filled the air, a chilling sound that would send shivers down everyone''s spine.


    She taunted Lirienne, her voiceced with malicious glee. "Oh, what''s the matter, little worm? Scared now?"


    Her eyes gleamed with a manic intensity as she brandished the dagger, its de reflecting the coldness of her heart. "I''m going to teach you a lesson you''ll never forget. A lesson in pain and suffering! A lesson which is superior!"


    The de approached the face of Lirienne as the fire mana was ignited.


    ''Well, that is enough for now.'' I thought, deciding to step in¡­.


    ---------------------A/N--------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 260 Bullying 3

    ?


    The ringleader''s voice dripped with sadistic pleasure as she continued her taunts. "Oh, what''s the matter, little worm? Scared now?" Her words were meant to instill fear, to break Lirienne''s spirit.


    The de approached the face of Lirienne, ignited with the fire mana all around.


    In her bloody vision, Lirienne saw a glimpse of fire as her the heat emanating from the de was evident, scorching her skin.


    But instead of fear, she red more ferociously. Even if she was getting killed here, she refused to bow down.


    It started from the beginning of the academy.


    She wanted to improve herself at the beginning as the fire was ignited in her heart, seeing that hypocritical sister of hers residing in the academy, getting respected by everyone. She wanted to try her best, make her eat the dirt she was shoved into. And she did, immediately giving herself to training. She knew she couldn''t contact Callius, as he had already warned her beforehand.


    However, the reality was different from what she had expected.


    From the moment she was separated from Callius, she needed to live on her own, and it was hard. Her dorm friend was not someone bad, so it was at leastfortable on that part.


    However, she was socially awkward, as she didn''t know how to talk with others or how to initiate a conversation.


    That resulted in her not being able to talk with her dorm friend, even if she was a smiley girl.


    And, as she stepped up into the ss, she ostracized herself on her own, not talking with others, which was fine by her. Days went, and the scandal of Callius echoed.


    Though, she didn''t mind any of the things she had heard about him since she knew he was not someone like that. If he was, she would also be his prey.


    However, after some time passed, a bot in the ss tried to talk to her, initiating a conversation. Even if she refused to talk, the boy kept pressing and pressing.


    She didn''t care about how he thought or what he said. She did not even respond most of the time, but the boy didn''t care at all.


    From this point on, her daily life slightly changed as she was constantly getting res from the girls in her ss. Though, that also didn''t bother her as she was already ustomed to such gazes from her childhood.


    However, everything changed on this chilly night when she had just left her training room. As usual, she dedicated herself to honing her skills in magic and dagger-wielding. Even though she felt a sense of unease in Callius'' absence, she persisted with her training. ''I will prove him.'' Was her thoughts.


    Though, as she left the room, she was approached by her ssmates. The girls that didn''t talk to her and always red at her.


    They came to her, offering her to have a meal after the training, and she didn''t know how to say no. It was the first time someone approached her aside from Callius, and she didn''t know the ways to refuse.


    So, she was dragged by their momentum as they went to have a meal.


    They talked to her as they didn''t show any signs of bad things while they ate the meal they had ordered from the academy cafeteria. Even though she felt something was weird, she couldn''t put up the front.


    But after she finished her meal, she felt a weird sensation. A weird sensation of not being able to use her mana, not being able to ess it.


    It was weird, but she thought it was because she was tired after all her training.


    They started walking together to their rooms under the night, and that''s when everything happened. They suddenly grabbed her from her back, dragging her into the midst of trees.


    They started attacking her out of nowhere, throwing insults and giving her pain she had forgotten.


    It was from that point she was able to see their real intentions. The reason why she was called¡­.


    She felt furious both at herself and at the world.


    The anger she tried hard to suppress in her heart¡­ The feeling of vengeance she tried to forget by training was ignited once again. Hate filled her heart as she red at the girls.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''I will kill you. I will kill you. I will kill you. I will kill you. I will kill you. I will kill you.'' she repeated like a mantra in her mind, her thoughts consumed by a burning desire to annihte those before her.


    Yet, despite her fierce resolve, she found herself utterly powerless, unable to harness her mana and fight back. Helplessly, she endured the one-sided assault, the blows raining down upon her relentlessly.


    Even so, the fire of her anger continued to rage within her.


    As the de approached her face, in the midst of the pain surrounding her, it was the only thing on her mind. The feeling of wanting to kill the person in front of herself. Even though she knew this might be herst day, she stood still.


    /SWOOSH/


    But at that moment, with a swift rush of air, an unexpected turn of events unfolded.


    The oing de halted abruptly as a gust of wind brushed across her face.


    "What?" The ringleader''s astonishment reverberated through the surrounding trees, her eyes fixed upon the silhouette of a young man materializing before her.


    "Who are you?" She asked, as she was not able to see the face of the silhouette and identify him. But from the posture alone, it was evident that he was a man.


    However, Lirienne knew. This familiar posture, this familiar mana signature. She knew who this person was.


    ''Callius.'' She thought as she looked upon the boy.


    "Does it matter?" A cold voice echoed around the trees as the young boy gazed through the group.


    "What?" Not understanding what he was saying, the ringleader asked. "Leave my arm while I am still calm." She threatened as she red at him.


    "Heh¡­." A mockingughter was the response. "What are you going to do?" The young man asked, his voice containing a tinge of mocking tone. "What can you do?"


    "YO-"


    And just as she was about to scream, suddenly she was pulled towards the silhouette as she couldn''t even resist the attack.


    /SMASH/


    Only for her face to get smashed to the ground¡­.


    "Let''s see¡­. Time to reap what you saw, was it?"


    That was the only beginning¡­.


    ------------------A/N-------------------


    With this chapter, we also caught up with Lirienne since I don''t want her to be forgotten.


    In any case, I will return to my old style and won''t add much descriptions. It feels like I am using the same way of writing with others. Instead, I will go with the old one. It is also easier.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 261 Her

    ?


    The moment Lirienne saw Callius appearing right before her eyes, she was astonished. Since she was not expecting anyone toe, let alone Callius.


    /SMASH/


    Only for her face to get smashed to the ground¡­.


    "Let''s see¡­. Time to reap what you saw, was it?"


    The moment this voice echoed inside the open field, a chill fell down the spine of bullies as they were able to feel the hate and the anger in the voice.


    "However, I won''t be the one doing that." The voice continued as he spoke. "Since there is a better candidate here."


    /FLICK/


    In a swift motion, he flicked his fingers, unleashing a surge of lightning that coursed through Lirienne''s and others'' bodies. She convulsed momentarily, a sh of pain piercing her, but it was over in an instant. She didn''t even have a chance to let out a scream.


    As for others, they were paralyzed only for a second. Since Callius didn''t want them to interrupt this moment, he would have.


    ''Huh?'' However, the moment pain left, she felt the lost sensation. The sensation of being able to utilize her mana. It had returned. ''I can use my mana?'' The moment this information entered her brain, a crazy smile appeared on her lips.


    A crazy smile that was characteristic of the viiness in the game. The characteristics of a murderer.


    ''Heh¡­. Now you are back¡­.'' Seeing the expression on her face, Callius smiled as well, as he knew this was the picture he had in his mind. ''You are going in the way I want.''


    "They are yours," he said, shifting his gaze towards Lirienne. His eyes, now disguised in shades of blue, pierced through Lirienne''s hazel eyes, both different from their true colors.


    But in her mind, those blue eyes ovepped with the memory of his original piercing crimson gaze, as if those intense red eyes were still seeing right through her.


    /CLANK/


    As two daggers fell to the ground, she felt a swirl of emotions.


    ''Always you... the only one who truly understands me,'' she thought, her heart stirred by an unfamiliar emotion.


    Those eyes, looking right through her, seemed to hold a deep understanding of who she truly was, like they knew everything about herself. The gaze that made herfortable at the beginning now started making her happy.


    She was happy to feel like she was someone important.


    Lirienne, the girl who had closed her heart off from others, now felt a newfound sense of importance. For the first time in her life, she felt like she mattered to someone like she was truly understood.


    It wasn''t just because she was saved but because she felt a connection, a sense of being seen and recognized. Her eyes, filled with happiness, turned their attention toward the girls that were paralyzed.


    After this point, it was her massacre. Her vengeance, even if it was a step towards her ultimate vengeance, it was still a step nheless¡­.


    ******


    In a sense, at this point, you must have understood one important thing about me. I hate someone touching things that I consider mine.


    Even though this was a situation that I could use to my advantage, that didn''t mean I wasn''t angry. No, I rather was since this situation reminded me of old times.


    The treatment Callius was shown in the mansion by the surroundings. This reminded me of that.


    /SWOOSH/


    Thus I was angry as I dashed through the ring leader of the group while changing my face with my skill [Disguise].


    Therefore, I did not have to reduce my strength either since my face was different.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    However, my goal was not to exact my own vengeance here.


    No, it was different.


    My goal was to ensure the path Lirienne was taking. The path that I wanted. Therefore, after incapacitating the girls, I left the rest to Lirienne.


    Since I knew deep down that what she desired wasn''t to be rescued.


    No, this girl was not your normal girl being far from ordinary. She is cracked in the head.


    She would rather die instead of losing herself, and I knew that as well. For the girl that lost her identity by getting rejected by the environment surrounding her, the most important thing for her was to be understood.


    Since it was what she wascking¡­


    Therefore, I wanted to give her what she wanted since even the things she wanted were actually the beliefs I had put in her mind. Those little words that I had chosen while speaking to her, those little messages I put behind the normal daily life.


    The words of vengeance and the hate that was instilled in her mind. It was me that did that.


    The anger she felt towards her sister, the twisted feelings of her that she felt whenever she was about to kill someone¡­.


    All those things¡­.


    They were there for her to take the shape I wanted.


    Thus, I knew from the moment I saw the scene. Instead of me destroying those girls for her, she would want to do it herself.


    However, she also needed a weapon for this one. Thus, I put two daggers there, letting her use the weapon she would in the future¡­.


    And I left the job with her. As I slowly retreated back, observing the scene before me.


    Lirienne, whose blood was still spilled on her face, now had a bloody smile. She stood up, and the color of her eyes was changed.


    The grey color of her eyes was to signal that she was about to use her magic¡­. The signal I knew from the game.


    The daggers on her hands shone bright grey as the moonlight was lighting the surroundings.


    At this point, I had already released the paralyzing lightning magic on the bodies of bullies.


    "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING!" Soon a scream came to my ears as the ringleader girl raised to her feet.


    The fire-attributed artifact on her hands was activated as the fire was swirling.


    The other five girls were also raised as they, too, took out their weapons.


    Just like that, on this dimly lighted night, the future viiness of this work shed with her enemies, making the barrier they used to trap her jail for themselves¡­.


    ------------------A/N-----------------


    Hope you liked thest chapters. I think it was quite good to show how Lirienne felt about Callius.


    I am trying to make all the heroines have unique personalities and ways of thinking. Hope you liked this¡­.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 262 Her 2

    ?


    "Please¡­ No more¡­"


    "It hurts¡­."


    "I am sorry¡­.. I am sorry¡­. I won''t do it again¡­."


    The voices of pain echoed under the dimly lighted sky, blending with the silence surrounded by the trees.


    Just a while ago, inside this space, five people ganged upon one, but now tables had turned.


    Those confident bullies who tried to satisfy their ego by restricting others were lying on the ground, tattered, while a young girl was standing in the midst of them.


    "Huff¡­. Huff..."


    Her chest rose and fell with each heavy breath, her bloodstained hands still gripping the daggers that had delivered her own justice.


    Vengeance.


    Blood dripped from the tip of her daggers, showing the reason why they were used. The moon was illuminating the young girl like she was its own kin.


    In fact, she was. Her grey eyes and the lingering silver-colored mana in the air was an example of that.


    At that point, Lirienne had finished her vengeance, as she was tired of ying with those little bullies.


    The fight went as expected. Even though the girls were five versus one, none of them had a goodbat experience aside from only one of them.


    And thest six months that Lirienne trained with Callius made her experienced enough to identify the most dangerous individual and take her down.


    Therefore, the moment the most experienced one was taken out, the fight ended in an instant as she disabled the remaining ones.


    Then, it was her ytime.


    "Finished?" As she was looking at the bodies tattered with a satisfied smile, Lirienne heard a voiceing from behind.


    Turning her head back, she saw Callius, whose face was still changed there.


    "If so, then I am leaving." As Callius spoke nonchntly, he waved his hand and turned back, not even hesitating any second.


    /SWOOSH/


    However, at that moment, the wind blew as someone traveled at a rapid speed.


    But as he took a step forward, he felt a slight resistance¡ªa gentle tug on his clothing, as though someone or something sought to detain him. "Hmm?" Humming slightly, he turned his head only to see Lirienne pulling him from his uniform. "What are you doing?" He asked, as his gaze wandered around the girl.


    "¡­." However, Lirienne didn''t say anything as she only looked into his eyes.


    "What? If you are not going to say anything, then I will leave." As Callius responded with an attitude slightly annoyed, Lirienne trembled.


    Especially when she heard the word ''Leave.''


    "¡­on¡­. o¡­.."


    A small mumble escaped from her lips. It was such a small mumble that even Callius had a hard time catching it. The words were so faint¡­.


    "What?" Even though Callius knew what she was saying, he wanted to y with her for a bit to make her a little more honest.


    Seeing the glint in his eyes, Lirienne knew he was ying with her since this was what he was doing all the time when they were together.


    ''Together¡­. '' She thought, as she remembered the life they had beforeing to the academy. She wanted to live like that, stand beside him again. She knew; the only one understanding her was him, after all.


    So, she gathered her courage.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Don''t go!" Her voice, louder than before, resonated through the environment, betraying the vulnerability she had kept hidden for so long.


    Hearing this, an intrigued expression appeared on Callius'' face. "Ho?" As the sound left his lips, he lowered his hands. "Why?" He asked, still looking at the girl.


    "I-I¡­" She struggled to put her words together as she stuttered. For some reason, she was more sensitive to his gaze today, as she was not able to understand the change in herself.


    However, she knew she needed to say something as those piercing eyes were pressuring her, making her feel the need to speak.


    And at that point, a faint blush appeared on Lirienne''s face as she opened her mouth.


    "H-how did I do?" She asked, her face filled with both uncertainty and longing.


    In a sense, she was longing for his confirmation, as she had always done.


    Seeing this, the smile on Callius'' face widened, looking into Lirienne while his hand moved on top of her head.


    /PAT/


    With a smooth pat, he gave her the confirmation she needed as he spoke. "You did well¡­. It seems you worked hard¡­."


    As those words left his mouth and his hand touched Lirienne''s head, her face brightened in response.


    "Hmm¡­.." And a small humming sound left her mouth as she made herselffortable under his touch.


    Though, of course, in this equation, there were others that were there.


    The ringleader, who had witnessed the ferocious girl that had just attacked her, humiliated her and gave her so much pain, smiling in response. She was mad.


    She was mad at the fact that she felt this world was unfair(?) since she was not in her right mind.


    "You will pay!" In the midst of the pain she had been feeling, she spoke as she threatened. "I won''t let you get away with this!" The anger in her heart, as she felt like she was being discarded like some sort of nobody, was overflowing, as her emotions were left one by one.


    "Do you think I don''t know anyone¡­. You don''t know whom you are messing with¡­" The threats continued to pour as she spoke like she owned the world.


    Of course, she was not some sort of nobody. She had backing; thus, she was able to get away with everything that she had done so far.


    However, one thing was essentially different.


    /SHIVER/


    At that moment, a shiver fell down her spine. A pressure different than before descended upon her body. She thought it was Lirienne¡­..


    But a cold voice entered her head as a pair of blue eyes came closer. "I really didn''t want to meddle, but you really are annoying¡­."


    As Callius approached the ringleader, he grabbed the sphere from his pockets.


    "Do you really think I will just leave you here?" The moment he asked this, a scene started ying. "If you really value your reputation and your future in this academy, then you better close that mouth of yours. You don''t want this to spread, do you?"


    As those eyes kept closer and closer, the girl could no longer resist any further¡­.


    "O-Okay¡­ I understand¡­" Amidst the pain she had and the pressure that descended upon her, she could only helplessly mutter as she was dragged¡­


    -------------------A/N-----------------


    The other chapter will bete; I need to bring my mother to the hospital.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 263 Her 3

    ?


    In a sense, people are most vulnerable when they are in pain.


    That is also the reason why it is that important to learn pain management since, in a way, it is directly affecting one''s life.


    The girl in front of me was a clear example of this. Despite having the support to ovee societal reactions, she was visibly anxious about her videos being shared.


    That was because she was in pain, and the recent video of people smashing ''me'' was widespread; in her mind, she felt fear from the reactions. Thus she acted submissive.


    At that point, there was nothing more I needed to do since the job was finished. Lirienne''s future was secured for now, for her to learn more efficiently and be a better tool.


    ''Now, this should be enough for now.'' I thought and decided to leave this ce. ''Since, at this point, people might have noticed the sounds.''


    Even though my senses are quite sharp, there are seniors who have better stats than me on this academy grounds, and there is the possibility of one of them passing by, and it increases with each passing moment.


    ''The mana supply of artifact also nearing its end.'' As I thought that, I started walking towards my room once again.


    /TUCK/


    However, the shining bright eyes of Lirienne were saying otherwise. ''What does she want?'' I pondered.


    Of course, even though I was able to predict her thoughts and feelings to some extent, that didn''t mean I was able to read her mind fully.


    "What?" I asked, slightly growing tired of it. I was really tired since I worked really hard today.


    "Can I see you again?" Was the response as Lirienne looked up into my eyes anxiously.


    ''Now that I think about it, between all those things, I kind of neglected this girl.''


    Looking back over thest five days and reflecting on my actions, it was understandable that she was anxious. ''She must have felt lonely¡­'' Since she was different from me, she was someone that didn''t know how to live alone. ''She also mustn''t have started conversations with others... That makes sense¡­.'' I thought as I contemted what to answer.


    "You can, but you must not visit me for now. I wille to you." I answered as I looked into her bright, shining eyes. "There will be a lot of eyes on me for a while¡­"


    "Eyes?" She asked as she looked like she didn''t understand.


    "Just keep doing how you are. I wille to visit you." I answered back as I grabbed the sphere from my pocket. "Do you have one of those?" I asked as I looked into her eyes.


    "This¡­. No, I don''t have." It made sense that she didn''t have it since she probably was not much interested in such things.


    "Then, grab this." Giving her another one I had at my disposal, I asked. "Do you know how to use it?" I inquired.


    "Like this?" She injected her mana into the sphere, and a holographic screen appeared in front of her eyes. It seemed she grasped the concept quickly.


    "Good. Now give it for a second." After that, I grabbed the device and connected it to mine.


    "I will contact you with this¡­" Giving her the device back, I said.


    "Then, will we train like before?" Hearing this question, I pondered for a moment. ''I kind of missed training with this girl. Even though I was the one teaching her, in theter part of our past months, she was also able to resist quite a lot.'' With that thought, I decided to ept.


    "We will. Don''t worry; I won''t keep you waiting for long." I said as my hand moved to pet this little elf.


    "Hum¡­" It was a small act, but one that held significance for her. The happiness that lit up her eyes at that moment made me realize once again the impact such simple gestures could have.


    "Then, I will take my leave."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Hum."


    Just like that, the day reached its end, as I went to my own room¡­.


    ******


    While all those things were happening on that dimly lit night, a girl in a dark office was looking from a window into the grounds of the academy.


    A sense of purpose and authority filled the air, as the room excluded an aura of efficiency and professionalism, with neatly organized shelves lining the walls, filled with books and files neatlybeled and arranged.


    It was evident that this space was designed for someone who received numerous visitors.


    There, in such room, a girl was waiting.


    A girl with ck hair cascaded down her shoulders, contrasting elegantly with her attire, a tailored navy blue suit that emphasized her poise and authority. Her piercing purple eyes reflected a keen intellect and coldness as she looked into the grounds of the academy.


    "Ethan, do we have any information about who was the one behind these rumors?" The girl asked as she looked into the grounds.


    "No, Your Highness. We have yet to gather any concrete evidence to pinpoint the culprits," responded the young man standing beside her. With sandy blonde hair and a serious expression, he appearedmitted and dutiful as he respectfully bowed his head.


    "Have you deployed the Shadows as I requested?" she asked, taking a sip from her drink.


    "Your request had been rejected by the royal family and the academy. Both King and Headmaster agreed upon not letting you use the royal family''s resources for this incident." The young man answered as he bowed his head more. "I am sorry, I am unable to be of any use."


    "It is fine, Ethan." The girl waved her hand. "It was within my expectations." As she spoke, her purple eyes were filled with a strange glint. "Whoever this person is, they are proficient in such actions. I assume they also know about you, so you won''t be able to move as you want." The girl, the princess, said. "However, they will likelyy low for a while, thanks to pdin. We need not take immediate action."


    As she spoke, she turned back as she faced her attendant.


    "Thus, for the time being, I want you to observe Callius Augustride, or should I have said Callius?" The girl said as she stood still. "He might be a candidate¡­ I want you to assess him."


    "Should I do it myself?" The man asked as he raised his head. "Or should I send someone else?"


    "From the rumors and the things I have heard about him, he is not someone that likes to talk with others. Because of that, it will be hard to suddenly send someone to approach him." The girl spoke as she yed with the teapot in her hand. "y for the long run. Make it natural."


    "Understood, your Highness." The man responded as he looked like he understood the meaning behind her words.


    "You can take your leave."


    With those words, the attendant left the room, leaving the young girl alone.


    "Callius Augustride¡­. Who are you behind his body?" In that dark room, those purple eyes shone brightly like a ferocious beast¡­.


    ---------------------A/N----------------------


    My mother is fine, but I need to take her to hospital today as well. So, for now, I can post only two chapters. I hope you liked them...


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 264 Academy Life

    ?


    After that rumor facade had found its end, life inside the academy returned to its normal. The sses went, and days passed as normal for a week.


    Now, in a sense, for most children of this world, the first year of the academy will be hard. Both academically and practically.


    The reason for that is pretty simple.


    It is because the academy life is nothing close to the life those noble kids had so far. Transitioning from their privileged lives as nobles to the harsh realities of the academy presented significant challenges.


    They are not allowed to bring their attendants. Thus, they need to do their daily tasks on their own. On top of that, the heavy academical curriculum and the practical assignments that are given to students weekly were enough to keep them busy.


    But, of course, I am not normal, different from others. What makes me different?


    The knowledge of the earth. Not themon knowledge but rather advanced engineering major knowledge, which is even more advanced here.


    Thus, for me, understanding the curriculum of the academy was a lot easier, thus requiring me to spend a lot less time studying and understanding the theoretical curriculum.


    In this way, my unique background provided me with a distinct advantage. However, that was not there for all.


    There is one more thing that differentiates me from any normal noble. Experience in real-life-and-death situations and how to explore a dungeon, a tomb, a legacy, and many other things.


    In simple words, the experience of being an adventurer.


    Of course, there are also other students that are like me. Not all nobles are sheltered; some of them really embrace the code of Noblesse and do their best to rule over theirnds while also providing safety for their citizens.


    But they are few, resulting in this.


    <Ding! The host''s magic rank is increased by 0.1.>


    As the voice of the system echoed inside my head, I was woken up from my stupor. "Finally," I mumbled as I stood up from the ce I was in. The highly intensified mana in the chamber I was in was pressuring me slightly, but I resisted as I stood up.


    "Thanks to this mana-gathering formation, I can see the improvement in my mana stats." I mused as I felt the change in my body slightly.


    As I had exined before, the more your stats increase, the harder for you to see an increase in your stats. It shows a logarithmic increase if that makes sense. Thus, it was very hard for me to see an improvement, both in my body and in my magic rank.


    However, being the first-ranking studentes in handy in such cases, of course.


    ''The academy is for me to spend money.'' I thought, leaving the chamber as I started walking towards to upper floors of my dorm.


    Of course, being the best academy in the world, they have quite a lot of things to offer to students. Like meals and ingredients that can''t be found everywhere. Facilities for one to improve their body or mana core. One-on-one lessons and more¡­.


    However, they are for students who can afford them, which means to students who are hardworking basically. If you are a hardworking student and get good grades, participate in projects, do your assignments properly, and take quests regrly, then you will have quite a lot of amount of points to spend on.


    However, when ites to first-year students, their choices are slightly limited since they are not allowed to take quests and go outside of the academy.


    But not for me.


    ''Let''s order some nutritious food.'' With that thought, I opened up the bracelet and started looking at the options, and ordered a hefty meal filled with magical nutrients.


    The sky was dark, showing it was already night, and it was prettyte at that.


    Just like that, I went to sleep not long after¡­.


    ******


    Waking up early in the morning, the first thing I did was grab the drink I had made yesterday. ''The knowledge of the gamees in handy in these times.'' I thought.


    The drink I am having right now is an alchemy product that shouldn''t have appeared in this world. Though, I had already sold the form to Aliya and let her do the marketing.


    ''Needle of Vitality Bee, Essence of Starflower¡­''


    Those were the materials inside which will increase the efficiency of the training I am about to do.


    Just like that, I grabbed things I would need and left my dorm.


    The sky, still shrouded in darkness, having only obtained a mere four hours of sleep, I set off on my path.


    After a short while, I employed my disguise skill, altering my appearance to avoid unnecessary attention. Next on the agenda was reaching my destination¡ªthe training rooms.


    "Which room would you like to rent?" inquired the receptionist, her eyes marked by traces of sleeplessness.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "My friend is already here, thank you," I replied, opting not to disclose the specific details.


    "I understand. Have a productive training session," she wished me well.


    Just like that, I made my way toward the 26th training room.


    ''She said she was here.'' I thought as I knocked on the door.


    /KNOCK/


    After knocking on the door once, it was opened, revealing a girl with hazel eyes inside.


    "Call-"


    "Ssh!" Before she could utter my name, I quickly ced a finger on her lips, signaling her to remain silent, and motioned for us to enter the room.


    /TOK/


    With a soft sound, the door closed behind us, enveloping us in a space of solitude.


    "Sorry¡­." As she was about to apologize, I waved my hand.


    "It is fine. Just be careful next time."


    "Un."


    "You can release the artifact. No one will watch us here." I mumbled as I turned my attention toward Lirienne.


    Since students need their own privacy when ites to their skills and training.


    With those words, Lirienne reached for the small ne adorning her cor and infused it with her mana, revealing her true form¡ªa beautiful elf with tinum hair and grey eyes.


    "Are you ready, then?" I inquired.


    "Yes."


    Hearing this answer, a smile bloomed on my face.


    "Very well. I won''t hold back."


    /SCHLINK/


    Drawing Nihil from my storage ring, I assumed my position, preparing to face off against this determined young girl.


    /SHLINK/ /SCHLINK/


    The distinct sound of two daggers being unsheathed reverberated in the air, apanied by the palpable shift in Lirienne''s aura.


    "HA!"


    /SWOOSH/


    In an instant, she darted towards me, ready to engage in our training session.


    ---------------A/N--------------


    Now, for a while, we will have pieces of academy life coupled with some small POV changes to not lose track of other characters.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu


    Checkout my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    Name is;

 Chapter 265 Academy Life 2

    ?


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    Sound of shing filled the room as the sparks flew one after another. The sounds echoed inside the room filling our ears.


    ''Her movements are swift and agile¡­ She had grown quite a lot¡­.'' I thought as I received her attacks. Her rigorous training was showing its effects as she was nowhere close to where she had been at the beginning.


    We had been going at that for a while and it was quite satisfying for me to be honest, since I wasn''t fighting with anyone using my sword¡­.


    And my hands were itching¡­.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/


    However, even if she improved herself, that didn''t mean she was someone that could beat me. I countered her strikes with calcted precision, deflecting her attacks with the wide arcs of my sword.


    Our battle was a dance of des, each movement carefully prepared and executed. It was a battle of bodies.


    After thest sh of our swords, Lirienne opened the distance as she realized her opening.


    Then "HA!" with a loud shout, Lirienne jumped to the roof of the training room and aligned her feet there.


    /SWOOSH/


    And sting herself off, she lunged forward with a fast speed as she flew towards me while spinning her daggers in the air.


    ''Her movements are fluid enough, but shecks the necessary creativity for the time being. It seems she needs her magic for that.'' I thought, deciding to end this sh.


    Taking my position, I readied myself as I put my sword on the sheathing.


    ''It has been quite a long time since I used this¡­.. Brother Akira, hope you are watching.''


    /SCHLINK/ /CLANK/


    As I drew my sword at a fast speed, my de shed with Lirienne''s spinning momentum as I interrupted her attack.


    /THUD/


    And then, with a smooth kick, I threw her to the ground.


    /SWOOSH/


    Following was my de pointing towards her neck.


    "¡­" She was speechless as she looked into the cold steel of the de pointing towards her neck.


    "¡­." Deciding to let her speak first, I just stood there and waited for her response.


    "I lost." And it came soon, as she lowered her head to the ground. "I wasn''t able tond a hit on you today either." She spoke with a disheartened tone.


    In a way, she was true since she couldn''tnd a hit on me this time as well, which was to be expected since I am way superior in stats when ites to pure strength and speed. And she had just started using her daggers.


    ''However, her growth rate is really insane. Befitting the title of the viiness.'' With that thought, I lowered my hand on top of the tip of her head.


    "Rather than focusing on results, focus on process, Lirienne," I spoke as I remembered the feelings of that time. "The important thing is knowing why you lost and covering your mistakes. It is the attitude that makes one winner."


    With those words, I started walking towards the showers inside the room. Even though I had a [Perfect Body] skill, my body still needed to throw those liquids away to cool itself down. Thus, I was also sweating in such extreme exercises.


    "Hmm¡­. I understand¡­" Just like that, Lirienne followed me as well as we started preparing for the sses that were about toe¡­


    The shower rooms were separate for those interested in¡­


    ********


    /BUZZ/ /BUZZ/<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The ssroom was filled with buzzing sounds of students talking.


    At this point in time, the groups inside the sses had already been formed, and everyone was talking with their friends. The social structure did never disappoint in this aspect.


    At the front desk, it was our protagonist that was at the center of attention. There were girls that were surrounding him, trying to take his attention as he was speaking at them fluidly. And some guys were not happy about that, but none of them made their move as they just stood there. Knowing this, Arthur''s ego was being elevated to a new level.


    Beside him was Emma, as she had a rather different atmosphere surrounding her. Different from her usual self, she had a rather grumpy face as she nced at the boy beside her from time to time.


    /TOK/


    At that time, the door opened, revealing the handsome young man with ck hair. The students gave a brief nce at him and started doing whatever they wanted to.


    By now, the entire ssroom had grown ustomed to his presence, and his intimidating demeanor no longer made anyone ufortable.


    At least if they were not looking for him directly or him looking for them, which was not something they would do no matter what since they were scared.


    But that didn''t mean they were not throwing him some nces from time to time. That was especially the case for the girls, as some of them even couldn''t take their eyes off him.


    And, there was a person inside the ss whose demeanor changed the moment Callius stepped inside.


    Arthur, who was talking with the girlsfortably, saw the shift in the attention of the girls as his gaze was narrowed.


    ''It is this bastard again.'' He thought inside his mind, trying to manage his facial expression.


    Though Callius only made his way towards the desk and sat there as he opened his book once again.


    There were fifteen minutes for the ss to start, so he had quite a lot of time. As he started reading his book and was engrossed with learning, the girls naturally got away from his captivating aura and returned whatever they wanted.


    Aside from one. Emma, whose gaze was orienting between Callius and Arthur, though it was unknown what she had in her mind.


    /SMASH/


    Suddenly, the ssroom window shattered into pieces, an unexpected intrusion shattering the tranquility of the room.


    "WHAT!"


    "KYAA!" A girl''s scream pierced the air, the shards of ss glimmering as they rained down.


    Or so they were supposed to, but instead, they hung suspended in mid-air, defying gravity.


    /CLAP/


    With swift and precise movements, the intruder pped his hands, dispersing the dust and debris that was umted on his robe as he made himselffortable.


    Wide-eyed, the students witnessed the spectacle, only a few among them sensing the unseen force at y.


    "Well, well... Looks like I''m notte after all..."


    ---------------------------A/N-------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu


    Checkout my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    Name is;

 Chapter 266 Academy Life 3

    ?


    "Well, well... Looks like I''m notte after all..."


    As the words echoed inside the ssroom, students who were momentarily surprised by the sudden action started regaining theirposure.


    The entric teacher in front of them had a smile on his face as he looked like he was enjoying the attention he was getting.


    "Instructor Cernais, what are you doing?" A girl asked, not being able to hold her words, and in a way, it made sense since who would enter while using the window to the ss, right? Especially if he was an instructor.


    "Hmm? What is wrong?" However, the man in the subject just simply smiled innocently like he did nothing wrong as he looked into the girl''s eyes.


    "Ha! What do you mean by what is wrong? You just broke the windows of the ssroom. Will you take responsibility for your actions?" Just as the girl was about toin more, Cernais raised his hand as he gestured for everyone to calm down.


    "What do you mean I broke the window of the ssroom?" As he spoke, his eyes turned around the window. "Nothing is wrong here?"


    Hearing his questioning tone, the students'' eyes turned toward the window as well. Only to find it intact, undisturbed by any signs of damage. It was just as it was before the teacher entered the ssroom.


    "What?" The girl asked unable to process the information that she had seen. "The window¡­."


    And it wasn''t just that one girl; the entire ssroom was filled with surprise. The murmurs of "What?" and "How?" echoed throughout the room, reflecting the astonishment shared by the students.


    Sensing the need to regain control, Cernais''s mischievous smile transformed into a more serious expression.


    /CLAP/


    With a single p of his hands, hemanded the attention of the ss once again. "Now, please calm down," his voice resonated, effectively quelling the chaos that had ensued after his dramatic entrance.


    The students turned their focus back to him, momentarily forgetting their initial surprise.


    ''He truly is a skilled teacher,'' Callius silently acknowledged, impressed by Cernais'' ability to manage the ssroom and captivate the students'' attention. ''Now, he will tie this incident to today''s topic,'' Callius predicted, his mind analyzing the teacher''s approach. ''It was his aim from the start after all.''


    "Magic and affinity," As he spoke those three words Cernais began, projecting the words on the board behind him in the form of a visual representation. "When we discuss elemental magic, our first consideration is often our affinity, as itrgely determines the path we take."


    He continued his lecture, pointing to the fire mana symbol disyed on the board. "For example, if you possess an affinity for fire, it is logical to focus on offensive spells with potentbustion capabilities. Water magicians, on the other hand, prioritize versatility, being adept at both defense and offense. Wind magicians emphasize mobility, while earth magicians prioritize resilience." Providing the general answer, Cernais locked eyes with his students.


    "But have you ever wondered why we associate certain attributes with specific elements? Why do we assume that fire mages excel in the offense?" he posed the question to the ss.


    Several hands shot up, eager to participate. "Student Elia," Cernais acknowledged one of the students.


    "Because fire is a form of energy that can cause damage and destruction," Elia replied confidently, her voiceced with certainty. From her answer alone it was like she can''t be wrong.


    "You are not wrong, but that is not the answer I am seeking," Cernais countered, his eyes fixed on Elia. He proceeded to pose another question, challenging her previous answer. "Why do you believe the fire is exclusively associated with damage and destruction?" Elia''s confidence wavered as she grappled with providing a suitable response to the unexpected inquiry.


    "Umm¡­. Because¡­." She struggled to give an answer as she was not expecting such a question to arise.


    ''If you only memorize the answers, you will lose your ability to think and reach conclusions.'' Callius thought as he looked into the struggling girl.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Do you have an answer, student Callius?" Though that didn''t pass the eyes of the instructor as he instantly drew the whole attention to him.


    "Fire is often associated with destruction as it has the ability to cause pain and burns when approached. This ismonly observed in our daily lives, which reinforces the belief that fire is destructive." Callius spoke while thinking, ''This is the answer you want to hear, isn''t it?''


    "Yes, that is correct." As Callius gave the answer, Cernais nodded his head in response. "The reason why we associate fire withbustion is because this is what we always observe. Because we associate the magic with the things we see in our life, basically our visual interpretation of the real world." The moment he spoke those words, the visual behind him changed.


    "Elements and Magic," Cernais emphasized, drawing attention to the words projected on the board. "Now, let me pose another question. Why did the ssroom window return to its original state after I seemingly shattered it?"


    "Because of magic?" A random student answered.


    ''No, shit Sherlock.'' Callius resisted the urge to express his sarcastic thoughts, knowing that only one other person in the room couldprehend the truth, and that would put him in a disadvantageous position.


    "Yes, because of magic. But, have you ever heard about ss Magic affinity before?" Hearing the question Cernais asked, the students shook their heads.


    "No, right? Because there is no such a thing." He smiled as he knew he had got the main point of the ss. "Then, a question should arise at this point, right?"


    "How did you move sses?" As Aliya asked this, she spoke with realization.


    "Exactly," Cernais answered. "How did I do it without having the affinity of sses?"


    With open arms, he gestured expansively. "This is precisely what we will explore today. As you already know, I possess earth element affinity, one of the four major elemental affinities. This should provide you with a clue regarding my ability."


    "The presence of earth elements within the ss," a student ventured, catching onto the connection.


    "Indeed," Cernais acknowledged. "Now that we have established this allow me to introduce today''s topic."


    "The Four Major Elements and their Hidden Potentials: Exploring Derivative Magic."


    And so, the ss proceeded with the students captivated by their teacher''s words, their attention fully engaged.


    ----------------------A/N----------------------


    Now, for the time being, I will post chapters with little time skips and increase the pace, but they will also contain the details of lessons and the interactions between the heroines until the first event of the game starts.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu


    Checkout my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    Name is;

 Chapter 267 Academy Life 4

    ?


    The ss went on as the students attentively listened to the teachings of Cernais. Even Callius, who didn''t like listening to the things he knew, was attentively listening as he liked the perspective Cernais approached the subject.


    "Remember, students, the study of magic is not limited to the confines of known affinities," Cernais spoke as he gazed through the students. ''They are reaching the limit of their attention.'' He thought as he had already started seeing the signs of exhaustion.


    "There is a vast realm of possibilities waiting to be explored through derivative magic, which you will explore if you wish to major in magical aspects." He pped his hands for thest time in the ss, gaining everyone''s attention.


    "Today''s lecture will end with this. Don''t forget to revise today''s topics and study them." With those words of Cernais, the ss came to an end as the students took a breath of refresh air.


    "Now, I will give you your first assignment," Cernais announced; his words met with a chorus of groans and sighs from the students.


    ''Heh, they are always the same.'' Callius thought, seeing the reaction. ''In a way, it is understandable, though.''


    As the students settled down, Cernais proceeded to exin the details of the assignment. "Your task won''t be overly challenging. I want each of you to conduct a basic research project on a randomly assigned elemental affinity. Dive deep into the characteristics of your chosen affinity and select one derivative spell associated with it. Your objective is to create aprehensive report that highlights the advantages and disadvantages of the chosen spell. Utilize the resources avable in the library, but remember to properly cite your references. While you are allowed to discuss ideas with your peers, I must emphasize that any form of giarism will result in severe consequences as per the academy rules. The deadline for this assignment is our next ss. Now, enjoy your weekend, and I look forward to your submissions."


    With those final words, the ss came to an end, and the students dispersed, some grumbling while others began discussing their assigned elemental affinities.


    "No, not again¡­"


    "Man¡­ What is this? Why do we have assignments all the time¡­."


    "Yeah, it is too hard, man¡­ I can''t even go on a date with my fianc¨¦."


    "You have a fianc¨¦?"


    "You don''t know?"


    As students started excitedly talking amounts themselves, Callius was getting prepared to leave the ssroom since he was going to train.


    ''DING!''


    At that moment, he heard a notification sound inside his head as he saw the panel of bracelet appearing before him.


    --------------


    Fundamentals of Magical Theory: Assignment 1


    Element: Wind


    Conduct basic research for a wind element and choose a derivative spell associated with it. Then, write aprehensive report with propernguage describing the advantages and disadvantages of your spell.


    Name: Callius


    ID: 2517209


    ----------------


    Seeing the panel appearing before him, Callius thought. ''Wind Element, huh? I guess I can use this as an excuse to borrow some wind-rted books to train for a while. I can read books inside the library with my disguise on, but I can''t borrow them without registering them into the academy.''


    With that thought in his mind, he stood up and started walking towards the outside of the ssroom.


    "Umm¡­. C-Callius¡­ Please wait for a second," Until he heard the timid voice stammered from behind him.


    ''Hmm?'' Getting surprised at the random calling, his heart was filled with intrigue. ''Who is this girl?''


    Turning around, he saw a fidgeting girl. Her eyes were filled with nervousness as she was shaking, but a silent coldness could be seen there for a skilled person to judge people. She was a petite girl with shimmering blue eyes and cascading waves of azure hair that framed her delicate features, though it was hard to notice if one didn''t look at her with attention.


    ''Ah, it is this girl.'' He thought as he remembered the girl from the start. She was also a bit of an oddball since her head was mostly covered with a hood as if she was hiding. At the same time, he activated his [All-Seeing Eye].<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    -----------------


    Name ¨C ra, the Silent Wind


    Age ¨C15


    ss ¨C Zephyrde


    Mage Rank ¨C 4-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 4-star


    Attributes ¨C High-Wind


    -------------------


    As the panel appeared in front of his eyes, he nodded to himself. ''The pawn of Princess, huh?'' He thought.


    "Yes?" He responded. "How can I help you?" Even though he had something in his mind, Callius still wanted to confirm.


    The girl took a deep breath, gathering her courage before speaking. "I¡­ I wanted to ask if you would be willing to study together for this assignment," she said, her voice slightly shaky but determined.


    ''Ho¡­ The acting was top-notch, almost without any mistakes. Aside from the little shake of her index finger.'' He thought to himself, though he knew without his [All-Seeing Eye], he wouldn''t probably notice that little detail. ''It looks like the princess wants to keep an eye on me.'' He thought as he contemted his next move.


    ''Then, ying along with it might not be bad. Let''s see how this goes.'' With that thought, he raised one brow of his eye.


    "Why should I study with you?" he asked, his crimson gaze prating as if exerting pressure on ra. The weight of his words hung in the air, and the students watched intently, awaiting her response.


    At this point, the ssroom''s attention was on the two as everyone was watching him intently.


    ''If you wanted to pressure me by gaining the reaction of the public, then you are stupid.'' He thought as he looked into the girl that was fidgeting.


    "I-I¡­. My e-element i-is fire¡­. So, I-I wanted to ask you¡­."


    ra answered as she stuttered. From the students, there were voices that were saying she was pitiful, but Callius paid no mind to them as he looked into her eyes.


    ''Bastard, just ept it already.'' Though inside ra''s heart, her thoughts were different from normal as she was fuming. The atmosphere got more and more tense as Callius only looked into ra without responding for a while, forcing her to squirm more to keep her act.


    After a moment of contemtion, Callius broke his intense gaze and let out a subtle sigh. "Fine," he relented, his voiceced with a touch of reluctant agreement. "I will consider studying together for this assignment. But," he added, raising a finger to emphasize his condition, "only if you can keep up with my pace and contribute meaningfully to our research."


    Though in the end, he epted the offer weighing the pros and cons¡­..


    ----------------------A/N-----------------------


    Hope you liked the chapters. Slowly and surely, I will also start building up the rtionship between Callius and Jasmine.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu


    Checkout my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    Name is;

 Chapter 268 Academy Life 5

    ?


    "Wow¡­ This girl¡­ She is really brave¡­" One of the girls spoke inside the ssroom, looking at the scene unfolding before their eyes.


    "Yeah¡­ I never thought she would be the one talking to him." Another answered her friend. The students around them were equally attracted by the unexpected interaction.


    Yet, amidst the whispers and hushed conversations, a tinge of resentment lingered in the hearts of some. Deep down, they couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret. "I should have been the one to talk to him," they quietlymented.


    In a sense, that was the basic human behavior¡­. to view those beneath them with a sense of superiority.


    This especially applied to that introverted girl who didn''t talk too much¡­. Since no one would prefer such a girl, right?


    Thus, some girls had this weird thought in their hearts¡­. While others were encouraged by the boldness of the girl.


    "Wait a second." A high-pitched voice entered the ears of the bystanders as one of the girls watching the scene spoke.


    "Hmm?" Hearing this, Callius turned his head as he locked his eyes with the girl. Those crimson and piercing eyes that were pressuring ra instantly turned to the girl, gazing into her soul.


    "Can you partner with me?" The girl asked, smiling happily. "I am pretty sure I can do a lot better job than this girl." He continued her words while pointing out her finger towards ra. "She is just a nobody." As she spoke her words, some gasps could be heard from the surroundings. "By the way, my na-"


    However, her words were abruptly halted by a raised hand, a gesture demanding silence.


    A chill permeated the room as the once-softened gaze of Callius hardened, "Stop." As a cold voice echoed inside the room, his voice cut through the air like a sharp de.


    "Huh?" The girl, taken aback by the sudden change, turned her wide-eyed gaze toward the source of the chillingmand.


    ''It seems just one interaction is enough to make some forget who I am.'' He thought as he watched the girl with heavy ornaments hanging all over her body.


    Of course, that was bound to happen since humans don''t necessarily like to live under constant pressure, either. However, that also doesn''t mean every human being will behave like that. This girl was an exception.


    An exception to be taken care of.


    "This is enough," He said with a tone that was serious. "I epted her offer, that''s it. Don''t waste my time no more." With those words, he turned his back, walking out of the ss.


    The girl was left inside the ssroom with all eyes pointing towards herself, as she couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    ''I was rejected? He chose her?'' A lot of thought filled her heart, but one emotion reigned supreme.


    It was the feeling of shame.


    /TAP/


    And after a second, ra followed Callius and left the ssroom, instantly grabbing her backpack.


    Though, for some eyes, her preparedness didn''t miss their eye.


    Especially for the girl that was close to Callius, as her green eyes watched the departing figure intently.


    ''What a vixen.'' She thought, as for her, the acting didn''t miss her eye. Since she was someone with good eyes¡­.


    *****


    In a way, what I did may not be too necessary, at least for some.


    But, for me, I think it was a normal response, considering the way she had tried to push herself above and gain others'' attention was to pull some other person down.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I am not saying what she did was wrong or anything. It is just, as I always said, if you want to step on someone, you need to be ready to step on as well.


    Also, I was a bit annoyed; seeing the girl with those shiny ornaments who didn''t have any idea of studying was trying to waste my time.


    As I was walking toward the ss, I felt a subtle presence behind me.


    ''¡­. She is definitely a spy.'' I thought. ''This whole situation seems contrived, doesn''t it? Was she nning to use her wind affinity as leverage if I pushed her further? How cunning, Princess.''


    ra had a wind affinity which was the subject given to me. And considering the affinity given to her was fire, on top of her being a spy¡­.


    The odds are not that high for this to happen.


    In any case, now she was giving a subtle presence behind me. However, one thing was certain. An assassin that works with a princess would not normally hide her presence this sloppy.


    ''Your aim is to show me that you are trying to hide your presence thanks to your personality but failing to do so.'' I thought as I observed the sensation.


    The presence she was leaking was just enough to make me feel like she was doing her best to hide her presence but failing to do so.


    At least, if I was a 2-star knight, just as the records were saying. Which, in fact, I was not. Thus, for me, the masking of her presence was nothing but a shallow veil.


    ''However, she definitely knows how to manipte those little details. Let''s y along.''


    With that thought, I turned my head toward my back. "I can feel you." As my words reached her ears, she pretended to flinch.


    "S-sorry." With a timid voice, she responded, trying to make me feel rxed.


    "It is fine," I said as I slowed down my steps. "Do you have free time today, or do you wish to meetter?" I asked. ''Let''s see. Will you act on your own, or will you report to your master?''


    "I-I am free afternoon." She replied, not meeting my gaze.


    ''So, you will report.'' I thought. ''But, I won''t give you much time, though.'' "Then, we will meet at the entrance around the three." As I said those words, she flinched for a second.


    ying the timid girl also had its own negative sides. If you want to keep your role, you can''t resist when someonees this pushy, after all.


    "C-can we do itter?" She tried to ask, looking at my eyes with a pleading look.


    "No. I am bust in the evening." I said, making up an excuse¡­.


    -------------------A/N-----------------------


    Now, I will present some wind magic in the next chapter. Then, the action will begin¡­


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    Name is;


    Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 269 Academy Life 6

    ?


    Inside the bustling library, amidst rows of bookshelves and studious individuals, a girl and a young man stood in contemtion.


    "U-Um... I think this one is more suitable," the girl hesitantly pointed her finger towards a particr book, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    "I see," the young man responded, reaching for the chosen book titled "Winds of Arcana." As his fingers traced the title, he murmured to himself, absorbing the essence of the words. "So, you believe this book will aid our research?" He turned his gaze towards the girl, seeking confirmation but also observing her bodynguage.


    "Y-Yes," she replied, her voice infused with both hope and uncertainty,ing from her timidness.


    "Very well," the young man nodded, cing the book delicately on top of a growing pile beside them. "Lumina, please transport these books to the section we''ll be working in."


    At hismand, the books vanished from their current location, whisked away by an unseen force. With their taskplete, the two individuals left the area, ready to delve into their research.


    *******


    As Callius and ra had chosen their books, they sat in the corner room of the library reserved for two people that wanted to discuss things.


    Of course, as such a prestigious academy, they had soundproof magic inside the rooms.


    Behind her timid fa?ade, ra''s gaze was always on Callius, watching his little movements, his habits. Trying to make his profile based on his actions.


    All right, let''s start with the assigned element: wind," Callius began, flipping open a book on elemental affinities. ra leaned in, her eyes scanning the pages intently. In a way, those books were those that she rmended, so she knew what they already contained.


    ''Now, let''s see your learning capabilities.''


    Just like that, she started exining things about wind magic and other stuff from the start to Callius, observing his reactions.


    They delved into the characteristics of wind magic, exploring its association with agility, speed, and mobility. As they discussed the various applications of wind spells, ra''s excitement grew.


    *******


    "I''ve always been fascinated by the way wind can manipte objects and create powerful gusts," ra shared, her voice filled with enthusiasm.


    "I think I want to focus on the ''Airweaver'' spell. It harnesses the raw power of the wind to a simple pattern, forming constructs or illusions made entirely of wind to deceive, distract, or create artful disys."


    Hearing this, I nodded my head in response while attentively listening to ra''s words.


    In a way, this study session proved to be pretty useful since, as I have said before, my ess to magic was pretty much limited. And adding that I had just recently awakened my core once again, I didn''t have the time to study different types of magic firsthand.


    Thus, seeing someone proficient in trying to show wind magic to me was inspiring at the same time, pretty much helping me to understand how she moved her mana.


    ''I want to try this spell. But, let''s contain for now.'' I thought, listening to the girl talking.


    "What do you think?" ra turned her gaze to me as she asked.


    ''Airweaver, huh? It was quite an advanced spell for the beginning of the game.'' I thought, referring to the game.


    "It is a good spell for a derivative. Going with this one shouldn''t be a problem." I answered as I waved my hands.


    "Then, we should start researching the spell." At this point, ra had already lost the timidness she had been showing outside.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As we discussed the characteristics and properties of magic, I found myself captivated by the small but funny details.


    Thanks to Airweaver, being a rtivelyplex spell and something that required precise mana control rather than a strong mana input, it was filled with elegance, making me satisfied.


    Observing the way she had used her core while casting the spell, those flickering little winds moving around me, creating a small disy of illusion in my eyes, made me remember a technique of the past.


    ''So, this is how wind magic works¡­ Different from eruptive and chaotic fire mana, this one rather has a swift and saponaceous feeling.'' I thought as I observed her magic.


    Learning new things was always a fun aspect, adding colors to my life.


    ra''s passion and dedication were evident in every word she spoke, and I found that funny, to be honest.


    I knew it was all an act, but it was pretty realistic.


    Since there are those types that wouldfortable after spending some time with them and on the subject they were interested in.


    In a way, even though she was a spy, it seemed like she really loved using the wind magic and exploring it.


    "Now, with this, I think it is enough for you to, refer to your report for the first part?" ra asked as we finished discussing the Airweaver and its applications.


    "That is pretty good fur now," I answered, however, I had something in my mind.


    "Then we should start discussing fire magic now." She said as she looked at me with an ignited gaze. "I always wondered how fire magic worked." She added with an excited expression, but I knew it was all a fa?ade.


    ''Showing that you are interested in someone else''s interest to make them feel close to you¡­ Crafty.'' I thought as I also put a fake smile on my face.


    "Fire magic is a fascinating element," I replied, my own curiosity piqued. "Its intensity and power can be both mesmerizing and dangerous." With those words, I opened the book we had chosen and started reading the contents inside.


    As I had exined how things worked to her, I also learned everything slowly, building my affinity with the fire magic itself.


    Though, in a way, she was looking for information from me, I was not getting anything from this exchange either.


    ''Hearing her opinions as a wind mage might be good for my magic.'' With that thought, we both started discussing fire magic as time went on¡­.


    -----------------------A/N----------------------


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    Name is;


    Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 270 Academy Life 7

    ?


    "What do you think of him?" A voice of a young girl sounded inside the room.


    The room exuded an aura of efficiency and professionalism, with neatly organized shelves lining the walls.


    Books and files werebeled and arranged, giving off a sense of purpose and authority in the air.


    There could be seen. Another young girl kneeling before the desk. She had green hair flowing to her chest.


    "He is a remarkably intelligent individual, Your Highness. His intellect surpasses what one might initially assume." The girl answered without raising her head. "Moreover, his capacity for learning is near perfection."


    Hearing this, the girl on the desk raised her brows, her captivating purple eyes sparkling with an enigmatic glint. She leaned forward, her posture radiating authority. "borate," shemanded, locking her gaze on the kneeling figure.


    "As per our arrangement, his assigned elemental affinity is wind, while mine is fire," the girl continued, her voice unwavering. "In line with our n and my role, I deliberately approached him in front of others, seeking to test his response. Even though the rumors surrounding him were not true, the way he hadn''t taken any stance needed to be investigated.


    As I asked him while keeping my act, I saw a faint glint in his eyes. As he could see through me, it was the first time I felt this, but that feeling instantly passed."


    As the kneeling figure stopped for a second, the princess'' burrows furrowed more. "So, you are saying, as a member of Shadows, you felt like your identity was exposed?"


    With those words, pressure dawned upon the girl, forcing her to kneel more. "I-It was slightly different, Your Highness." Her voice was slightly cracked from the pressure, but she still managed to keep up.


    The princess leaned back in her chair, her expression unreadable. "What was different, ra? Don''t y with your words." However, there was an undoubtful chill in her voice.


    "I-I a-am sure my identity was not exposed¡­.. It was just a small feeling¡­." ra managed to stutter in the end as she lowered her head more.


    The princess, whose brows were furrowed, rxed herself while pulling her pressure back. "You can continue."


    With those words, ra got the signal as she started recounting everything. "At first, I wanted to test him on his general knowledge of wind magic. And I noticed that his knowledge was shallow. Even though he does know the chants and the surface knowledge rted to the beginner spells, he doesn''t possess advanced magical knowledge when ites to those."


    The princess nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "It aligns with what we know of his circumstances. Being banished from his house, he would not have had ess to advanced magical teachings. But there is something that sets him apart, isn''t it?"


    ra''s eyes sparkled with a mixture of excitement and apprehension. "Yes, Your Highness. It is precisely that difference that has caught my attention. Despite his limited knowledge, he possesses a unique intuition and an inherent connection to wind magic. It''s as if he has a natural affinity for it, an untapped potential waiting to be nurtured.


    While we were discussing, the ideas that he presented to me were like he had already started grasping the basics of wind magic, even though he hadn''t used any before."


    With those words, the princess'' eyes wandered around the room. "Then? What is your conclusion?" The princess asked, her eyes fixing on the girl.


    ra took a deep breath, her voice steady and unwavering. "I believe, Your Highness, that Callius possesses a wind affinity as well."


    "Ho?" Hearing her words, the princess had a surprised expression on her serious face for the first time. But soon, she gained her control. "ra. Do you know what your words mean?"


    Of course, ra knew this was the most important moment of her report. The thing she was suggesting was normally discarded, but her intuition as a mage was saying this was true. "Yes, Your Highness. I am fully aware. However, I believe Callius has somehow managed to remain undetected by the academy''s artifacts."


    The moment her words reached the ground, the princess rose from her seat, gracefully approaching ra. Her hands moved with practiced precision, gently patting ra''s shoulders before gliding towards her neck. As the princess leaned in, her faceing ever closer, she stopped just beside ra''s ears.


    The room seemed to hold its breath as the princess''s voice, low and filled with an intensity that sent shivers down ra''s spine, whispered into her ears. "ra¡­ The words you have spoken just now¡­. If they are true, then it could change everything we know¡­. However, that might also mean he is working with insiders¡­. You do know what I mean, right?"


    ra''s heart raced as the weight of the princess''s words settled upon her. "Y-yes¡­ Your H-Highness¡­." She managed to answer. Even though she was a trained assassin, whenever she came into the presence of her master, she was never able to keep herposure. Even the head of the shadow unit could never pressure her to this extent, showing the princes harbored quite a lot of secrets.


    The princess drew her body back as she released the girl. "Interesting. It seems our young exile possesses hidden depths. We shall explore this further, for it may hold the key to our objectives." Her words returning to their normal tone, she spoke. "You are dismissed."


    Just like that, the girl left the room, instantly disappearing from the ce she was in.


    As ra left the room, her presence swiftly dissipating into the shadows, the princess remained standing, deep in thought. She paced back and forth, her elegant movements betraying the weight of her contemtions. The room seemed to hold its breath as if anticipating the inner musings of the enigmatic princess.


    "Callius, Callius, Callius¡­." the princess whispered to herself, her voice a mere breath in the silent chamber. "The more I delve into this¡­ The more it bes different from how it is supposed to be¡­.Wind affinity and fire affinity¡­. You were not even supposed to use any magic¡­. Secrets are hidden within your being. How intriguing¡­" A hint of a smile yed upon her lips, both enigmatic and calcted.


    Her purple eyes, bearing the weight of unknown experiences far beyond her youthful appearance, shimmered with aplex blend of emotions. "At first, it was your appearance in the academy. I never thought that I would see you in this ce. I had already assumed that you have joined hands with them."


    Her fingers tapped the handle of her chair at a fast speed.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    /TAP/ /TAP/ /TAP/


    She continued to pace, her thoughts racing as she pieced together the fragments of her memories. "But, you are different now. That aura surrounding you¡­. It was the first time I had witnessed such an aura¡­."


    Her words were filled with allure. "Your attitude, your gaze, your mannerisms¡­.Everything is different from how it is supposed to be¡­."


    Yet, beneath her intrigue, her eyes gleamed with ambition and a darker intention. "I wonder, Callius, will you be an obstacle in my path, or will you prove useful in the pursuit of my goals? As much as I am captivated by your gaze, I cannot afford to spare my enemies."


    She paused, her gaze drifting toward the moonlit window. The soft glow illuminated her face as she contemted the uncertain future. "I can''t help but wonder how you will react when you discover the truth about the one who had a hand in your father''s demise. The possibilities that lie ahead intrigue me, both for myself and for you."


    With those words, the princess fell silent as she pushed a button on her side.


    "Your Highness." And in an instant, a young man appeared right beside her. Her trusted aide.


    "Ethan. Report."


    Just like that, the princess'' mind danced through thebyrinth of strategies and choices, plotting the path she was going to take while listening to her aide''s words.


    In the end, she had many enemies, both inside the academy and inside her home¡­


    The moon continued its serene watch over the room, casting an ethereal glow upon the princess¡­..


    ******


    The moment I returned to my room after I finished studying with ra, I had a smile on my face.


    ''At this point, you must have noticed something was different about me.'' I thought.


    While studying with ra, the first thing I noticed was her passion for wind magic. Even though I knew she was a spy, thanks to my [All Seeing Eye] and the warnings from Aliya, I still thought her passion was not normal to be an act.


    It was like she was proud to explore magic.


    Then, I thought. If it is about my capabilities, then she will probably notice that I have an affinity since she herself was engrossed with it. Of course, I knew how to use wind magic, and I even used it for quite a long time.


    Thus, while discussing about wind magic, I gave my ideas and opinions based on my experiences. Like, I already knew how to use wind magic.


    Just to make her suspect this fact. Because I knew that once she suspected, she would be reporting about it. Of course, there is a chance that she would just ignore the idea thinking it was crazy since the academy''s bracelets are absolute.


    ''But, if you report to the princess, then she will observe me more. It should be soon that she approaches me¡­.''


    With that thought, I went to sleep¡­.


    --------------------A/N--------------------


    This was a fairly long chapter with 1600 words, different from before. Hope you liked the foreshadowing about the princess¡­


    Anyway, one more is on the way, and the small time skips will alsoe now with small events¡­.


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 271 First Story Event

    ?


    Waking up early in the morning, I stretched myself.


    "Ho¡­I really stood there all day¡­" I thought, feeling a bit sore. Of course, it was not physical but rather psychological.


    Like the feeling, you get after studying for a long time¡­. I felt slightly burned out.


    ''I need to move my body.'' With that thought, I raised myself from the bed and started walking to the training room under my dorm.


    I had already finished writing my report, so I didn''t have any assignments left for a while, meaning I was free.


    "Jiyu-da." Remembering certain phrases from an anime I liked, I reached the entrance to my basement and immediately started training¡­.


    *******


    After finishing my light training session, I left the basement and cleaned myself.


    In a sense, I had a reason not to tire myself fully.


    Because today is the day when the first event takes ce.


    As you all know, Chronicles of Aeris is an RPG game, even if it was an eroge.


    Therefore, in addition to its huge open world, it has a storyline to follow. And the action scenes in the academy arc start first with the entrance exam.


    After getting a score rted to your input, you would be assigned to a ss befitting your note, and the plot will get to it ording.


    There you will form connections with the characters, learn their story and maybe get some side-quests from them.


    Therefore, there is not much action until the first event starts, which is today.


    The first event is not some sort of top-notch event. It is just a simplebat that only affects the protagonist of the game.


    Demons and demon kings exist here, which is the same cliched troupe as you have all already seen.


    Because the arc before the academy had mostly contained some erotic scenes and the world-building, it was not that long, so the yer didn''t have much time tobat demons or monsters if they had only followed the storyline without side-quests.


    Thus, the yer needed first to learn how the demons operated and worked, resulting in this event.


    It is a small-scale event that doesn''t affect the surroundings too much if you do your job properly. Of course, if you can''t beat the demon and fail, the innocent academy students will die, and your reputation score will be lower.


    However, the event will trigger at some ce in the academy. A ce that wasn''t visited much by the students because of its emptiness, so the casualties will be low since it was the first quest.


    ''By now, Professor Alistair should have already given him the assignment to visit theboratory.''


    Though, of course, our protagonist needed to visit there because of a fixed quest given to him by a professor.


    ''If it was the game world, that is.'' I thought to myself. Since Arthur was someone from Earth, either he was going tobat the demon, or he will get scared. Or even a small little detail might even change the events.


    When someone talks about transmigration, they often forget how peaceful life in the 21st century is. If someone from the modern world transmigrates randomly here, would they really be able tobat monsters?


    For me, it was different, considering I also had my half as Callius and witnessed a brutal scene beforeing here, but does Arthur has the soul of the original inside? Does the original even exist?


    Therefore, if you are someone from Earth, why would you bother with confronting these demons and getting out of yourfort zone? In this world, everything has a reason.


    In any case, that event was a good opportunity for me to see things from the first perspective and what kind of route Arthur was taking as the protagonist. Which route he was taking, which person he was going toe here with.


    And most importantly, his strength and skills.


    With those thoughts, I reached the south side of the academy, where nothing but greenery could be seen.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Thanks to the academy''s vast grounds, if you wanted to travel from one ce to another, you could find quite a lot of emptynds where only trees could be found.


    ''The ck mana is already spreading¡­ It seems the demon had alreadyid for the ambush.'' I thought, sensing the ck mana in the atmosphere.


    There might be those that wanted to ask, how did this demon enter the academy?


    And the answer is tantly obvious. There are insiders here, of which I know the identity. But I can''t touch them yet. I am not strong enough for the time being.


    But that doesn''t mean I can''t disturb their ns.


    No, I can.


    ''Since I have the most broken skill for such a thing.'' With that thought, I activated my skill [Disguise], changing my face and my body as well. If, at first, I was only able to change my face, now I could change my whole body for a long time.


    Just like that, the only thing left for me was just to erase my presence and wait.


    ******


    <Scenario Quest. [Confront the Demon] generated.>


    "Hmm?" A young man opened his sleepy eyes as he heard a familiar robotic voice inside his head. "What is this system?" He asked, not being able to understand what was happening.


    <Host. As the protagonist of this world, you need to meet the requirements of being one.>


    "What requirements?" He thought to himself.


    As a person that yed the game for its erotic elements, of course, he didn''t know how the story progressed. Since he always used cheats while ying it.


    Opening the panel, there he saw the quest.


    "What is this?" Soon followed by a scream of surprise.


    "Huh? Arthur, what is wrong?" A girl''s name came behind him as Arthur screamed.


    "Ah¡­. Nothing, dear, just give me a second." shing his charming smile, Arthur calmed the girl down as he stood up.


    "Okay. Come back fast." The girl gave him an alluring smile, though Arthur''s mind was not in the right ce.


    After all, he was sweating profusely¡­


    -----------------------A/N---------------------


    Now in the next chapters, we will see Arthur''s progress, and Callius will have a slight fun.


    Then, another time wille¡­.


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu

 Chapter 272 First Story Event 2

    ?


    "What the heck? What is this suddenly?"


    Arthur started walking towards his basement the moment he saw the quest ensued by his system.


    ''Why do I fucking need to confront demons?'' He thought since he never needed to do a quest like this in his life aftering here. Heck, he even thought his only job was to acquire heroines.


    But his thoughts didn''t matter in this case. ''Fuck¡­ I don''t want to be impotent.''


    Since the penalty for not doing his quests was bing impotent. ''System, where do I need to go?'' Asking this question inside his mind, he started thinking.


    ''Demons¡­. They should be those guys we killed in the game¡­.''


    The system''s voice echoed within his consciousness, providing the information he wanted. <Host, you need to be at the location marked on the map within one hour.>


    Arthur''s gaze instinctively shifted to the map disyed by the system, his eyes scanning the coordinates andndmarks. A knowing expression of recognition ignited within him as he studied the map. "A secluded ce... it feels familiar," he murmured, a flicker of remembrance stirring deep within his mind.


    ''Ah, I remember now. It is that bulky guy in the game¡­.'' At first, he forgot since it had been quite a long time since he yed the game. But, the moment he saw the ce on the map, he remembered what kind of event would take ce there.


    ''This is where we could increase the affinity with the heroine we went there.'' Remembering that, a smile bloomed upon his face. ''That is right; I am the protagonist. I need to be there to kill that demon so that heroines fall for me.''


    With a new sense of thrill appearing inside his heart, he quickly changed his clothes while cleaning himself thoroughly. At the same time, he also started mentally preparing himself for what was toe while also thinking about the event.


    After all, this was his chance to shine, to prove himself as the central character of the story, and secure the affections of the heroines, also trying to distract himself from thest beating he got.


    While getting ready, a thought crossed his mind, and he addressed it to his system. "System, am I allowed to bring other people to assist me?" he inquired, hoping for a positive response.


    <You can host. The important thing for you is to be there.>


    Arthur''s grin widened. "Hehe... that''s good to hear," he chuckled to himself, his mind already forming ns and strategies for the uing encounter. The idea of having a heroine on his side both made him feel safe and gave him a purpose at the same time.


    Just like that, he left his dorm while grabbing his needs.


    *******


    Arthur realized something a bitte.


    It was the fact that how was he going to make the heroinee with him to that secluded ce? Or who was going to be the person that woulde with him?


    But, before he could drown in his doubts, he got the answers to his question immediately.


    <Host, you got a request from Professor Alistair yesterday.>


    As his system reminded him of the request given to him by Professor yesterday, Arthur couldn''t help but smile.


    ''Yesterday, I swore at you for this but thank you, I guess, professor.'' He thought, not knowing everything was actually linked¡­.


    But for him, it didn''t matter. After all, he now had a reason to call someone, and he knew who she was.


    ******


    While I was waiting for our protagonist to show up, I was also readying myself.''


    Because, in a way, this would be the starting mark point of the harsh academic life that was about toe. ''Let''s see the strength of the demon. This will be important.''


    Thinking that I had erased my presence while taking a good position to see the fight that was about to happen.


    ''Ah, they are here.'' Sensing the familiar mana signaturesing my way, I raised my smile.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''So you chose toe with Celia. That is a lot better.'' Considering Celia was the third-ranked student in the academy, choosing her made sense. But at the same time, it was a good thing for me since I could witness the strength of the strongest mage inside the main cast.


    Taking my position, I started looking at the events unfolding in front of my eyes.


    Arthur had an amicable smile on his face while holding the package in his arms.


    ''Ah, that was the thing that the professor wanted him to deliver. I wonder if he opened it? If not, he will get a big surprise.'' I thought. There was a reason why I liked this game very much.


    Because it always paid attention to every bit of little detail.


    Soon, their voices entered my ears, waking me up from my stupor.


    "It is my first time seeing this ce." Hearing the soft voice of the girl, I realized they were pretty close.


    "Indeed. I had nevere to this ce either."


    ''You didn''t, huh? You didn''t even check where the first event would take ce?''


    Seeing the stupid smile on Arthur''s face, I really wanted to smash him right here, right there, but he had his use.


    "But why did the professor give you this? Couldn''t he find someone other?" however, being the smart girl she was, Celia asked. However, it was evident that she was enjoying her time with her partner.


    "I don''t know. Maybe because I am sitting in the front, maybe he liked me?"


    ''No, it is not because he liked you¡­. It was because you are his target¡­.'' I thought, remembering the identity of the said professor.


    "Heh¡­ It may be true¡­" Celie responded with a smile.


    /SWOOSH/


    But, just at that moment, a breeze of wind passed before their faces.


    "Huh?" Arthur was momentarily surprised as he sensed the unknown presence.


    /CRANK/


    However, at that moment, a bunch of crystalnces materialized in the air, all aligning with the new presence that made itself known.


    "Who are you?" Celia asked, raising her hand. "I will count to three; if you don''t answer, then don''t me me for being cruel."


    Though while all of this was happening, Arthur was frozen, standing still¡­


    -------------------------A/N------------------------


    More chapters are on the way.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 273 First Story Event 3

    ?


    "Who are you?" Celia asked, raising her hand. "I will count to three; if you don''t answer, then don''t me me for being cruel."


    As I heard Celia''s words filled with authority, I couldn''t help but smile. ''This is the same response she gave in the game.''


    Though, in Arthur''s case, he was simply standing still, not moving whatsoever.


    "One," Celia spoke loudly at the presence that hid himself from the sunlight, her hands pointing to the dark figure.


    "Two." As the word poured from her mouth, I could see her muscles getting tenser while the mana around her also was getting ready to attack.


    I could feel the tension in the air rising as the unknown presence made no move to introduce themselves. ''Of course, he is not going to. Since he can''t talk, after all.'' I thought, activating my [All-Seeing Eye].


    -----------------------------


    Name ¨C Thannexath, the Silent


    Age ¨C 130


    ss ¨C yer


    Mage Rank ¨C 4-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 4-star


    Attributes ¨C Winds of Hell


    -----------------------------


    Immediately, seeing the information with my eyes, I nodded my head. ''Yeah, this is the guy.'' While confirming that, it was the same demon that we would confront in the game.


    The demon in front of us had an unearthly, alien look. The skin was gray-green, and the misshapen body was covered in long red hairs. A single eye had been arranged in the center of its forehead like a Cyclopean creature, gazing at the girl as she, too, was looking at the enemy.


    As the description of the All-Seeing Eye was enough, he was a demon that didn''t talk with words but rather actions.


    "Th-"


    /SWOOSH/


    Just as Celia was about to say thest number, suddenly, a towering figure sprinted from the shadows and towards the stage at full speed.


    It was Arthur, with his steel de gleaming in the firelight as Arthur brandished it above his head. The handle is made of iron and oak, the de razor-sharp, in the shape of a long sword.


    "RA!" With a loud shout, he instantly reached the body of the demon as he attacked.


    /CLANK/


    However, his attack was blocked. A sword was raised, instantly interrupting the momentum of the attack.


    With his attack blocked, I could see a surprised expression on Arthur''s face as he momentarily stopped.


    Which was a mistake.


    /SWOOSH/


    The sword that had just blocked the attack was instantly raised once again, aiming at Arthur''s neck. It was encased in a dark green magical aura showing the demon was using his own aura on the attack.


    /CLANK/


    But Arthur was not one to be so easily ovee. With lightning-fast reflexes, he managed to parry the attack, and his sword shed against that of the demon, sending sparks flying in all directions.


    ''Hmm¡­ His body is well-trained, but is it his first timebating a demon?'' I asked myself, seeing the simple mistake he made.


    The force of the sh made Arthur take a few steps back as he readied himself for another attack. His body tensed, and his muscles coiled as he prepared to strike once again.


    ''Ho¡­. This stance, huh?'' As I saw the stance he had taken, I realized he was using his family''s sword art.


    /SWOOSH/ /CREAK/


    At that moment, a bunch ofnces were fired from the magician behind his back as Celia activated her magic.


    /CRASH/ /CRASH/ /CRASH/


    Though, the demon parried all of them instantly, without batting an eye, crushing the icences.


    "Arthur, wait," Celia spoke, asking Arthur to wait, but he didn''t listen.


    "Just leave it to me." With a smile on his face, the tensed muscles on his body were rxed as he bolted towards the demon with his sword raised once again.


    ''Even in such a situation, you are trying to show off¡­. It won''t even work¡­'' I thought.


    /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/ /CLANK/<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Arthur sent out a flurry of blows with incredible speed, pushing back the enemy with each swing of his de. He moved like a whirling dervish, unstoppable in his offensive onught.


    /SWISH/


    However, the demon was not idle and immediately activated his magic, using wind enchantment to surround his feet.


    With his increased speed, the demon was easily able to block Arthur''s attacks without batting an eye.


    The air around them crackled with energy as their swords nged against each other with their utmost attention on the battle itself.


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /SLASH/


    Of course, during a swordfight, the risk of injury increases as the number of attacks increases. This is because it bes more difficult to block every attack, leading to a higher chance of being hit.


    Thus, a bead of sweat trickled down Arthur''s temple as he felt the injuries he had umted. I could see his hands shaking from the pain slightly.


    /SWOOSH/ /CRASH/


    It was then that Celia, who had been watching the battle from afar, stepped in and attacked the demon, aiming to interrupt its momentum and give Arthur a brief of time he would need.


    "Arthur! What are you doing!" But I knew she was a perfectionist that never liked mistakes.


    Shebined her strongest elements of magic in order to make a powerful spell that would freeze the demon''s movements.


    The cold air around them intensified as Celia''s spell began to take effect, slowly encasing the demon in an icy prison.


    Arthur instantly retreated, distancing himself from the soon-to-be frozen monster, as Celia began to chant a long incantation with intricate hand gestures.


    "Fuck!" I could hear his slight mumble even from a distance.


    He looked like he knew the moment for him to shine had already passed.


    ''Now, show me if you really are a dumb person enough to sabotage your partner or a person that could understand the job he needed to do.'' With that thought, I started observing the movements of Arthur as he scanned the field.


    /SWOOSH/


    The demon saw Celia''s chant and sensed her magic; thus, he made the judgment, instantly dashing to the source of magic, trying to attack the girl.


    /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/


    With a violent swing of his sword, he attempted to strike his opponent down. But, at that moment, his attack was blocked by a sleek and slender sword with intricately detailed etchings and shimmering silver ting.


    The de was different looking from normal swords; because it was the product of unique metal magic, making it longer than it was supposed to be.


    "Stop, right there. You fucker." As Arthur swore, he struggled.


    But, there was this physical term we call torque in the equation. Thanks to the de being far too long, the force that was required from Arthur was a lot higher than how it was supposed to be.


    So, Arthur copsed after a second, not being able to contain the demon.


    ''Good boy, at least you are not that stupid.'' I thought, seeing his move.


    /WOOSH/


    "Come forth, the domain of coldness. Show others my presence."


    Since the spell waspleted.


    "Ice pce."


    That one second of time Arthur gained was enough for Celia to finish her chant, as a small pce of ice was raised, trapping the demon inside the domain.


    ''Wow, she is strong.'' I thought, seeing her magic. ''This fight is over.''


    But that couldn''t be more wrong, as I sensed the unfamiliar dark magic surrounding the area itself¡­..


    --------------------A/N----------------------


    Hope you liked the chapters. I returned to my old writing style for fighting scenes, so I would like to hear your feedback.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 274 First Story Event 4

    ?


    The moment I thought the fight was over, suddenly, a dark mana enveloped the air causing a vortex in the scene.


    As the dark vortex consumed the surroundings, an ominous hush fell upon the battlefield. Celia and Arthur stood frozen in disbelief, their eyes wide with shock.


    There, I could see the changed appearance of the demon in front of me.


    If, at first, the demon had an unearthly alien look with his green-grey skin, now it had darkness filling his body, dying his skin color to pitch ck. Those previously long red hairs were now turned into bright white akin to the symbol of death itself.


    The single eye that was aligned at the center of its forehead was now divided into two aligned vertically, each of them opening and closing separately.


    Its alien-looking body had now turned into a creature from hell as it was. The sword in his hand disappeared.


    No, saying it disappeared was wrong. It had actually merged with his left arm, forming an arm de that aligned horizontally to his hand, while the ws in his hands were a lot longer than normal.


    ''All-Seeing Eye.''


    As I opened my eyes, the information shown before me made me realize what happened there.


    ---------------------------------


    Name ¨C Thannexath, Hell''s Demon


    Age ¨C 130


    ss ¨C Apocalyptic Ascendant


    Mage Rank ¨C 5-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 5-star


    Attributes ¨C Wind of Hell, Death


    --------------------------------


    The moment I saw the panel in front of me, I saw the stats. ''This is weird. His ss has changed, and he now has a new attribute.'' Seeing this, I realized the change in the atmosphere surrounding the demon, but I couldn''t understand what was wrong here.


    In any case, Celia and Arthur were frozen in response, as they couldn''tprehend what was happening.


    The unexpected turn of events had shattered their expectations, leaving them vulnerable and exposed. ''What is this?'' Even I was surprised. ''This was not in the game.'' I thought, seeing the vortex of dark mana appearing right before us.


    Arthur gritted his teeth, his chest throbbing with pain from the demon''s previous attack while I could see his hands shaking from thest confrontation.


    The first event of the game was supposed to be an easy one that was there to introduce the events of the game. Thus, there wasn''t a second phase or something, normally, but the scene in front of me was saying otherwise.


    Then, the ice pce that had trapped the demon crumbled to its pieces, releasing the demon from the restraint.


    /SWOOSH/


    With newfound freedom, the demon vanished from its original position, reappearing with rming speed before Arthur. In one swift motion, it unleashed a vicious sh, aiming for his already wounded chest.


    /SLASH/


    "Kurghk-"Agony exploded through Arthur''s body as the demon''s w cut through flesh, leaving a deep gash, while blood poured from his mouth.


    ''What is this speed? It is almost at the peak of the five-star realm.'' I thought to myself as I saw the demon moving at a fast speed.


    "ARTHUR!" Celia screamed as she saw Arthur getting paled by the w.


    Celia''s heart pounded in her chest as she witnessed the brutal attack on her partner. I could see the anger surging within her, fueling her determination to bring down this malevolent force.


    ''But determination won''t be enough to defeat this demon.'' I thought. Even for a magical genius like her, the demon in front of her was something way out of her level.


    She raised her hand, instantly conjuring a bunch of icences aimed at the demon, and released them instantly.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''Her speed of casting also increased.'' I thought, still observing the girl; the way she had used her mana was getting imprinted on my body as I was absorbing every bit of knowledge I could find.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    Thences whistled through the battlefield, leaving icy trails in their wake. They converged upon the demon, each one poised to pierce through its malevolent form.


    However, the demon was one of the biggest counters to such strikes since he had a high agility.


    /CLANK/ /CRASH/ /CRASH/ /CRASH/


    The demon deflected thences effortlessly, its ws swiping through the air with supernatural speed. Celia''s icences shattered upon impact with the ground, their cold energy dissipating into nothingness.


    Sweat dripped from her neck as Celia saw the increased speed of the demon. In a way, this confrontation was going nowhere, and she knew they were on the losing edge.


    ''But, this won''t be enough to defeat you, isn''t it?'' I thought to myself. In the end, there is a reason why Celia is a person belonging to the main cast.


    Soon, to prove me right, Celia''s eyes narrowed, determination burning within her.


    Her gaze met with Arthur, who had a brief second to breathe. She nodded her eyes to signal Arthur what he should do.


    ''She wants him to buy her time.'' I analyzed.


    But I could see the difference between their eyes. Arthur''s eyes were wide open different from the eyes of Celia¡­.


    ''He is scared shitless¡­.'' I mused, seeing his bright white face¡­.


    Summoning her mana once more, she focused her energy on the very air around her. Coldness thickened, swirling in a vortex of frost and ice. A blizzard roared to life, its chilling winds howling through the battlefield.


    ''This magic¡­. It is the 4-star magic, Blizzard of Ice.'' I thought, seeing the magic in front of me.


    /WHIRL/ /ROAR/


    The blizzard enveloped the demon, its icy grip tightening around its form. The swirling snowkes obscured its vision and encased its limbs in frost.


    The snowkes dropped to the ground in a second, and everyone''s vision was blocked.


    "It is a good opportunity," I mumbled to myself, seeing the attack.


    "ARTHUR, NOW!" Celia''s high-pitched voice echoed inside the trees as blood started pouring from her mouth.


    She was overexerting herself forcibly by using a lot more mana than she should have, increasing the toll on her body and her core. She was basically risking her future by doing this, as there was a chance her core might crack from that heavy toll.


    However, at that moment, my All-Seeing Eyes sensed a movement that shouldn''t have happened.


    The mana signature of Arthur drifted apart¡­.


    ----------------------A/N------------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter and the fighting scenes. The next chapter will contain some fun scenes with Callius.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/ufP7aaZu


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 275 Deviation

    ?


    "What is this? What the hell?" A young man''s anguished scream echoed through the destendscape as he desperately tried to make sense of his situation.


    His blonde hair was disheveled, sweat drenched his forehead, and his chest heaved with exertion¡ªthe pain, both physical and emotional, gnawed at his very core.


    "It hurts! It hurts so much!" Arthur''s voice cracked, his cries filled with frustration and despair. He clutched his chest, even though he had just consumed a healing potion.


    The wound, both physical and mental, continued to torment him, refusing to fade away. Doubt crept into his mind, fueled by the overwhelming pain he had experienced.


    The clothes on his chest were covered with blood, and his arms were filled with scars showing the intense battle he had just participated in.


    His legs carried him forward in a frenzied sprint, the scenery blurring around him as he distanced himself from the battleground he was meant to face. It should have been his job as the centered person in this world, but he refused.


    ''System! What is this? Why didn''t you warn me?'' He spoke inside his mind; the feeling of fear was still lingering inside his chest.


    Confusion mingled with his fear, creating a turbulent storm within him. He felt betrayed, questioning why nobody had warned him of the true dangers that awaited him.


    At that moment, the only thing that was inside his mind was himself and himself only. He had already forgotten the girl that was trying to protect him from the demon while putting her life on the line.


    <Warning! An unknown variable urred!> At that moment, inside his mind, the voice of his trusted system echoed.


    "Huh? Unknown variable?" He muttered with disbelief.


    <Warning! An unknown variable urred! Error. Error. Error.>


    <Warning! An unknown variable urred! Error. Error. Error.>


    <Warning! An unknown variable urred! Error. Error. Error.>


    The relentless repetition of the warnings grated on Arthur''s nerves, fueling his growing frustration. The system, which had been his constantpanion, now seemed to be failing him when he needed it most.


    "WHAT ARE YOU SAYING YOU SHITTY SYSTEM!" Arthur''s voice cracked with anger and desperation. The pain from his wounds mingled with the bitterness of betrayal as heshed out at the very thing that was supposed to assist him.


    However, there was no response. "AAAAAAAA!" With a loud shout, Arthur kept running as he escaped, leaving the scene alone.


    As he ran, his thoughts raced, reying the events in his mind. Images of the demon''s ferocious attack shed before his eyes, a constant reminder of his own vulnerability.


    The realization of his own limitations weighed heavily upon him, overshadowing his initial excitement and determination.


    "What am I doing? How did ite to this?" Arthur''s voice quivered with self-doubt, his strides faltering for a moment. "First that Callius bastard, and now this one. WHAT IS FUCKING HAPPENING!"


    He remembered the events of that time, the hands that were caressing him, saying everything would be okay, saying he was the one that was chosen.


    "How am I the chosen one?" The question lingered in his mind, stabbing deeper into his soul. His body staggered as his thoughts filled his head.


    /THUD/


    He stumbled, nearly falling to the ground before he forced himself to regain his footing. Fear coursed through his veins, but deep down, he knew. He knew he was pathetic. But he tried to refuse this feeling; he tried to console himself.


    "Yes¡­. I needed to escape¡­. This is just a game, and I am the protagonist, after all¡­. Nothing will happen¡­ HAHA¡­ Everything will be fine¡­. The system said it was just an error¡­ Everything will be fixed until tomorrow¡­ HAHA¡­" Arthur''s voice wavered, his wordsced with a hint of madness.


    He tried to convince himself, to findfort in the belief that everything would be fine, that the system''s errors would be resolved by the following day.


    "Everything is fine. She is just a random heroine anyway; I can find another whenever I want¡­. HAHAHAHAHA! That''s right¡­. I just need to survive and enjoy myself¡­"


    The sound of his forcedughter echoed hollowly in the destendscape, a feeble attempt to mask the growing turmoil within him.


    However, deep down¡­. Deep down, he knew¡­ He knew the reason why it came to this¡­ But he did what most people would do¡­. What human brain was programmed to save itself¡­.


    He justified himself instead of epting¡­<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The weight of his doubts threatened to crush him, but he pressed on, refusing to sumb to despair, with his smile bing increasingly artificial, his emotions detached from reality.


    "Hahahaha, hahahaha..." Hisughter continued, growing increasingly strained with each passing second. It echoed in the empty air, a desperate attempt to mask the fear and uncertainty that consumed him.


    Yet, deep within the recesses of his mind, the doubts persisted like a relentless specter haunting his every thought.


    In the end, he, too, knew he was the one to me for his actions¡­


    /THUD/


    He fell to the ground, growing tired from the constant running and the fight he had just done. He was tired, not knowing what to do¡­.


    But before he could drown in his feelings any longer, suddenly, the same voice that upied him echoed inside his head.


    <Ding! The error is identified!>


    Yes, it was the voice of his system that had failed him.


    <Ding! Error identified: Deviations from the game''s story detected.>


    <External influences, possibly originating from external sources or unforeseen events, have caused significant alterations to the game''s predetermined narrative.>


    <As a result, the bnce of power within the game world has been disrupted, leading to an increase in the strength and capabilities of the viins.>


    <The game''s difficulty level has been elevated to amodate these deviations. The main scenario is brought forward. Please exercise caution and adapt your strategies ordingly.>


    The moment the system''s voice reverberated within Arthur''s consciousness, Arthur flinched.


    ''External influences?'' He asked, his eyes wide open from the things he had just heard. ''What external influences?''


    <Ding! Error identified: It is impossible to find the source of the deviation.>


    The system''s response struck Arthur like a thunderbolt, leaving him reeling with a mix of frustration and despair. The realization that the source of the deviations from the game''s story could not be pinpointed intensified his feelings of helplessness and confusion.


    "What do you mean it''s impossible?" Arthur''s voice trembled with a mixture of anger and desperation. He felt as though he were trapped in abyrinth of uncertainty, unable to unravel the mysteries that surrounded him.


    The knowledge that the game''s difficulty had been elevated and the main scenario brought forward only deepened his sense of dread.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" And the only thing he could do was to release another primal scream¡­..


    --------------------------A/N--------------------


    With this chapter, I have now rified the reason why the scenario of the game was changed while also showing how crucial the mindset of a transmigrated person is when dealing with life-and-death situations for the first time.


    For some, this chapter may be a little boring, but I think it was important to show the way Arthur thought. At this point, I got my lesson. I will no longer show some random character anymore.


    Though, I Hope you liked the chapter.


    Check out my new book if you are interested. This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 276 First Story Event 5

    ?


    "ARTHUR, NOW!" Celia''s high-pitched voice echoed inside the trees as blood started pouring from her mouth.


    The moment Celia shouted, the blizzard covered the demon as it restrained its movements for a second.


    However, following that was not what she was expecting. The Arthur she was waiting for toe had nevere.


    "That bastard! He fled!" Realizing the unforeseen event that happened in front of me, my mind started working at a fast speed. Not even once had I considered Arthur would fly like this, leaving Celia all alone.


    <Ding! Urgent Quest [Confront the Demon] generated.>


    And soon, the voice of the system echoed inside my head, putting a smile on my face.


    ''I don''t know why this demon is this powerful or what this guy is doing. But, this¡­. Does put a smile on my face.''


    At this point, there was no need for me to look at the quest since I was already nning to destroy the demon before me.


    My eyes turned to the battlefield as I scanned the whole area, trying to find the traces of the demon.


    ''The demon is about to break free.''


    As the one that was exerting almost all her remaining amount of power, Celia was not able to restrain the demon for any longer, resulting in the demon regaining its control.


    /HOWL/ /HOWL/


    As the winds of hell curled upon the demon, the blizzard surrounding it dissipated, revealing the figure of the demon that was filled with the dark aura of death.


    "Arthur?" Celia''s dumbfounded voice filled the environment as her vision was clear from the raging blizzard.


    But the demon didn''t stop any further.


    /SWOOSH/


    With a swift move, he disappeared, bolting towards Celia at a fast speed, his ws aiming to prate her core.


    ''The ytime is over.'' I thought. ''I won''t let such an asset die, and the quest will also probably have a penalty if I let Celia die.'' With that thought, I imbued my feet with aura and lightning as I knew the time interval to reach was short.


    /SWOOSH/ /CRACKLE/


    Following that, I instantly disappeared from the ce I was standing, appearing right before the demon, in my hands, my beloved sword Nihil.


    /CLANK/


    As I deflected the ws aimed at Celia, with my free hand, I threw a lightning bolt at the girl to shut her consciousness.


    "Huh?" She was surprised, but before she could give any more responses, the electric bolt reached her body, making her lose consciousness.


    ''I was not nning to use my sword, but this changes the ns.'' I thought as I gazed at the demon in front of me. ''But, I want to test my magic as well.''


    With that thought, I readied myself as the demon was ring at me.


    ---------------------------------


    Name ¨C Thannexath, Hell''s Demon


    Age ¨C 130


    ss ¨C Apocalyptic Ascendant


    Mage Rank ¨C 5-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 5-star


    Attributes ¨C Wind of Hell, Death


    --------------------------------


    Another 5-star opponent I would face, but this time his attributes were the ones that were important. ''Death attribute, huh? I need to be especially careful about his attacks and his magic.''


    Death magic was a type of magic that was exclusive to the creatures of hell. Thus not much was known about this magic. However, that didn''t necessarily apply to me.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''If enough amount of death mana is umted in my body, then I am going to die.'' That was what death magic would do.


    And because he was the agility type of enemy, that made his magic more dangerous, as the umtion of his magic would be a lot easier.


    As the one second passed, the demon stopped assessing me either.


    /HOWL/


    The winds started moving around the demon as it red at me, a sign of its impending attack.


    ''Let''s try fighting using my magic.'' I thought as I readied myself upon seeing the demon getting ready to attack.


    /SWOOSH/


    With the demon disappeared from the ce it was staying, my eyes followed its movements clearly. As he had always done in the fight before, he went for the kill straight as his ws were aimed at my chest.


    /CREAK/ /CREAK/


    However, I was waiting for him toe as I instantly released the earthen-attributed magic I was holding in my hand.


    The ground trembled beneath the demon''s feet as Imanded the earth to rise, creating a barrier between us. Rocks and debris formed a defensive wall, providing a momentary shield against the demon''s onught.


    /CRASH/ /CRASH/


    The demon crashed into the wall, as it wasn''t able to stop itself before he could hit the suddenly raised earthen wall.


    However, the strength of the wall was weak, as the spell I had used was just a two-star spell. Thus, it only slowed the demon down for a second, as he appeared beside it a secondter.


    But, I had achieved my main goal at that very second. I was not trying to force the demon to stop, but I was trying to get the demon''s attention to divert, which I was sessful at.


    /SWIRL/ /SWIRL/


    Releasing the other magic, fire mana, I had under my disposition, I attacked.


    In an instant, mes erupted from my outstretched hand, swirling around the demon in a deadly vortex. The intense heat threatened to consume it, forcing the demon to divert its attention more to defend against my fiery assault.


    /SWISH/ /SWISH/


    However, there was one more thing that the demon could do at that point. As he released his wind magic in a curling motion, with the effect of the torque, the swirling fire surrounding him slowly dissipated, leaving the demon alone once again.


    ''I knew you would do that.'' However, that meant he was wide open once again.


    /SWISH/


    Imbuing my feet with the wind element, I increased my speed using the enchantment magic of 3-star rank, which I learned while studying yesterday.


    The time it took me to use it was long since I had just started learning how to use it, but I had gained enough time to myself topensate myself.


    /SWOOSH/


    With the demon momentarily incapacitated, I seized the opportunity. Iunched myself forward.


    /BOOM/


    Immediately firing myself at the demon, I threw a palm strike filled with the fire mana into its abdomen, sting him off.


    Just like that, the fight went on¡­.


    ---------------------A/N----------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter. You can see the clear improvement in Callius'' magic control, as he can now smoothly use the one and two-star magics of each element and the 3-star magics of some others.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested. This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance. The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 277 First Story Event 6

    ?


    /BOOM/


    After I threw a palm strike filled with the fire mana into its abdomen, the demon was sted off.


    /CRASH/


    The force of the punch sent him flying to a nearby rock, and he crashed into it, causing arge amount of debris to scatter around.


    /SWOOSH/


    However, as I always repeated, one always needs to pay attention to the momentum in such fights.


    ''Should I try it?'' I thought only for a millisecond. ''No, it is way too risky.'' The thing I wanted to try was to use the same technique of merging all the elements together, but that didn''t look passable for now.


    Thus, before the demon recovered his magic, I started channeling the fire mana to my hand while chanting the magic of higher strength.


    But that was a mistake on my part.


    /SWOOSH/


    Appearing beside me, the demon instantly threw his ws onto my chest, shing me from my abdomen.


    "Kurghk-" I couldn''t help but get surprised to see the demon recovering himself this fast. The attack I had sent to him should not be this easy to recover from.


    The pain assaulted me from my chest, and at the same time, a weird howling feeling spread all around my body.


    ''This¡­'' Looking at my chest, filled with a weirds grey fire, I understood it was the death attribute.


    /SWOOSH/


    However, I couldn''t afford to lose my attention to the wound at that moment since the demon was not staying idle in any way.


    Sensing another w attacking towards me that targeted my face, I instantly used thest magic that I had been practicing for a while.


    /TOK/


    ''?'' The hand that was approaching me was halted by an invisible force, as the demon had a rather surprised expression on his face.


    /BOOM/


    Immediately taking advantage of the stop of movements, I sted the demon off once again.


    However, at that millisecond, my eyes perceived a subtle barrier conjured in front of the demon before my attack could hit.


    /CRASH/


    The explosion created by this attack shook the mountainside once again as the demon again made a crater underneath him, but that was not enough.


    ''This is why I was not able to damage him.'' I thought, seeing thepressed wind energy blocking the impact of the fire that would damage his skin.


    ''Explosion type of spells won''t be effective against him.'' I instantly judged. ''Then again, it is not like this is my sole move.''


    However, again I didn''t have enough time to think of such things.


    Even though my regeneration passive skill was working to heal the wound on my chest, thanks to the death attribute cutting it off to a minimum, the pain was there, and it was burning.


    And the demon didn''t let me be either.


    /SWOOSH/


    As the demon instantly started pursuing me with his fast speed, that was what I had in my mind.


    Because I was trying to fight the demon using my magic, I, at least, limited myself to not using my aura in the fight since suppressing my physical attributes would be dumb and overconfident.


    /SWISH/


    Thus, rather than imbuing my feet with my aura, I used my wind magic to increase my speed which was certainly effective but at the same time mana consuming.


    <Ding! The host''s mana reserves have only a quarter of mana left.> As the system''s warning echoed inside my head, I understood I needed to finish this fast if I wanted to do it with my magic.


    <Moonstone''s Ring is activated. Mana''s regeneration rate is increased.> However, who was I? I was someone that gathered quite a lot of artifacts which was the highest tier avable to me.


    /SWOOSH/ /SWOOSH/


    Dodging the attacks of the demon with minimal movements, I started conjuring a n inside my head.


    ''This barrier is troublesome to deal with. Almost all of my fire attacks are explosion type.'' I thought. But at that moment, an idea came to my head. ''That would certainly work.''


    If your enemy was someone that would block the type of wave energy, then the only thing you need to do is make the force release not a wave manner but rather concentrate it on a very small point.


    ''He is only blocking the lethality of his attacks by spreading the energy to his whole body.''


    ''But for this, I need to increase the distance first.'' With that thought, I started implementing my n on the action immediately.


    Firstly, gathering all my mana into one point, I lifted my hands and mumbled.


    "RELEASE!"


    /BOOM/


    Mymand caused a huge wave of mana to surge out from me, transforming into a magical force field that enveloped the entire area, sting the demon off once again.


    Following that, I immediately started manipting the earthen mana and the water mana around me, creating a soil substance that I would use for my magic while using the Muramana artifact to add more earthen mana into the substances.


    The magic I used was simply earthen ball and water ball spells.


    However, there was one thing fundamentally different. It was the goal of the spell.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    My aim was not to attack the demon with earthen balls and water balls but rather use them as a material.


    Materials topress. Instantly, adding the telekinesis force to implementation, I startedpressing the mixed soil-like substance, creating a sample that looked familiar to the people of Earth.


    Bullets.


    A simple but one of the highest impactful ideas on Earth.


    At the end of that one second, there were at least twelve bullets flying around me, ready to apply.


    However, I knew the demon was fast, fast enough to possibly dodge the attacks that woulde its way.


    /FOOSH/


    And the counter to that was simple, as the same water spell fell to the ground, making it not solid enough to move at a fast speed.


    With the bullets ofpressed soil and water ready around me, I focused my gaze on the demon. Its expression shifted from surprise to a mix of caution and curiosity, sensing the change in my strategy.


    /FLAME/


    Infusing the bullets with the elemental power of fire, I ignited them with a burst of intense heat. The scorching projectiles glowed with fiery energy, ready to be unleashed.


    To counter the windshield conjured in front of the demon, the very essence of bullets became essential at that moment.


    The spinning movement of the bullet would generate torque at the tip of the bullet, making it pierce through every type of armor and energy. That was the very reason why a bullet fired at the same speed as a knife would pierce much deeper.


    Using my telekic abilities, Iunched the bullets toward the demon with precise control.


    /SWISH/ /SWISH/


    They soared through the air, leaving a trail of mes in their wake.


    Sensing something was amiss, the demon tried to move around and dodge the attacks, but his feet were buried on the ground thanks to the water magic I had used, making the ground muddy.


    As my gaze was on the bullets, the moment they reached the wind barrier, they pierced through it without any resistance, and following that, they also pierced through the demon''s skin.


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    The bullets struck the demon''s body, exploding upon contact. The intense mes engulfed it, searing its flesh and sending waves of agonizing pain through its form.


    /ROAR/


    The demon let out a guttural roar for the first time in the fight, its body writhing in an attempt to extinguish the mes. But the fire magic was relentless, persistently burning away at its darkened exterior.


    ''What a pathetic demon you are¡­. You thought I wouldn''t be able to pierce it, didn''t you?'' I thought, seeing the demon squirming in agony.


    /SIZZLE/


    As the mes continued to consume the demon, I seized the opportunity to press my advantage. I conjured swirling gusts of wind around me, forming a protective shield against any counterattacks.


    /SLASH/


    With a swift movement, I closed the distance between us, as on my hand, a condensed de of fire was conjured.


    /CRACK/


    The de cut through the demon''s defenses, leaving a deep gash in its flesh. Dark blood oozed from the wound, staining the ground beneath us.


    /BOOM/ /SWOOSH/


    But the demon was far from defeated. It unleashed a torrent of dark energy, attempting to overpower my defenses and retaliate. Thebination of wind and fire magic strained to withstand the assault, but I held my ground.


    /SWIRL/ /SWIRL/


    Drawing upon thest reserves of my mana, I focused my energy on a final, devastating attack. I summoned a swirling vortex of fire encased in a whirlwind of wind.


    With a powerful gesture, I unleashed thebined fury of fire and wind upon the demon. The vortex expanded rapidly, engulfing the demon in a raging inferno.


    /BOOM/


    The explosion of elemental forces shook the battlefield, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. mes consumed the demon, reducing its form to ash and dispersing it into the wind.


    "Hufff¡­. Hufff¡­. That was hard¡­." I couldn''t help but mutter as I saw the wound on my chest regenerating once again¡­."


    Breathing heavily, I stood amidst the remnants of the fiery maelstrom. The battle was won, but I could feel the exhaustion seeping into my bones. The Moonstone''s Ring glowed faintly, offering a meager respite to renew both my energy and my mana reserves.


    <Ding! Urgent Quest [Confront the Demon]pleted.>


    <Ding! New achievement [Avatar] unlocked.>


    As the voice of the system echoed inside my head, I sensed a bunch of people approaching¡­.


    ----------------------A/N---------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter. This one was a long one, and writing the fighting scene was truly fun, in my opinion.


    Now, it is time to return to academy life once again, but a time skip is on the way¡­.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested. This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 278 The Strong Girl

    ?


    <Ding! Urgent Quest [Confront the Demon]pleted.>


    <Ding! New achievement [Avatar] unlocked.>


    The moment the sound of the system echoed inside my head, I knew the time for me to leave hade since I sensed a bunch of people approaching, even though they were far away.


    ''Of course, thismotion is bound to attract attention; from the levels of mana inside them, it appears that they are seniors.''


    /SWOOSH/


    With that thought, I instantly imbued myself with my aura and disappeared from the ce I was standing, leaving the area since I didn''t want to deal with the aftermath at all.


    ''I can''t afford to show myself yet.''


    Just like that, I disappeared.


    *******


    What is the most critical job for a girl of an aristocratic family?


    When this question is asked, most people would answer with a straightforward word.


    A tool for forming connections. This was especially the case for the lower-ranking aristocratic families who were burning with ambition to achieve greater lengths.


    Engagement. A simple type of contract that would tie two families, and most of the time, the men would be in charge aside from some little ces.


    This was the simple and cruel truth of a game world based on the medieval age of Earth. But that didn''t mean there weren''t any exceptions.


    Just as it was for Celia, since for her, this was never the case.


    Someone belonging to the second highest ranking family in their country after the royalties, she was someone that had a different purpose in her life.


    She was not a tool her family would use, or she would put herself into the position. No, rather, she always looked down on such girls from the start.


    Different from others, she was someone that liked to pursue the path of greatness instead of bing a simple trophy of her partner.


    That was the reason why she was curious. Curious to understand why those girls were sumbing to their fate without resisting.


    So, one day at a gathering, she decided to ask those girls the reason why.


    "You all have the talent to be stronger; why are you not trying your best?"


    This was the question she wanted to ask all the time. However, the moment her words left her mouth, the reaction she got was not something she had expected.


    "Why should we?" Was the response as the girls around her answered; their eyes filled with sneers.


    "What?" She was not able to understand at all. "What do you mean by why? Bing stronger, achieving greatness...these are worthy pursuits."


    As her words echoed inside the little chamber they were sitting,ughter echoed. "Ahahahaa¡­ That was funny¡­"


    One girl, with a haughty smile adorning her face, spoke up, her tone dripping with condescension. "Dear Celia, you seem to misunderstand. We prefer a life of leisure, free from the burdens of exertion and hardship. Why waste our time sweating on training grounds when we can find a good husband to take care of us?"


    Celia''s eyes widened in astonishment, but soon frustration took over. "You see no value in your own growth and potential? You are content to rely on others for your well-being?"


    The girls around her nodded, their smug expressions growing more pronounced. "Why should we tire ourselves when we can find someone else to shoulder our responsibilities? Our purpose is to marry into wealth and secure our family''s position. Men are simple creatures; it is easy to control them to make them do whatever they want from us, after all. It''s a much easier path to sess, wouldn''t you agree?"


    That was the moment when the worldview of Celia changed. She realized how rare it was for her to pursue the value of strength, the value of growth.


    It was at that moment that she started ignoring the people around her and started focusing solely on magic and her career. She isted herself from this crowd of people, and they didn''t bother her either.


    However, she didn''t cut his connection with her closest friends only. Her childhood friends whom she loved dearly. And at first, when she opened up about this topic, her friends were the ones that understood her the best and supported her decision.


    Emma, with her own thirst for fighting, wholeheartedly agreed with Celia''s perspective. She recognized the value of self-reliance and the pursuit of personal growth.


    Alicia was slightly different from Emma, as she was one hell of a scary girl, but at the same time, she was so gentle. But, in the end, she too helped her and supported her decision until the end.


    And then there was Arthur, the one who had been by Celia''s side since childhood. He had always understood her drive for greatness and supported her wholeheartedly. They shared countless adventures and trained together, pushing each other to be better versions of themselves.


    As their bond deepened, Celia found herself drawn to Arthur in a way she hadn''t anticipated. Their connection went beyond friendship, and she began to see him as more than just a friend. There was a warmth in his presence, a sense of security that made her heart flutter.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    When Arthur finally approached her and confessed his feelings, Celia''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t hesitate to reciprocate, realizing that their shared values and mutual support made them a perfect match.


    At least, that was what she thought.


    After they started their rtionship, Celia saw a bunch of changes in Arthur''s attitude.


    The way he treated her, the way he approached her, the way he carried himself, even the way he smiled was changed, and she was able to feel it. Sometimes she would see him looking at other girls with lust.


    However, she thought it was normal as she, too, was changing.


    Until the moment when she felt the ws of the demon about to reach her heart.


    The moment she felt everything was lost.


    She fought alongside him, trying her best to protect him.


    She was even about to sacrifice her whole future as a mage while trying to hold the demon inside her spell.


    The one thing that was forbidden for a mage. Drawing so much mana from one''s core while forcefully using their life essence, since essentially that would destroy one''s mana pathways.


    However, she still did that nevertheless, thinking she would put enough strength to seal the demon so that Arthur would finish it off.


    As she left her fate at the hands of Arthur, she closed her eyes from the pain and waited for him to do his job.


    However, fate could be cruel, and on that fateful battlefield, Arthur made a choice that shattered Celia''s heart. In the face of danger, he abandoned her, leaving her to fend for herself. The realization hit her analytical mind in mere milliseconds as she saw the approaching ws on her chest at a fast speed.


    The pain of betrayal cut deep, tearing at the very foundation of their rtionship. ''Ah, it is over.'' She thought, her heart feeling cold, knowing this would be the end of her life.


    However, at that moment, something unexpected happened. A sword blocked the attack. A sword that was different from the one Arthur had. It was a pitch-ck sword.


    Instead of him, the person she had liked, the one that saved her, was someone different.


    But before she could even see the face, she felt an electric turbulent entering her body, making her lose consciousness.


    However, that wasn''t all there was to it. Her body, which developed resistance to all types of magic thanks to her research and spars, was able to get rid of the effects sooner than she thought.


    Therefore, Celia''s consciousness flickered in and out. She caught glimpses of the intense battle unfolding before her. It was the sh of raw magical power between the demon and the unknown presence that rescued her life.


    All types of elements swirled around the figure as he fought severely with the demon, not losing control of the fight for a second.


    ''He has all four attributes.'' Celia couldn''t believe her eyes as she saw all the elements moving ording to his wishes.


    Celia''s heart pounded in her chest as she couldn''t help but admire the figure. ''He must be a very talented senior,'' she thought, looking at his brown hair and hazel eyes.


    And soon, the figure defeated the demon, but before she could even call to him, the figure disappeared, leaving her on the field all alone¡­..


    -----------------------A/N---------------------


    Hope you liked this chapter. This was also a long one


    It was essential to show how Celia thought about Arthur and how important he was to her, as she was about to sacrifice the very reason for defining herself in her eyes.


    Now, in the next chapter, we will return to Callius again.


    -----------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 279 First Story Event (Interlude)

    ?


    "What was that demon''s strength?" I mumbled after finally finding a safe ce to stay for a while. "There was nothing like that in the game."


    Rethinking about the past hour, the fight between Celia and Arthur, his betrayal, the strength of demons, everything aside from answers, I had more questions in my head.


    "I knew the events of the game were changed from the start, but to think it would affect this much¡­." Even from the start, I knew this world had a lot more to offer than a mere game. But I still thought there would be things that remained the same.


    The theory of the butterfly effect is something solid. But let''s say you just pushed a rock on a random dessert. That doesn''t necessarily mean in just two years in another part of the world, the future of a person will be affected.


    Turning my attention inward, I sought answers from the ever-present system within my consciousness. ''System, do you have any exnation for these deviations?'' I asked, my thoughtsced with a hint of skepticism.


    Though I knew the system was limited in its capacity to provide detailed exnations, I couldn''t help but seek some semnce of understanding or maybe a piece of information that I would be able to catch from its words.


    To my surprise, the system responded with its usual prompt. <Ding! Host, thanks to external sources influencing the fate of the universe, the Universe will take action, changing future events.>


    As the system''s voice echoed inside my head, my brows were raised. ''External sources, you say? Can you borate on it?''


    <Host. I am unable to answer your question.> Hearing this, I made a knowing expression inside my head.


    I had already figured out the behavioral pattern of this system. Thus, it wasn''t hard for me to ept this fact.


    ''But, external sources could mean a lot of things. It might be rted to Arthur bing a transmigrator or might be rted to some other phenomenon. But, it is likely that it is rted to Arthur.''


    I thought about analyzing today''s events.


    It was evident from the way he arrived with a tense body that he was aware of the presence of the demon¡­.. Although he had a body that was prepared to attack and follow his orders, his fighting style was disorganized and ineffective due to hisck of knowledge in utilizing it. He had poor technique, bad posture, and most importantly,cked the ability to make quick judgments..''


    For abatant, the most important thing is never knowing as much as techniques as possible. It is knowing which type of technique you need to use in special circumstances.


    ''But, if he had really been trained inbat, he would know how to fight or use a sword. Even if the opponent were a demon he was encountering for the first time in his life, he would still be able to beat it, thanks to Celia''s magic at that time. But his blows weren''t good enough, and he was a coward. That means one simple thing.''


    ''His source of strength doesn''te from his training.''


    After reaching this conclusion, interpreting the meanings of my words was not that hard. Considering my own circumstances and this world being based on the game, I pretty much knew the source of his strength.


    "He has a system as well." The moment that realization hit me, the reason why Arthur showed up here also made sense.


    ''He must have received a quest from the system. And looking at his past behavior, instead of improving himself, he is constantly looking to flirt with girls, yet he is still this strong. Does his system rted to some sort of lewdness or affection meter?'' I thought.


    ''Well, it doesn''t matter anyway. The important thing is he has a system; thus, the world is making everything a lot harder for us to bnce things.'' With that realization, I knew the events of the game might also be brought forwards, which meant I needed to get stronger at a faster rate.


    "Suddenly, the difficulty of the game increased, huh? Bring it on."


    With that mumble, I stood up as my head cooled down and my body rested enough.


    ''Then, I guess I need to train¡­.''


    In the end, there was one thing I could do¡­.


    ******


    As I reached my room, I noticed I forgot to check my quests and the new achievements. In any case, since it was not urgent like the quest itself, I didn''t lose anything either.


    --------------------------------


    Urgent Quest ¨C Confront the Demon ¨C Completed


    Description: Thanks to the failure of the main protagonist of the game, you needed to step up in his stead to save the academy. But, of course, you wouldn''t do it for free.


    Requirements: Confront the Thannexath, Hell''s Demon


    Rewards: 0.1 increase in the strength stat, 0.1 increase in the stamina stat, 0.1 increase in the mana stat


    ---------------------------------


    Inspecting the description and the rewards, a smile bloomed on my face. ''Now that these quests are returned, I can improve at a faster rate.'' I thought.


    No matter how talented you are, at some point, increasing your stats will get a lot harder as you improve. This was one of the things I was having a hard time dealing with, but thanks to this event, the fast improvement rate returned.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''Status.'' I thought, looking at the panel in front of me.


    -----------------------------------------


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 4.6


    - Speed ¨C 4.9


    - Stamina ¨C 4.6


    - Perception ¨C 4.9


    - Magic ¨C 4.8


    ----------------Hidden Stats--------------


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 8 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance ¨C 10


    ------------------------------------


    ''I am pretty close to reaching the five-star realm.'' I thought, inspecting the panel in front of me. ''I think it will take at most a month until I reach the bottleneck. I can even maybe reach the five-star rank before the next semester.'' With that thought, I closed the panel, turning my attention to the system logs.


    ''Now, there was an achievement there.''


    -----------------------------------------


    Achievement ¨C Avatar


    Requirements: Beating an enemy stronger than the user while using all four major elemental magics


    Rewards: Increase in the elemental magic damage and casting speed


    -------------------------------------------


    Looking at the achievement panel, I made a knowing expression.


    ''Just as it was in the game.'' I thought. This achievement was one of the things I was also aiming for while fighting with the demon since, in any way, I had confirmed the existence of such achievements.


    With that thought, I reached my basement and instantly started meditating under the mana-gathering formation.


    In the end, if the difficulty of the world was raised, then the only thing I could do was to improve myself.


    -------------------------------A/N----------------------------------


    The next chapter will be a time skip; then, we will continue with the next story event. Hope you liked the chapters.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 280 Actions Have Consequences

    ?


    "Did you witness what transpired there?" Inside the dimly illuminated student council room, the president, with cold, piercing eyes, questioned her attendant.


    "Yes, your Highness. Just as you have foreseen, Arthur Nighnce and his partner, Celia Leafsnow, were present alongside a demon," the attendant replied, bowing his head deferentially.


    "Good. I assume they were sessful in defeating the demon?" the president inquired, her tone demanding an answer.


    "Well, when ites to that..." the attendant hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "To be frank, it wasn''t Celia Leafsnow or Arthur Nighnce who ultimately vanquished the demon."


    The president''s interest was piqued. "Exin."


    "While the battle was raging, Arthur Nighnce inexplicably abandoned Celia Leafsnow, leaving her alone on the battlefield. He wore a disturbed expression and muttered to himself about the nature of the situation."


    The president''s eyes narrowed, her mind racing toprehend the implications. "Continue."


    "As the demon''s strength escted from a five-star rank to a formidable six-star rank, the situation became dire."


    Hearing this, the president''s eyes narrowed more. "The strength of the demon increased?"


    "Yes. At first, it was a five-star, just as your highness has said. But, after its strength increased, Arthur Nighnce made the decision to retreat. However, before the demon could deliver a fatal blow to Celia, another individual appeared."


    "Another person?" the president echoed, her curiosity mounting.


    "Yes, a man with brown hair and hazel eyes. He single-handedly overpowered and vanquished the demon," the attendant ryed, his voice tinged with awe.


    The president''s thoughts raced as she processed the information. "What was his profession?"


    "He was a mage, an elemental mage, to be precise. His mastery over all attributes was remarkable, but his prowess in fire magic was particrly exceptional. His spells demonstrated a level ofplexity and power beyond the ordinary."


    "An elemental mage with brown hair and hazel eyes, excelling in fire magic," the president mused aloud,mitting the details to memory. Her mind raced at a fast speed as her cold purple eyes locked into the window.


    /TAP/ /TAP/ /TAP/


    The attendant noticed the woman tapping her finger on the chair handle, indicating that she was deep in thought. The attendant patiently waited for her to speak.


    "Dirk."


    "Yes, your Highness."


    "For now, I want you to monitor Arthur Nighnce and report to me his every move as possible."


    "Understood."


    "You may leave."


    As the man disappeared from the room, the girl was left alone inside the room, her eyes shining purple; who knew what she had thought¡­.


    The night was long as the girl raised her hands, a y of fire illuminating the room.


    "Everything is changing¡­." She mumbled as the fire took the shape of a dragon¡­


    "Why do I feel like it is because of you, Callius Augustride?"


    *********


    As the sun began to rise, casting a gentle glow over the academy grounds, the students slowly gathered in themon area, preparing for another day of learning and growth.


    Excitement and anticipation buzzed in the air as whispers of conversation filled the space. After all, today was slightly different from any other normal day.


    Amidst the chatter, a group of friends huddled together, their voices blending in a symphony of youthful enthusiasm.


    "Did you hear? Today, we have two practical lessons back-to-back! For the rehearsal of the Mid-term exams¡­" eximed Alex, a vibrant and energetic student known for his love of hands-on experiences.


    Sharon, a studious and diligent learner, nodded in agreement. "Yes, I''ve been looking forward to this! It''s a chance to put our knowledge into practice and refine our skills. They always say that academic exams are very difficult. We will need every bit of knowledge we can muster¡­"


    Sophia, the group''s resident strategist, chimed in, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. "I wonder what kind of practical tasks await us this time. I hope it''s something challenging yet exhrating!"


    As they continued to discuss the uing lessons, their excitement was contagious, attracting the attention of other students nearby.


    "I heard rumors that Professor Alder was going to make us spar once again. But this time it was going to be a sword spar¡­." whispered Lucas, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "He always pushes us to our limits, but his lessons are the most rewarding."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Sarah, a neer to the academy, a person that was sick before, listened intently, her curiosity piqued. "I hope I can keep up with everyone. Practical lessons can be intense, but they offer such valuable hands-on experience."


    Amidst the buzz of conversation, snippets of anticipation and eagerness could be heard from various groups of students.


    "I hope we get to work with potions today. I find the art of brewing fascinating," remarked Lily, a student known for her interest in alchemy.


    "What are you saying? Are you drunk, Lily? We don''t have alchemy ss today?" James, a skilled mage, chimed in, his eyes shining with excitement. "I''ve been practicing my fire spells all week. I can''t wait to burn something in the magic ss. Instructor Cernais said he would be giving us some insights about our magic. "


    Laughter and camaraderie filled the air as the students shared their aspirations and dreams for the day''s practical lessons. It was a time of growth and discovery, where they could test their abilities and learn from one another.


    As the students immersed themselves in their conversations, their attention was suddenly drawn toward the entrance of the ssroom, where they could see a young man with a striking appearance.


    At least that was how he looked like before, with his shiny aura that would illuminate the surroundings coupled with his usual smile¡­


    Arthur Nighnce, usually a charismatic and confident presence, entered with a noticeable change in his demeanor. As soon as they saw him, rumors started flying around quickly. This has been happening for thest two weeks.


    At first, he still had his vibrant aura, but somehow slowly, he lost his radiance¡­


    His usually vibrant and lively aura seemed diminished, reced by a weariness that etched lines of exhaustion on his face. His eyes were overshadowed by dark circles, indicating that he had spent restless nights.


    The room fell into a momentary silence as everyone assessed the transformation in their ssmate. Concern flickered in their eyes, mixed with curiosity. "Arthur, are you all right?" Sharon asked, her voiceced with genuine worry. Since she was one of those that actually liked Arthur¡­.


    Arthur managed a weak smile, his voice carrying a hint of fatigue. "I''m... fine. Just a bit tired from some... personal matters." Sophia, always quick to notice details, leaned closer, her brows furrowed. "You look like you haven''t slept. Is everything okay?" Arthur''s eyes met Sophia''s, a flicker of vulnerability passing through them, but he contained himself as he managed his expression.


    "It''s...plicated. Let''s just say I''ve been dealing with some unexpected challenges."


    Just as Arthur finished his words, the door opened once again, revealing an incredibly beautiful young girl with fiery red hair and yellow eyes. Instantly the room turned silent once again as the girl started walking towards the middle of ss.


    "Ah¡­. Emma¡­Good Mo-"


    Just as Arthur was about to greet the girl, the girl passed beside him, ignoring him like he didn''t exist.


    Just as Arthur''s voice trailed off, Emma''s piercing gaze met his, her expression a mixture of disappointment and anger, her fiery red hair seemed to reflect her inner turmoil as she walked past him, deliberately ignoring his attempt at a greeting.


    The room was filled with heavy silence as the other students observed the tension between the two childhood friends. Whispers circted among the ssmates, trying to make sense of the sudden rift, as this had been happening for quite a while¡­


    "Grrrr¡­." Though, seeing this, the man that was ignored clenched his fists. "You bitch¡­." And a small mumble that nobody was able to hear left his mouth.


    Sophia, always perceptive, stepped forward, her voiceced with concern. "Emma, is everything all right? What happened?"


    Emma''s eyes narrowed, her voice cutting through the air with a hint of venom. "Don''t even bother asking, Sophia. It''s none of your business. Let''s just focus on our own tasks for today."


    Her curt response and dismissive tone silenced the room once more, leaving the students with lingering questions and a sense of unease.


    Lucas, usually known for his lighthearted nature, couldn''t help but speak up, his voice tinged with disappointment. "Emma, we''re all friends here. We care about each other. If something''s wrong, we want to help."


    Emma''s face hardened as she turned to face Lucas, her voiceced with a mixture of anger and frustration. "This doesn''t concern you or anyone else. Arthur made his choice, and I''ve made mine. Now, drop it."


    Her firm words shut down any further attempts at the inquiry, leaving the ssmates to exchange uncertain nces. The once vibrant atmosphere had turned somber, the weight of the unspoken conflict hanging in the air.


    Just the presence of two people was enough to change the atmosphere of the ss, after all¡­.


    -----------------------A/N-------------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter¡­.


    Now, you will see the consequences of Arthur''s actions. Then, it will be time for the next story event.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 281 Sword Sparring

    ?


    Walking into the ssroom, I could see the sses had already been filled with students.


    "Brother, I will be going to my ss now," Diana said as she left my side. "Okay."


    /TOK/


    As I opened the door of the ssroom, an awkward atmosphere weed me. Students seemed to exchange cautious nces, their voices hushed in whispered conversations. Even my appearance didn''t gather any attention almost, as everyone was dead silent.


    ''What happened again?'' I thought as I looked around, only to see Emma fuming on the back of the seat¡­. ''Ah¡­. They caused a scene, finally, huh?''


    It had been a month after the first event, and the moment Emma heard about what had happened from Celia, Arthur was immediately ostracized.


    ''But it wasn''t this severe.'' I thought, looking at the dark circles under Arthur''s eyes. It was evident that something happened yesterday. ''Probably they had a talk or something¡­. But it does seem like Arthur was not getting better.'' I thought.


    In a way, the existence of the protagonist was something to take importance, considering the strength of the enemies was increasing. ''But, with such a way of looking at the world, there is no way he would be useful.'' I thought, remembering his performance at that time.


    ''In a way, no matter how handsome or good mouthing you are, if you don''t have guts, your value as a boy will deplete. Especially if you are a chicken that abandons his partner to death.''


    I thought as I walked back.


    Reaching my seat, I saw Emma throwing me a bunch of quick gazes, but I ignored her; after all, I had nothing to do with her no more.


    After that day, since I learned the strength of the demons and enemies was increased, I had been doing nothing but training. Normally, the first semester of the academy didn''t have many demon-rted events aside from this one and the one that was going to happen on the exam.


    However, it mostly contained academic events like practical lessons, theoretical discussions, and thesis preparation. There you would be learning how to fight, starting from barehanded to armed. That was also the case for magic, potioneering, etc.


    And today was a day where two of these events were stacked.


    ''Sword spars and Magical Spars.'' As I thought to myself, suddenly, the door swung wide open, revealing the imposing figure of Instructor Alder. He was a man with a bulky body and a serious face thatmanded respect from the students.


    His voice echoed through the ssroom as he addressed the gathered students, his tone firm and authoritative. "Attention, ss. Today, we shall delve into the art of swordy and put your skills to the test in our sword sparring session." The room fell into a hushed silence, everyone''s attention now focused on the instructor.


    His presence exuded a sense of discipline and expertise, demanding the utmost respect, and reminding me of the guys from the military. Even though I was not someone that went to military service, some of my rtives served in the army.


    Instructor Alder continued, his voice resonating with a deep authority. "As we have already discussed the theory of swords and its advantages, today you will hone our practical skills against each other."


    "As you all know, the sword is a type of weapon that is mostly used in the world; therefore, whenever you encounter an enemy, it is highly likely that he/she is going to use a sword."


    "Sword sparring is not just about physical strength but also about finesse, strategy, and quick thinking. It tests your ability to anticipate your opponent''s moves and react ordingly. Today, you will pair up with your training partners, and I expect each of you to give your best effort."


    As he spoke, the awkward atmosphere inside the ss had already dissipated, instead being filled with the feeling of anticipation.


    In the end, no matter how pacifist one was, everyone dreamt of using a sword at least once. Therefore, the prospect of testing their swordsmanship skills against their peers created a charged atmosphere in the ssroom.


    Instructor Alder''s gaze swept across the room, his eyes lingering on Arthur and then Emma for a moment before moving on. "Remember, the purpose of this exercise is not just to defeat your opponent but to learn from each other. Be respectful, observe your partner''s technique, and offer constructive feedback. Only through such interactions can we grow and improve as warriors."


    Saying that he pointed towards the door. "Now, let''s move to the sparring grounds." Just like that, everyone left the ssroom, reaching for the training grounds.


    "Before we begin, I want each of you to find a partner for today''s sword sparring session," Instructor Alder announced, his voice projecting authority. "Choose wisely, as your partner will be instrumental in your growth and development as a swordsman."


    Hearing this, I just stood there without doing anything. ''I wonder who will be the person that is left alone.''


    After all, no matter who came before me, unless they were from the main cast, there was no way they would be able to defeat me in a spar. Well, unless I close my eyes and don''t use my arms. ''But, that didn''t mean I didn''t have a partner. After all, Aliya was here.''


    "Huh?" Suddenly, I heard a surprised sound of people around me as I turned my attention to the source of themotion.


    There I could see a red-haired girl and a blonde-haired boy looking at each other.


    Emma''s eyes zed with anger and frustration as I could see her fiery mana flowing around her. In a fit of wrath, she unsheathed her sword and flung it to the ground in front of Arthur, her voice cutting through the air with an angry tone. "Pick it up and be my partner."


    The atmosphere around them grew heavy with tension as all eyes turned to Arthur, awaiting his response. But to everyone''s surprise, Arthur''s expression was different. This time around, his face was adorned with a crooked smile instead of the mncholic expression he had before.


    "I''m sorry, Emma," Arthur said, his voice not containing even a tinge of sadness. "But I''ve already made arrangements with someone else as my sparring partner." As he said that, a young girl came beside him. But I could see the fear inside his eyes.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The fear of facing Emma right now¡­ It was not the fear of facing his sins or facing the feeling of guilt, but rather just simply a fear of pain¡­..


    Emma''s anger red, her fists tightening at her sides. "And who is this ''someone else''?" She spoke, as she didn''t even cast a nce at the girl. "Are you sure you are not afraid of me?"


    Arthur''s smile widened the hint of mischief in his eyes. "Afraid? Me? Never, Emma," he replied, his voiceced with a yful tone. "I-I simply thought it would be more interesting to spar with someone who can offer me a c-challenge." But his voice tingled at the end, making him look like a clown in my eyes.


    ''What is this clown doing?'' At that point, even I couldn''t understand what he was doing since it didn''t make any sense. ''Is he trying to make her jealous or something?''


    ''But, she is surprisingly able to hold herself quite well.'' I thought, seeing Emma clenching her fists and ring daggers at Arthur. ''The Emma I know would have already punched him in the face right now.''


    /SWOOSH/


    Just as I thought, a punch flew through the face of Arthur instantly, proving me right.


    /THUD/


    "Enough."


    But just as the blow was about to connect, a hand swiftly intercepted it, halting its momentum. Instructor Alder had stepped in, his serious face conveying a stern message. His gaze shifted from Emma''s fiery re to Arthur''s startled expression.


    " Instructor Alder''s voice boomed through the ssroom, demanding attention. "This is not the way we conduct ourselves here. We are here to learn and grow, not to engage in personal disputes."


    Emma''s hand slowly retreated; her anger tempered by Instructor Alder''s intervention. She took a step back, her expression a mix of frustration and resignation. It was clear that she had crossed a line, even if her initial anger was justified.


    ''Well, that is the Emma, I know.''


    "I won''t say anything to you, as you are no longer little kids that need to be taught how to behave." With his words finished, he signaled the chambers.


    "Enter the chambers and put your bracelets on. Then you can carry on your spar."


    """"UNDERSTOOD!""""


    With those words, everyone entered their chambers with their partners.


    "I will leave it to you¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    Before I could proceed, I heard a small whisper behind meing from a familiar voice.


    There, Aliya had a smile on her face as she nodded her head slightly, making her way to the chamber with one of her friends.


    Leaving Emma and me alone without partners¡­.


    ---------------------A/N-----------------


    Hope you liked the chapter. Thest two chapters were quite long, and I tried to give details while also progressing the plot.


    You can see how much of a bastard Arthur is now, and the next chapter will have good scenes and stay intact.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 282 Sword Sparring 2

    ?


    As the clown made his y and the instructor made his interference, everyone took their ces.


    "I will leave it to you¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    Before I could proceed, I heard a small whisper behind meing from a familiar voice.


    Aliya left with a smile on her face, nodding as she walked to the chamber with one of her friends. This left Emma and me partnerless, in other words, partners.


    ''What are you doing?'' I thought, not understanding her intentions. ''Are you trying to protect your friends or something?'' Considering Emma''s emotions, it was highly possible that she would lose control of the spar.


    As the other students filed into their designated chambers with their sparring partners, I was just standing face-to-face with Emma. The tension between us was palpable, the air heavy with unresolved grievances. In a way, the scars of childhood never faded away.


    Emma''s grumble broke the silence. "Just my luck," she muttered under her breath, her arms crossed defiantly. "Of all people, I end up sparring with you."


    Hearing this girl''s annoying voice, I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. ''Believe me, I don''t like sticking with you either.''


    "Oh, believe me, the feeling is mutual," and the words left my mouth instead of staying in my head, as my tone was filled with sarcasm.


    Emma shot me a withering re, her eyes brimming with unspoken frustration. The way Arthur had acted already put a stool on her mentality, as I could see her clenched fists. "Fine, let''s get this over with. Don''t expect me to go easy on you."


    Since I was known for my magical capabilities, in her eyes, I should look like an easy opponent, at least when ites to swords. But, of course, that is not true.


    I couldn''t resist a smirk. "Oh, I wouldn''t dream of it." The more I saw her agitated response, the more I felt joy. ''Is that why people like bullying others? It is quite fun.'' I thought. Of course, the thing I have done woulde quite shortpared to what bullies have done, but whatever.


    "Tch!" As she said with a grumble, she entered the chamber, taking the sword provided by the academy.


    Following her, I, too, entered the chamber while taking the sword provided by the academy.


    It was nothing fancy, just a simple short sword. Because the topic of this spar was swords in general, everyone had the same sword in their hands.


    ''It had been quite a long time since I wielded another sword than Nihil.'' I thought, swinging the sword for a second to get used to the feeling. Of course, it wasn''t basically possible to get used to using a new sword in just a second, but I still did nheless.


    Then, as I put the bracelet on, as well as Emma, the familiar feeling of my strength sealing erupted inside.


    <Host''s knight and mage rank is set 0-star rank.>


    <Mana is inessible.>


    <Aura is inessible.>


    As the chamber closed, plunging us into darkness, the hum of anticipation filled the air. We stood on opposite ends, our swords at the ready. The tension was palpable, the unspoken rivalry between us fueling the intensity of the moment.


    Since this time, we would be using swords, the chamber was quiterge enough for one to disy their footwork.


    Then the memories flooded in, as I remembered the times when I would be dragged to have a spar with this girl. Then, of course, I would be beaten quite harshly, as I was a 0-star and she was 1.


    ''Tch¡­. What an unpleasant memory¡­.'' I thought as I threw a nce at the girl who had already taken her position.


    The instructor''s voice reverberated through the chamber, signaling the start of the sparring session. "Begin!"


    /SWOOSH/


    And the moment, the instructor finished his words, we both lunged into each other at a rapid speed.


    /CLANK/


    Our swords met in the midst of the chamber, just as our eyes. I could see the agitated fire in her zing yellow eyes.


    ''Her strength is quite good for a girl.'' I analyzed her moves. ''Let''s see your response time.''


    Even though that might sound sexist, this was essentially true as we both were fighting with our 0-star strength, meaning our normal bodies.


    /SWOOSH/


    Instantly, pulling my body back, I threw a quick sh to her chest aimed at her navel.


    /CLANK/


    However, my sword was blocked instantly. "Ho¡­ You are good¡­" I couldn''t help but mutter seeing her fast moves. Even though, at first, we would spar with Emma as a yer in the game, inter times, there were no scenes where we would fight with her. Thus, I didn''t know how strong she was right now.


    "Shut up!" I could see the faint annoyance in her words, as she was clearly not expecting me to attack this swiftly.


    /SWOOSH/


    Then another fast strike followed her parry, but my eyes were already tracing her muscles.


    ''A swing from right to my face, huh?''


    /SWOOSH/


    Lowering my center of gravity slightly, I evaded the attack.


    Then, I was about to throw a palm strike at her chest without knowing, but I was able to stop my movements. ''This is a sword spar; I shouldn''t use anything else.''


    Instantly dropping my palm strike posture, I raised my sword again, but Emma was a skilled swordsman. Thus, she didn''t miss the opportunity as she attacked me at a fast speed.


    ''This footwork reminds me of old times¡­'' I thought, seeing the way she was moving.


    /CLANK/ /SWOOSH/<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As I blocked the sword with mine, I could sense Emma''s determination and resolve to match my own. Her strikes were swift and precise, her footwork agile and controlled. ''The blood of Augustrides is still there.'' I thought.


    /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/


    At this point, Emma had already forgotten what Arthur had done. Her eyes solely focused on our swords as the inner swordsman inside her woke up. Her eyes constantly scanned my movements as she looked for an opening.


    But I was doing the same¡­.


    /THUD/


    We moved in perfect synchrony, each attempting to exploit any opening in the other''s defense. It was a battle of strategy, where our minds raced to predict our opponent''s next move.


    ''Ah¡­ It had been a long time since someone put up such a strong front¡­.'' I thought as I felt the sword blocking my own.


    /GRIT/ /BLOCK/


    The absence of Aura and Mana leveled the ying field, stripping away the advantages we once held. Yet, it also presented an opportunity for us to showcase our true swordsmanship skills, unencumbered by external enhancements. We relied solely on our technique, agility, and instinct to navigate the duel.


    It was the best thing for a swordsman¡­. Even though this was a spar, slowly but surely, it turned into a duel.


    /SWING/ /DODGE/


    With every sh of our swords, we exchanged blows with equal force and determination.


    We danced around each other, constantly adjusting our positions, seeking an advantage. The intensity of the fight fueled our adrenaline, pushing us to the limits of our physical and mental capabilities.


    At that point, my heart was filled with joy that could onlye from shing swords. Even though this girl was the one that pushed me through despair at that time, knowing she was one of those that could rival me alone negated the past, at least for now.


    /FEINT/ /COUNTER/


    Emma''s strikes were precise and measured, her timing impable. It was evident that she had honed her skills through countless battles and rigorous training. Her judgment in making fast decisions and seeing faints was also good.


    ''This girl is certainly different from that guy¡­'' I thought as Ipared Emma to Arthur at that time. ''She is a real swordsman.''


    But who was I?


    Certainly not someone that would bow down.


    I countered her attacks with equal fervor, relying on my agility and quick thinking to evade and retaliate, as the skills I honed were not inferior in any case.


    /CLINK/ /GRUNT/


    The duel continued with a ferocity that belied our equal strength.


    We pushed each other to our limits, exchanging blows with unwavering resolve. Sweat dripped down our foreheads, our breaths heavy with exertion.


    /SWOOSH/


    As she increased the distance between us for a second, I could see a faint doubt in her eyes.


    "How are you this strong?" She asked, her eyes looking at me. Considering our past, I knew.


    "Does it matter?" I answered, matching. "In the end, aren''t you here to win?"


    "I am."


    "Then, don''t bother with useless thoughts. Come."


    As those words left my mouth, I could see a faint smile on her face.


    "Then, I won''t disappoint you." With those words, she took her position and clenched her muscles.


    ''This move¡­'' Seeing what she was doing, I couldn''t help but smile as well. After all, it was a move I knew very much.


    Seeing it, I, too, took mine.


    /SWOOSH/


    ''Sword of Lightning, Trick of Light.''


    The moment she finished her position, she jumped at me with her sword raised.


    ''Annihtion Sword. Unseen Sword.''


    -------------------A/N-----------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter.


    I think I managed to convey the feelings of Emma and Callius quite well. After all, no matter what his past is, Callius is essentially someone that always seeks improvement.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 283 Sword Sparring 3

    ?


    ''What is this?'' Emma thought, seeing her sword getting blocked. ''My sword is getting blocked?'' She was not able to understand why this was happening, as her sword kept getting blocked. After all, she was one of the highest-ranking students in the academy, and her specialty was a sword. It didn''t make sense that this hateful guy before him, who was known for his magical capabilities, was able to withstand her attacks.


    She was already in a bad moon thanks to Arthur and his slippery personality, but now that her attacks were getting blocked, the fire in her heart and her anger were directed at the man before her.


    ''Callius. Callius. Callius.''


    The way those cold red eyes gazed through her made her remember the past, her childhood¡­ The memories she wanted to forget.


    ''Father¡­'' Because, whenever she saw him moving, in her mind, it was the man with white hair smiling appeared¡­.


    Anger, longing, and frustration dwelled in her heart.


    She felt a surge of emotions she hadn''t experienced in a while, which made her angry. But as they continued to sh swords and spar, her anger slowly fell off; even she could feel it.


    After all, she was a swordsman above everything. A swordsman that would make everyone before her kneel down on the battlegrounds in the future. Fiery Goddess would be her nickname, though she had no way of knowing that for now.


    ''His movements are well-refined¡­ He is a seasoned swordsman.'' She immediately understood from the way Callius fought and swung his sword. The way he spared no unnecessary movements was enough to show that he was a great swordsman.


    "Ho... You are good," Callius remarked, his voice filled with a mix of admiration and annoyance. Emma''s annoyance grew at his words, and the fact that he looked at her with a rxed smile only scratched at her pride.


    "Shut up!" she snapped, venting her frustration through her relentless swings of the sword.


    But as time went on, a change started to ur within her. The intensity of their spar awakened a different sensation.


    Emma couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhration. ''What is this? This is... fun?'' Her thoughts trailed off as her anger slowly transformed into a mixture of excitement and determination.


    The sh of their swords became a dance, each move fueling her desire to improve and prove herself. At that moment, the world around her faded away, leaving only the exhration of the battle.


    The fiery determination in her eyes matched the intensity of her opponent, and she unleashed her full potential with each strike, channeling her inner Fiery Goddess.


    She moved gracefully as Callius did; her moves matched his own. After all, they both came from the same household, and they both learned from the same tutor at a young age.


    Even though the guy in front of her was the very person she disliked the most, the very person that stole her father, the very person that she thought she would be in his ce¡­.


    Even though he was such a guy, weirdly, just at this moment, shing swords with him was the happiest moment in her life.


    ''This is so good.''


    And unintentionally, a smile bloomed upon her face¡­ A very wide and crazed smile¡­


    But, in the end, one thing crept up on her heart as she recalled the sensation of the past, suddenly remembering a certain time when she was looking down on this very person before her.


    "How are you this strong?" She asked, her eyes locked on the young boy.


    "Does it matter?" But the answer that came from him was not something she was expecting.


    "In the end, aren''t you here to win?" As those cold words filled her ears, she finally noticed the crazed smile on his face.


    It was the same smile of her own reflected upon her de. ''Ah, that''s right. The past doesn''t matter¡­. The things he has done don''t matter¡­. I want to win¡­ That''s it.''


    "I am."


    As her words left her mouth, she saw his smile widening.


    "Then, don''t bother with useless thoughts. Come."


    It was at that point that she knew this duel would end right here, right now.


    ''Father¡­ I can finally use it¡­.''


    As she remembered what her father had shown, she lowered her body, taking her posture.


    "Sword of Lightning, Trick of Light."


    With that, she shed¡­.


    ******


    The de of the young girl approached the young man at a rapid speed as the young girl''s mouth curled up, a crazed smile on her face.


    The boy was no different, as he, too, had a crazed smile on his own.


    /SWOOSH/<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The de grazed his body as the audience held their breaths. Yes, an audience had already been formed since most of the students finished their spars.


    Arthur, who was watching the spar, had a look of envy on his face as his hands were clenched.


    Even the instructor watching the scene couldn''t help but hold his breath, as he knew he was about witness an incredible sight.


    /CLANK/


    Then, suddenly Callius'' body moved at a rapid speed as his sword was raised, sending sparks everywhere with the sound of shing echoing in the training grounds.


    /THUD/


    And following that, in an instant, the sound of something hitting another could be heard.


    /SPLURT/


    Followed by the sound of a liquid pouring from a narrow wound.


    The trajectory of Callius'' sword seemed to defy logic, contradicting the direction of Emma''s de.


    Confusion and astonishment filled the air as the spectators struggled toprehend what they were witnessing.


    "What happened?" The question hung in the air as the audience turned to each other, searching for answers.


    But only Callius and Emma knew the truth behind the mesmerizing disy of swordsmanship. As the sh concluded, a sudden spurt of blood and the sound of a body hitting the ground shattered the silence. Emma, with a wounded shoulder, fell to the ground, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    There was only one other person in the room who truly understood the intricacies of the duel. Instructor Alder''s eyes widened, a mix of astonishment and pride reflecting in his gaze. He had witnessed a disy of skill and technique that surpassed his expectations.


    ''Such skill, such precision,'' he mused to himself. ''Callius'' mastery of his sword is truly remarkable. The way he saw through Emma''s illusion and countered with his own technique... it was nothing short of extraordinary.'' (N1)


    As he reyed the sh in his mind, Alder couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride swelling within him. He had seen countless battles and trained numerous students, but this disy of skill and strategy left asting impression.


    ''The way Callius executed those rapid shes, making it seem as though he had only struck once... It was a sight to behold,'' Alder thought, his eyes shining with admiration. (N2)


    ''His control over his body and sword, the fluidity of his movements... It speaks volumes about his dedication and countless hours of practice.''


    Even though he knew Callius was a mage, he couldn''t help but wonder how he could have such precise sword control. ''I need to report this to the headmaster.''


    He thought to himself as he observed. After all, the talent this young man possessed in swords was something to take note of.


    But of course, he didn''t forget the young girl whose wound had already healed thanks to the formation of healing.


    He couldn''t ignore the surprise and pain in her eyes as she fell to the ground, wounded by Callius'' decisive strike. He knew the defeat must have been hard for her to ept, especially considering her own prowess as a swordsman.


    But, contrary to his thoughts, the emotion he saw on her face was nothing like despair, he assumed. No, it was different. The thing he saw was the fire.


    A fire was ignited in this girl''s heart, and he was the first one to witness it.


    As his gaze went past the girl who was ring young boy with an intense gaze, he couldn''t help but ponder to himself. ''Youth, huh? It has been a while since I witnessed such intense gaze.''


    ''As their instructor, it is my duty to guide and support them,'' Alder reminded himself, his voice filled with determination, as he pped his hands.


    "Attention, everyone," Alder''s voice resonated with authority, silencing the murmurs and bringing focus to his words¡­ Just like that, the duel concluded as the students couldn''t help but look at the two¡­


    ------------------------------A/N-----------------------------


    N1: The Augustride family swordsmanship technique known as "Sword of Lighting, Trick of Light" employs a deceptive maneuver. It creates an illusion that the sword is targeting one specific area, while in reality, it is directed towards a different location altogether. This technique confuses opponents and allows the wielder to strike with unexpected precision, catching their adversaries off guard.


    N2: Callius has adapted this unique sword technique called "Annihtion Sword, Unseen Sword" from his family''s swordsmanship, infusing it with his own style. This technique involves executing two rapid sword strikes in quick session, creating the illusion that only a single attack was made. The seamless and swift nature of this move deceives opponents, as they perceive a single strike when, in fact, they are facing a dual onught.


    I hope you enjoyed the previous chapters. Next, we will have a practical session on magic that should run smoothly, followed by another exciting story event.


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 284 Magical Practice

    ?


    As the students prepared to move on to their second ss after the sword sparring session, a range of reactions filled the ssroom:


    "What just happened? I couldn''t follow their moves at all!"


    "Did you see how fast they were? It was like a blur!"


    "I thought Emma had the upper hand, but then Callius turned the tables. How did he do it?"


    "That move they used... it was so unexpected. I need to learn more about it."


    "I wish I could have seen the details of their technique. It happened too quickly!"


    "It looked like Emma''s attack was going one way, but then Callius defended himself from a different angle. How did he know?"


    "I don''t understand how Callius managed to counter Emma''s strikes so effortlessly. Wasn''t he a mage?"


    "I feel like I missed something important. I couldn''t keep up with their speed and precision."


    "I need to ask someone who knows more about swordsmanship. Maybe they can exin what just happened. I want to see more of that, but I can''t ask them at all."


    The students wanted to ask Emma and Callius about the spar. But none of them could do it since the aura surrounding them was overbearing. Callius was Callius, and Emma was in a bad mood. At least, this is what it looked like.


    Inside she was slightly different. Hearing their reactions, Emma threw a gaze at Callius, who was sitting beside her, as she sat on the backside of the ss.


    ''What was that swordsmanship?'' She asked herself, not being able to make any sense. Even though in the fight she lost herself over her excitement, now that everything calmed down, the realization hit her.


    ''This guy is also talented at swordsmanship. I knew he was able to beat the knights at that time, but I never thought he would be this strong.'' In her eyes, Callius was always a type of schr, those that would look down on others thinking they were smart.


    That made sense considering his past behavior, but at the same time, her whole expectations were shattered now.


    ''But, the sword he used¡­. It was not like something I had seen before.'' Of course, as a swordsman belonging to the Augustride Family, she was proud of their family''s style, but at the same time, she also developed her own. ''I don''t know if I can use the same move if I was in his shoes.''


    In the first ce, everything happened so rapidly that she wasn''t able to make any sense at the beginning. But after she looked back, she realized what Callius had done.


    ''I am going to win next time.'' Though in the end, she couldn''t help but fuel hispetitive spirit as she kept looking into the boy who was studying the book in front of him.


    At this very moment, she had forgotten what the guy she was supposed to like had done to her friend.


    /SWOOSH/


    But before her thought could linger around him any longer, suddenly, a person appeared right before the ss as he opened his arms wide, stopping himself.


    "I am notte, am I?"


    It was their entric magic teacher who would like to make shy entrances.


    "You are notte, sir Cernais."


    As the girl in the first row answered with a respectful tone, the man released a huge sigh.


    "I thought I waste, thank god." Even though he looked distressed, most students, Emma included, knew he was actually acting. After all, he was a mage belonging to a mage tower, so he wouldn''t be someone that shallow.


    "Now, my dear students, let''s dive right into the world of elemental magic!" Cernais eximed, his voice filled with enthusiasm.


    And it was not only him. After all, almost all the students inside the ss knew today was the day when they would be able to get basic coaching from their instructor.


    "Elemental magic is the art of harnessing the power of the natural elements: fire, water, earth, and air. Today, we will focus on the basics and practice controlling these elemental forces."


    He began the ss by exining the fundamental principles of each element, borating on their characteristics and potential applications. Even though that was a subject that they had already gone over quite a lot, in the end, he wanted to give some insights about how students would be more sessful while manipting their elements in practice.


    The students listened attentively, their curiosity piqued by the prospect of manipting these powerful forces. After all, this was not something they could easily learn. It was the experience of a mage belonging to a magic tower.


    As he checked his bracelet, his eyes shone for a second, nodding his head.


    "Now, let''s put theory into practice!" Cernais dered, pping his hands together. "Since we have the training grounds ready and renewed after the sword sparring session, we''ll continue our practice there. Each of you will focus on your selected attributes and demonstrate your control over them. Then ording to your results, we may have to conduct a spar between students to see a variety of implementations that may give you insight."


    Emma understood why he chose to wait. After all, the training grounds had yet to be turned from sword sparring mode to magical mode.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As the students made their way to the training grounds, excited chatter filled the air. They exchanged whispers and eager conversations, discussing their chosen elements and sharing their aspirations.


    "I can''t wait to finally practice with water! I''ve always felt a strong connection to it," one student eximed, a gleam of anticipation in their eyes.


    There were some who were practicing their magic for the first time, even though they were rare.


    "Fire is my element. I''ve been practicing at home, but this will be my first time using it in a controlled environment," another student shared, a mix of excitement and nervousness in their voice.


    And they were those who had already practiced quite a lot.


    "Tch¡­. Losers¡­ Just buy a tutor or something¡­" And there were those that were rich and focused on magic.


    However, there was one student that looked slightly different, as Callius just observed the students of the academy moving with a serious face.


    ''This happy life of yours is on a tightrope.'' He couldn''t help but mutter to himself seeing the students. After all, he was the one that knew the fate awaited this academy from the game.


    ''Well, letting you have some fun might not be that bad.''


    With that thought, everyone reached the training grounds. This time different from the sword sparring session, the room was filled with small cabin-looking chambers where each student''s name was there.


    "Now. Some of you have already started using their spells and practicing with their affinities. Therefore the spell we are going to use here will be different from anything you have known so far, as it will be exclusive to Ark''s Archives. And because the way you move your mana and the chants will be different, the process might be hard. I will be walking in the midst of your cabins while waiting for your questions."


    As Cernais finished his words, a small booklet appeared on everyone''s tables where their names could be seen. Since everyone had their own affinity Academy provided them with their own spells.


    ''Finally.'' Callius thought to himself as he saw the booklets. ''I was waiting for this.'' After all, the reason he entered this ce was to increase his control.


    As everyone entered their cabs, they first started reading the chant and trying to understand the magic beneath.


    ''Third-rank improvised fire spell. Radiant Pyrest.''


    As Callius read the small but not small booklet in front of him, he knew this spell wasplex.


    ''To think that they gave me this spell, I guess someone is trying to test me.'' He thought, analyzing the spell. After all, there was no way they would give a spell that was a third-rank for a beginner ss level. ''But, bring it on. After all, I am also trying to impress you.''


    With that thought, he started reading the booklet in his hand, as well as the others.


    Excitement rippled through the crowd, and students eagerly began their practices, conjuring mes, manipting water, molding earth, or summoning gusts of wind. Dialogues floated through the air amidst their endeavors.


    However, not everyone was training on their own. After all, the instructor hadn''t said anything about training together.


    As the students delved deeper into their elemental practices, the training grounds became a symphony of dialogue,ughter, and the crackling of mes. They supported each other, offering encouragement and celebrating small victories.


    "Keep going! I can see your control improving with every attempt," a student cheered, watching their ssmate''s progress.


    "This is so much fun! I never thought manipting air could be this exhrating," a student eximed, their voice filled with joy.


    Since they had never used such improvised special magic, which was hidden behind the academy doors, everyone felt the thrill of learning.


    /BOOM/


    Until the sound of explosion filled the training room¡­.


    --------------------------A/N-------------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter. Another one is on the way, with a little time-skip.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 285 Magical Practice 2

    Chapter 285 Magical Practice 2


    As I saw the spell in front of me, I knew it was something that would be very hard to ess. Since the Radiant Pyrest was a spell that was umon even though it was a third-ranked spell.


    Therefore, the first thing I needed to understand was to make sure how to utilize my mana and activate the spell. After all, memorizing the chant was one thing; making your mana adapt to it was another.


    Then, after experimenting with my spell for a little while, I deemed it would be enough since everything looked like it was okay from the outside. I had been using fire magic for almost half a year now, so I had already got familiar with it quite a lot.


    Therefore, I started constructing the spell.


    "Incandescent mes¡­..


    The incantation danced across my mind and my mouth as I carefully controlled my mana flow. With every word, I felt the power building within myself, ready to be unleashed.


    But just as I was at the climax of the spell, suddenly, I felt the mana inside me getting sucked into the spell at a rapid speed.


    ''What?'' I couldn''t understand what was happening as I felt the mana supplied the spell getting over the limit.


    ''I made a mistake while constructing the spell.'' Immediately realization hit me. Either the way I had moved my mana was wrong, or I got above myself quite a lot. But in the end, one thing mattered.


    ''I need to control the spell, or else I will blow myself up.''


    "Huff¡­" Releasing a frost breath from my mouth, I calmed myself down as my brain started working at a rapid speed.


    Closing my eyes, I focused on the mana around me. At this point, I knew supplying more mana would do more harm than it would do good. Thus, I concentrated on the feeling of mana around me as I started reabsorbing the mana I released. It was a crazy idea for any mage below 5-star to implement, but it didn''t matter.


    <Trait [Child of Mana] activated.>


    As I heard the system''s voice, I sucked more and more mana, though I was not able to absorb all the remaining fire mana.


    ''This is all I can do for now.'' With that thought, I conjured a mana barrier all around me as the sound of an explosion filled my ears.


    /BOOM/


    ************


    A sudden explosion reverberated through the training grounds, causing everyone to startle and halt their own practices. Smoke billowed from Callius'' cabin, partially obscuring his figure.


    Gasps of surprise and concern rippled through the students as they turned their attention toward the unexpected st. Some instinctively covered their ears, while others hurriedly moved away from the source of the explosion, even though the explosion was not going to hurt them.


    Cernais, who had been walking among the cabins, immediately rushed to Callius'' side, his expression a mix of worry and curiosity. He waved his hand, dissipating the lingering smoke to reveal a slightly signed and disheveled Callius.


    "Are you all right, Callius? What happened?" Cernais inquired, his voice filled with concern.


    However, one little gesture didn''t pass Callius'' eyes. ''Ho¡­ So, you knew what was going to happen¡­'' Callius thought as he read the small gestures. After all, the man was sending some transmission lines to another party outside of the ss with small sound mana.


    But his cheat skill [All Seeing Eye] didn''t miss that detail. At the same time, it didn''t look like he was actually aiming for his life. It was more like they were trying to test him.


    ''This definitely must be her n.'' He thought.


    Looking at the teacher before him, Callius knew acting tough here would make him look like a fool.


    "I made a mistake in constructing the spell, and the supplied mana was more than I expected." And with a simple sentence, he exined what happened here.


    Cernais sighed as he kept the act, making it look like relief washed over him as he realized Callius was unharmed. Or, maybe he was genuinely worried.


    "Well, mistakes are part of the learning process. It seems you got a bit carried away, my eager student. Remember, precision and control are key to mastering these spells. Still seeing the effect of your spell, it seems the one given to you was a 3-star one, correct?" As he spoke with a small tone, he winked at Callius.


    ''Grr¡­. I really want to punch you right now.'' Callius was fuming inside since there was no way he would normally let a male wink at him like that, but he didn''t show anything outside. His traits didn''t let him. ''But it was also my own fault.''


    "Yes. It was a 3-star spell." Callius said, confirming his words.


    Other students gathered around, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and concern. They whispered amongst themselves, exchanging spections and ncing at Callius with both admiration and a hint of caution. After all, everyone was sure they wouldn''t be able to pull the three-star magic off with such a rapid speed. Even though it was a failure, the strength behind the explosion showed most of the spell waspleted.


    Even Emma was slightly surprised. Since she was also someone with high-fire affinity, she was also able to feel the mana changes around Callius'' spell.


    ''He somehow reduced the mana in the spell.'' However, she still didn''t know how to do it on her own.


    Cernais turned his attention back to Callius, his gaze filled with seriousness to teach. "Pleasee to my room after this lesson ends. I will guide you with your mana control. We will work on refining your techniques and ensuring you have better mastery over your spells." Cernais said as he spoke with a smile.


    ''This is a good opportunity.'' Callius thought knowing his mana control over his spells was one of his weaknesses, and he needed guidance.


    "Thank you, Sir Cernais." With a nod, he acknowledged the idea as he spoke.


    With a final reassuring smile, Cernais continued the lesson, addressing the other students and guiding them through their respective elemental practices¡­..


    Just like that, the ss continued as Callius kept focusing on the booklet before him. ''Something is missing in this spell. No matter how careful I am, I cannot control it properly.'' Callius thought as he tried his spell once again.


    In the end, the only thing he could do was to try more and more until he found his mistake.


    ******


    "What do you think, Angus?" Outside of the ssroom, a woman d in orange attire spoke to her attendant. "Didn''t I say his innate mana control is something else?"


    "Yes, tower master. It was just as you said. Even though the way he conjured his spell still needed work, and he hadn''t noticed the small missing part we took out from the manual, he still was able to take control of the situation quite fast."


    As the attendant beside her spoke, the woman''s smile on her face widened. "Do you think anyone could find the disappeared part inside the spell in just one gaze?" She asked. "I was not expecting him to find the missing part." The woman said as she disyed a fire mana on her hand, going wild, but suddenly the mana disappeared.


    "He used Mana Resurgence even though he shouldn''t be able to normally. That alone is enough for us not to miss such a talent. I want him beside me as my disciple. Have you talked with others?" As the woman spoke, her eyes were focused on the young boy focusing on the spell.


    ''He is still trying to conjure the spell. If you can solve the missing part, a surprise is waiting for you.'' The woman still had her hopes high; after all, she had already fallen in love with the talent she was seeing in her eyes.


    "Yes, tower master. For now, it looks like nobody is going to ask him to be their disciple."


    "Then, we shall wait until this semester ends. I can''t wait to see how he will show me in the final exams."


    As the man responded, the woman nodded her head. "Still kept observing. I am sure that crafty girl will make her move soon." With thatst phrase, the woman left the ce where she had been watching the ss, followed by her attendant.


    "Understood, Tower Master."


    *****


    After the lesson concluded, Callius made his way to Cernais'' room, carrying his booklet and a serious expression on his face.


    ''Let''s see what I can learn from him.'' He thought as he knocked on the door, and upon receiving a response, he entered the room.


    Cernais greeted him with a warm smile. "Ah, Callius,e in. I''ve been expecting you," he said, motioning for him to take a seat.


    Callius sat down. He knew that this was a valuable opportunity to improve his mana control and refine his techniques.


    Cernais began by discussing the intricacies of mana maniption, emphasizing the importance of focus, concentration, and precise control. He provided Callius with specific exercises and techniques to enhance his control over his spells.


    Since the sses ended quite early today, Cernais had quite a long time to spare for Callius, and he was happy with it.


    For hours, they delved into discussions about mana flow, visualization techniques, and the subtle nuances of spellcasting. Cernais patiently answered Callius'' questions and guided him through various exercises, observing his progress with a discerning eye.


    As Callius and Cernais engaged in their discussion about mana control, the seasoned mage reached behind his desk and retrieved a small, leather-bound manual. He ced it gently in front of Callius, his eyes glinting with anticipation.


    "Callius, I believe this manual will be of great help to you in refining your mana control," Cernais said, gesturing toward the book. "It contains invaluable insights and techniques that will allow you to smooth out your mana flow and utilize it more efficiently."


    Seeing the manual, Callius knew it was not something that was easy to give to students. ''Ah, you really want me, huh?'' He thought.


    Curiosity picked up the manual, feeling the weight of knowledge in his hands. He carefully opened it, revealing pages filled with intricate diagrams, forms, and detailed exnations.


    "This manual will guide you through various exercises and practices designed to enhance your mana control," Cernais exined. "It covers topics such as channeling, weaving, and the synchronization of mana with your intentions. It''s aprehensive resource that I believe willplement our discussions and aid you on your path to mastery."


    As he heard this, the serious crimson gaze turned to Cernais. "I shall thank you for this offer, sir Cernais. However, I will be direct with you now. What is it do you want in exchange for this?"


    With his crimson gaze diving deep into Cernais'' eyes, Callius asked.


    "Heh¡­. You are pretty smart, aren''t you? Well, that is the reason why you are ranked first after all¡­" Cernais smiled in response as he loosely looked into Callius. "Just consider this a gift from me in return for a favor for the future. That''s it."


    Hearing this, Callius nodded his head. ''He must be referring to that woman.'' He thought.


    "Then, I will take my leave."


    "Goodnight, student Callius."


    With that, Callius left the room and returned to his dormitory(house.)


    Just like that, two weeks passed at a rapid speed as the time for the students to test themselves came once again.


    Since it was the time for the mid-term exams to start¡­.


    ----------------------A/N----------------------


    This one was a very long chapter, almost two chapters in one. But I didn''t want to separate them. Now, with that, we will see some spicy scenes and new heroines of the game¡­.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 286 Mid-Term Exams

    Chapter 286 Mid-Term Exams


    Mid-term exams.


    Most of the time, they were the type of exams that would be overshadowed by the finals in college courses.


    But, in Ark, things were slightly different.


    Since the mid-term exams were one of the important events of the first semester. The reason?


    Because after the mid-term exams, the sses that are formed for the sake of general education would actually start mixing with some events where interss sparing or interss duels, etc.


    And themunities would also be essible for the first graders after the first mid-terms ended. After all, mid-term scores were different from the entrance exam scores as they would provide a more detailed exnation for students'' inclination towards any area.


    Therefore, the mid-terms were basically a starting point for the academy and the game to expand more since, after that, more and more heroines would be essible.


    ''That guy will try to use this event for sure. Right now, his rtionship with Celia and Emma is at rock bottom.'' I thought, making my way toward the ssroom.


    ''Then, I should also use this opportunity to gather as much data as possible.'' Continuing my thoughts, I remember the events of the game. Even though demons would not be active in the mid-term exams, it was normally in the game. Right now, I have no way of knowing what is going to happen in the future with exact time stamps.


    "Brother¡­. Are you listening to me?" Just as I was thinking to myself, I heard Diana''s voiceing beside me.


    "Of course," I answered. After all, multitasking was one thing I was proud of.


    "Then, what was thest thing I said?" Diana quizzed, testing my attention. But I could clearly see the mischievousness in her eyes.


    "What do you think the practical exam will be like?" Repeating thest thing she had said, I smirked for a second to show off.


    "¡­.." Hearing this, her eyes brightened, but at the same time, a small flush was on her cheeks.


    "It will be sparring with instructors," I answered my own question with an absolute tone. After all, I knew it from the game.


    "I see¡­." Diana nodded her head. "That makes sense. Testing this many students would be a lot harder if it was another test."


    ''She no more asks anything about how I knew about that.'' I thought. This was one of the reasons why I liked this little sister of mine. After all, different from Aliya and Lirienne, the faith she had within me soared to the skies.


    /SWOOSH/


    Just as we were walking on the way, suddenly, a nt moved at a rapid speed spurting from the ground.


    "Kyaaa!" And following that, a scream of surprise came.


    ''But, she does have this habit.'' No matter what, a yandere was a yandere, after all. After the rumors had depleted and my reputation returned to normal, I became a celebrity once again. Therefore, from time to time, there were those stalkers that were watching me from the sides, most of them being girls, since if I saw a guy stalking me, I would smash his face to the ground.


    I am straight, and this won''t change. ((N1))


    "What was it?" I asked, nonchntly making my way, even though I knew what she did.


    "It was a bug, nothing important to take your attention, brother," Diana answered with an angelic smile; it was ironic that what she did was demonic. The dark aura spreading from her was still there after all.


    "I see. But don''t hurt your hand to catch a bug." I said, implying her to be careful with her actions. Even though she was the second rank in the academy, that didn''t mean she could carelessly attack people.


    Though I still appreciated my little sister''s support and adoration, even if it sometimes led to unexpected and amusing situations. I knew she meant well and just wanted to have some ''fun.''


    "I will."


    Just like that, we reached the building where we would take the written exam.


    "Then good luck, brother, though I doubt you would need it."


    "You too."


    A suffocating and depressive aura filled the ssroom as I stepped inside. The students wore tired expressions, and dark circles under their eyes hinted at sleepless nights spent studying and preparing for the mid-term exams.


    The pressure and stress were palpable, and it seemed like the weight of the uing evaluations was taking its toll on everyone.


    The normal gaze they would throw at the neers was nowhere to be seen as usual. Their eyes looked dead, as almost all of them gave the vibe of zombies. The small mana traces left inside their bodies, eyes, ears, and brains were enough to show that the supplemental potions they had taken for the exam were about to show their effects.


    I took my seat, ncing around the room, and couldn''t help but feel a mixture of nostalgia and pity. Nostalgia because it reminded me of the times on Earth when my friends would cram for the exams on thest days. And pity because I would see the effort they had put into the exams going to waste. After all, none of them were working or studying to master the skills but doing it so that they could pass the exams¡­


    I mean, to be honest, I should normally not criticize them too much since not everyone has photographic memory where they can remember the things they see once.


    Because of that, I was rxed. After all, if you study diligently, there is no way you will need to cram on thest day of exams, but at the same time, the amount of time I needed to put into studying was smaller than most.


    In any case, just as I was drowning in my thoughts, suddenly, I heard a faint whisper.


    "Callius, how are you?" It was Aliya, who was looking at me with a faint smile.


    "Normal?"


    "Heh¡­ Of course, you are rxed."


    "Aren''t you rxed too? Your heartbeat and mana don''t seem different from normal?" I answered.


    "Well, I guess I am," She replied, offering a small smile. "I mean, I''ve prepared for the exams, and I feel confident in my abilities. Besides, stressing out won''t do any good, right?"


    This was one of the strengths of this girl. She was someone that was very good at managing her emotions. ''The innate talent of future money demoness.'' I thought.


    Though the things she had said were not weed well by the other students around us, after all, almost all of them had their heartbeats increased.


    However, as we chatted, the rest of the students slowly started toe to life. The oppressive atmosphere began to lift, and some of the exhaustion on their faces eased. It seemed that the knowledge that there were those that weren''t nervous about the exam and were behaving normally made them rxed slightly.


    Just as our conversation continued, someone entered the ssroom. Someone with a huge presence.


    As the instructor entered the ssroom, we all turned our attention to him. He had a stack of papers in his hand, and his expression was serious.


    "Good morning, ss. Today''s mid-term exam will be a written evaluation of your understanding of the fundamentals of magic theory," the instructor announced. "You will have three hours toplete the exam, and there will be ten questions."


    "The questions will cover a range of topics, including the principles of elemental magic, mana maniption, and spellcasting techniques. You will be required to provide detailed exnations and examples to demonstrate your understanding."


    He continued, "Mana usage is strictly prohibited during the exam. Any attempts to copy ormunicate with other students will be considered cheating and will result in severe punishment."


    A murmur spread through the room, and I saw some nervous nces exchanged among the students. Cheating was not tolerated at Ark, and the consequences were severe.


    ''Heh, there were those who tried to attempt it in the game. Let''s see whether it will happen this time or not.'' I thought, looking at the murmurs spreading.


    /FLICK/


    And with a flick of his fingers, suddenly, a wave of mana spread into the ssroom.


    "Huh?"


    Destroying the mana stored inside the bodies of the students.


    "Just like the enhancement potions."


    Finishing his words with that, he started handing out the exam papers.


    "When you''re ready, you may begin. Know that every student''s own timer will start the moment their pen touches the papers." the instructor said, distributing the exam papers to each student.


    <Ding! New quest {First-Rank} generated.>


    Hearing the sound of the system, I nodded my head. ''Just as I expected, another system quest.'' Though, at that point, there was no need for me to read the quest at all, since it was pretty obvious.


    As everyone received their papers, the room fell into a focused silence.


    I read through the questions, taking in theirplexities and formting my responses in my mind.


    ''Wow¡­. How easy¡­.'' I thought to myself, seeing the questions.


    --------------------


    Question 1:


    Calcte the average magical power output of the elementary spell ''Earth Shake.'' Under the conditions of mana wavelength of Lunar Eclipse Phenomenon.


    Question 2:


    Inscribe the enchantment sequence for the spell "Arcane Tempest" using the celestial coordinates of the Northern Star constetion as the reference point.


    Question 3:


    Find the missing part of the chants shown underneath.


    .


    .


    .


    ------------------


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Just like that, I started writing the answers to the questions just to finish everything in just 30 minutes¡­.


    --------------------------A/N-------------------------


    N1: No offense to gay readers if there is one, but it is what it is. There was no way Callius would let a man stalk him.


    Hope you liked the chapter. The next one will be filled with action.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 287 Mid-Term Exams 2

    ?


    As the exam continued, Callius diligently worked through the questions, his pen moving swiftly across the paper. Theplexity of the questions seemed to be no match for his sharp mind as he tackled each one with ease.


    His calm and focused demeanor drew the attention of his fellow students, who couldn''t help but steal nces at him from time to time. After all, everyone knew he was the first-ranked student, but no one saw how he did on the entrance exam.


    But at the same time, some of them felt pressured. Like the questions were actually easy, and they were the ones that weren''t able to solve them. The anxiety-filled their heart as their gaze lost their focus momentarily. Of course, not everyone was like that, but there were quite a lot of students who had problems with focusing.


    But Callius remainedposed, his eyes never leaving his paper as he continued to write. It was as if he was in his own world, unaffected by the pressure and anxiety that filled the room.


    After what seemed like an impossibly short amount of time, Callius leaned back in his chair and finished with the entire exam. He quietly got up from his seat and approached the instructor at the front of the room. As he handed in his paper, the other students couldn''t help but stare in disbelief.


    "How did he finish so quickly?"


    "Is he even human?"


    "I don''t understand. The questions are so difficult!"


    "QUIET!"


    There were small murmurs filling the ssroom. Though with a short but not weak warning from the supervisor, all attention was once again turned to their papers.


    Just like that, the exam went on for those who couldn''t finish¡­.


    *******


    In a way, the better an academy is, the harder their exams. There was such a belief on Earth, even though that may not be necessarily true. But because of that belief, the developers of the game put the setting of hard and tiring exams inside the academy arc.


    Considering we had six different theoretical sses where we would take the theoretical exam of, it kind of made sense why all those students were looking dead-eyed.


    The gloomy atmosphere lingered in the corridors as students slumped against the walls, flipping through their notes with exhausted expressions.


    "I''ve never studied this much in my life. Why did I think I could handle this academy?" One student sighed, rubbing his temples wearily.


    "Maybe we should have chosen an easier academy. This is torture!" Another student moaned, looking like they hadn''t slept in days.


    "I can''t wait for this to be over. I need a break from all these exams," a girl mumbled, her eyes zed over with fatigue.


    "I don''t even remember what sleep feels like anymore," a boy grumbled, stifling a yawn.


    They were questioning their life choices while waiting for thest exam toe. Yes, thest exam. Since today will be the end of the theoretical exam period for the mid-terms.


    "Can you believe there''s still one more exam left?"


    "I''m so tired. I can''t wait to go back to my dorm and crash."


    "I hope thest exam is at least a bit easier. I don''t know how much more I can take."


    The murmurs were tinged with desperation and exhaustion, a testament to the rigorous academic standards of the academy.


    In the midst of the collective misery, I walked past students, not bothering to look at them. After all, whenever I saw their faces, my trait was making me want to fix their looks. It was a weird situation.


    Just like that, the time for thest exam arrived, and students reluctantly dragged themselves into the ssroom. The weight of the previous exams and the impending final test seemed to bear down on them heavily.


    *********


    "AHHHH! IT IS FINALLY FINISHED!"


    "Thank the heavens, I never want to see another exam paper again!"


    "I can''t believe I actually survived this. It was like a never-ending nightmare!"


    "I need a week of straight sleep to recover from this ordeal."


    "I think I forgot what the sun looks like. I''ve been cooped up studying for so long."


    "Do you think the professors secretly enjoy watching us suffer during exams?"


    "I''m going to treat myself to the biggest meal ever after this. I deserve it!"


    "I think my brain is mush now. I hope I can remember my own name."


    The students were happily celebrating the finish of the exams as everyone''s eyes brightened. Even though they knew the practical exams were going to follow, at least the boring part reached the end.


    "PFFT!"


    Though there were some remarks that looked like they came out fromics, Aliya sitting before me couldn''t contain herughter.


    Her eyes shining bright green, and her crimson red hair fluttering, it was a good sight.


    "Happy?" I asked, getting ready to leave the ssroom.


    "Yes, aren''t you?" Aliya answered, turning back to me.


    "Not particrly," I replied nonchntly.


    "Why?" Aliya probed, her curiosity undeterred.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Why would I?" I retorted, raising an eyebrow.


    Her smile faltered slightly as she considered my response. "Do you need a reason to be happy?" she questioned.


    "You don''t?" I countered, not giving away a serious expression.


    "¡­.." She was speechless for a second as she pondered about what to answer.


    And seeing this, I really wanted tough. "Right," I smirked as I made my way toward the outside of the ssroom.


    ''I need to check this¡­ I have been getting this weird feeling inside the academy for a while¡­'' I thought, but I was stopped by the question that arose.


    "So you are not happy because you don''t have a reason?"


    "Yes?"


    Just as I was about to walk further, I heard her faint whisper behind me. "Then should I give you one?" Her tone was filled with flirt, and inside her eyes, there was a desire. The faint smell of perfume I hinted to her that I liked entered my nose further.


    ''Ho? Now you want to do it?'' I thought. ''But, it is a pity that we can''t do it now.''


    Even though I was also pent up quite a lot, that was not the time to do it for now. Looking around, I saw none of the students were paying attention to us, so I answered, leaning my head toward her ears.


    "You definitely should," I answered with a faint whisper, responding to her flirting.


    "Then-"


    "But after the exams. I will tell you, okay?"


    /FLINCH/


    With a small touch on her neck, I tapped on her erogenous zone, making her flinch. After all the time we have spent together, I knew quite a lot of her zones.


    With that, I left the ssroom and stepped on top of the academy grounds. ''I really want to do it, but this is more important.''


    It was a pity, but the small tendrils of dark mana inside the academy were a lot more important than any other thing right now.


    After all, in the long run, if you won''t be able to be alive, what is the point of having someone you like?


    *********


    "Bad bastard¡­." Aliya mumbled to herself after Callius left. The way he smirked at her while he was leaving made her mad to the point she wanted to pull him to her dorm.


    "Though, there is no way he would let me." She sighed, realizing that Callius wouldn''t appreciate being restrained. Despite their close rtionship, he valued his freedom and independence.


    As she started picking up her belongings, her thoughts drifted back to their flirtatious exchange. She knew Callius desired her just as much as she longed for him. But something seemed to be upying his mind at the moment.


    ''But, I still could see he wanted to do it; he must be busy with something.'' Aliya''s quick-witted mind pieced together the clues. While Callius was indeed a workaholic, he was far from impotent. She could tell he was also pent up with desire, and that made her smile. Understanding his intentions, she knew it wasn''t the right time for their intimate moments.


    ''Then, I guess I should deal with this girl first.'' She turned her attention to a fellow student with a cloak on her head who was also gathering her belongings.


    This girl was the one that got close to Callius, but Aliya knew something was fishy, and seeing her keep clinging to Callius whenever she had the chance, she was sure this girl was monitoring him. After learning from Callius that this girl was actually a spy sent by the princess, her doubts were confirmed.


    ''Let''s see; he wanted me to alert the princess¡­.Then I should do it moderately¡­'' With that thought, she moved.


    "Hello." Aliya approached the girl, a friendly smile on her face. "ra, right?"


    The girl, ra, looked surprised for a moment, but then she nodded with a shy smile. "Y-Yes, that''s me.


    ''Wow¡­ Just as he said, she is really good at managing her expressions¡­'' Aliya thought inside her head.


    "I heard from Callius that you were a talented wind mage¡­." Aliya said, looking into the girl''s eyes.


    "I-I am not that good¡­" ra kept her act as she strutted in response.


    "No, you must be. Callius never praises others emptily." Aliya answered without any ounce of hesitation in her voice.


    "T-thank you then," ra answered with a blush on her face.


    Just like that, slowly, Aliya approached the spy getting closer to her in order to give subtle hints of information Callius wanted.


    After all, she did everything for him.


    ---------------------------A/N-------------------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter. Now, it is time for practical exams.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested. This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 288 Mid-Term Exams 3

    ?


    As I started walking while observing the dark tendrils around the academy, I started thinking about future events.


    ''Now, after the practical exam tomorrow, a one-week festival of club introductions will ur.'' I thought. ''This might be preparations for that.''


    Even though there were no events like demons appearing in the club introduction week, seeing the changes around the world, it made sense if something happened there.


    But there was one big problem.


    No matter where I looked, I was not able to see the sources of the dark mana and the tendrils. ''This is a very high-rated spell.'' I instantly concluded.


    Even though it was still early for me to use, when one passes the mark of 6-star, their magic and mana be more refined, and their spells will contain higher authority. That is exined as entering the essence realm, or mana realm in other words.


    Therefore, a person belonging to the lower ranks might not necessarily sense such mana used, which was the case for me. No matter how strong I was or how strong my [All Seeing Eye] was, there was a high chance that it couldn''t see mana belonging higher realm.


    ''Then, I should trust Aliya for warning the princess. I can''t reveal I have the information about the future or my [All Seeing Eye] to others.''


    No matter how good they were in the future, there was no way I could trust Seraphina Riftwind or any other people aside from Aliya, Diana, and maybe Lirienne.


    Even Diana was a little dangerous since she is also an unknown variable. But since Aliya had the necessary skill to manipte when it came to such things, I didn''t need to worry about her.


    ''Now, I need to look around until I find a clue.''


    Just like that, I spent the rest of the day wandering around the academy, trying to find any clue or hint that might lead me to the source of the dark mana tendrils. My face was changed thanks to my skill [Disguise], so I didn''t need to wonder about the eyes around me.


    I discreetly observed the students, the faculty, and the areas where the mana concentrations seemed to be the strongest. However, I was still met with dead ends and no solid leads.


    The students were smiling brightly thanks to the written exams being finished, but at the same time, I could see they wanted to train for the practical exam.


    Just as I was about to move on to another area, my keen ears caught a faint sound nearby. I turned my head to see the source, but it was blocked by the trees.


    ''Hmm? What is this sound?''


    It was like the sound of swords shing, but that didn''t make sense that much.


    Activating my [All Seeing Eye], I looked through the trees only to see a light mana moving around.


    ''Light mana?'' It was the sign of those who were rted to the church; at the same time, it felt familiar. ''But there is another person here.'' I thought. It was a lot more familiar than the first signature.


    ''Arthur.'' It was the protagonist and his metal affinity mana moving. From the movements of the mana surrounding them and the sound, it was obvious that they were shing their swords.


    Curiosity getting the better of me, I approached cautiously, making sure not to startle them. After all, Arthur was someone that I needed to keep an eye on.


    ''Ho¡­. So you went for Emilia now, huh?'' I mused, seeing him beside another heroine. A girl with blonde hair and red eyes was looking at Arthur with a fierce expression in her hand, a sword.


    /SWOOSH/


    Emilia moved at a rapid speed, her sword aiming at Arthur''s chest.


    /CLANK/


    However, her sword was blocked by another attack.


    "Kurghk-"


    However, the difference between the angle of the swords and the posture made the difference as Arthur groaned in pain, his muscles getting more tense than they were supposed to.


    ''Hmm¡­ His mana and strength are limited.'' I saw the 3-star mana and aura surrounding Arthur, as well as the bracelets on his hands. ''He did it so that he could match the strength of Emilia, huh?''


    "HA!"


    However, Emilia didn''t mind at all as she continued to attack.


    Arthur, with his metal affinity mana, put up a better resistance than I expected, but it was clear that Emilia had the upper hand. Her skill and passion were evident in every strike, and despite his best efforts, Arthur found himself unable to match her.


    Her sword was good and refined for someone around her age. It was enough to be called as genius, just as it was in the game.


    But there, I could see her eyes filled with dark circles underneath. The eyes that were bright in the game were now filled with something art.


    I watched closely as Emilia delivered a powerful blow that sent Arthur staggering backward. She didn''t hold back, her frustration and resentment apparent in every movement.


    /CLANK/ /SWOOSH/


    As Emilia moved her sword precisely, she attacked Arthur''s sword making it fly.


    "HA!" And with that onest strike, the sword was on the neck of Arthur, Emilia looking down on him.


    "I lost¡­." Arthur said his face was lowered. I could see the slightly down expression on his face, but at the same time, he looked a bit furious as well.


    /TOK/


    "Get up." Though a cold and chilling voice echoed around as a sound of a sword falling could be heard. "You said you wanted to get stronger and assist with my revenge. Then get up."


    Those words contained a mixture of anger and hatred.


    "You said you wanted to prove that you were not weak. I don''t know why you hate that bastard, but if you want to kill him too, I don''t mind a hand helping me."


    Arthur slowly pushed himself up, his eyes meeting Emilia''s with a determined gaze. "You''re right," he said, his voice filled with resolve. "I do want to get stronger, not just for revenge but to protect those important to me."


    ''What is this guy about?'' Hearing what he was saying, I couldn''t help but look at him with a pathetic gaze. ''Do you want to change now? After leaving the girl to death?''


    But there, I could see something different in his gaze. ''No, you are lying, you insect.'' His heart rhythm also increased, showing he was actually thinking differently. ''There is no way you can change in such a short amount of time, especially if you are someone that sees this world as a game.''


    However, not everyone could see what I was seeing.


    Emilia''s eyes softened slightly, but her anger was still evident in her stance. "Don''t misunderstand," she retorted, her grip on her sword tightening. "I''m not doing this for you. It''s just convenient to have another person to help me."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Arthur nodded, understanding her feelings. "I know," he replied. "But I can''t stand by and do nothing when someone I care about is seeking revenge. I want to help you, even if it means facing that bastard."


    ''As expected, you are trying to get under this girl''s skirt.'' Seeing they were going to keep talking longer, I decided to waste no more time there. After all, I am not a paparazzi.


    ''Whatever¡­. Emilia, huh? If you want to have your revenge, thene¡­ I never avoid the consequences of my actions¡­.'' With that one thought, I left the ce¡­.


    ********


    ''Look at this¡­ Just as expected, she hates Callius to the bone¡­'' Arthur thought to himself as he threw a look at the girl beside him. ''Then, the way we did in the game should work here.''


    Even though Arthur was not a yer that yed the RPG elements very detailed when it came to interactions and conquering the heroines, he was someone worthy to take note of. After all, that was the sole reason he yed the game.


    Thus he knew what to say to Emilia. ''This girl is still a good girl no matter how vengeful she is.''


    Thus, he slowly pushed himself up, his eyes meeting Emilia''s with a determined gaze. "You''re right."


    "I do want to get stronger, not just for revenge but to protect those important to me."


    The moment he used the cliched line from the game, he saw the girl''s gaze softening for a second. ''Heh¡­ It is that easy¡­'' He thought, not showing his smile.


    Emilia''s eyes softened slightly, but her anger was still evident in her stance. "Don''t misunderstand," she retorted, her grip on her sword tightening. "I''m not doing this for you. It''s just convenient to have another person to help me."


    ''Heh¡­ What a tsundere¡­ Just like in the game¡­ Ah, I want to see her moaning under me so bad¡­'' He thought.


    Then, he nodded, ''understanding'' her feelings. "I know," he replied. "But I can''t stand by and do nothing when someone I care about is seeking revenge. I want to help you, even if it means facing that bastard."


    Emilia looked away, trying to hide the hint of vulnerability in her eyes, but that didn''t miss Arthur''s eyes. "Don''t think this changes anything," she muttered. "I still don''t like you."


    ''Let''s see if you can say it after I get you beneath me.''


    "That''s fine," Arthur said with a small smile. "I don''t need you to like me. I just want to be there for you, like you were for me when I needed help."


    They stood there for a moment, the tension between them slowly easing.


    "Enough of this talk," Emilia finally said, breaking the silence. "Let''s continue our spar."


    Arthur nodded, picking up his sword. "Alright, but this time, I won''t hold back."


    Emilia smirked, her eyes glinting with challenge. "Good. I wouldn''t have it any other way."


    And with that, they resumed their spar, their swords shing once again.


    As their sh of swords continued, the anger and frustration that Emilia had been carrying seemed to pour out through her every strike. She unleashed her pent-up emotions with each swing, and despite Arthur''s best efforts, he found himself hard-pressed to keep up.


    "I won''t lose!" Emilia shouted, her voice filled with a mix of anger and desperation. "I won''t let anyone stand in my way!"


    The sh of their swords sent sparks flying, and for a moment, it seemed like the oue could go either way.


    But then, with a swift and precise strike, Emilia managed to disarm Arthur, sending his sword flying. She stood before him, her sword at his neck, victorious.


    "I won," she dered, her chest heaving with exertion. But there was no triumph in her voice, only bitterness. "Are you satisfied now? Are you satisfied with seeing me like this?"


    Arthur looked up at her, his eyes steady. "I''m not satisfied," he said, surprising Emilia with his response. "But I am grateful."


    "Grateful?" Emilia[1] repeated, her grip on her sword loosening slightly.


    "Yes," Arthur continued. "You pushed me to my limits, and I learned from this spar. I know now that I have a long way to go, but I''m determined to get stronger. So thank you, Emilia, for showing me what I need to work on."


    Emilia''s anger seemed to waver, and she lowered her sword slightly. "You''re not just saying that to make me feel better, are you?" she asked, her voice softer than before.


    "No," Arthur replied with a genuine smile. "I mean every word. I want to get stronger, and I want to be able to stand by your side as a reliable ally."


    ''I want to get stronger so that I can get every woman in this world.''


    Though his words and his thoughts didn''t match at all¡­.


    For a moment, Emilia seemed unsure of how to respond. But then, with a sigh, she lowered her swordpletely. "Fine, then," she said, her anger dissipating. "If you''re serious about getting stronger, then I''ll consider working with you."


    Arthur''s smile widened, and he extended a hand toward her. "Deal," he said.


    Emilia hesitated for a moment before finally taking his hand in a firm handshake. "But don''t think I''ll go easy on you," she warned.


    "I wouldn''t have it any other way," Arthur replied, his teeth looking at his smile.


    It was at that moment the girl lost herself in the trap¡­.


    -----------------A/N--------------------


    This chapter was essential to show how Arthur does his things¡­It was a long one at that.


    Emilia is the childhood friend of Arden, the one Callius killed in a duel. There was confusion about this part; she is not Emma.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest


    [1] Emilia is the childhood friend of Arden, the one Callius killed in a duel. There was confusion about this part; she is not Emma.

 Chapter 289 Mid-Term Exams 4

    ?


    Inside the buzzing ssroom, the students were talking amongst each other, their voices filled with excitement and curiosity about the uing practical exam.


    "I wonder what kind of scenarios we''ll be facing," one student wondered aloud.


    "Maybe it''ll be abat simtion!" another suggested with a grin.


    "I heard there might be a puzzle-solving challenge," a third student chimed in. "That could be really fun!"


    As they spected about the unknown challenges that awaited them, some students shared their strategies and discussed possible ways to approach the scenarios.


    "I think teamwork will be crucial," a student said, nodding. "We should try toplement each other''s abilities."


    "Andmunication! We need to make sure we''re on the same page during the exam," another added.


    Meanwhile, there was one person that was sitting in the farthest row of the seats as he was waiting for the instructor toe and talk about the details of the practical exam.


    It was me.


    Ark, being one of the stingy academies in the world, never gave any type of exnation about the practical exams before the day of the exam. That was in order to ensure the fast thinking and adaptations of students.


    ''But, that is not the case for me.'' I thought, remembering what was inside the game. Since it was mid-terms, students would be going to face the instructors to show their practical talents tomunities and get scouted by them.


    Some of the students were filled with excitement thanks to the rumors they heard outside of the academy about themunities, and some others were slightly afraid.


    "I hope we''ve practiced enough for this," one of them said, fidgeting with their hands.


    "Rx, we''ve got this," their friend reassured. "Just remember what we learned in ss, and we''ll do great!"


    But my eyes were on the boy sitting in the front seat¡­.


    ''This bastard is smiling?'' I couldn''t help but ponder. ''Looking at this from here, it seems his yesterday job went well?'' I thought, but I decided to skip it. After all, it was not like what he did matter to me unless he directly invaded my life.


    Just before the students could continue talking further, the door opened, revealing the homeroom instructor of my ss.


    The instructor, Cernais, finally entered the ssroom. The students quickly settled down, turning their attention to him.


    "Good morning, everyone," Cernais greeted with a warm smile. "I hope you all had a good night''s rest. Today is the day you''ve been waiting for¡ªthe practical exams!"


    A murmur of excitement swept through the ssroom as the students eagerly awaited the details of their ''challenge.''


    As I was waiting for him to talk about the spars, suddenly, he pped his hands only to make a bunch of small pieces of paper appear before us.


    "What is this?" a student asked, holding up one of the train ticket-like papers.


    "What?" Sounds of surprise filled the ssroom as everyone examined the mysterious tickets.


    ''Hmm?'' I, too, was surprised to see something unfamiliar that was not in the game appearing before me. The papers looked like train tickets, but there was a sense of magical energy emanating from them.


    ''Don''t tell me?'' Realizing the purpose of these tickets, I was surprised. Surprised to see the event that would happen in the final exams happening in the mid-terms.


    Cernais smiled, noticing the curiosity in our eyes. "These will be your duel tickets," he announced, his voice carrying authority.


    "Duel tickets?" someone repeated, uncertain.


    "Yes," Cernais confirmed. "In order to ensure fair and organized duels, we''ve implemented a system using these tickets. Each ticket will represent one challenge or duel, and they will be used to apply for sparring matches with the first-year students."


    "Wait, does that mean we can challenge anyone we want?" another student asked, excitement rising in their voice.


    Cernais nodded, his expression serious. "Yes, but there are rules and limitations. You can challenge anyone from the first-year students, but there are restrictions based on your current ranking."


    He continued to exin the rules, ensuring that there were no loopholes or room for unfair advantages. Only students with simr ranks could challenge each other, and there was a cooldown period between duels to prevent constant challenges.


    If one was way below the ranks, they could apply for duels with higher-ranking students, but the same was not the case for the higher-ranking students since it wouldn''t make sense to ensure higher-ranking challenges since in the past, there were cases where higher-ranking students bullied the lower ranking ones.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Also, before you challenge someone, both parties must agree to the duel, but the one that challenges will lose their tickets. However, to refuse the duel, the student will also need to use their own duel tickets." Cernais added.


    ''Same as in the game¡­. But, if you refuse a duel using your own tickets, everyone will look down on you for being a chicken, so it is not much advised by seniors¡­'' I thought, remembering a certain run when I refused one duel, and my reputation fell down very strictly in the game.


    "It''s essential to uphold sportsmanship and mutual respect. These duels are meant for practice and growth, not for personal vendettas or grudges."


    Even though I heard what he was saying, remembering the events of the game, I couldn''t help but shake my head. ''Not for personal vendettas¡­. What a bullshit¡­Let''s see who Emma will challenge¡­.''


    As I thought about that, I turned my eyes to Emma beside me, who was ring daggers at Arthur with a smile on her face¡­ It was the smile of a lioness¡­.


    ''Yep¡­ For sure no personal vendettas¡­''


    As he spoke, the students listened attentively, absorbing the information about the duel ticket system. They understood that this was an opportunity to test their abilities, learn from each other, and be better mages.


    "Remember, these duels are not about winning or losing," Cernais emphasized. "It''s about pushing your limits, understanding your strengths and weaknesses, and developing your skills. It''s a chance to foster a spirit of camaraderie among your peers. Your gradings will also be based on the performances that you have shown on the grounds¡­ Don''t forget that¡­"


    The students nodded, appreciating the value of such a system in their magical education. They knew that sparring with their fellow ssmates would provide invaluable experience and growth.


    With the exnationplete, Cernais distributed the duel tickets to each student, ensuring that everyone had a fair chance to participate. Everyone had four different tickets on themselves, each ticket having a different color symbolizing different types of duels.


    The green tickets indicated "Technical" matches, where students could challenge each other for practice and skill improvement without any serious consequences. These duels were meant to be ''fun'' and ''constructive,'' allowing them to learn from their peers in a supportive environment where the usage of aura and mana was limited to zero-star.


    The blue tickets represented "Mage battles." This type of duel provided a chance for students to challenge each other with their aura limited to base and mana set free. It was mostly meant for the mages to duel with each other and showcase their limits. In the game, this was where Celia won.


    The red tickets were for "Knight duels," where students could showcase their proficiency in knighthood with their mana limited and aura set free. These duels allowed them to demonstrate their strengths of body and aura. This was where Emma shone normally and got the first seat.


    Lastly, the yellow tickets were for "Challenge Matches." These were morepetitive and intense duels, where students could challenge others in a bid to climb the ranks and gain recognition within the academy. Victory in challenge matches could lead to increased prestige and better opportunities. There were no limitations for rank in this case, no matter how different the rank of the students was. It was the most anticipated type of duel as it was basically a real-life situation.


    "Now, don''t forget," Cernais said with a smile, "respect each other, learn from one another, and above all, enjoy the process of bing stronger. The duel period will take one week. Therefore, you don''t need to push yourselves. "


    With that, he pped his hands once more as a signal came from everyone''s bracelets.


    "Now, you must be seeing the locations for the duels. In order for you to apply for a duel, the only thing you need to do is tear your desired tickets and say the name of said student. To refuse the duel, you only have one hour. Then, have a good and constructive exam."


    /SWOOSH/


    With that, he left the ssroom leaving the dumbfounded students alone as everyone was looking at the tickets in their hands.


    "This changes everything¡­." I mumbled as I looked at the tickets in my hands.


    Though before I could move any further, a sound echoed inside the ss.


    "Callius Augustride¡­ I challenge you a duel¡­"


    It was the sound of a girl I had just heard¡­..


    ---------------------------A/N---------------------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter. Now, we will see some spicy scenes.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest.

 Chapter 290 Mid-Term Exams 5

    ?


    "Callius Augustride¡­ I challenge you a duel¡­"


    The ssroom fell into a hushed silence as everyone was surprised by the unexpected challenge. They had heard of, witnessed, and knew Callius'' reputation as a first-ranked student, and the thought of someone challenging him head-on was intriguing and surprising at the same time.


    Their attention was naturally drawn to the source of themotion. There they could see a girl with yellow hair and red eyes.


    "Who is this person?"


    "I don''t know. Another ss?"


    Most of the students had no way of knowing the girl, but that was different for Callius. After all, the girl was someone who both appeared in the game and appeared before the eyes of Callius.


    However, to make sure there were no open ends, he pretended like he didn''t know the girl.


    "Callius Augustride¡­ I challenge you to a duel," she repeated, her voice firm and unwavering. Her yellow hair and red eyes were striking, and he could sense a strong determination emanating from her¡ªa determination filled with anger and hatred.


    Callius raised an eyebrow, curious about the girl''s intentions. "And who might you be?" he asked, his voice calm andposed. No matter who this girl was, there was no way his traits would let him act like a random normal student.


    "Grrr¡­." However, seeing his nonchnt attitude, someone was not happy with this. "I am Emilia Green. Student Rank 57."


    "So, you''re Emilia Green," Callius said, his expression unchanged. "Rank 57, huh? Impressive."


    Emilia''s eyes narrowed, her anger palpable. "Don''t patronize me! Do you think that just because you''re a first-ranked student, you''re invincible? I''ll show you!"


    The hatred in her eyes was evident as Emilia was ring daggers at Callius.


    The surrounding students watched with anticipation and excitement. The challenge from a student of a lower rank against a top-ranking mage was a rare urrence, and they were eager to see how Callius would respond.


    "Does she have a death wish?"


    "Really? Does she think she stands a chance? That guy is a monster; just forget it?"


    However, not everyone thought the same. After all, even if it was intriguing, a person''s school life and notes were at stake there. And those who witnessed Callius'' magic prowess beforehand knew how much of a suicide this was.


    ''The feeling of revenge, huh? I guess I should give you a chance to vent your anger for a little, though don''t think I will go easy on you.'' Callius thought, seeing Emilia''s attitude.


    While he was thinking that, Emilia brought the yellow ticket and she showed it to everyone.


    "Yellow ticket?"


    "Is she going to challenge him in a ''Challenge Duel''? That girl is crazy.


    Since it was a type of duel where no ranks were suppressed, most of the time, the students would challenge people with closer rank for this since even a one-star rank difference mattered quite a lot in duels.


    ''Yellow Ticket, huh? I guess you really want to get burned.''


    "Very well, Emilia," Callius said calmly, epting her challenge. "I will take your challenge seriously."


    The moment Callius epted the duel, Emilia tore the yellow ticket into two while mumbling the name. "Callius Au-"


    "Just Callius."


    "Callius." The moment she finished mumbling, Callius'' bracelet shone.


    -----------------------


    Duel Challenge: Emilia Green


    Type: Yellow


    Student Rank: 57


    Remaining time until duelmences: 59.58


    Do you wish tomerce with duel now


    Yes No


    -------------------------


    Seeing this, Callius didn''t think much as he instantly tapped on the yes button.


    "I have epted your challenge to a duel."


    Callius said calmly without bothering with anything as if he was taking leisure.


    "Good," Emilia answered with a cold tone.


    ''Though, don''t think everything will go as they want, Arthur.'' With the sides of his gaze, Callius was able to see the small smile on Arthur''s lips¡­ making him feel disgusted.


    With the duel epted, the two students moved to the designated dueling area. Though the news started spreading rapidly, the moment they left¡­


    ********


    In the center of the spacious dueling arena, Emilia and Callius faced each other, a crowd of students surrounding them.


    The arena was specially designed for dueling, with a smooth, circr floor covered in magical runes that prevented any coteral damage to the surroundings. It was different from the duel arenas that the students had used before.


    This time it was an open field where the students could observe from wherever they wanted.


    And it was not even the only circr arena here, as there were a lot of different arenas scattered around the hugendscape.


    As Emilia and Callius stood opposite each other, the tension in the air was palpable. The surrounding students watched with bated breath, eager to witness the sh between the fire mage and the skilled swordsman.


    Emilia gripped her sword tightly, her knuckles turning white. Her anger and determination seemed to fuel her every movement. She had a score to settle, and she wasn''t going to back down.


    Callius, on the other hand, remainedposed. He studied Emilia carefully, analyzing her stance and movements.


    ''Her stance is better than what Arden showed at that time. Certainly, she is talented at using swords more.'' No matter how strict one grew, in the end, talent was what mattered most when it came to such sword skills.


    The instructor stepped forward, his authoritative voice resonating through the arena. "This is a Challenge Duel between Emilia Green, Student Rank 57, and Callius Augustride, our top-ranked student. Remember, the duel will continue until one of them admits defeat. Now, let the duel begin!"


    The moment the instructor finished his words, Emilia wasted no time.


    /SWOOSH/<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    With her aura augmented on her legs and feet, she dashed towards Callius, waiting at the end of the Arena.


    /BOOM/


    Her speed was impressive, but Callius was no stranger to fast opponents. He summoned a ball of fire into his hand and hurled it toward her instantly.


    Emilia didn''t stop as she dodged the fireball and rushed towards him.


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    But Callius didn''t stop either, as he kept firing fireballs at a rapid speed.


    "He doesn''t even chant."


    "What a fast speed."


    The onlookers were surprised, seeing him attack with such a rapid pace. It was even faster than the one he disyed against Arden.


    Just like that, before even a second could pass, Emilia''s charge was blocked by the barrage of fireballs, leaving her no room to gap close.


    /SHINE/


    But Emilia didn''t mind the fireballs at all; she was expecting such a result.


    As she chanted at a fast speed deploying a beam of light on top of her sword she looked for the openings Callius were showing.


    /BEAM/


    "Beam of Adamance."


    Then fired it with a low tone.


    Emilia''s beam of light soared through the air, heading straight for Callius amidst the barrage of fireballs. Her eyes were sharp and focused, and she seized the moment when she saw a split-second opening in his fiery assault.


    ''Heh¡­.. She really mastered this move¡­.'' Callius thought, a smile forming on his face. The beam of light approached him at a rapid speed, almost instantly.


    /TOK/


    But it was blocked by a barrier.


    "Mana barrier?"


    "What? He can make a mana barrier?"


    "What is this shape?"


    It was a technique far higher for normal students, but Callius did it instantly. The shape was also specialized for such cases where Callius knew where the attack came from. The amount of time he had put into his training and forging his mana was already showing its effects.


    ''All Seeing Eye is for sure a cheat.'' He thought. ''Else, I would probably get hit by that attack.''


    /BOOM/ /BOOM/ /BOOM/


    But he still kept firing fireballs even in the midst of his thoughts.


    ''I am giving you a chance to prove yourself. Don''t let me down.'' With that thought, Callius increased the strength of the fireballs, with each explosion releasing more and more mana.


    ''This bastard¡­. When is his mana going to deplete?'' Emilia gritted her teeth as she looked into spells of fire aimed at her constantly. ''But, I can''t go back now. I need to ovee this, for Arden.''


    Her eyes filled with determination, and she channeled her aura and mana onto her feet as she took the posture of a special pose.


    ''Radiant Seraphim Sword, Dance of Divine.''


    /SWOOSH/


    With a burst of speed, Emilia moved like a phantom, evading the fireballs with graceful precision. She weaved and twisted, her movements fluid and unpredictable, as if she had be one with the air itself. Her red eyes containing a small amount of light mana, protected her from the relentless fire assaults as she approached the mage.


    /BOOM/ /SWOOSH/ /BOOM/ /SWOOSH/


    The students watched in awe as Emilia''s dance of light and grace unfolded. Her de sliced through the air, leaving trails of radiant energy in its wake. Thebination of her aura, mana, and swordy was nothing short of mesmerizing.


    The arena seemed to glow with ethereal light as Emilia''s sword and Callius'' fireballs shed in a dazzling disy of power and finesse. The duel had turned into a breathtaking spectacle, with the two duelists pushing each other to the limits of their abilities.


    Emilia''s eyes never wavered as she continued her relentless assault. She had a goal in mind, a promise to fulfill, and she would stop at nothing to achieve it. The memory of Arden''s defeat spurred her on, filling her with determination to prove herself and honor her friend''s efforts.


    "The more I watch your moves, the more I want to sh swords with you," Callius mumbled to himself as she watched the girl move gracefully. It made the swordsman inside his heart fill with excitement, but sadly the time was not right.


    Everyone knew Callius was no pushover.


    As Emilia''s dance intensified, he, too, adapted his strategy, his eyes reading her every move even though the audience couldn''t realize that fact.


    He began to utilize his fireballs more strategically, aiming not just for direct hits but to create barriers and disruptions in Emilia''s movements.


    However, no matter how Callius used his fire element, Emilia, whose speed was increased, was able to reach him.


    ''Because I allowed to.''


    "CALLIUS!" A violent scream echoed inside the field as the girl raised her sword. She finally managed to reach him; she was not going to let this opportunity slide.


    /SWOOSH/


    For a moment, time seemed to stand still. The students held their breath as they saw the de approaching the young man with ck hair¡­.


    -----------------------------A/N--------------------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested. This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 291 Mid-Term Exam 6

    ?


    "CALLIUS!" A violent scream echoed inside the field as the girl raised her sword. She finally managed to reach him; she was not going to let this opportunity slide.


    /SWOOSH/


    As the de approached the young ck-haired man, everyone was watching intently.


    "You are really good." However, Callius had a smile on his face. Even in the face of the de, hisposure was still normal.


    /FUSH/


    In that crucial moment, Callius condensed his fire magic on his arm, transforming it into a fiery de of his own.


    /CLANK/


    With a swift and precise movement, he intercepted Emilia''s radiant sword, their weapons shing in a brilliant disy of elemental power.


    /BOOM/


    The collision sent sparks flying, and the force of their sh created a shockwave that rippled through the arena. The ground beneath their feet trembled as theirbined mana and aura shed in a battle of wills.


    "Huh?"


    Emilia''s eyes widened in surprise; she was not expecting such a move. Especially, she didn''t expect Callius to confront her in closebat like that.


    ''What is this magic?'' She couldn''t understand at all. The fire mana around him was condensed in such a way that it looked like an aura, but it was not.


    ''I guess I should thank Xenon, huh?'' Callius thought. ''When I go to hell.''


    The spell he had just used was a spell he learned from Xenon''s book.


    ''mma Vntis.''


    A spell that enabled him to condense fire magic into a specific line in the space, making it turn into a form of constant de.


    ''The mana supply is still very high, though. This should be enough to reveal for now.''


    With that thought, Callius looked directly into Emilia''s red eyes.


    "You are good, but that is it. It is not enough to beat me."


    /SWOOSH/


    Swinging his arm at a rapid speed, he attached Emilia with his condensed de.


    "WHY!"


    Emilia''s eyes were wide open, not because of surprise but because of anger.


    /CLANK/


    "I will destroy you, no matter what, Callius."


    Her eyes determined, she received the attack with her sword.


    She didn''t falter. Instead, she pushed forward with unwavering determination, pouring more energy into her sword.


    /CLANK/


    Her radiant energy and light mana intertwined with Callius'' fiery magic, creating a mesmerizing dance of elements.


    "Is that so?" Callius mumbled. "Is this the path you have learned in your church?"


    His questions entered her head, but Emilia''s eyes widened more.


    "My path¡­. You don''t have the right to talk about it."


    With her words steel cold, the girl raised her sword.


    Callius could see the pain in her eyes, the weight of her loss, and the desire for vengeance.


    ''It reminds me of that time.'' He thought.


    As their des shed again and again, it was clear that this was more than just a duel¡ªit was a battle of emotions and beliefs.


    At least for Emilia, that was.


    ''I will give you onest chance.'' Callius thought. ''Consider yourself lucky that I respect Arden.''


    Emilia''s strikes became more forceful and precise as if every swing of her sword carried the weight of her friend''s memory.


    She channeled her mana and aura into her attacks, infusing them with light magic that added a radiant glow to her de.


    Callius, on the other hand, remainedposed and calcted. He countered Emilia''s every move with skillful parries and swift strikes.


    His fiery de danced with precision and finesse, matching Emilia''s determination with his own unwavering focus.


    "Isn''t he a mage? How can he move so skillfully?"


    Some of the audience asked amongst themselves.


    "Don''t you know? Before Augustrides were known for their Lightning Magic, they were famous for their rapier skills."


    "So that''s why. But why is he not pursuing the path of knights, then?"


    "I heard he was weak from childhood, so he couldn''t keep up with the training."


    "Then how can he move like that now?"


    "He is using magic for that."


    As the questions about his prowess lingered around the arena, the duel reached its climax.


    The intensity of their battle escted, and the arena seemed to resonate with the sh of elements. The spectators watched in awe, witnessing the raw power of two skilled fighters driven by their emotions and beliefs.


    "You cannot understand!" Emilia yelled as she unleashed a flurry of strikes, each one aimed with precision and purpose. "You took away someone I cared about! You destroyed everything!"


    /CLANK/ /CLANK/ /CLANK/<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Her voice trembled with anger and sorrow, and each word seemed to pierce through Callius''posure. It seemed¡­..


    "I can''t understand?" Callius replied calmly, blocking Emilia''s strikes with ease. "I know the pain of losing someone, and I know the guilt of being unable to protect them. But I also know that vengeance won''t bring them back. It will only consume you."


    "Don''t you dare act like you understand my pain!" Emilia shouted, her voice filled with rage. "You have no right to speak of guilt and loss. You''re a monster!"


    Callius'' expression remained unchanged, but a flicker of emotion crossed his eyes. Thest word almost made him smile unconditionally.


    "People ssify those whom they can''t beat as monsters¡­. A monster is a monster until you beat them."


    He mumbled as he moved swiftly.


    /SWOOSH/ /CLANK/


    Immediately closing the distance, he threw a smooth right swing at Emilia''s shoulder, only to be blocked by her sword.


    /BOOM/


    However, that made her chest exposed for a second, and seeing this, Callius didn''t forgive that mistake.


    With a smooth palm strike filled with fire mana, he sted Emilia off.


    "Kurghk-"


    It was a move that he always used.


    "If you want to defeat me, you need to focus on the present, not the past," Callius said, his voice firm. "You need to find strength in your beliefs and your training. Let your emotions guide you, but do not let them control you."


    Looking at the girl that was breathing heavily from the explosion, he spoke.


    "Things may not be how they looked like. Your judgment is clouded, just like Arden''s."


    ''This will be yourst chance.'' Callius thought as he looked into the eyes of the girl.


    "Heh¡­."


    And as the response Emiliaughed¡­.


    "It is funny that now you are mentioning his name¡­."


    Her red eyes raised as she matched with Callius''.


    "The name of the one''s life whom you had taken. The name of my only friend¡­. The one that helped me¡­. And now you are saying I should not focus on the past."


    "No," she said firmly, her voice tinged with a mix of grief and fury. "I won''t find peace, not until I make you pay for what you did to Arden. I won''t rest until I see you suffer as he did!"


    Her voice raised as the emotions in her heart poured out.


    "I see," Callius said as he looked at the girl. A small sigh escaped his mouth.


    "But, it seems you are mistaking something." A tone filled with question and authority entered her ears as pressure descended upon the girl.


    /SWIRL/


    The fire mana around him started swirling around him, making him look like the lord of fire, as his crimson gaze strengthened.


    "I do not seek forgiveness for my actions, neither do I feel guilty. I never ount for anyone. I will always destroy everyone who stands in my way, no matter how noble they are. If you wish to be my enemy, then so be it."


    Emilia''s eyes widened at the intensity of Callius'' words, and for a moment, doubt and fear flickered in her heart. It was at that moment the young man before she looked like the real demon in this world.


    A demon that didn''t think of anyone other than himself.


    But she quickly shook them off, unwilling to back down despite the overwhelming force before her.


    "I don''t care about your excuses orck of remorse!" Emilia shouted, trying to steady her trembling voice. "I will avenge Arden, no matter what it takes!"


    Callius'' expression remained unchanged, but his next move showed the full extent of his power and determination. He raised his hand, gathering an immense amount of fire mana in the air above him.


    "mes of Annihtion," he intoned with a voice that resonated with power.


    With that, he unleashed a torrent of scorching mes, several timesrger than any fireball he had previously cast, surging toward Emilia with frightening speed and intensity.


    For a moment, Emilia''s eyes widened in disbelief, realizing the sheer power of the attack. She tried to summon her defenses, but the exhaustion from the previous sh and the overwhelming fear of the approaching mes made it difficult for her to focus.


    But she didn''t speak, neither did she beg. Her widened eyes closed as she remembered his friend''s smile. ''Next time, it won''t be like this, Callius Augustride.'' She thought to herself.


    She didn''t try to dodge, to escape the fiery onught, since it was toote. The mes engulfed her, their searing heat consuming her vision.


    As the ze subsided, the arena fell into a heavy silence. Emiliay unconscious on the ground, her body scorched and battered by the intense magic. Her once vibrant red eyes were now closed, and her breathing was shallow.


    But soon a secondter, the healing formation was immediately activated, healing the injuries she sustained.


    Callius lowered his hand, his fiery aura slowly fading away. The spectators watched in shock and awe, unable toprehend the sheer power of the mage before them.


    For a moment, there was silence, and then a murmur of concern spread through the crowd. Some rushed to Emilia''s side, worried about her well-being.


    "Winner, Student Callius."


    Just like that, the first duel of the mid-term exams were concluded¡­.


    ----------------------A/N--------------------


    Hope you liked the chapters. I am trying to make the characters not shallow, and Emilia will have her own character development as well.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 292 Mid-Term Exams 7

    ?


    "mes of Annihtion."


    The moment that one phrase echoed inside the arena, a me mightier than everything else erupted, engulfing the young girl whose eyes were wide open.


    "What a strong magical power¡­"


    The audience''s eyes were wide open. Even the second-year students who were there to witness the performance of the ranked one student couldn''t help but get surprised.


    "Winner, Student Callius."


    As the result of the duel was confirmed by the instructor overseeing the duel, everyone finally breathed.


    The audience erupted into a mix of reactions. Some were in awe of Callius'' incredible disy of power, while others were deeply concerned for Emilia''s well-being. Murmurs and whispers spread like wildfire throughout the crowd.


    "Did you see that spell? It was like a zing inferno!"


    "I can''t believe she took that hit head-on. She''s incredibly strong!"


    "Is she all right? That attack looked devastating!"


    "It''s amazing that Callius could conjure such immense mes!"


    As the healing formation worked its magic, slowly repairing Emilia''s injuries, the concern for her began to outweigh the awe of Callius'' power while, at the same time, the people who always criticized others also spread their mouths.


    "I hope she''ll be okay. That was one intense duel."


    "That girl¡­Emilia showed incredible determination, but that attack looked brutal."


    "Does he not have any conscience? How can he attack like that? It was obvious that Emilia had already lost the duel."


    The instructor stepped forward, looking over the arena with a stern expression. "The power disyed in this duel was extraordinary," he announced. "But let this be a reminder to all of you that dueling is not to be taken lightly. You will be prone to feelings of pain, and not everyone will be strong enough to defend themselves from such assaults."


    As the instructor''s words echoed, everyone nodded their head. After all, the power they had seen here was something they would never forget. They now understood how strong the higher-ranking students of the Ark were. After all, this was the best academy in the world.


    "I feel like I have been living in an illusion for a while¡­.."


    A student murmured herself, and the others agreed by nodding.


    Meanwhile, Emilia slowly regained consciousness, blinking as she looked around, her vision still slightly blurred. She felt the healing energy working on her body, easing the pain and difort as she remembered the mes and her defeat, a mix of emotions washed over her.


    "Emilia, are you all right?" one of her fellow pdins asked, kneeling beside her.


    "I''m... I''ll be fine," she replied, her voice slightly weak but determined. "I need to leave now."


    She raised her body immediately, trying to move away.


    "You are not going anywhere." However, her friend was there to stop her from moving any further. "The wounds you have sustained are still not fully healed¡­.


    The girl mumbled as she looked at the departing figure of a young man.


    "That guy¡­. Just how much mana did he put into that spell¡­. Even the healing formation is not enough to fully heal your wounds¡­"


    Emilia''s fellow pdin gently held her back, concerned about her injuries and emotional state. "Anyway, you need to rest and recover," he said, his voice filled with worry. "It''s not safe for you to leave now. I won''t take no for an answer."


    Emilia''s red eyes narrowed as she red at the departing figure of Callius. She didn''t speak much, her emotions still raw from the intense duel and the memories of her friend Arden. The pain of defeat and the burning desire for revenge weighed heavily on her heart.


    "I must go," she finally said, her voice steady but filled with determination. "I can''t stay here, not when he''s still out there."


    Her friend sighed, understanding the turmoil inside her. "Emilia, I know how much Arden meant to you, but rushing into vengeance like this will only put you in danger. Stay right here, or I will contact the captain."


    Emilia didn''t respond, her eyes still fixed on Callius'' distant figure. She knew her friend''s words were true, but she couldn''t bear the thought of letting her friend''s sacrifice go unanswered.


    "Sigh¡­.Okay¡­." But in the end, she was still able to take control of her emotions as she lowered her head¡­.Or was she?


    *TAP*


    A small drop of tear fell to the ground.


    "I am here, okay¡­. I am here¡­."


    And her friend gently hugged her from above, tapping her on her back, as the silent cries of the girl echoed in her heart¡­.


    ***********


    After the first duel reached its end, everyone was dispersed doing their own thing.


    However, there was one girl that didn''t.


    "Arthur Nighnce. I challenge you to a duel."


    It was Emma who was waiting for the crowd to dissipate so that she could gather everyone''s attention on this duel.


    In her hand was a ticket for the duel¡­.A ticket for


    ''Now you will pay for what you did.''


    Emma was angry.


    Angry at that bastard before her who never answered the questions she asked¡­.Who left her childhood friend or his ''lover'' to death¡­.Who never showed any responsibility for his actions¡­Who escaped and found other things instead of facing the consequences.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''You coward¡­. Come here.''


    As she held her ticket, she shouted.


    "I will repeat once again¡­Arthur Nighnce, I challenge you to a duel."


    This time her volume raised, she asked.


    As Emma''s voice rang out, the surrounding students turned their attention to her. Her fiery determination and unwavering gaze drew their curiosity and anticipation after all; who didn''t like a scene from a drama unfolding before their eyes?


    Though the boy before Emma lookedposed, as if he was expecting this. He had a rather calm smile on his face.


    Arthur, with his confident aura, approached Emma with a calm expression. He could sense her anger and frustration, but he remainedposed. He knew what he had done in the past, and he hade to ''terms'' with it.


    ''There is no way I am going to face this bitch right now¡­. But I can''t let this ruin my image, as well.''


    Even though Arthur was a man who mostly thought with his lower head, at least he knew how to read the atmosphere, from the looks they were giving him alone, he knew the situation was not favorable.


    But at that moment, the words of Alicia echoed in his head. He just had visited Alicia yesterday after responding to her call, and that proved to be helpful.


    ''Arthur¡­.You know, by acting the way you are right now, you are putting yourself and me in a tight spot, right? Don''t you want to return to the times of the past, just like how we were? Don''t you want to continue our rtionship?''


    ''Yes, I want to.''


    ''Then, you know you should face Emma and Celia¡­.They are also waiting for you, don''t worry¡­.I will also help you to build your rtionship once again¡­.You are my beloved Arthur¡­.''


    ''Then, what should I do?''


    ''Just listen to me¡­.I will let you rebuild everything again¡­.But, you won''t have another chance like this again¡­.Make sure you are not making any mistakes¡­.''


    ''I won''t¡­.''


    ''Good¡­. Thene here¡­..Tomorrow, in the practical exam, Emma will challenge you a duel the moment its contents are exined¡­..''


    Remembering the talk they had yesterday at night time, Arthur thought.


    ''That''s right¡­. I am their beloved Arthur¡­ if I listen to her and speak like that, that should be enough¡­ This annoying quest is also here, and I can''t afford to lose any more than this¡­''


    With that thought, he looked at Emma as he was holding his tears.


    "Emma," he said, his voice steady, "I understand your anger and your desire for retribution. You have every right to do that." As he said the words Alicia wanted him to say, he looked into Emma with a guilty expression.


    "I don''t care about your understanding," Emma retorted, her yellow eyes burning with intensity. "You left her to die without any remorse. You abandoned her and ran away like a coward. I won''t forgive you for that."


    Arthur sighed, his blue eyes softening slightly with a look of understanding passing through his gaze. ''Just like Alicia said. Good.''


    "There are things you don''t know¡­. Just listen to me once¡­."


    "What things? Your cowardice?" But Emma was still looking at him like he was some sort of insect.


    Arthur''s expression softened further as if he was trying to convey the pain he felt. "I won''t deny that I ran away. I was scared of facing the consequences of my actions, and I made a terrible mistake. But I want to make amends, Emma. I want to change."


    Her anger didn''t waver, but there was a flicker of curiosity in her eyes. "Change? Why should I believe you?"


    ''Heh¡­. It is that easy¡­.'' Arthur thought, seeing the small change in Emma''s demeanor. Even though he was trash, he still knew how to read people he was close to.


    "Because I want to prove to you that I''m not the same person I was back then," Arthur responded, choosing his words carefully. "I want to face my mistakes, and I want to be held ountable for my actions. That''s why I''m not going to refuse your challenge."


    Emma''s eyebrows furrowed, taken aback by his unexpected eptance. "You''re not refusing? You''re actually going to ept my challenge?" It was different from the demeanor Arthur had shown so far.


    Arthur nodded, maintaining his remorseful expression. "Yes, I will ept your challenge. I will face you in a duel, and I won''t hold back. But I hope that by the end of it, you''ll see that I''m truly sincere about changing and making amends."


    Emma''s anger seemed to soften slightly, but her guard was still up. "Fine, then prepare yourself. I won''t go easy on you."


    Arthur offered a small, understanding smile. "I wouldn''t expect you to."


    As the crowd watched, the tension between the two continued to simmer. It was clear that this duel would be more than just a sh of physical strength; it would be a battle of emotions and the desire for redemption.


    Just like that, before everyone''s eyes, Arthur epted the duel while gaining the recognition of those around him¡­


    Everyone saw how sincere he was, aside from some of those who really knew how to deal with others¡­


    ------------------------------A/N------------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 293 Mid-Term Exams 8

    ?


    The atmosphere in the dueling arena crackled with anticipation as Arthur and Emma took their positions. Both of them wielded a sword, the metal glinting in the sunlight, a symbol of the sh about to unfold.


    "Aren''t these two childhood friends?"


    "Yeah¡­ They are¡­"


    "I heard the rtionship between the Augustrides and Nighnces pretty good."


    "Then why are they fighting?"


    "I don''t know¡­. It seems something happened between them¡­."


    "But that Arthur guy really looks quite guilty¡­."


    "He is¡­"


    The onlookers watched in silence, their eyes darting between the twobatants. There was a mixture of curiosity, excitement, and tension in the air. After all, this duel wasn''t just about physical prowess; it was a battle fueled by emotions and past grievances.


    Emma''s fiery determination was evident as she red at Arthur, her yellow eyes burning with intensity. She gripped her sword tightly, her stance firm and unwavering.


    The memory of her friend''s suffering at Arthur''s hands only fueled her desire for justice. The sleepless nights Celia had was something she would not forget.


    Arthur, on the other hand, maintained hisposed demeanor, though a hint of nervousness flickered in his eyes.


    ''She said I can''t afford to make more mistakes¡­..I really shouldn''t. With that thought, he slowly gulped a potion from his belongings.


    He took a deep breath, trying to steady his emotions and focus on the duel ahead. He knew he couldn''t afford to let his guard down, not with Emma''s anger driving her every move.


    ''With this, it shouldn''t hurt as much as at that time.'' The potion he had just drunk was given to him by Alicia, saying it would reduce the pain.


    The instructor stepped forward, his authoritative voice echoing through the arena. "This is a Challenge Duel between Emma and Arthur Nighnce. Remember, the duel will continue until one of them admits defeat. Now, let the duel begin!"


    *SWOOSH*


    With the instructor''s signal, the duelmenced. Emma wasted no time, charging at Arthur with fierce determination.


    *SWISH*


    Her strikes were quick and aggressive, the fire in her heart manifesting in the way she wielded her sword.


    Her fiery personality showed itself with her affinity, her red hair glowing crimson.


    *CLANK*


    Arthur was on the defensive, skillfully parrying Emma''s attacks, but he made no moves to counterattack.


    He wanted to show Emma that he was serious about facing his past, not just trying to win the duel. Each strike she aimed at him was met with a careful defense, a testament to his newfound resolve.


    At least, that was what he wanted to show. Inside his head, everything was different.


    ''Wow¡­.Thanks to the potion Alicia gave me, now I can see her movements more clearly¡­.I feel like I can beat her if I want¡­


    ''Should I show her her ce?'' His thoughts were dangerous as he felt power surging through his body.


    ''No¡­.I should listen to Alicia for now¡­''


    *CLANK* *CLANK* *CLANK*


    ''This guy is better than before.'' Emma thought to herself. It had been quite a while since she hadn''t sparred with Arthur, but he was nowhere close to this level at that time. Arthur was able to fend off her attacks with quick and fast responses.


    ''But, do you think you can just sit there and act like you are guilty, now?'' But that made Emma annoyed more. Seeing him not attacking even though he had the opportunity to do so made him angry.


    "Fight back, you bastard. I am not here to beat a dummy who stands still¡­." She said, fury evident in her eyes.


    "I won''t¡­. I have no right to do so¡­" Arthur answered, acting guilty¡­.


    "Fuck! Do you think this will calm me?" But Emma was tired of it, seeing this guy epting his attacks. "Then, take THIS!"


    *SWISH*


    As she moved the fire mana in her core, her sword was enhanced and filled by the fire mana all around, swirling around her.


    *SWOOSH*


    Her sword moved at a rapid speed, with her body enhanced with her aura and her sword enhanced by fire.


    *CLANK*


    And soon, the hot sword reached Arthur, and he blocked the strike with his sword.


    "Grr¡­."


    But this time, the force behind Emma''s attack was a lot stronger than before¡­.Thus he gritted his teeth and funneled more mana into his sword as well.


    At least that was how it looked, though inside, he was just smiling.


    ''I really can fight with her head on¡­.''


    As the duel continued, the audience''s reactions varied. Some were captivated by the intensity of the sh, marveling at the skill and determination of both duelists. Others couldn''t help but feel sympathetic towards Emma, understanding the pain she must be carrying from the past.


    "He''s actually not fighting back..."


    "Look at her, she''s so angry, and he''s just defending himself."


    "I wonder if he''s really trying to change or if this is just an act."


    "He must have done something really terrible to make her this angry."


    The crowd''s whispers and murmurs added to the charged atmosphere, but both Emma and Arthur remained focused on the duel. Emma''s attacks intensified, her emotions driving her forward, while Arthur''s defense showed no signs of faltering.


    Even though there were times Emma''s attacks were connected and Arthur was injured, it was apparently not to the extent where Arthur needed to stop the duel and retreat.


    He was still standing there and facing her attacks head-on.


    *CLANK* CLANK* *CLANK*<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"


    Emma was cursing Arthur with her each strike as she swung her sword at a rapid speed.


    ''First Callius, and now this guy? Why can''t I just beat them?'' She was questioning her skills, as she was not able tond any strike on him.


    ''And, if he was this strong, why did he leave Celia at that moment?''


    Questions and questions¡­. They were the only thoughts in her mind.


    "Emma¡­.I am terribly sorry, okay? But, I just want you to listen to me once¡­. Then, you can do whatever you want¡­"


    Arthur, with his clothes tattered and blood flowing from his wounds, spoke with a sad expression. There were some burn marks on his chest, and he looked like he was in a lot of pain.


    Seeing him like that, Emma weirdly remembered the times of her childhood. A memory of the past she had forgotten that it existed¡­.


    ''Cough- Are you happy now?''


    It was the same wounded chest¡­ The same chest filled with burn marks¡­ The same chest filled with wounds¡­


    ''Why am I remembering him now?'' She couldn''t help but think. ''Why is this now reminding me of that time?''


    Though there were some differences there and there.


    The first difference was that his chest was smaller and whiter than the one before her¡­ And it looked weak¡­


    The Second one was the attitude.


    ''Are you happy now that you have listened to your mother? Do you feel thrilled now? Beating me under the guise of training? Does that thought make you happy?''


    It was not the attitude of a person that received a beating¡­ Even though that chest was filled with burn marks, he never once looked guilty.


    ''Is your ego satisfied now?''


    Third, it was the eyes. Eyes that were ring red with pride¡­ with anger¡­ with sadness¡­.But even then, there was something that always made Emma doubt herself in those eyes¡­


    Comparing those crimson eyes to these blue eyes, Emma noticed one simple thing¡­.


    These blue eyes did not contain one simple thing¡­.


    It was sincerity¡­.


    Yes¡­


    Sincerity¡­


    Comparing those pair of eyes, Emma noticed one thing¡­


    Even though that young kid was beaten¡­. Was hated¡­. He had never once stopped speaking the things he didn''t want to¡­


    Even under the pain, in the face of strong people, he always spoke with sincerity¡­ Even if those words annoyed her¡­.. Even if those words were the words she did not want to hear¡­


    But, now it was different¡­. The person before her was actually speaking the words she had wanted to hear¡­ He was asking for forgiveness¡­. He was asking for understanding¡­ He was receiving her beating¡­


    But that didn''t make her satisfied at all¡­.


    Because she understood¡­.


    Those words did not contain any sincerity¡­..


    At that moment, everything fell into ce¡­


    ''He doesn''t even feel the pain like he was supposed to.'' Looking at this bastard with tattered clothes, Emma noticed one thing¡­ He was still breathing fine like he was not even tired¡­.


    Even though she was not smart, even she could notice something was amiss.


    "Just listen to me once¡­There are things you don''t know¡­." In the midst of her thoughts, Arthur''s pleading voice reached her ears¡­


    "Heh¡­."


    Emma couldn''t help butugh bitterly at Arthur''s words. Herughter was tinged with sadness and frustration, a reflection of her conflicted emotions. She saw through his facade, understanding that his wordscked sincerity.


    "There are things I don''t know, huh?" She said with a tone containing sadness.


    "Yes¡­.Just listen to me once¡­You will understand and forgive me if you just listen once¡­" Arthur nodded his head, his blue eyes looking at her yellow.


    But Emma just lowered her head.


    "Forgive me? Understand me? Is that all you have to say?" Emma''s voice wasced with disappointment and anger. "Do you really think a few words will make up for what you did to Celia? You don''t even believe your own words, don''t you?"


    "Huh?" Hearing her mocking tone, Arthur was surprised¡­. "What do you mean?"


    "Let me see if you can really continue your fa?ade when you receive the pain."


    With those words, Emma closed her eyes¡­


    ------------------------A/N-----------------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter and the small growth of Emma.


    I was normally going to make Emma fall for Arthur''s and Alicia''s tricks, but I thought it would devalue her too much, so I didn''t.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 294 Mid-Term Exams 9

    ?


    "Let me see if you can really continue your fa?ade when you receive the pain."


    With those words, Emma closed her eyes¡­


    The moment her words fell to the arena, an immense amount of pressure started being released from the girl in the middle of the arena.


    SWIRL SWIRL


    Following that, fire started swirling around her with a fierce intensity that matched her emotions. The mes seemed to dance with her anger and determination, enveloping her in a fiery aura, taking the shape of a bird¡­


    "Huh? No, no, no¡­"


    Arthur''s eyes widened in surprise as he sensed the surge of power from Emma. He realized that she was not bluffing; she was fully prepared to make him feel the pain she had promised¡­ A feeling he had not felt in the duel enveloped his heart¡­.


    Fear of pain¡­.


    "A goddess¡­."


    Surroundings were surprised¡­. Even more than what Callius had shown¡­.Most people had already known how strong Callius was from his duel with Arden, but none of them knew how strong Emma was. And the fact that such a student who never gathered attention was showing such prowess made them surprised.


    Because at that moment alone, Emma looked like she was the goddess of war itself¡­ In fact, she was, though, in the future.


    SWOOSH


    As Emma charged forward with unyielding determination, the mes swirled around her, intensifying with each step she took. Reaching the man before her, she tensed all of her muscles, overloading her body with aura.


    At that moment, she was damaging herself, but for her, nothing mattered.


    "No¡­ Don''te closer¡­."


    "You are finally showing your real self behind that fa?ade¡­.Pathetic¡­"


    Looking down at the boy before her with pride in her eyes, she readied herself.


    Her grip on the Inferno de tightened, and as she closed in on Arthur.


    ''I will borrow your move.'' She thought to herself, recalling the training she had done after her duel with Callius.


    ''Inferno Sword. de of Aze.''


    Her sword was raised as her muscles tensed. And she swung her sword with all the force she could have mustered.


    SWOOSH


    The strike was like a fieryet descending upon her opponent. The sword cut through the air with blinding speed, leaving trails of radiant light in its wake. The mes surrounding the de surged, amplifying its power and turning it into a scorching inferno.


    "NO!"


    Arthur raised her sword, trying to defend himself. Enhancing his sword with the metal affinity of his household.


    CLANK BOOM


    With a resounding sh, the Inferno de collided with Arthur''s defense. The impact sent shockwaves through the arena, causing the ground to tremble beneath them. The sh of their swords created a dazzling disy of elemental power as Emma''s fiery aura met Arthur''s own metallic aura.


    For a moment, time seemed to stand still as the two forces pushed against each other with equal intensity. Emma''s yellow eyes zed with determination, and she poured all her anger and frustration into that single strike.


    "Your sword is shaking¡­" Her words followed her sword as she could feel the tremor on Arthur''s.


    "No, no, no¡­" But Arthur''s eyes were no longer on the sword.


    "You are weak," Emma said. "Not a worthy opponent for me, neither for Celia. A waste of time, just like he said."


    Then, with a burst of energy, Emma''s strike overpowered Arthur''s defense. The Inferno de cut through his guard, and a burst of fiery energy enveloped him. The force of the attack sent him stumbling backward, and for a moment, he seemed to be suspended in mid-air before crashing to the ground.


    "Kurgh-"


    Blood flowed from Arthur''s mouth as he could no longer stand up. His posture was tattered, and his clothes were burnt down. However, most of all, his face, which was mostly rxed all of the duels, was now filled with an expression of pain and honor.


    "Arghk-"


    "Huff¡­ "


    "Huff¡­."


    "Hick-"


    "It hurts¡­"


    The audience gasped in awe at the sheer power of the attack. The intensity of Emma''s emotions had manifested into a devastating strike that left no doubt about her strength and determination.


    As the dust settled, Emma stood over her defeated opponent, her chest heaving from the exertion. The mes around her gradually subsided, but the fiery determination in her eyes remained unyielding.


    "Did you see that attack? It was like she had the power of a goddess!"


    "It''s incredible how much emotion she put into that strike. You could feel it in the air."


    In that onest strike, Emma had unleashed all her pent-up emotions and channeled them into a disy of raw power. It was a strike fueled by grief, anger, and the desire for justice, leaving an indelible mark on the hearts of everyone who witnessed it.


    The spectators couldn''t help but marvel at the ferocity and determination in Emma''s eyes as she stood victorious over her defeated opponent. Her fiery aura still lingered, making her look like a true goddess of war.


    Even the seniors were surprised to see such a disy of power.


    "At first, that Callius guy, and now this Emma. It seems this year''s butch was something to take note of." One of the seniors eximed while others agreed.


    "Indeed. And we have yet to see the higher-ranking students."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I heard the elven princess was also there."


    "Doesn''t Diana Augustride also belong to the same family as Emma Augustride and Callius Augustride?"


    "Diana Augustride, who is that?"


    "The second-ranking student."


    "Nah¡­ You are telling me the first-ranking student, the second-ranking student, and this girl all belong to the same family?"


    "Yes. Though, I heard Callius Augustride was banished, so he is now known as Callius only."


    "What a fearsome family."


    As the seniors talked amongst themselves while nning to recruit the freshman into their clubs (factions), Emma walked away from the arena, her footsteps heavy with the weight of her emotions. She didn''t revel in her victory; instead, her heart was filled with conflicting feelings of triumph and sorrow.


    "Tch¡­. Now, I feel stupid." She mumbled to herself while walking away. It was a weird feeling that she was feeling no matter how you saw it. She was slightly happy that she beat Arthur, but now she was feeling empty and conflicted.


    It felt like she did something unnecessary.


    Her body was aching since she used a technique that pushed the limits of her body slightly, but thanks to the healing formation of the Arena, she was now fine, though a small ufortable feeling remained in her core.


    Just as she was walking, she saw a pair of crimson eyes in the audience. Crimson eyes were watching her movement.


    ''Callius.'' She thought.


    But soon, the gaze left, not lingering on her anymore.


    "Emma!"


    At that moment, a sound of a young girl came beside her. A girl with blue hair. "Why did you do it?"


    Celia asked, approaching Emma. She knew Emma was mad over what Arthur did, but she never thought she would go to such lengths for her. "I could do it myself; you didn''t need to do it."


    Emma turned to face Celia, her fiery aura dissipating as she looked at the blue-haired girl with a mixture of sadness and determination in her eyes.


    "Celia, I did it because I couldn''t stand by and do nothing seeing that bastard smiling like that," Emma replied, her voice tinged with emotion. "I couldn''t let him get away with what he did to you. I couldn''t let him escape the consequences of his actions."


    "I know, I know¡­." Celia mumbled with a smile. "Though, it is not that I don''t understand you¡­ But, now that you have done it, you took my opportunity to take revenge on him."


    Celia said as her eyes were filled with anger. "That bastard¡­. Does he think we are stupid or something? None of his words were sincere."


    "Yeah¡­."


    Just as they were about to speak further, a voice came beside them. "I never thought that stupid dog would do something like this." It was Alicia with an angered expression on her face.


    "Alicia."


    "I watched the duel," Alicia said with a smile. "You gave him a lesson he won''t be able to forget for a while." The smile on her face looked genuine. Though the words she spoke next made them think differently. "But I think we should stop doing that now."


    "What!" Both Emma and Celia were agitated immediately hearing her words. "Are you taking his side now?"


    "Father contacted me," Alicia answered, not minding what they said.


    "Ah¡­"


    "He said both your parents knew you were angry, but they want you not to escte this matter any longer."


    "They don''t want us to escte this any further? She almost died at that time; they know that, right?" Emma said, growling.


    "I know." Alicia was already expecting such a response; after all, Emma was Emma.


    "Then, wh-"


    "Did you forget that we are here to represent the Wraslugia Kingdom? Emma, this ce is no longer our country where we can behave as we want. We are now in the academy. Do you want another scandal like Callius'' to pop off?"


    "¡­." Hearing this, both Emma and Celia had nothing to say. Even though they were the ones that instigated the rumors of Callius, it backfired quite fast, and their family was already mad at them for that result.


    "Right? Let''s calm down now. I really know you are mad, and I am mad too. But, this is the best for everyone¡­.Don''t worry, the Sword Saint said Arthur is going to get his punishment soon." Alicia, managing her smile quite well, spoke.


    "Sigh¡­ You are right; it was my fault." Celia instantly realized her mistake. As a mage, she was someone that always needed to keep her calm, but in the face of death, she almost lost her control.


    "Then, let''s eat something good, okay? We can talk furtherter." With Alicia instantly changing the atmosphere, the other two were dragged by her smile.


    Just like that, the young girls of Wraslugia Kingdom went through their own girly time as they left the Arena.


    Though, the smile on Alicia''s face didn''t match her eyes at all¡­..


    ----------------------A/N-----------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter. I now noticed that when I write some words in bold font on Word, they don''t appear when I paste them here.


    And I now noticed that after writing 90 chapters. It was quite a revtion... Anyway, with this, we will return the Callius POV again. After all, there are quite a lot of people that are interested in him.


    Also, I don''t know why, but I feel kinda sick today, I went to the gym, and all my weights dropped %10 randomly....Maybe I may not post the chapter if it bes too low quality; I don''t know.....


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested. This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 295 To Find Shadows Sometimes You Need To Let The Darkness In

    ?


    Watching the duel and seeing Emma beating up Arthur was something refreshing for me. In the end, even if Emma was someone that I didn''t like, Arthur was far worse.


    ''That guy ispletely useless.''


    I was nning to test him to see if he was going to be useful in the future or not, but seeing his performance, I am now sure that he won''t be of any use. He can''t even stand up for himself, and the pathetic disy he had shown was enough.


    ''The move she had used was really good, in any case. Did she take it from my swordsmanship?''


    Remembering the way Emma swung her sword, I thought. In the game, there was no such move. It felt like shebined her own swordsmanship with mine and made a better technique from it.


    ''My hands are itchy¡­..'' That didn''t mean something bad. After all, there was one saying that I liked very much from a character I knew.


    ''What can you do in the face of an enemy that gets better with every confrontation?''


    ''Simple. You also get better every time.''


    A simple phrase that didn''t soundplex. But, sometimes, even thinking this might be hard.


    The students were all doing their own thing. The grudges were showing themselves slowly but surely. While I was walking, I noticed amotion happening. Normally I would walk past them, but suddenly I heard one of them shouting in a loud voice.


    It was a young man, probably a freshman that I had no knowledge of.


    "You fucker.... Why did you do it, huh? How can you fucking do this to me? You were my best friend!" he spat out, his voice filled with a mix of fury and betrayal.


    He looked devastated, with his face filled with tears and his eyes bloodshot.


    The friend, standing defiantly, smirked arrogantly. "Oh,e on, man. You''re overreacting. I''m just doing her a favor. I can take care of her better than you ever could."


    He had tanned skin and blonde hair with a bulky build. Looking at themon troupe, I really couldn''t help but shake my head.


    The girl beside him was looking down at the boy with a triumphant smile. ''Ah¡­. Pink hair, huh? I guess a pink woman never disappoints¡­''


    I thought. But, at that moment, my curiosity was already reached its peak, and I wanted to see where this was going to end.


    "You self-centered bastard!" the boyfriend yelled, his emotions getting the better of him. "You''re not doing her a favor. You''re just using her!"


    "Using her?" the friend scoffed, seemingly unfazed by the boyfriend''s outburst. "Please, she''s lucky to have me. I can give her everything she''s ever wanted." He patted the girl''s waist possessively as if showcasing his "ownership" of her.


    The girl giggled, enjoying the attention and power she now held over the two boys. "That is true. There is no way a wimpy bastard like you can even do half of what he can. He takes me to the finest restaurants, buys me expensive gifts, and treats me like a princess. What could you possibly offer inparison?"


    The boyfriend''s heart sank further as he listened to the girl''s words. It hurt to hear her demean him so effortlessly, especially when he had genuinely cared for her.


    ''From his looks alone, I can say this boy and girl are from the same ce. They must havee to this academy with their schrship.''


    From the way the boy clothed himself, it was evident that he was not someone that knew how to blend in with the society of nobles. My [Aesthetic Sense] trait was itching to adjust his clothes, but at this point, I was already familiar with how to control it.


    "I may not have the money or the means to buy you expensive things," the boyfriend said, his voice quivering with emotion, "but I loved you with all my heart. I was always there for you, and I thought you loved me too."


    The friendughed dismissively, "Love? Please, love, don''t put food on the table or buy fancy clothes. You were naive to think that was enough for her."


    "I never asked for any of those things!" the boyfriend retorted. "I loved you for who you were, not for what you could give me in return. I thought you felt the same way, but I guess I was wrong."


    The girl rolled her eyes, "Love doesn''t pay the bills, sweetheart. Get over it."


    With those callous words, the girl turned away, dismissing the boyfriend as if he were nothing more than a nuisance. The friend stood tall, reveling in his victory, while the boyfriend was left heartbroken and humiliated.


    The students were watching everything before them with interest as if it was a sketch. To be honest, it was intriguing, but at the same time, it showed how cruel this world was.


    But I didn''t step in. Because I didn''t need to, it wasn''t my job.


    Because I could see a bunch of dark mana slowly approaching the boy.


    ''You are a good candidate for them.''


    No matter how heartbroken this boy before me was, I didn''t care. It was his own fault to grow attached to a random girl in the first ce. If you want to love someone, then you should also be prepared for possible heartbreak.


    Sometimes, the pursuit of material wealth can blind people to the true value of love andpassion. The boyfriend''s heart may have been broken, but he had the chance to find someone who would appreciate and cherish him for who he truly was.


    If he can ovee the darkness blooming inside his heart, that was.


    As for the friend and the girl, it was obvious that the two snakes had found each other. Whether they were going to be happy or not, it was not my business.


    "Fuck! Then,e face me, you fucker." The boyfriend raised his ticket with determination in his hands. "I challenge you to a duel, Jake!"


    Standing beside Jake with a mocking smile, the pink-haired girl, whose name was Lily, looked down at Alex with disdain. "Oh, please, Alex. You''re just embarrassing yourself even more. But if you really want to make a fool of yourself, then go ahead and challenge him."


    The moment the girl said that, I could see the bloodshot of my boyfriend, Alex.


    But, seeing the panels appearing before me, I couldn''t help but shake my head.


    -------------------------


    Name ¨C Alex


    Age ¨C 16


    ss ¨C Magus


    Mage Rank ¨C 3-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 1-star


    Attributes ¨C Fire, Earth


    ----------------------------


    ''Ho, so that''s why they epted him here.'' I thought. Having dual affinity was something that was always prioritized around the world. Even though the boy didn''t have a surname and was amoner, it was obvious that his future would be bright.


    ''But, he is still too weak.'' After all, he was a three-star knight, while the other guy;


    --------------------------<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Name ¨C Jake Sampson


    Age ¨C 16


    ss ¨C Knight


    Mage Rank ¨C 1-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 4-star


    Attributes ¨C Wind


    ---------------------


    Seeing the stats, it was obvious who would win. The one-star difference made it obvious, and even if one had two different attributes, in terms of 1v1, knights countered mages, in theory at least.


    And seeing the surname, I remembered who this guy was.


    ''Wow, he looks so different from how he looked back in the game.'' This tanned bastard was a viin in the game who sold his soul to the demon of Lust.


    ''Well, seeing it now, it is obvious where his desire came from.'' Throwing a gaze at the pink-haired girl, I connected the dots one more.


    ''She is ying with them¡­. What a crafty girl you are¡­.''


    "Okay. I ept your duel," Jake replied with a smirk on his face, relishing the chance to prove his superiority over Alex.


    With their challenges epted, the crowd started to murmur in anticipation, curious to see how this duel would y out. It was a sh between a three-star magus and a four-star knight, an uneven matchup on paper. But Alex seemed determined, and perhaps he had a n up his sleeve.


    ''Of course not.'' I thought.


    As they made their way to the arena, Lily walked alongside Jake, her pink hair flowing with an air of confidence. She seemed amused by the whole situation as if she already knew the oue.


    Once they reached the arena, the surroundings became silent, and all eyes were on the two best friends turned rivals. The tension in the air was palpable as they took their positions. After all, nothing was better than watching a good guy fall¡­


    Alex''s face was determined, his eyes fixed on Jake. He knew the odds were against him, but he wasn''t going to back down. He needed to prove himself, not just to Jake and Lily, but to himself as well.


    ''Fighting for others and how they perceive you is never going to make you strong¡­..You need to fight for yourself.''


    Jake, on the other hand, looked calm andposed. He knew he held the advantage, and his confidence was evident in the way he carried himself.


    "Ready?" the referee called out, and both Alex and Jake nodded.


    The moment the signal was given, Jake wasted no time. He charged forward with incredible speed, his wind attribute enhancing his movements. His sword gleamed in the sunlight as he aimed for Alex''s vulnerable spots.


    Alex, however, was prepared. He quickly summoned a wall of earth to block Jake''s attack, using his fire attribute to add strength to the defense. But Jake was relentless, swiftly maneuvering around the earth wall andunching another attack.


    The battle between them was fierce, and as they shed, the crowd watched in awe. Alex showed incredible determination, using his fire and earth attributes to counter Jake''s wind-infused attacks. Although he was at a disadvantage, he refused to back down.


    Lily watched with a bored expression, unimpressed by the disy. To her, it was clear that Jake held the upper hand, and she knew Alex''s efforts were futile.


    As the duel continued, it became apparent that Jake''s skill and experience as a four-star knight were too much for Alex to ovee. Despite Alex''s determination and efforts to counter Jake''s attacks, he couldn''t match the precision and strength of his best friend turned rival.


    Jake''s movements were like a dance, graceful and powerful, as he expertly wielded his sword with the wind attribute. Each strike was calcted and precise, leaving Alex little room to defend himself.


    It was obvious that his family''s swordsmanship gave him more of an edge than he already had.


    With every sessful attack, Lily''s bored expression turned into a smug grin. She reveled in the humiliation of Alex, enjoying every moment of his defeat.


    As the crowd watched, it was clear that Jake was the superior fighter. His confidence only grew as the duel progressed, and he started toying with Alex, taunting him with each strike.


    "You''re weak, Alex!" Jake sneered, his voice filled with contempt. "You thought you could challenge me? Pathetic."


    Alex gritted his teeth, trying to find an opening to counterattack, but it seemed impossible. Jake was always one step ahead, and no matter how hard Alex tried, he couldn''tnd a sessful strike.


    The duel continued, and with each passing moment, Alex''s hope of victory dwindled. His body was bruised and battered, and fatigue started to set in. But even in the face of defeat, he refused to give up.


    "I won''t lose to you!" Alex shouted, his voice hoarse from exertion. "I''ll keep fighting until the very end!"


    But his words only earned mockingughter from Jake and Lily. They found his determination amusing as if it were a mere child''s tantrum.


    "Keep dreaming, Alex," Lily said, her voice dripping with condescension. "You were never a match for Jake, and you never will be."


    As the final blow was struck, Alex fell to his knees, defeated and humiliated. Jake stood over him, a triumphant smirk on his face, relishing in his victory.


    The crowd fell silent, witnessing the stark difference in skill between the two former best friends. It was a one-sided duel, and the oue was clear from the beginning.


    But amongst the gazes, I could feel the dark tendrils moving with each passing time, connecting the boy.


    ''Ah¡­ Found you¡­''


    There I could spot the reason why I have watched this drama¡­.After all, an instructor was there looking at everything with a smile¡­.


    <Ding! New quest [Shadows] generated.>


    And the sound of the system came not long after, putting a smile on my face¡­..


    -----------------------------------A/N--------------------------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter. Action is on the way¡­.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 296 O Find Shadows Sometimes You Need To Let The Darkness In 2

    ?


    <Ding! New quest [Shadows] generated.>


    While walking behind the crowd, I heard the sound of the system.


    -----------------------------


    Quest ¨C [Shadows]


    Description: You have discovered dogs of demons lurking in your territory; there is no way you can ignore those worms.


    Requirements: Discover the ns of Demon followers.


    Rewards: Strength stat +0.1


    ----------------------------


    Looking at the panel, it was obvious that this quest was going to be chain one. First, it said to discover the ns, which meant next time, it was going to want me to disturb those ns.


    In any case, I didn''t care about any of those things and just made my way while following the source of the dark mana releasing.


    As the one-sided duel concluded, the crowd started to disperse, whispering among themselves about the intense battle they had witnessed. But amidst the fading chatter, one figure stood out¡ªthe instructor who had been watching the duel with a sinister smile.


    After all, the [All-Seeing Eye] was one of the most convenient tools for such cases where a lot of mana sources were present. If one''s rank was not that high, just by sensing mana, it was very hard to pinpoint every different type.


    ''I am pretty sure he suggested that boy be a demon contractor.'' I thought. After all, it was the perfect opportunity to do such a thing.


    With a wicked grin, the instructor turned and began to walk away from the dueling grounds, probably thinking he should stay put for a while. Though he didn''t know someone was following him.


    I did not know about his motivations or his methods, but I could no longer see his dark mana, which meant simply one thing.


    ''There is an artifact that hides his mana from outside.'' Of course, that was also pretty normal, considering he was able to infiltrate the ranks of the academy, but that meant if I could find the artifact, I could also provide more information to Princess or the student council president, making them less effective.


    There was just no way that the amount of dark mana in the academy was being caused by simply one person. Thus it was safe to assume that there were several individuals inside.


    In any case, just like that, he led me deeper into the academy, away from prying eyes. Thends of the academy were wide, which meant several big facilities were inside, and the way he was heading was a ce where personalizedboratories were located.


    ''Hmm¡­. This might be troublesome.''


    If the ce he was heading was personalboratories, that meant the corruption was much bigger than I was expecting since not all the lecturers and the professors inside the academy had their ownboratories. The person must have been a high ranking.


    There were also a lot of formations to protect all the researches that were being made, which limited my movements as well.


    ''I need to cut him off, but that is too dangerous.''


    I judged. His strength was higher than mine, but if I could sneak attack, I could overpower him while injuring him first. But at the same time, it was way too risky.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    --------------------------------


    Name ¨C Kieron Dotson


    Age ¨C 35


    ss ¨C Wicked


    Mage Rank - 7-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 4-star


    Attributes ¨C Dark, Water


    ----------------------------------


    Since he was a 7-star mage.


    ''No, that is too reckless. I am not even confident that I can win even while using my sword at the same time, my magic.'' I thought.


    No matter how diverse I was and how much of resources I had under my disposal, the rank difference was way too much.


    Peak 4-star against 7-star¡­.


    I could win if I used my brain correctly, but it would take too long, and I would also need to reveal my strength.


    But to prove me wrong, he stopped moving as he raised his hand, waiting.


    ''Is he waiting for someone? Then, that means he is not heading toboratories.''


    Just as I was thinking about that, I suddenly sensed a bunch of mana signaturesing to this ce.


    ''4-star rank mana?'' With my trait [Child of Mana], it was a piece of cake to sense the mana of neers.


    ''Wait, something seems familiar.'' Immediately hiding my traces once again, I looked at the two neers.


    One girl I just had seen, and one boy that I hadn''t seen in this world but I had seen in the game.


    "You arete."


    The instructor Kieron Dotson said with a serious face.


    "Shaking off that Jake was hard¡­. That fool was clinging too hard." The girl replied with an annoyed tone.


    Her pink hair and disgusting aura were enough to identify her.


    ''Lily, huh?''


    It was the girl from before who humiliated the boy, Alex while clinging to his best friend.


    Kieron nced at the girl, a glint of annoyance in his eyes. "You should have been more careful in shaking off Jake. We can''t afford any mistakes in our mission."


    The girl, Lily, crossed her arms with a smug expression. "Oh, rx. We managed to lose him, didn''t we? Besides, it''s not like he can use his brain and understand something was wrong anyway."


    "So, how was his condition?" The instructor asked, shaking his annoyance off.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I am pretty sure Alex will ept your offer. The drugs I gave him should also have started showing their effects." Lily answered while putting a smile on her face. "After all, they were prepared by ''him.'' There is no way they won''t work."


    "Good. But, a notice came from the headquarters. From the looks of it, it seems the academy sensed something was amiss, so they are increasing the security." Kieron said, looking around with annoyance.


    "Then?" Lily asked, not understanding.


    "But, it is toote to set back now. After all those preparations, we can''t afford it. Thus we need to find more targets now."


    "What? Are you crazy? How can we find another bunch in this short amount of time?"


    "This time, we won''t take the long route. Here." Saying that Kieron brought a small box from his ring.


    "What is this?"


    "Demon Essence."


    "What?! Demon Essence."


    "Yes."


    The moment I heard the name, a particr piece of information came into my head.


    ''Demon Essence.'' The type of materials that demons used to convert humans and other races into demon followers, giving them ess to demonic dark mana. There are also several other ways to do that, but this one was the cheapest and mostmon one.


    But it had its own restrictions, of course. Firstly, the transformation revealed too much mana and left too many traces, which meant it was very easy to locate. And secondly, the strength of the user could not be that strong, meaning only weaker individuals could use it.


    However, bringing Demon Essence meant one thing.


    ''They must have someone to cover their traces.''


    "Since they want us to fasten our ns, we need to lure as many as people," Kieron said. "It doesn''t-"


    Just as he was about to continue further, a voice cut him down. "Choosemoners." It was the third person here who didn''t talk much from the start alone.


    "Hey, I know we made a deal, but we can''t afford to do that now."


    "I said choosemoners. Nothing else is eptable." He was a handsome man with very good looks.


    Kieron looked at the handsome man with a mix of annoyance and hesitation. "You do realize that usingmoners will attract more attention, right? We won''t be able to cover our tracks as easily."


    The man''s eyes narrowed, and a sinister smile yed on his lips. "That''s exactly what I want. Let theme. The more chaos we create, the easier it will be to execute our true n."


    Lily''s expression shifted from smugness to confusion. "True n? What are you talking about?"


    The man turned his gaze towards her, his silver eyes gleaming with malice. "You don''t need to know the details. Just do as I say."


    "Tch!" Lily clicked her tongue but, in the end, wimped under his gaze.


    Kieron hesitated for a moment, but then he nodded in agreement. "Fine. We''ll usemoners, but you better be prepared to handle the consequences."


    The man chuckled darkly. "Oh, I''m always prepared. The chaos will serve our purposes well."


    I knew who this was. After all, he was a character I knew from the game. A person that appeared as a viin for Arthur to defeat and acquire a heroine.


    -------------------------------


    Name ¨C Vincent ckwood


    Age ¨C 18


    ss ¨C Shadow Lancer


    Mage Rank ¨C 5-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 5-star


    Attributes ¨C Shadow


    ----------------------------


    Looking at the handsome man with my [All Seeing Eye], I saw his attributes.


    ''As expected from a senior with a good background, look at his stats.''


    Vincent ckwood.


    A viin who was an elitist that discriminated againstmoners and wanted to rule others. He was a blood supremacist, and he was an annoying character in the game.


    Since he was someone with a very strong background as well as good individual strength, thanks to him being a second-year, it was very hard to deal with him.


    ''But to think that he would even make a deal with demon followers just to butcher somemoners. What a pathetic dog. Though this makes everything more and moreplicated.''


    The more I stood there, the more variables entered the equation.


    As the conversation came to an end, the trio dispersed in different directions, each with their own dark agenda. Vincent ckwood disappeared into the shadows, leaving no trace behind.


    And Kieron also headed to theboratory district, leaving Lily alone.


    Alone for her to be a prey for me¡­..


    ------------------A/N-----------------


    I am pretty sick right now, this morning my fever was 39 degrees...


    Anyway, hope you liked the chapter, another is on the way. Now, it is time for Callius to smash this girl...


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 297 No Title

    ?


    I continued to tail Lily from a safe distance, making sure to keep my presence concealed as I followed her through the academy grounds.


    ''Then again, this item wille in handy once more.'' I thought, grabbing the small vial from my spatial ring.


    It was the same vial I had used at that time while dealing with those bigoted dogs.


    ''Veil of Reminiscence.'' A special item that I got as a reward from a high-ranking dungeon I explored. It has the effect of modifying one''s memories by hypnotizing them while also breaching their mind walls. However, it has its own restrictions. To use that, one needs to first make the person lower their guard or make them lose their faith in themselves meaning you need to make them feel despair first.


    In any case, learning from the girl was important, but I was also contemting whether I should use this vial or not. Even though I gave the other vial to Aliya, she couldn''t find a person that could produce the vial, making it an incredibly valuable essence.


    While I was trailing Lily, She seemed lost in her thoughts, perhaps contemting the unsettling n they had just discussed. It was evident that she was torn between her loyalty to Vincent and her own safety.


    ''You are thinking of abandoning the mission, aren''t you?'' I thought. That was the way demon contractors operated, after all. Most of them would be one for selfish reasons without having any type of emotional connection to the demonic society.


    ''But we can''t let you have that.''


    The moment I thought about that, I deemed the trial to be enough. ''There aren''t many eyes.''


    As I approached, I activated my [All Seeing Eye] to ensure no one else was nearby, and then I stepped out of the shadows, revealing myself to her.


    Activating my skill [Disguise], I changed my face to another random one different from previous ones.


    Lily turned around, surprised to see me there. "Who are you?" she demanded, her hand instinctively reaching for a concealed weapon.


    "Oh,e on now, sweetheart. Don''t you recognize a handsome face when you see one? After all, aren''t you a simple whore?" I said, my tone yful and cheeky.


    "What did you say?" Her expression turned to one of annoyance and anger immediately. "Who are you calling a whore?" Her gaze seizing me from head to toe, she was assessing my strength while looking at me with anger.


    ''Ho? You are pretty smart, aren''t you? It seems you have seen your fair share of difficulties.'' I thought. The act she has just done shows that she is a girl who knows how to survive¡­.Being amoner in such a world might be hard sometimes¡­


    Though her posture naturally became rxed as she ''saw'' my strength was lower than hers. "I don''t have time for your games. Are you stalking me?"


    "Stalking? Oh, no, no, no. I''m just here to have a little chat," I replied, feigning innocence. "I overheard your little conversation with Vincent and Kieron earlier. Quite the interesting n you''ve got there, targeting innocentmoners. Very...charming."


    Lily''s eyes shed with rage and wariness suddenly, and her grip on her weapon tightened. It was a staff amplifying one''s magic. Seeing I revealed the fact that I just spied on them, this easily made her vary of me.


    "You have no idea what we''re doing, so don''t act like you know anything." Her hand on her weapon, she asked with a sour tone.


    ''She is getting ready to attack.'' I thought and slowly approached the girl to let her attack me first. After all, she was never going to be strong enough to harm me.


    But at the same time, a small smell entered my nose, filling the environment with a smooth scent.


    <Ding! A mental Attack to host mind is detected.>


    <Trait [Ego] resists the effects of the mind attack.>


    And immediately, a bunch of messages from the system came not long after.


    -------------------------------


    Name ¨C Lily


    Age ¨C 16


    ss ¨C Partial Subus, Venomancer


    Mage Rank ¨C 4-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 2-star


    Attributes ¨C Darkness, Poison


    --------------------------------


    After all, the girl before me was a partial subus and a Venomancer at the same time, so she had a poison attribute.


    "Of course, of course," I said, waving my hand dismissively. "I''m sure it''s all very noble and righteous, right? You''re just trying to make the world a better ce, one innocent life at a time. Is this why you tried to make the only person beside you turn into a viin like you?"


    "FUCK! SHUT UP!" The moment I mentioned the boy, she could no longer contain her rage as she bolted towards me with darkness mana in her hand.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    SWOOSH


    At the same time, she started chanting.


    THUD


    But, before she could even finish her chant, I immediately reached her and attacked her on her chest.


    "Kurgh-"


    Sporting a salvia from her mouth, she couldn''t even react to me as she was sted back.


    "Let me y with you for a while. I really wonder what you know about."


    With that thought, I started the session of torment once more. In my hand, the attribute of lightning, and in my other, a ck vial that contained the door.


    And on the ground, a small artifact blocked the sounds.


    After all, the nobles were not the only ones that had ess to such artifacts¡­..


    ******


    Inside the opulent office filled with various shades of green, the atmosphere felt both luxurious and mysterious. The woman sitting behind the grand wooden desk wore a flowing green robe that seemed to blend seamlessly with the surroundings.


    Beside her stood a young man with an air of arrogance that seemed to match the green-tinted room.


    "Mother, are you seriously suggesting that I waste my time testing myself against him?" He spoke with a disdainful tone, ncing over at the hologram of the young man who stood a few paces away. "He is just a random bastard; his magic is not even that impressive." He snickered as he spoke.


    "You are right. He is just a random son of a whore, a dog below people like us." The woman nodded her head as she waved her hand. Immediately, a small gust of wind moved around the room as the hologram of the wind changed. This time, there stood a woman and a man.


    "But that woman took an interest in him." The woman said, signaling the silhouette she had made. It was a famous figure, after all.


    "Red Tower Master?" The boy said, his gaze filled with interest.


    "Yes. That''s why I want you to put him in his ce." The woman said as she waved her hand gracefully once more, destroying the silhouettes she had made. "Because of people like him, thosemoners are finding the strength to speak back to us." Her eyes red at the small paint on the wall; her gaze was filled with hatred. "Don''t forget what they did to your father."


    "I don''t, and I never will." Hearing this, the young man also spoke with an angry tone. "What is brother doing?"


    "He said he needed to meet with someone."


    "I see."


    "Anyway, now is not the time for that. Focus on what is before you." The woman said, her tone changing immediately.


    The young man smirked, his arrogance reaching new heights. "Oh, don''t worry, Mother. I''ll make sure to crush him without breaking a sweat. He won''t know what hit him."


    The Green-Robed woman''s lips curved into a wicked smile. "Good. Show him the might of our family''s power. Let him taste the difference between someone of noble birth and amoner."


    "He''ll regret ever stepping foot into this academy," the son replied, relishing the idea of putting someone he considered beneath him in their supposed ce.


    "He''s nothing more than a pawn, a tool for us to use," the woman added coldly. "Once he''s served his purpose, we''ll discard him like the trash he is."


    The young man''sughter filled the room, a chilling sound that echoed with malice. "Indeed, Mother. And when he''s out of our way, nothing will stand between us and our rightful ce at the top."


    As their chillyughter filled their room, none of them was expecting the results of tomorrow''s match¡­..


    After all, the one they had just spoken to as their pawn was more than what he seemed...


    The one that would bring the destruction that they desired... To themselves...


    -----------------------A/N-----------------------


    My fever is lowered now, but I still feel pretty much tired. I will try to post another chapter today if I can.


    Hope you liked the chapter. There are quite a lot of forces inside the academy that has their own agenda, and this one was one of them. Now, another bunch of action scenes are on the way.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 298 She Wants Attention

    ?


    "Please, no more¡­ I don''t know anything else¡­."


    A painful voice of the girl echoed around the fluttering wind. Her clothes were tattered, and smoke was rising from her skin¡­.


    Some burnt marks, some little particles of electricity¡­ Her pink hair could no longer be seen as beautiful.


    "I know," I replied with a cold tone.


    "Then¡­Why?" Seeing that, Lily had a horrified and sad expression on her face. An expression of being wronged. After all, she was right. I had been torturing her for almost half an hour, and after a minute of ten, she didn''t give me any quality information.


    But I still kept going because of a simple reason.


    "Because of this¡­."


    Raising the ck vial from my pocket, I approached the girl.


    "What is this?" The normal expression would be the expression of fear and opposition, but for her, it was eptance.


    epting everything that woulde¡­.The mindset of those that lost their hope¡­. It was such a response.


    "Nothing." With that, I grabbed her from the corners of her mouth, putting the contents of the elixir in her mouth.


    "Kurgh-"


    And soon her eyes turned ck as if they lost their color, following that she was ready to listen to my orders¡­.


    Just like that, I started instructing her on the things I needed her to do¡­.


    ******


    The information I got from Lily could not be said to be groundbreaking, but at the same time, it confirmed my suspicions.


    Huge amounts of agents were inside the academy trying to turn students into demons, and they were also nning to attack at the club festival''s time.


    Just like that, my day ended.


    Now, this duel period contained quite a lot of interactions in the game with other heroines, instructors, male characters, and many others.


    But if I was sure of one thing, that would be that Arthur wouldn''t know about such things.


    ''I feel like he didn''t y the game thoroughly.''


    That was just my assumption, but it felt like Arthur didn''t know the details of the game and events too much.


    Like he yed the game shallowly, he remembered the characters and some big events, but I had never seen him trying to find some easter eggs or hidden questlines that would be beneficial to him right now.


    ''Well, it doesn''t matter too much.''


    Just like that, as I was about to reach my dorm, I found a girl waiting outside the door.


    "Brother."


    Of course, she was Diana¡­Approaching me with a smile, she showed me the small recording of the duel I had with Emilia.


    "Who is this girl?" However, the smile on her face was not warm at all. If it was something, I would say it was chilly.


    Knowing her tendencies, it would be weird if she weed it with a smile.


    "A soul that was trapped in the past," I answered, shrugging.


    "A soul?"


    "A soul."


    "I see. So, I can kill her then?" The chill in her eyes was evident, as she was serious about killing her.


    ''As expected, this girl really is crazy.'' I thought. After all, there was a reason why this girl was a viiness in the game.


    "You can''t." But that didn''t mean I was going to let her walk the same path.


    "Why?"


    "Because she belongs to the church." Even she, a member of the Augustride Family, couldn''t randomly kill a person that belonged to the church, especially if she was a pdin candidate.


    "Church¡­So what?"


    "What do you mean so what?"


    "So what if she belongs to the church? She insulted you."


    "We had this talk before, so don''t make me repeat myself, Diana," I replied with a cold tone, and from the tip of my eyes, I could see her eyes shone brightly for a second.


    This was what she liked, and I knew that.


    "I know."


    "Then-"


    "But I feel like your attention is elsewhere nowadays, brother." A chilly voice echoed as Diana''s eyes turned bright green, showing she was using the power of spirits right now.


    "What?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Just now, aren''t these traces of a girl?" Small green particles started rising, formed by the spirits as she spoke, and a smell of perfume entered my nose. It was the smell of the perfume I had cleaned using the spell clean, but it seemed the spell didn''t cover everything.


    ''Sigh¡­ I forgot¡­''


    Since I was upied by the interrogation and other things, I didn''t pay much attention to my clothes resulting in such a situation.


    "Who is this girl, brother? Do I know her? No, I don''t think so¡­. None of your ssmates has this smell." Diana kept talking to herself, answering her own questions. Though between her words, one could hear a bunch of creepy ones.


    "Sigh¡­."


    But as I always have said, no matter how strong one''s emotions are for me, that never gave them the right to limit me.


    "Diana." Just as I was about to repeat the same routine that I had done before while activating my [Tyrant''s Aura] trait, I heard her voice.


    "Brother, I know you don''t like when I behave like that." It was her acknowledgment. After all, this girl was not stupid, and she knew what I liked and what I didn''t like.


    "So, why are you doing that, then?"


    "I am annoyed," Diana said, raising her face and locking her eyes with mine.


    "What?"


    "I am annoyed that your attention is somewhere else." She said, bringing her face closer to me.


    "¡­.."


    "It is like you are drifting apart with each passing time." She said, touching my chest with her fingers.


    "What should I do to get your attention, brother? Should I just throw myself in danger like thest time?" Reminding me of the times of the past she spoke. After all, her obsession probably began at that banquet.


    "Or should I just kill everyone else so that you can only look at me? What should I do? TELL ME WHAT I SHOULD DO!" Hearing her raised voice and the spirits surrounding her, I knew her emotions were strong.


    They were so strong that she was unconsciously affecting the environment around her. She was unconsciously using her authority that she had no knowledge of she had yet.


    ''This is not good.'' And it was not a good sign because I didn''t want the eyes watching us to see learn about her authority this early. After all, no matter how much the times changed, authority was something that only a handful of people had knowledge of around the world.


    At the same time, I knew why she was like that. Looking back at my life after the academy started, I could see that it was mostly filled with monotonous training, but at the same time, it was necessary.


    THUD


    Putting my hand on her shoulder, I released a small sigh while my other hand touched her cheek to calm her down.


    The green eyes that were ring at me, different from their original color, showed that she was still using her authority and had yet to calm down. Of course, one simple touch on the cheek would never be able to calm a girl like her.


    At that moment, an idea came into my head. An idea from the game that I yed would use to subdue a heroine.


    "Let''s make a bet," I said with a smile.


    "What? A bet?" Her eyes still ring at me, Diana asked.


    "Yes."


    "What bet?"


    "If you can beat me in a duel tomorrow, then you can have me for the whole weekend."


    I answered. In a way, almost every sessful person has onemon thing, no matter their special situation. It was the fact that they had the ego that stemmed from their sess and their drive topete.


    And this was also the same for Diana. Unless the said person is me, Diana would always look down on other people no matter who they are, just like she did with Emilia.


    "Whole weekend?"


    "Yes. But, that is if you can beat me¡­."


    Thus giving her a chance to find salvation at the same time poking her pride was something that she could never refuse, and I knew that.


    "Heh¡­.Brother¡­.Are you sure?"


    And as expected, a beautiful smile bloomed on her face, immediately different from her past emotions.


    "Yes."


    "Hehehehe¡­.Then, I can apply for the duel now, right?"


    "Now? You can''t. My duel cooldown has not finished." I answered. As I said, there was a cooldown for duels to make sure that some students didn''t take advantage of the weakened strength of higher ranks.


    "¡­.Okay, then. I will apply for a duel tomorrow. You must look forward to it." With a smile, Diana turned back, entering her dorm.


    Just like that, I reserved another duel of mine while entering my own dorm. After all, I needed to contact Aliya about the situation and make sure that she was ready¡­.


    ----------------------A/N------------------------


    I am feeling better now, though my fever is still higher than normal.


    Hope you liked the chapter. I think this chapter was a good reminder of the identity of Diana as a strong boss.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 299 She wants attention 2

    Chapter 299 She wants attention 2


    It was the same morning.


    Waking up, training my body, and meditating under the mana-gathering formation. But since today was another day for the duels, I didn''t push myself as I would normally do for my magic training.


    CLANK CLANK


    But that didn''t mean I didn''t push myself to spar with Lirienne.


    "Huff¡­" A girl was lying on the ground breathing heavily before me.


    "You have improved."


    Standing before the girl with silver hair, I spoke. Even though my trait didn''t let me act like I was tired before others, I was actually breathing heavily inside. After all, the girl before me had been training on her daggers non-stop for all this time. Considering her talent as one of the most annoying characters, it made sense as well.


    "¡­.I still couldn''t beat you," Lirienne mumbled. After some time, she made it her goal to defeat me one-on-one fight with our weapons.


    "You still can''t use your magic efficiently. That''s why." I answered. There was just no way that an assassin specialized in daggers could beat me one-on-one when I had my sword equipped.


    It was just not possible.


    "I know, but it is hard to find any records of my magic." She was also maturing quite well, slowly but surely opening herself to others. Now, she could speak more and could exin herself better.


    "You will find it soon, don''t worry. I will keep my promise."


    "Un."


    ''I guess the key was to give her a new identity.'' I didn''t know the details of the life she had gone through in the normal game scenario, but she didn''t have a normal life in a society filled with viins.


    Her hatred for her sister and her family was still there; I could see it. But at the same time, the gaze I had felt for the first time as a lone wolf who hated everyone in this world was not as strong as it was supposed to be.


    "I am going now." Saying that I stood up and put the Nihil on my space ring.


    TUCK


    But I still felt the same pull on my clothes. It was the pull that would alwayse whenever I was about to leave.


    "You did well."


    Putting my hand on her head, I satisfied her emotional addiction as she purred under my touch.


    That was the morning of the day.


    *******


    "Hmm?"


    As the afternoon time came, a bunch of sounds entered my ears. Students were talking amongst themselves about the duels.


    Normally I would not get interested in duels, but one thing entered my ears.


    "I heard Den ckwood was going to challenge a duel to Callius Augustride, the ranked-one student."


    It was both my name and the name of a named character from the game. From the first fiasco at the first week of the academy, the students are calling me Callius Augustride, and I did not do anything to change their perception since I didn''t want to bother for now.


    "Den ckwood? The son of the green tower master," one student eximed with surprise in their voice.


    "Yes," another student confirmed. "He''s a ranked-four student, and he''s going to duel with the ranked one? It seems like an uneven match."


    "Exactly! I heard he''s been looking down onmoners and acting all high and mighty just because of his family background," a third student chimed in.


    "I can''t stand people like that," another student added, sounding annoyed. "Just because hees from a powerful family doesn''t mean he can treat others like they''re beneath him."


    "I hope that rank one student puts him in his ce," someone else said, and the sentiment was met with agreement from the rest of the group.


    "Yeah, did you guys hear about Callius'' duel yesterday?" one of the students said, drawing the attention of the others.


    "Oh, you mean that duel with Emilia?" another student asked.


    "Yeah, that one."


    "I was there at that time¡­."


    "So, what do you think?"


    "To be honest, I think even seniors might have a hard time beating him."


    "He was that strong?"


    "He was. He looked like an emperor."


    After the topic turned to praising me, I decided to leave. After all, there was nothing I could learn more about the duel I had participated in.


    Though, hearing that made me think about the guy on the talk.


    ''Den ckwood.''


    He was the brother of the senior that had just made a deal with demons, and he, too, was an elitist that despisedmoners.


    ''Fourth rank student and a noble of empire.''


    To be honest, I had never interacted with him so far in the academy, so I didn''t know what kind of person he was right now.


    But from the game, I knew he was an asshole that ckmailedmoners to do unspeakable things. After all, he was one of the future bosses in the academy, though he would shine in the second year of the academy.


    ''In any case, him challenging me to a duel make things a littleplicated.''


    I knew his skills from the game, and they were the real deal. After all, he was the child of the green tower master, the strongest wind magician on the continent. However, the thing that made it tricky was not his skills.


    It was his motive since the reason why he would target me was simple.


    Either it was his mother that would want to target me, or he would act on his own. But at the end of the day, both amount to the same thing.


    ''They are going to be my enemies.''


    Since there was no way I could lose purposefully, that meant I was going to beat him if he challenged me to a duel, and the results should be obvious.


    ''They are going to hate me more and target me more.''


    But that didn''t matter.


    ''Bring it on.''


    Just as I was walking to the duel arena, I spotted a familiar girl with silver hair flowing through her waist.


    A crowd of people had already formed around her as she was waiting for others. In a way, that was normal since the girl in the subject was the second rank in the academy.


    "Brother, you are here." And the same smooth voice came not long after. Though instead of containing its usual yfulness, it rather contained a serious voice as she spoke.


    "Of course, I am here," I answered. After all, this was the time we decided.


    Around us was a crowd of students, thanks to Diana''s appearance, and hearing us talking like that, they also started murmuring amongst themselves.


    "They are siblings, right?"


    "Wasn''t he banished from his household? Are they still talking with each other?"


    "They are. I saw them talking to each other after sses all the time. And they don''t talk with others too much."


    "Well¡­If I was ranked one, I would brag about it everywhere, though."


    "That''s why you are not ranked one."


    Just as the crowd was talking, Diana raised her ticket before me and tore it.


    "Callius. I challenge you to a duel." It was the same procedure before, as Diana spoke with a tone of seriousness. She would normally call me brother, but since it was a duel application, she needed to call my name and surname which didn''t exist.


    "What?"


    "She challenged him to a duel?"


    "Duel between second rank and first rank. That is worth to record."


    "Yeah, call the media club; I heard they were going to reward those who informed them about banger events."


    And soon, the crowd erupted in exmations as usual, though there were some others that were dissatisfied.


    "I thought he was going to put that Den bastard into his ce¡­. I guess we won''t be seeing it for a while."


    Though I didn''t want to keep this fa?ade any longer and epted Diana''s duel immediately.


    "I ept."


    With those two words, I tapped on the academy''s bracelet, making it shine for a second, followed by the notification came showing which arena we would be dueling on.


    As Diana and I made our way to the designated duel arena, a growing crowd of students followed us, eager to witness the spectacle. Whispers and murmurs filled the air, and it seemed like the entire academy was buzzing with excitement over the unexpected duel between the top two ranked students.


    And the moment we had taken our ces, a crowd had already formed around the audience section, showing how people were eager to watch.


    ''Ho¡­Even the vice-headmaster and tower masters are here.'' I thought to myself, observing the crowd.


    Diana''s silver hair gleamed in the sunlight as she raised her staff, her expression focused and determined.


    The referee stepped forward, holding up a hand to signal the beginning of the duel. I could see his hands shaking seeing the crowd forming around. Even he was not expecting such an amount of students, as well.


    "Let the match between Diana and Callius Augustride, the top two ranked students, begin!"


    And the fight started just like that, with his mistake¡­.


    --------------------A/N----------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    https://discord.gg/XJEgBRM3C

 Chapter 300 How Does A Boss Look Like

    ?


    The bold characters will be Diana''s chant. Enjoy the chapter.


    -----------------------------------------


    As we arrived at the arena, the crowd was already formed.


    Diana''s silver hair gleamed in the sunlight as she raised her staff, her expression focused and determined. The pressure she was emanating was also changed, different from the time when we trained.


    To be honest, I was also eager to know. What kind of position I was in, in terms of magic alone? Where did I stand? Should I have trained more, or was my progress enough? I wanted to know more about that.


    That was one of the reasons why I epted her offer.


    "Let the match between Diana and Callius Augustride, the top two ranked students, begin!"


    SWOOSH! SWOOSH!


    And the moment the referee announced the start of the match, immediately a bunch of vines spurted from the ground at high speed, aimed at me.


    ''It seems she doesn''t want to let me down at all.'' I thought, raising my fire magic as well.


    SWIRL SWIRL


    The explosive fire mana lingered around my hands as my eyes read every bit of movement appearing before me.


    BOOM BOOM


    sting the vines, I immediately entered my duel mode as well. My brain was solely focused on the fight as I continuously chanted and used my fire magic.


    I knew the strength of Diana''s magic, and I knew even with my high mastery over lower spells, I couldn''t damage it no matter what unless I wasted too much mana.


    Therefore, I went with higher rank spells.


    The duel between Diana and me continued to intensify as we exchanged spells and maneuvers. Diana''s nature magic was versatile and fluid, making her a formidable opponent. She conjured vines and roots from the ground, using them to ensnare and restrain me, while leaves and branches formed a protective barrier around her.


    I, on the other hand, focused solely on my fire magic, using it both defensively and offensively. I conjured fiery shields to block Diana''s nature attacks, and whenever I had an opening, I released bursts of mes at her. The arena became a dance of fire and nature, with the elements shing and intertwining in a mesmerizing disy.


    However, I could see the reason why she was the second-ranked student. Even though her magic was not focused solely on offense, her attack power was still almost close to mine, showing the difference between our overall magical strength.


    After all, expecting that I would be able to catch her efforts of 6 years in simply one year would be too optimal in my case, no matter how talented I was. She was also one of the most talented magicians out there that could rival the Ancient Elves¡­.


    I don''t even want to talk about her authority yet.


    "Brother, this is not training anymore, you know that, right?"


    Diana spoke with a cheeky smile on her face as she raised her hand while moving her mana all around.


    SWOOSH SWOOSH


    Even though she spoke to me with a cheeky tone, I couldn''t do anything to refute her im. After all, I was busy while dealing with the vines she had been attacking me with. The ground under me also obeyed hermand as if nature itself was against me.


    In fact, it was. Though, I couldn''t think about those things right now. A weird-looking dust was blocking my vision while at the same time, the spears formed by pure nature energy were attacking me. This time Diana didn''t even bother with injuring me. I could see the ferocious glint in her eyes that I hadn''t seen at that time in the training room.


    Though there was no killing intent, after all, no matter how much of a viin she was a person that hadn''t killed others could never know how it meant to kill.


    But at that moment, my ears perked up to a small voice chanting.


    "By the earth''s embrace and the forest''s might,"


    Diana, with her hand raised, was chanting. However, the important thing was the amount of mana getting sucked by her spell. It was evident that the spell she was using was a strong one.


    "Tch." I clicked my tongue in frustration as I closed my eyes.


    ''It is not the time to conserve your mana.'' I thought to myself, deciding to go for a stronger spell to get rid of those annoying vines around me.


    Immediately using my brain at a rapid speed, I chose the spell I wanted and chanted instantly while also raising my hand. With that, I also aimed to interrupt Diana''s magic.


    "Book of Xenos. Incendium Vox."


    "The voice of fire, Burn through the darkness, take me higher. Speak with tongues of searing me; unleash destruction in your name!" As it is how it was supposed to be, the chant itself contained the destructive property of fire magic.


    BOOM SWISH


    Following my chant, a wave of fire was immediately released, like a bomb, taking away all the annoying nts with it. Only a graze of destruction was left around the arena, as smoke arose from the dead vines.


    TOK


    "Grant me the power of nature''s light."


    Though sadly, the said wave of fire couldn''t get past the barrier Diana conjured around her, as if the fire was absorbed by the barrier itself.


    ''What?'' And it was. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The fire mana disappeared from my eyes upon contacting the barrier as if it never existed.


    "With whispers of leaves and rivers that flow, Let my magic awaken and steadily grow."


    But, I knew it was not the time to stop. Immediately, I started conjuring another fire magic while chanting. From the mana consumption alone, I could say that the magic she was using was at least 4-star rank and it was alreadyte for me to answer her with a same-grade magic since the chants for such magic were a lot longer than any normal.


    "Beneath the moonlit sky, beneath the ancient trees,"


    SWIRL SWIRL SWIRL


    Therefore, I did what I have always done. Commanding the fire around me, I conjured another three-star magic.


    The magic that I had used at the entrance exam that I learned from the Xenos'' diary.


    "Ignis Infernus." A spell that didn''t need a chant at all, as I had already mastered it to a certain extent. Moving my mana from my core, I conjured the magic I envisioned.


    "I call upon the forces that sway in the breeze." Though even in the midst of my fire magic, Diana didn''t stop as she kept her chanting.


    Following that, a shower of fire rain descended upon Diana, aiming to injure her at that moment, or at least make her stop her chant and defend herself.


    SWISH


    But, something unexpected happened.


    WHIRL


    A random vortex appeared out of nowhere, and the fire rain was absorbed by it.


    "Grant me the strength of the mountains tall," Even while Diana was still chanting her magic. Even the mana movements were not visible to me like someone other interfered.


    "Dual chant?"


    The audience was surprised. Dual chanting or poly-chanting was something that was incredibly hard to do, even for higher rank mages like 5-star or 6-star.


    But I knew it was not a dual chant.


    ''Spirits.'' A type of living beings that Diana could speak andmunicate.


    "Grant me the strength of the mountains tall."


    "Nature''s Rhapsody."


    As the chant of Nature''s Rhapsody reached its climax, a wave of vibrant green energy erupted from Diana''s staff. The arena seemed toe alive as the air itself hummed with the power of nature.


    It was only a moment of a second that I needed to conjure another fire magic, but she had finished her chant before I could do so. The appearance of the spirit''s magicpletely caught me off guard, as even in the game I didn''t know such a thing existed.


    Leaves and petals twirled around her in a mesmerizing dance, and the ground beneath her feet glowed with a lush, verdant hue. The remnants of my fire attack were absorbed by the very essence of nature shemanded.


    The spectators watched in awe as Diana''s power surged. The aura she emanated was awe-inspiring, reminiscent of a goddess awakening from her slumber.


    For a moment, even I couldn''t help but stop and be captivated by the beauty of her magic. But I quickly snapped out of it, knowing that this was not the time to be distracted.


    Diana''s eyes sparkled with determination as she focused her power on her next move. With a graceful gesture, she sent out a barrage of enchanted seeds that scattered around the arena.


    And then, the magic began to bloom.


    From the seeds sprouted vibrant vines, blooming flowers, and towering trees, all in a matter of seconds. The entire arena transformed into a breathtaking, enchanted forest.


    "Brother, shall we really begin now."


    With those words, she emerged from the middle of the forest, her eyes shining bright green. She was covered with a graceful green aura as the spirits of nature around her were visible.


    ''Wow¡­.To think I would be seeing this state this soon.''


    It was her boss state....


    --------------------A/N---------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter. I am a little better now. Resting and taking a day off helped quite a lot. I will try to write another chapter today.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest.

 Chapter 301 How Does A Boss Look Like 2

    ?


    Everyone who had yed RPG games would know, most of the time bosses with good reputations would have more than one phase.


    That was the same for the girl before me.


    Diana Augustride.


    A viin that was obsessed with her brother and for this sole reason she became the viin in the game.


    A talented girl that mastered one of the strongest special spells of elves at the age of 16 in the game.


    Such a girl was now before me using the spell she would have mastered at the age of 16 while she was still 14 years old.


    Diana''s boss''s state was a sight to behold. The green aura that surrounded her seemed toe alive with wisps of ethereal light like a crown of nature''s spirits adorning her. Her silver hair flowed in the breeze as if the very wind obeyed hermand.


    Her eyes glowed with fierce determination, and her staff crackled with raw energy. She was the embodiment of nature''s power, a goddess of the earth and all its elements.


    Everyone held their breaths as they could feel the pressure emanating from her. I didn''t know how she could have mastered the spell in such a short amount of time, but considering the changes that were happening in this world I could easily say that the scenario of the game no longer applied here.


    "Brother, shall we really begin now." With those words, Diana raised her staff as the magic began to bloom.


    "You are strong, dear sister. I really shall give you that." I said with a smile, as I had seen the huge amount of mana she was using.


    ''She looks like she was already proficient at this magic¡­. It seems she had mastered it quite a while ago.'' I thought to myself. From the looks of it, this battle was going to be harder than the original.


    Diana chuckled a hint of mischief in her eyes. "ttery won''t save you, brother," she teased, and with a flick of her staff, she summoned a wall of thick vines that surged toward me.


    SWISH


    The smile in her mouth contradicted her actions as the vines that came towards me contained a strong intent to damage.


    SWIRL


    However, I was not staying idle either. I raised my hands, conjuring a barrier of fire to block the iing vines. The mes shed with the resilient nature magic, creating a whirlwind of energy that pushed us both back.


    SWOOSH SWOOSH


    In this boss state, Diana''s power had grown exponentially, and her control over nature''s magic was nearly unmatched. The enchanted forest around us seemed to pulse with life, responding to her everymand.


    SWIRL BOOM


    I countered her attacks with my own magic, reading her every bit of move. But, that didn''t mean it was easy for me. No matter how fast I conjured my magic, the strength of the magic I mastered was lower than the magic she was using right now.


    SWOOSH SWOOSH


    And most importantly, she was not giving me any time to chant as she was constantly trying to pressure me.


    As the battle raged on, the arena turned into a spectacle of elemental shes. The enchanted forest Diana had conjured swirled with vibrant colors, its magical flora, and fauna dancing in a mesmerizing disy. The air was filled with the scent of blooming flowers, and a gentle breeze rustled the leaves of the towering trees.


    BOOM BOOM


    Until the sounds of explosions entered one''s ears and the stench of something burning released, after all, this was a battle between the destructiveness of fire elements and the constructiveness of nature.


    SWOOSH BOOM! SWOOSH BOOM!


    With every move Diana made, the forest responded. Vines shot towards me like living whips, and I countered with jets of searing mes. Fireballs collided with bursts of nature''s energy, creating dazzling explosions of colors that lit up the arena.


    ''I can''t keep up with her using normal magic.'' Reaching this conclusion, I started observing her habits once again. I could see the small signs she was giving before conjuring her magic.


    ''She will attack me with wines and then will summon a nature familiar now.'' Referring to the boss state I had observed in the game, I concluded, as I could see a tremendous amount of mana sucked into her spell.


    I needed a stronger spell. Thus, I immediately conjured a 3-star one as fast as I could. In a matter of two seconds, the spell was conjured.


    SWOOSH


    "Searing re," I mumbled, directing a focused beam of fire toward Diana.


    BOOM


    However, she countered with a "Verdant Barrier," forming a protective shield of dense foliage that deflected my attack. I knew what that spell was both from the game and from the books she had shown me.


    THUD


    And following her barrier, suddenly, a wide golem of nature appeared on the ground.


    "She could create a golem?"


    "What? Isn''t this a five-star spell? How can she create a golem of this strength?"


    There were several questions raised by the audience, but I knew the reason. In this state of hers, Diana could use one-star higher magic from her usual state.


    And this state enabled her to use any magic without a chant since she was the ruler of nature in this ce right here right now.


    "Brother. Is this all you got?" A mocking voice came from Diana. She looked genuinely happy right now; I could see it.


    Not answering her taunt, I closed my eyes and focused on the things I had learned. My mana senses were going to notify me whenever an attack came; it was fine.


    There was no way I was going to let this sister of mine beat me in such a way. Even if she was an overpowered boss or not, it didn''t matter.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    This pride of mine would never allow such a thing.


    <Ding! Trait [Ego] is resonating with the emotions of the host.>


    I could hear the voice of the system, but I ignored it.


    "I see¡­.Then, let me end this, brother." I could hear her voice, and following that, a huge amount of mana sucked into her spell.


    THUD


    As the crowd held its breath, the golem of nature lumbered toward me, and vines shot out like whips, aiming to ensnare me. I could feel the intense pressure of the dual attack closing in, but I still kept my eyes closed.


    I understood that the fire magic I had been constantly using was not enough to deal with this girl before me.


    "Hiss¡­" Releasing a frost breath, I calmed myself down as my brain started processing at a rapid speed.


    My mind cleared, and the world around me seemed to slow down. In this heightened state of awareness, I could see the flow of mana in the air, the intricate dance of elements that surrounded me.


    At that millisecond, insane amounts of memories shed before my eyes, the way Diana had used her magic, the way the demon used, the way Celia used; everything slowly entered and started forming a picture.


    With newfound rity, I focused on my fire magic and the sensations I got while using one of the only three 4-star fire spells I knew.


    I knew I had no time to chant. There was no way that my mouth could move fast enough to chant while the golem was approaching me.


    <Ding! Trait [Prodigy] resonates with the thoughts of the host.>


    <Ding! Trait [Child of Mana] resonates with the host''s will. Mana obeys the host''smand.>


    <Ding! ss [Sorcerer of Beginning] resonates with the will of the host.>


    <Ding! The host''s will is partially connected with the [Will of the World].>


    My head was filled with the notifications of the system, but I ignored all of them. At that moment, my thoughts were only on the mana.


    Recalling the sensation I felt at the same time, it was not on the same level, but I didn''t care. I felt like I could feel the fire particles around like I did with Aether at that time.


    The wind mana, the water mana, the attributeless mana, I felt like I could transform that into fire mana and use them like fire magic.


    <Ding! The host enters partial Enlightenment.>


    I knew I needed to do the impossible. Thus, I did.


    Transforming all the mana around me into the fire, I conjured the spell solely on the sensations. No chant was involved; it was like finding my way in the forest with a blindfold.


    Inferno Cascade.


    I named the spell.


    A spell whose whole purpose was to bring destruction.


    I conjured such a spell.


    The golem approached me at a rapid speed; the vines shot forward.


    SWOOSH


    I could feel the wind around me in an instant.


    BOOM


    But before they could reach me, a fire of explosion erupted, centering from my location.


    I infused my fire magic with a surge of telekinesis. The mes around me intensified, swirling into a maelstrom of fire that extended in all directions.


    SWOOSH


    A wave of incredible energy shot forward. My whole mana reserves were exhausted in that brief second, supplying the magic I had created on my own.


    I opened my eyes to see the scene before me. I wanted to see the results of my own magic.


    The inferno swept through the arena, enveloping both the golem and the vines in its searing embrace. The golem roared in agony as its wooden form charred and crumbled, and the vines withered and turned to ash.


    And the fires enveloped Diana as if the duel reached its end¡­.


    ----------------------------A/N-----------------------


    Now, normal updates will continue. Thankfully, I am feeling fully refreshed right now.


    Hope you liked the chapter. Another one is on the way.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 302 How Does A Boss Look Like 3

    ?


    The inferno swept through the arena, enveloping both the golem and the vines in its searing embrace. The golem roared in agony as its wooden form charred and crumbled, and the vines withered and turned to ash.


    For a moment, it looked like Callius gained the upper hand, just like he always has done until thus far. Everyone was expecting the same to happen. No matter how strong his foes were, Callius always had shown unpredictable magical spells, surprising the crowd, and it was the same this time as well.


    The audience erupted in cheers as they witnessed the destruction caused by Callius'' powerful fire attack. They believed he had defeated Diana and emerged victorious.


    "Did you see that? Callius is amazing!"


    "That fire attack was incredible! I think he had won for sure!"


    "He''s going to be the best mage this academy has ever seen!"


    "But, I really wished Diana to win this time. I want her to erase that proud expression on his face."


    "Yeah, that bastard Callius is too proud of his own."


    "Shut up. He has the strength to back his own ego. Do you think he just mindlessly wanders around and boasts his strength? Different from you, he is always training. He is either in the library or in the training grounds all the time."


    "Heh¡­ I can also be ranked one if I train like him."


    "Why not do it then?"


    "It is bothersome."


    "Sure, loser."


    Excitement filled the air, and whispers of admiration spread like wildfire among the onlookers, though there were some that didn''t like to see such a beautiful girl enveloped by the mes. However, all of them knew the healing formation, so no one said anything about it.


    After thest duel with Callius, the formation was strengthened since Emilia about got a lifelong scar on her face almost.


    Even the instructors that were watching the scene knew the thing Callius did was nothing short of an achievement on its own.


    "No matter how much I see it, this child doesn''t stop surprising me. He is naturally talented at destroying things, I feel like." The red tower master spoke with her fan in her hands. She was observing the battlefield with her eyes filled with interest.


    "Indeed, that is the case. I shall apologize to him for showing disrespect at first." The young man beside her answered.


    "Though, it is sad that he can''t win against that girl." Waving her fan, the orange-robed woman said with an alluring expression. "I really wanted to win against that woman, but I guess that is for ater time. Even he knows he didn''t win."


    Following her words, her attendant turned his attention to Callius and saw that he was looking at the fire with a tired expression. It was evident that he was about to copse from the mana exhaustion, but he didn''t show any signs of cheering for his victory.


    And after a second, suddenly, the cheers from the audience stopped, and an eerie silence befell the arena.


    The reason for that was simple.


    The moment the mes subsided down, a figure was revealed on the ground.


    A figure of a young girl who was covered by nature itself.


    Amidst the jubtion, Diana slowly emerged from the fading inferno, her once graceful appearance now marred with slightly damaged skin from the intense mes. Her clothes were singed, and she bore the marks of the fierce battle she had just endured.


    However, her wounds began to heal rapidly, a testament to her nature magic''s regenerative abilities, with a green aura surrounding her.


    "Diana is incredible! Look at her healing!"


    "She''s like a nature goddess, rising from the ashes!"


    "Callius better watch out. This fight is far from won!"


    As the audience caught sight of Diana''s resilience, the cheers turned to awe and admiration. They realized that the battle was far from over, and both mages were still standing, ready to continue the fight.


    Of course, it was only for those that were not proficient in fighting.


    Since the seniors who knew the truth better than else couldn''t help but shake their heads.


    "He''s running out of mana," one of the senior mages murmured, awe in his voice. "To think that girl could withstand such an attack¡­.Freshmen do really seem monstrous¡­"


    "He went all out with thatst attack. I don''t think he has anything left," another senior mage added.


    "He''s in trouble. If he can''t keep up the fight, Diana will overpower him."


    "The fight is already over; that guy should surrender now." A girl said with scorn on her face. She was a girl with blue hair, but the ornament on her shoulder was enough to show that she was a person belonging to the church.


    "Yeah¡­.No matter how good he is, a mage without mana is useless. Though, I think we should invite both to our club."


    Such talks were all around the arena, and inside the arena was no different.


    "That was a tough one, brother. You really went for the kill." Diana said as the wounds on her body visibly healed at a rapid speed.


    ''At most, in ten seconds, she will be back to her top condition.'' Callius concluded.


    He ragged his brain at a rapid speed, constantly trying to look for an opening, but he was not able to find one.


    ''Unless I reveal my strength, there is no way I can beat her here.''


    "Sigh¡­." Releasing a sigh, Callius knew from this moment on acting pridefully would only make him look like a fool. He simply lost, and he knew that.


    For the first time in his life, he raised his trembling hand as he gritted his teeth.


    <Trait [Ego] is affecting your thought process.>


    <Trait [Ego] is affected


    The voice of the system constantly rang in his hand, coupled with the sounds of onlookers.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "SHUT UP!"


    Losing his emotions for a second, Callius shouted, and following that, an eerie silence descended onto the arena itself. Almost all of the audience thought Callius was addressing them, and they were not wrong either.


    "I-I surrender."


    With his voice shaking for a second, he epted his loss. His whole body was screaming to continue fighting, but he knew it would be pointless from this moment on. He would only look like a fool, and that would damage his ego more.


    "Are you sure, Student Callius?"


    The referee asked. Even he was surprised.


    "Grr¡­.. Yes."


    Callius gritted his teeth as he red at the man standing on the referee stand. If the looks could kill, the man would be dead.


    ''Bastard, are you trying to mock me now?''


    Callius'' thoughts were not in his right mind at that moment. His pride was damaged, and his ego had taken a hit.


    "He surrendered? Just like that?"


    "But he was doing so well! What happened?"


    "I can''t believe he gave up. I thought he had a chance."


    Those who didn''t know much about the duels or those that couldn''t see the signs of mana were caught off guard by his decision.


    And that made him more and more mad.


    "You lost, brother." Diana descended right beside him as her hand slowly approached. She had a proud smile on her face but, at the same time, a genuine one. After all, she had just acquired the thing she had been waiting for. "It was a good duel."


    Seeing this, Callius got more annoyed, but at the same time, he couldn''t show his emotions. At least, the rage he was feeling at that moment shouldn''t be directed at his sister, and he knew that.


    "Diana, let''s speakter." Callius didn''t meet her gaze. He turned away, frustration and disappointment evident in his bodynguage. He didn''t want to hear words of constion or sympathy. All he wanted was to be alone with his thoughts, to process what had just happened.


    "Huh?" Diana was surprised at that minute second, but soon her eyes turned into a look of understanding as she saw the blood flowing from his hands. ''As expected, he couldn''t take the loss¡­.''


    It was the brother she always knew. If it wasn''t for her having more time to train her magic, she knew she would be burned to the crisp right here right now.


    Her eyes turned into a crescent shape as she watched his departing figure.


    "Slurp¡­ But, you can no longer escape from me, brother¡­. You have promised that." She licked her lips as her thoughts turned in a strange way, fantasizing about a thing only god and she knew of¡­.


    Though her mood instantly fouled by the words she heard.


    "I can''t believe he surrendered. What a letdown. As expected from a bastard child of a noble. Her mother is a-"


    Before the bastard that was speaking ill of her brother could speak further, a deathly re pierced through him, making him stop his words.


    Just like that, the crowd dispersed as everyone turned their attention to the things they needed to do¡­..


    ******


    "Send ten four-star golems."


    <Understood.>


    I stood on the training grounds, my heart still heavy with the bitter taste of defeat. The memory of my recent loss to Diana, my own sister, haunted me like a relentless ghost. The frustration and disappointment gnawed at my soul, and I needed an outlet for the turmoil within.


    ''I lost again. I lost again. I lost again.''


    This was the sole thought in my mind right now, and I knew I couldn''t function properly unless I smashed something.


    Before I stood a row of formidable stone golems, each one an embodiment of my weaknesses and doubts. But today, they were not just training dummies; they were my chance for redemption.


    My mana had already recovered thanks to the potions I had consumed, and I also released the constraints on my aura as well. I was going to all out here.


    With trembling hands, I summoned my fire magic and enveloped my fists in mes.


    "GRAAAA!"


    A battle cry escaped my lips as I charged at the first golem. My fiery fists collided with the stone body, and I felt a surge of power and anger flow through me. I struck again and again, my attacks relentless and fueled by the need to ovee my recent defeat.


    The golems retaliated with equal force, their stone bodies absorbing the impact of my fiery onught. But I didn''t back down. Instead, I pushed myself harder, fighting with every ounce of strength and willpower I possessed.


    My hands started to bleed, the skin cracking and blistering from the intense heat and the force of my attacks. But I ignored the pain; it was nothingpared to the turmoil within my soul.


    Just like that, like a frustrated little kid, I lost myself in the sense of pain and battle until the emotions inside me calmed down¡­.


    --------------------------A/N---------------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter.


    This one was essential to show that no matter how prideful he acted and how strong I had shown Callius to be, in the end, he was a wed individual.


    Also, it would be weird if he could beat Diana in this duel; that would lower the weight of the viins in the game.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 303 Losing Is Not Always Bad

    ?


    As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the training grounds, I finally stopped. My body was covered in sweat, my breath heavy, and my hands still bleeding. But there was a sense of peace within me.


    "Haaa¡­. Haaa¡­.. Haaa¡­.."


    With heavy breaths, I was sitting on the ground with my one knee raised and my back leaning on the training grounds'' walls.


    My hands were bleeding from the cracks, smell of fire enveloped the room.


    SWOOSH


    Raising my hand, I used a simple wind magic to ventte the room.


    "Haaa¡­. Haaa¡­. It had been a while since I have exhausted myself this much¡­" I mumbled between my heavy breathing.


    "I missed this feeling." Since I had been training my magic and focusing on it, my body training was pretty much neglected. At least I didn''t train as much as I did before, so my body would always have enough energy to spare.


    But, this time, it was different. I had fought with the golems almost for 6 hours constantly and brutally.


    You could see the remnants of those poor golems crashed on the ground. Thanks to the elemental magic I had been using, there were all types of remnant mana left in the training rooms.


    "Training did well for my thoughts¡­. I feel much clearer now." Sometimes, taking a simple action would be a lot better than thinking and overplexing things.


    I learned that from a musclehead woman who is in a ce now god knows where.


    "Haaa¡­." With thatst long breath, I started thinking again, my head much clearer than before.


    ''What could I have done better at that fight? Why did I lose?'' I thought to myself.


    Those questions were the questions that needed to be asked.


    Then I started ying the fight in my head. First and foremost, this battle had shown me the proficiency of one''s magic, and the speed of the chant did not mean everything when it came to fights between mages.


    It was also aboutpatibility and versatility. Since I startedter than others learning magic, I focused a lot on my mana control and the speed of my chanting. And to do that, I needed to slowly build myself up, which meant I needed to learn every rank of magic so that my fundamentals were good enough.


    However, the strength of your magic and its rank was there for a reason.


    This fight alone was enough to show me why the people in charge of this world hid the spells of higher ranks.


    Because the disparity was evident.


    For instance, all of the magic Diana had used was at least higher or equal to a 3-star rank, while I even used simple 1-star magic.


    But since she had ess to 3 and 4-star spells, she was able to master it while I didn''t. Thus she hadn''t chanted for 3-star spells most of the time, while I needed to chant and move my mana in a more cautious way.


    That loss of seconds was detrimental in a fight, and I once again was reminded of that truth. Then it was the magic of Elves that she had used at that fight.


    ''Nature Rhapsody.''


    In this world, there were some spells that had different types of forms for each star rank. They were called ''Compound Spells.''


    They were extremely rare and were very hard to learn. However, at the same time, they were extremely important for the mage''s strength, especially for those with huge amounts of talent.


    Almost everyone that knew a ''Compound Spell'' was named Archmage now.


    The reason why it was very crucial was simple. By learning such a spell, you could adapt its output freely and modify the chant ording to your output.


    For instance, you could learn the spell as a 4-star mage, but you could even use it as an 8-star mage with the strength of an 8-star rank.


    And ''Nature''s Rhapsody'' was such a spell. It was a spell that enabled the caster to have ess to the higher form of mana by making them the God/Goddess of the forest that was created in a ce.


    It had its own restrictions for the 4-star rank version, but basically, it made the caster impossible in the field.


    It was a spell that was the imitation of the term Domain since the thing we call Domain does require Authority, and those that have ess to it could be counted by the fingers of one''s hand.


    That was the reason why I lost because I was against such a rare spell.


    ''But so what? Just because I am against a Compound Spell, does that mean I should lose?'' I asked myself.


    The answer was obviously a no. The enemies of the game, the viins, sub-viins, side-viins, or even some random foes did have their ownpound spells, heck; some even had their own domain.


    Therefore, this was an uneptable take, and there is no way I could ept this.


    But, no matter what, there is always this one thing that made me bloom.


    ''Being against the impossible.''


    Opening the system logs, I could see a huge amount of them umted on the ground.


    <Ding! Trait [Ego] is resonating with the emotions of the host.>


    <Ding! Trait [Prodigy] resonates with the thoughts of the host.>


    <Ding! Trait [Child of Mana] resonates with the host''s will. Mana obeys the host''smand.>


    <Ding! ss [Sorcerer of Beginning] resonates with the will of the host.>


    <Ding! The host''s will is partially connected with the [Will of the World].>


    <Ding! The host enters partial Enlightenment.>


    <Ding! New achievement [Closer to Truth] unlocked.><novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    <Ding! The host''s understanding of mana and the energy form [Aether] is increased.>


    <Ding! ss [Sorcerer of the Beginning] has advanced further thanks to the understanding of Aether.>


    <Ding! Host''sprehension of [Fire Magic] increased.>


    <Host''s Fire attributed Mana will now have a denser form.>


    <Ding! New personalized Spell [Inferno Cascade] registered.>


    Looking at the logs, confirmed. The results were incredible.


    Personalized Spells.


    A term that was simply used by spells that were created by magicians.


    A spell that no one would have any knowledge of. It was a very hard thing to pull off in a world where the magic was controlled by the chants and blessings from the gods.


    Since everyone that had always used magic would walk on a path predetermined beforehand.


    I remembered while Diana''s overwhelming magic shot forward me, I was so focused that I couldn''t think of anything aside from the spell I was trying to conjure.


    Remember, at that time, I said, ''It is like finding my way blindfolded in a forest.''? That was exactly what it felt like.


    I had no direction, no type of instructions. It was me and my past experiences and myprehension of magic.


    That was it, and it was the thing everyone in this world was unfamiliar with, aside from me.


    The reason? It was thanks to Augustride Family''s legacy.


    Since our household''s magic does not have the same fundamentals as others, that was the reason I was able to pull off my first personalized magic at that time.


    Now, most of the time, mages would start developing their personalized magics in the 4th year of the academy, and they would present it as their graduation thesis at the magic conference.


    And doing it in the first year was alone enough to show how big of an achievement this was, though, at the same time, it was something that was achieved a year before, so the system probably didn''t give me an achievement because of that.


    After all, there was a genius named Jasmine Andrews in the second-year batch¡­..


    In any case, there was also a log that showed that my mana would be stronger now.


    SWIRL


    Raising my hand, I ignited a fire in my hand. It was simple fire magic of one-star.


    But the heat radiating from it was different now. It was a lot stronger, at least 1.75 times normal.


    That may not sound strong, but believe me, it is, considering this does also apply to higher-ranked magic.


    SWOOSH


    I swung my hand for a second as I conjured a 2-star spell [Fire Wave] this time.


    BOOM


    And the result was an extremely strong explosion.


    "No matter how theoretical you are, fighting is always the best," I mumbled to myself.


    "This pride I do have¡­Either it bites me too hard, or it strengthens me too hard."


    Raising my body from the ground, I looked at the scene I had made.


    "What was I doing? Am I a kid or something?" Shaking my head, I mused.


    I had fought with all my strength, leaving nothing behind. At that moment, I realized that winning wasn''t the only path to redemption. Sometimes, it was about the fight itself, about the effort and determination to never back down.


    In any case, it was about time that I attempted a breakthrough to the 5-star now, both as a mage and as a knight.


    After all, all of my stats were about to reach their limits now.


    ''Though, first, let''s deal with that bastard.''


    With that thought, I returned to my room¡­..


    -----------------------A/N----------------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter. This one contained quite a lot of info dumps, but they were necessary for the future.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 304 Small Talk

    Name- Callius Augustride ????


    Age ¨C 15


    ss ¨C The Sorcerer of Beginning, Ruler of Lightning, sh Swordsman


    Knight rank ¨C Four-star


    Mage rank ¨C Four-star


    Attributes ¨C Aether


    Traits ¨C Expand


    Arts ¨C All-Seeing Eye (4-star) (%99),


    Skills ¨C Disguise, Grand Challenge, Silent Mage


    Passive Skills- Expand


    Bonded Weapon- Nihil [Second Stage][%39]


    Artifacts ¨C Moonstone''s Ring, Muramana, Guardian Angel


    Weapon Skills- Absorption, Singrity


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 4.8


    - Speed ¨C 4.9


    - Stamina ¨C 4.7


    - Perception ¨C 4.9


    - Magic ¨C 4.9


    ----------------Hidden Stats--------------


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 8 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance ¨C 10


    ------------------------------------


    Looking at the system panel before me, I nodded my head.


    ''It is about time that I attempt to break through.'' I thought.


    My magic stat had already reached the threshold of the rted attribute. And my physical parameters were also on the verge of being enough.


    However, I was dying the process since I knew it was not the time. While attempting to break through, good preparation was a must.


    And from 4 to 5, it was a lot more important.


    ''Since from this moment on, both for my aura and my mana will start materializing their own characteristics.''


    There was a reason why 5-star was said to be the breakpoint for both the knights and mages because both aura and mana would go through drastic changes. Therefore, in the game, this one had a huge amount of failure rate where the yer would injure himself.


    With that thought, I started making some arrangements.


    ''This one is going to hurt once again.''


    Though without pain, no gain could be made¡­.


    Just like that, I started preparing myself for the future. For now, I didn''t need to do anything, but buying a lot of materials was a must.


    And this was where Aliya made her appearance.


    <Callius. Finally, you answered my calls back.>


    A voice came from the sphere object. Aliya had been calling me using the Sphere for a while, but I was not in my right mind to talk with anyone; thus, I ignored her at that time. But I was okay now.


    "I am okay now," I answered, feeling a little more rxed.


    <I know¡­. You must have exhausted yourself quite a lot. Bet you even injured yourself a bit.> Aliya said from the sphere, with her voice filled with a proud tone.


    She knew me well.


    "You know me well."


    <I had been watching you all the time, you know. Of course, I know you well.> Hearing me, her tone got more proud as she spoke.


    ''This girl¡­. She is getting cheeky.'' Iughed at myself slightly.''


    "Is that so? Then, I presume the betting business must be going well." Then answered.


    <...> And hearing me, no answer came back. I could easily visualize in my eyes right now that she had flinched while grabbing her dress tightly.


    "¡­." A feeling of teasing her arose as I waited for her reply. The silence ensued for a little longer until she could no longer bear it.


    <H-How did you know?> She asked, her voice shaking slightly. She understood that I knew what she was doing secretly.


    She probably wanted to surprise me after showing the ie she had made with her betting business.


    "You are not the only one that had been watching others, you know?" I answered with a cheeky tone. After all, Aliya was a girl that I knew very well.


    And that was not necessarily from the game. I know what kind of person she was, what kind of things she liked, and what kind of thoughts she had.


    In the game, it wasn''t shown that a bet business was done, but there was no way a girl like Aliya would miss this.


    And I could easily imagine her making bet deals with the proud nobles that wanted entertainment while watching the duels. After all, it was the perfect opportunity.


    <¡­.Yeah¡­.> A small voice came; she must have been pretty embarrassed.


    "Your ears must be red right now. You should probably put an ice on them."


    <Tch.>


    But, if there was one thing about this girl, it was her pride. If you tease her too much, she will get angry and will pout like a hamster and click her tongue annoyed.


    "So, who did you put your bet in today''s duel?" I asked. I already knew the answer she would give, but I wanted to y with her a bit.


    <¡­..Noment¡­.> She answered, but she also knew that I knew who she put on.


    "It was Diana, wasn''t it?"


    <¡­..¡­..> Hearing no answer came confirmed it.


    "I am offended, you know¡­."


    <I would put it on you if you used your sword, but you can''t. And you knew who I had already put my bet on.>


    "You are as smart as ever."


    <This is why you love me.>


    Hearing her cheeky words, the urge to tease her got stronger.


    ''I really wish I was with her right now.'' I thought. For some reason, I wanted to see Aliya squirm under me with a red face right now, but I knew it was not the time to do that. So, I decided to tease her with my words.


    "Really? Maybe I love you because I like to "


    <Okay, okay, I got it. It is embarrassing, so don''t start again.>


    However, before I could tease her, she immediately understood what I was about to say and cut me off.


    "Hehe¡­." Iughed at her response.


    <You finallyughed.>


    As her warm voice came from the sphere, I stopped in my tracks. It had been a while since Iughed like this.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    <It has been a while since I had seen your smile.>


    <You seemed down, but I guess you are ''really'' fine now.>


    "Tch¡­.For some reason, I am annoyed." I was annoyed. It was not an annoyance when you felt like you wanted to smash something, but something like a sweet annoyance, if I could put my words into it.


    <Hehe¡­ Your pride makes you feel like you have lost, doesn''t it?> Her voice became more and more cheeky.


    "I didn''t lose."


    <You did.>


    "Should Ie there now? Will you talk to me like that when Ie here?"


    <Heh¡­> She snickered, hearing my voice. <Do you know where I am?>


    "Yes."


    <Where am I then?>


    "You are in the library."


    <¡­..>


    "So? How was the talk with ra?"


    <Tch¡­. Noting escapes from your eyes.>


    "I have good eyes."


    <It was fine. I think the princess had already alerted the academy personnel. The faction you wanted to be formed slowlyes to the surface. Though it will take a while until Seraphina Riftwind and Princess Jasminee to equal ground.>


    "It is fine. The important thing is making sure they areing closer."


    <I know, I know.>


    "Good."


    <So? What do you want from me?>


    "You are making it look like I only call you when I need something."


    <¡­..>


    "Hey¡­.It is not that bad you know?"


    <I don''t think so?>


    "¡­."


    <You should coax me, you know?¡­. I won''t work for free anymore¡­. It should be an equal exchange.>


    "Equal exchange, you say?"


    <Indeed. I want equal pay with you.>


    "Pfft¡­."


    <What is too funny?"


    "You just reminded me of something from the past."


    <¡­.>


    "Okay, okay. I will give you what you want. Don''t sulk."


    <Really?>


    "Really."


    <Hehe¡­. Then, you can tell me what you want now.>


    "I want you to buy some materials."


    <Materials?>


    <Okay. Give the names, I will instruct ourpany''s personnel to buy those.> At this point, she didn''t even ask why I needed the materials for; she just asked what they were.


    "It won''t be easy to find, though."


    <Why?>


    "I want a Dragon Heart."


    <...That¡­.It is not that easy to find one, you know.>


    "I know."


    <Then?>


    "You can find it, can''t you? After all, you are the most wealthy young girl in the world."


    <¡­.>


    "I know you can."


    <Sigh¡­. I won''t ask you what you will need it for, but I can find one. But the price won''t be low; you know that right?>


    "Yeah¡­. Tell me what you wantter."


    <Ho? You won''t back downter, then?>


    "I never back down."


    <¡­.Right¡­. Then, do you need anything else?>


    "I will send you the list soon. They are a lot easier to find, so you should focus on finding the dragon heart for now."


    <Sigh¡­. What are you going to do without me?>


    "You can''t do without me either."


    <Yeah¡­ I can''t¡­.>


    "Then, I am ending the call."


    <¡­.>


    Just as I was about to sever the connection, I heard a soft voiceing from the sphere.


    <W-wait.> Aliya''s voice shook for a second.


    "What?"


    <¡­. Nothing¡­. Good night¡­..>


    Though she didn''t say anything and ended the call.


    As the call reached its end, I made my way toward my bed. After all, tomorrow was going to be hectic¡­.


    Just like that, I closed my eyes as I ventured into thends of dreams¡­.


    ---------------------------A/N----------------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter. It was a good fan service chapter before another action.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.


    Check out my new book if you are interested.


    This time it will have a modern hunter theme, where MC will be driven by the feeling of vengeance.


    The name is; Hunter Academy: Revenge of the Weakest

 Chapter 305 Crushing Dogs

    As the sun had risen once again, the students of the academy started their second day of duel.


    While the way the duels had worked was mostly people challenging each other in front of each other, there was one single thing that could be exploited by others.


    It was the fact that people hid themselves all the time and escaped from the duels. However, the Academy had already thought about all those things beforehand. And the solution was pretty simple.


    Students actually didn''t need to be face to face while challenging each other to a duel. You could mumble the name of the student you want to challenge, and they would get the message via their bracelets, and if they don''t cancel the duel using their tickets, they would need to attend the fight.


    That was the way the academy worked, and I was reminded of that by the message before me.


    -----------------------


    Duel Challenge: Den ckwood


    Type: Blue


    Student Rank: 4


    Remaining time until the duelmences: 48:25


    Do you wish tomerce with duel now?


    Yes No


    -------------------------


    Seeing this, I knew that guy was waiting for me to appear. After all, I heard the rumors that were surrounding the academy.


    He actually probably wanted to duel with me yesterday, but because Diana also challenged me, her challenge was epted thanks to her rank being higher, or he waste.


    In any case, seeing the name before me, I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    ''You really want to learn a lesson, huh?''


    If someone wanted to use me as a stepping stone, they were wee to try. But, if they also need to take the risk¡­After all, not everyone stone is small¡­Sometimes they might be a mountain¡­.


    <Ding! New quest [Way of Magician] generated.>


    Just as I was about to prepare myself, I heard the system notificationing.


    -------------------


    Quest ¨C Way of Magician


    Description ¨C No matter how much you have used your sword, you are also a magician that had the destiny to stand above on the top.


    Conditions ¨C Defeat Den ckwood in the duel of Magic


    Rewards ¨C Increased understanding of [Wind Magic]


    ------------------------


    Looking at the panel, it was just as I had expected. Most of the time system would issue a quest when it was rted to the viins in the game.


    But they would only be males for some reason. The author must be a crowd-pleaser.


    Aside from the jokes, I started getting ready for the action; after all, with this duel, I would only need to do one more duel, and the exams would be over for me.


    Just like that, I left my room for the duel location shown on the bracelet¡­.


    ********


    The academy was abuzz with anticipation as the duels continued. Den ckwood, known as the ranked-fourth student, stood in the courtyard all alone, as no one had tried to approach him.


    After all, there were some that tried to do that and lick his boots, but almost all of them met with an immense amount of pressure and could only leave with their backs bent. He was not interested in those who were below him, after all.


    However, while he was waiting, suddenly, he saw people''s attention turned elsewhere. A ce where the students would enter the dueling grounds.


    As Den''s gaze followed the direction of the crowd''s attention, his eyes fell upon a striking figure that entered the dueling grounds. It was Callius Augustride, the top-ranked student of the academy, walking with confidence and poise. The sight of him drew gasps from the onlookers, and the murmurs among the students intensified.


    "He''s here!" "Callius Augustride!" "He looks even more handsome up close!" "He''s so cool!"


    Callius had a maic presence that seemed to demand attention. His tall and well-built frame exuded an aura of strength and power, and his blood-like crimson, sharp and intense eyes made him look even moremanding. As he walked, his steps were deliberate and filled with grace, and his every movement seemed to have a purpose.


    Some of the girls in the crowd couldn''t help but mumble amongst themselves, their faces flushed with excitement. "He''s even more attractive than I imagined!" "I heard he''s not interested in dating anyone. What a shame!" "I don''t care; just watching him fight is enough for me."


    However, even the boys couldn''t help but feel the awe. Though they were annoyed at the attention he was receiving, they also knew the performance he had put on the duels, and they couldn''t help but only appreciate it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As Callius approached the dueling grounds, his eyes locked with Den''s for a brief moment. There was a spark of tension between the two top-ranked students, each sizing up the other. The atmosphere around them crackled with anticipation.


    Den''s lips curved into a smug smirk, feeling a mixture of annoyance and curiosity at the sight of Callius. He had heard of the famed top-ranked student, and the fact that Callius was captivating the attention of the crowd only fueled his arrogance. He couldn''t help but see it as a challenge.


    ''What the fuck is this guy thinking? How dare you look at me like that, like you are above me?'' There was something in the eyes of Callius that made Den annoyed the most.


    He was not present at the entrance exam since he was busy with his mother''s assignment, but when he heard about Callius'' speech in the entrance exam, he cringed.


    ''Do you think you are better than me? Let me show you your ce.'' He continuously red at Callius while secretly imbuing his aura with his gaze, trying to overbear him.


    In contrast, Callius remained unfazed by the gazes and whispers around him. After all, he hade across a lot stronger presences than this pathetic guy before him.


    However, the rumors that Den had spread started showing its effects as the students started mumbling amongst themselves about the challenge Den had made.


    "He doesn''t stand a chance against Callius."


    "Yeah, Callius is on a whole different level."


    "Did you see the way he defeated his opponents in the previous duels?"


    However, different from what he was expecting, rather than supporting Den, they supported Callius.


    And it was pretty normal considering Den''s attitude towards themoners and those with lower rank in the nobility.


    Den couldn''t stand the attention Callius was receiving any longer, and his arrogance pushed him to take action.


    With a sudden surge of frustration, Den stood up from his seat, drawing the eyes of the crowd upon himself. His voice rang out with a cold and condescending tone as he directed his words at Callius.


    "Callius or whatever, don''t think for a moment that you can look down on me with your self-righteous attitude and grand speeches," Den sneered, his tone cutting like a de. "You''re just amoner who got lucky and crawled your way up the rankings. It''s pathetic how the academy is so infatuated with a nobody like you. After all, this is not a ce for a child of whore."


    ''Speeches? What does this guy mean?'' Callius thought though it didn''t take too long for him to connect the dots.


    ''It seems my words triggered a bunch of incels¡­.''


    The murmurs in the crowd grew louder as they witnessed Den''s boldness and insolence. The words he had chosen even made others ufortable. The boys who had secretly admired Callius were taken aback, while the girls who had been swooning over him just moments ago were now ring at Den with displeasure.


    Callius remained calm andposed, refusing to be goaded by Den''s provocation. If it was before, he would maybe get angry and would have a hard time controlling original Callius'' emotions, but that was not the case now.


    After all, both he and the original grew together¡­.


    "So. You are saying I was lucky?" Callius asked, looking at the boy with his crimson gaze. He was about to lose hisposure andugh like a madman, but his traits didn''t allow him to do so.


    ''Lucky, huh? I am pretty sure you would piss yourself if you had dealt with the things I have done.''


    Den''s smirk widened, clearly enjoying the attention he was receiving from the confrontation. "Indeed. After all, there is just no way that a son of a whore like you could be a rank one." With a sneer, he added, as he waved his hands.


    "I challenge you, Callius, to a duel right here and now," Den dered, his voice filled with superiority. "Let''s see if you really deserve that top rank or if it''s just a fluke."


    Callius regarded Den with a calm expression, not allowing his emotions to get the better of him. "You''re free to challenge me if you wish," he replied evenly. "But be warned, I never hold back."


    "Oh, I''m not afraid of you," Den retorted his arrogance still on full disy. "You may have impressed some of these fools, but I see through your act. You''re nothing but a pretender, amoner who somehow got lucky and came here. I''ll show everyone here that you don''t belong at the top."


    Hearing this, Callius fought the biggest fight in his life inside.


    The fight for his smile not to leak.


    After all, he was about to do the thing that he loved the most¡­.


    Callius and Den stepped onto the dueling grounds, their eyes locked in a fierce stare. The atmosphere around them crackled with energy, and the anticipation in the air was palpable.


    "I hope you''re ready to lose," Den taunted, a smirk still ying on his lips.


    However, Callius didn''t reply as he only looked at the boy before him. At this point, he entered his serious mode. After all, even though Den was a bastard, Callius knew his strength was no joke¡­.


    After all, he, too, came from a lineage of magicians.


    The referee stepped forward, sensing the intensity of the moment. Looking at the contestants, he saw both of them put their bracelets on. Since this was a duel of magic, both of their aura were sealed.


    "Let the duel between Den ckwood and Callius Augustride begin!" he announced, and the crowd erupted in cheers.


    -------------------------A/N------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 306 Crushing Dogs

    ?


    As the duel began, Den wasted no time in showing off his wind affinity. He summoned gusts of air, creating a whirlwind around him. His mastery over wind magic was evident, and it was clear that he wasn''t to be underestimated.


    Though Callius knew his strength.


    ''All Seeing Eye.'' Callius thought, his eyes scanning the enemy before him.


    -----------------------------


    Name ¨C Den ckwood


    Age ¨C 15


    ss ¨C Prince of Wind


    Mage Rank ¨C 4-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 2-star


    Attributes ¨C Wind, Dark


    ----------------------------


    Looking at the panel before him, it was evident from his ss alone that Den was a person suited for the wind affinity.


    Callius remained calm and focused, his crimson gaze never leaving his opponent. He knew that he couldn''t afford any mistakes against someone as skilled as Den. With a deep breath, he channeled his fire mana, enveloping his hands in mes.


    "Let me show you how you use your magic," Den said, wind obeying hismand.


    SWOOSH SWISH


    The sh of wind and fire magic filled the air as the two opponents circled each other. Den''s wind gusts tried to push Callius back, but he stood his ground, using his fire magic to create a shield of mes to protect himself.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Den taunted, his arrogance, still on full disy.


    However, Callius did not say anything as he only focused on the fight. He was constantly observing every bit of movement from the side of Den.


    SWISH SWOOSH


    Callius didn''t respond with words but with action. Heunched a volley of fireballs at Den, who deftly dodged and weaved through the mes with his wind magic.


    The way Den moved was a perfect example of how wind mages fought and how they utilized their characteristics.


    When it came to fighting, wind mages were more on the side of mobility and supportive side than destruction.


    At least it was general knowledge, which Den was proving to the wrong.


    The audience watched in awe as the two mages battled, each disying their incredible talents. It was clear that this was no ordinary duel; it was a sh of titans.


    As the duel continued, Den''s attacks grew more aggressive. He conjured sharp "Wind des" and sent them hurtling towards Callius, aiming to cut through his defenses.


    But thanks to Callius'' All-Seeing Eye, he could predict Den''s movements, and thanks to his newly acquired insight into the magic, he could react in time to block the oing attacks.


    From observing the man alone, he could understand which type of magic Den was trying to conjure.


    And for him controlling the mana was a lot easier right now.


    ''My mana is moving way smoother than before. I think my casting speed for fire magic was reduced by at least half of the normal time.'' Callius thought as he ignited his hands.


    ''I guess I should thank the tower master for the book she gave me.''


    After all, even though his own talent was the main reason, undoubtedly, the booklet that was given to him by Cernais helped.


    SWOOSH


    Mana swirled on his hands as he conjured the spell he had studied from the booklet. While fighting with Diana, he couldn''t use it since he was not proficient, but that was no longer the case.


    Inferno sts.


    BOOM


    He summoned huge amounts of me underneath the ground as the fire suddenly erupted under Den.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    SWOOSH HOWL


    For a moment, it looked like Callius had the upper hand, but Den wasn''t so easily defeated. Den channeled his wind magic into a powerful tornado, deflecting the mes and sending them back at Callius.


    SWIRL


    However, using his own mes against him wouldn''t do any good. After all, in this field, Callius was the master of mes. With a swift motion, he conjured a wall of fire, stopping the tracks of the med tornado.


    ''This is a good idea. Later I should use this.'' Callius thought. Using the wind magic''s speed and momentum would increase the strength of the fire.


    The duel continued, the two mages pushing themselves to their limits. The air crackled with magic, and the ground beneath them trembled from the force of their attacks.


    "You''re not bad, Commoner," Den said with a hint of surprise in his voice. "But let''s see how you handle this!"


    He raised his hands, and a powerful gust of wind enveloped the arena. The wind coalesced into a massive "Wind Elemental," a towering creature made of swirling air.


    ''Ho. So you are using your family''s magic finally.'' Callius thought. Every renowned family of special affinity had their own familiar summoning magic, and Wind Elemental was the lesser version of the ckwood family''s original one. After all, Callius had seen quite a lot of viins in the game, and the ckwood family was one of them.


    "You are dead," Den spoke as if he was sure of his win now.


    The Wind Elemental was a silhouette formed by the wind alone.


    SWOOSH SWOOSH


    With a swift motion, the elemental disappeared from the ce it was staying, immediately appearing before Callius.


    SWOOSH


    And he swung his arms that were in the form of a de of wind.


    "HAHAHAHAH! NOW YOU WILL LEARN YOUR PLACE COMMONER!" Denughed like a madman as the elemental of wind was about to destroy Callius.


    The crowd gasped in horror as they saw the massive Wind Elemental closing in on Callius. They thought he was trapped, and some even feared that he might be seriously injured or worse.


    BOOM


    Just at that moment, an explosion urred. The explosion of waves spread throughout the arena, just like yesterday.


    However, Den was not a fool. He knew Callius would use such a spell, so he had already enchanted his elemental with his own windshield.


    "AHHAAHHA! I KNOW YOU WOULD DO THAT COMMONER!"


    He spoke like a madman again as his eyes ventured around the smoke. Even though he could not see what was happening inside with his normal eyes, thanks to his art, he was able to feel the life force of his elemental and Callius inside.


    ''Heh, you are now finished, you bastard. Let me show you why I am better.''


    As the smoke billowed around the dueling grounds, obscuring the view, the audience strained to catch a glimpse of the battle unfolding within. The silhouette of the Wind Elemental shed with a shadowy figure, moving at a rapid speed, and the sound of explosions echoed from within the haze.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM


    Constant sounds of explosions and the fast movements of wind could be heard.


    The crowd held their breath, their eyes glued to the spectacle before them. Murmurs of amazement and surprise spread through the onlookers as they witnessed the intensity of the duel.


    "Did you see that? Callius is incredible!" eximed one student in awe.


    "I can barely keep up with their movements! How can he defend himself" said another, squinting to try and catch a better view. Even though none of them could see the actual battle from the sounds alone, they could feel the wind elemental was weed with a strong force.


    However, there was one other person inside this equation.


    Den.


    There was a reason why Den was the fourth seat of the academy. He was proficient in using his Elemental. As he supplied more mana to his elemental, its speed increased, which could be seen in the smoke.


    ''Now, you are finished.'' He thought to himself.


    However, at that moment, something unexpected happened¡­..

 Chapter 307 Crushing Dogs 3

    ?


    At that moment, something unexpected happened.


    SWOOSH


    Contrary to his expectations, suddenly, a silhouette flew out of the smoke.


    "Huh?"


    It was his Wind Elemental.


    CRASH


    And the flying wind elemental suddenly crashed onto the barriers of the duel arena.


    "What?"


    And before Den could even question what was happening, suddenly, he felt danger. His senses were screaming at him.


    Before him stood Callius in the midst of the smoke.


    A breath of fire was released from his mouth as he stood with his eyes closed.


    "What is this?" Den asked himself in disbelief. Never once had he considered his elemental would be beaten this easily.


    "That was close." A cold voice came before him as Callius opened his eyes. The crimson eyes that were normally closed now contained a murderous glint.


    "What trickery had you used, Commoner?" Den shouted with his eyes bloodshot. However, secretly he was chanting magic of his own at the same time.


    Looking at his pitiful trick, Callius saw his act immediately. After all, he could see with his [All Seeing Eye]; he could also feel the wind man getting sucked into a spell.


    However, he didn''t mind. He could see Den was supplying his elemental with his own mana in order to make him regenerate. But he wanted to crush this guy''s pride before him. He could finish this fight right here with a simple spell, but he didn''t because he wanted to damage this guy.


    "I am simply better than you," Callius said as he conjured the second 4-star magic he knew.


    "Rath''Gol-Enthra Fyrraen, Ythrandar Al''Zifrae, Vor''Thul Shandu Gol''Myrr, Syl''Thar Nyn''Daelthae.


    Fyrrum Ythrianth Ryl''Thaar, Zyntharael Xyl''Vor''Fyre, Enthrynn Cael''Thur Gol''Fyrae, Zylenthrae Sol''Embyr Tyre."


    It was a chant from an ancientnguage, and memorizing this was even hard, let alone using the correct way of speaking.


    However, the spell''s output was something else.


    Though in order to not sound suspicious for the first time in his life, Callius activated his skill, [Silent Mage], as the sound of the chant didn''t enter anyone''s ears.


    Lesser Gol''Rathar''s Emberfury. It was a spell that he learned from the Xenon''s book, a spell that enabled him to use fire magic like his limbs by applying them to his fists, his legs, and his body.


    A spell that let him have ess to the fire of Ancient Spirit Gol''Rathar.


    "AHAHAHHA! Are you better than me? Don''t make meugh." Denughed in response. "You are a fool that gives the enemy the time to reciprocate," Den said as he directed his wind elemental to attack Callius.


    "This time, you are finished for sure." He said, and in a way, that would be true since Den supplied a huge amount of mana in order to enchant the elemental.


    Now the strength of it had passed the mark of 5-star, and there was no way any normal mage could deal with him.


    ''Normal mage.''


    It was something Callius was not.


    Even though his aura was sealed, that didn''t mean all thebat experience was left out.


    SWOOSH


    As the winds surged, the elemental lunger forwards to Callius at a rapid speed. At the same time, he started chanting another stronger spell.


    This time he no longer underestimated Callius, as his mouth moved at a rapid speed.


    4-star wind spell, Wrath of Typhoon.


    HOWL SWOOSH


    The whole arena was covered by the wind, so it was a lot harder to see what was going on.


    "What the hell is this spell?"


    "He is the fourth seat for a reason."


    Of course, the audience couldn''t leave it alone without theirmands.


    Den''s arrogance reached new heights as the enhanced Wind Elemental charged toward Callius, with the Wrath of Typhoon spell adding to its power. He was convinced that victory was now within his grasp.


    "Hahaha! You can''t possibly withstand this, Commoner!" Den shouted triumphantly, his eyes gleaming with confidence. "Your little tricks won''t save you now!"


    "Den, what do you think is the best feeling in this world?"


    At that moment, a calm and tranquil voice entered his ears. It was Callius with his hands and body burning.


    A weird and strong pressure emanated from him that Den couldn''t put into words.


    The elemental was about to reach Callius as well as his 4-star spell, but that guy was still waiting on the ground as he could easily fend off.


    The audience watched in suspense, unsure of how this battle would unfold. Den''s wind magic was incredibly strong, and the elemental was wreaking havoc in the arena. It seemed impossible for Callius to survive such a relentless assault.


    Den just scoffed at Callius'' words, not answering.


    SWOOSH


    But, at that moment, a silhouette of a dragon seemed to appear in the arena.


    SWIRL


    As his fire swirled on his fist Callius moved with incredible speed, his body enveloped in mes, as he weaved through the powerful winds and evaded the elemental''s attacks. His form looked like an attack of a martial artist, and in fact, it was.


    An ancient technique Xenon recorded in his book, just for the sake of respect.


    It was not good magic for a normal mage, but at the hands of someone with closebat knowledge, it became the most dangerous weapon.


    The typhoon had already reached Callius limiting his movements, but not to avail. He moved like the wind itself like he was copying the skills of Den.


    Then, with a decisive strike, Callius delivered a devastating punch straight into the Wind Elemental''s core.


    BOOM<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The elemental exploded into a burst of wind, dispersing into the air like a gusty storm.


    The arena fell silent, and all that remained was Callius standing amidst the dissipating winds, unscathed and victorious.


    Den''s jaw dropped in shock and disbelief. His Wind Elemental, his ultimate trump card, had been defeated with ease. But that was not the only thing.


    "How... how is this possible?" Den stammered, his arrogance now reced by confusion. "I can''t feel my elemental." It was because he couldn''t feel his elemental.


    Normally even though his elemental was defeated, it would still return to him and recharge his life energy. But that wasn''t the case now.


    "Hey, Den. I asked you a question." At that moment, a cold voice echoed inside the arena.


    "WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU WANT!" However, Den was not in his right mind. He was panicking. The elemental he obtained was not essible to him right now for some reason.


    "Do you know what is the best feeling in this world?"


    "It is crushing people like you who think they are better than others even though they only have the backing from their families. It is the feeling of crushing other people''s egos. This is the best feeling."


    "WHAT DID YOU DO!" Hearing his words, dots connected in his mind. After all, Den knew his elemental would normally return to him. He was panicking.


    "I did what I am the best at," Callius answered with his hands filled with fire. "I destroyed your Wind Elemental''s very being. I erased him from existence."


    "What?" Den eximed with a surprised tone. "You erased his existence?"


    "Ah¡­. This is the expression I like to see." Callius answered, slowly approaching the boy. "The expression of disbelief."


    Den''s panic was evident as he took a step back, his eyes wide with fear and confusion. Callius, on the other hand, seemed to grow even more confident, his crimson eyes shining with superiority. His trait was about to activate as the crazed smile he was trying to hide so hard could no longer be hidden behind his serious face.


    "That''s right," Callius said, his voice dripping with disdain. "I erased your precious Wind Elemental from existence. After all, it was nothing more than a tool for you, and now it''s gone, just like your arrogance."


    Den gritted his teeth, trying to regain hisposure. "You can''t do that! It''s impossible! Wind Elementals always return to their summoners!"


    Callius chuckled a cold and mirthless sound. "I did. Do you know why, Den? Do you know why I was able to do it?"


    "¡­."


    "Because I am better than you. I am better than everyone in your family, your whore mother that always drowns in the feeling of jealousy towards the red tower master, your bastard brother who looks down onmoners, and you who can''t even face people on his own and relies on a pitiful creature like wind elemental."


    "Whose mother you are calling a whore!"


    Den''s face turned red with rage, and he raised his hands to conjure another spell. But before he could cast it, Callius was already in motion.


    SWOOSH CRASH


    With blinding speed, he closed the distance between them in an instant. His ming fists connected with Den''s chest, sending him crashing to the ground.


    "Hey, Den. We both called our mother''s a whore. But do you know why you are the one that was on the ground? Do you know why all those people around are looking at you with those pitiful eyes?"


    As Callius said, he grabbed Den by his hair, his ming fists burning his head.


    "AAAAAH! IT HURTS!" Den shouted in response. It was the first time Den got a hit in the fight. He squirmed as he fought with Callius, trying to get out of his grasp. But Callius didn''t let him as he strongly gripped him and raised his head, forcing him to look at the onlookers.


    "Do you now understand what is different between you and me, Den? In this arena, everyone is revering me, while all of them have that pitiful look for you. Do you know what is the reason for it?"


    With each word that poured from Callius, Den was humiliated more and more, his face confronted with pain, but at the same time, he could feel himself shriek before his presence.


    His hair was burning, and the ribs on his chest were broken. It was the first time he was feeling such pain in his life.


    "I su-"


    SMASH


    He wanted to surrender, but before he could do it, his face was smashed onto the ground.


    "Puff-"


    He spitted his broken teeth as blood flowed from his face and nose.


    "Hey, Den. Do you understand the difference between you and me now?"


    Callius said as he pressed his ignited hand into his navel, burning his skin.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAH!" Den''s shout of pain filled the arena as Callius ruthlessly and continuously attacked him.


    CZZT


    Whenever Den was about to lose himself because of pain, Callius moved his lightning mana in a minimum amount alerting his nerves.


    The audience closed their eyes, not being able to contain this scene any longer. It was a gruesome sight, nothing like the duel that they hade to watch.


    They once again reminded me why Callius was known as Scorch Demon in the academy. His ruthlessness is evident.


    The referee wanted to interfere, but per the rules of a duel, he couldn''t since neither one of the contestants lost consciousness nor did they surrender.


    With each Callius'' words, Den felt more and more despair.


    Why was he feeling such an amount of pain?


    Why was he not able to defeat this bastard before him?


    Why was amoner able to look down on him? How dare he inflict this much pain on himself?


    At that moment, he could no longer contain the anger and emotions inside his heart.


    And he finally lost it.


    ROAR


    Followed by an inhumane roar¡­.


    ---------------------------A/N-----------------------------


    The chapter before was short, but I couldn''t merge them together since that would be too long for a chapter.


    Anyway, hope you liked the chapters.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 308 Crushing Dogs 4

    ?


    What is the thing that differentiates a viin from a hero?


    There are countless types of viins that were created by the writers¡­.


    Some of them are just broken, people¡­.


    Some of them did not have any other chance aside from walking on the path of destruction¡­.


    Some of them lost someone dear to them¡­


    Some of them were stepped on¡­.


    Some of them had their pride crushed¡­.


    We can continue this list further, listing many more reasons as to why one could be a viin.


    But does that mean every person that has such past needs to be the viin? Does that mean every person that the world chooses to inflict pain needs to be the destroyer?


    Does that mean we, humans, do not have any choice?


    No. In fact, we have.


    And this is the thing that differentiates a viin and a hero.


    A viin and the hero both had looked into the abyss. But, when it stared back, the viin would be the one that would blink.


    Then, again, when you want to reveal a viin to the world, the only thing you need to do is to bring them onto the verge of despair, leaving them with only one choice, driving them onto the edge, and making them look into the abyss.


    Then, they are going to reveal themselves¡­


    ROAR


    With a loud roar, the arena was filled with darkness.


    The darkness made it unable to see anything inside.


    As the darkness enveloped the arena, an eerie silence fell over the crowd. No one could see what was happening inside, and the suspense was almost palpable. It was as if the very air was charged with malevolent energy.


    "What is this? What the hell is happening?"


    "Darkness? What is this magic?"


    "Wait, something feels weird¡­. This man is making me want to vomit."


    Though Callius just stood there in the midst of darkness leisurely.


    ''You sure took your sweet time to reveal yourself, you pathetic dog.'' He thought as he locked his [All Seeing Eye]''s with Den observing his transformation inside the darkness.


    An immense amount of dark mana was getting sucked into the young boy, showing that the contract he made was a lot stronger than the ones he had encountered.


    "Kekekekekekkeekkekkekee!"


    Suddenly, a burst of sinisterughter echoed through the darkness, sending shivers down the spines of all who heard it. Theughter seemed toe from all directions, filling the arena with an unsettling feeling.


    "Hehehe... You thought you could defeat me so easily, Callius?" The voice was unmistakably Den''s, but it was different, distorted as if it belonged to something else entirely. "You thought you could look down on me, wasn''t it?"


    It was a voice that felt heinous. It was a distorted feeling sending shivers to the surroundings and the people watching.


    Even the referee, who was the instructor, was frozen in his spot. After all, aside from the sound, an immense amount of pressure was being released from the darkness itself.


    With a surge of power, the darkness began to recede, revealing Den''s true form. His once human appearance was now twisted and demonic, his eyes glowing with a malevolent light. His body was surrounded by a dark aura, and his presence was suffocating.


    "Ahh¡­.It is because of you¡­.Because of you! YOU COMMONERS SHOULD ALL DIE! Ahh¡­.Now your face is filled with despair, isn''t it?" Den spoke proudly.


    However, when he turned his head to look at the one he was addressing, he couldn''t see what he wanted. Callius just looked at Den pitifully.


    "After all, you also couldn''t exceed my expectations." With that slow mumble, he raised his zing fists. "I thought you would be different, but it seems you weren''t."


    After all, he was eager to test his fighting prowess.


    However, Den lost himself more and more the more you heard what Callius was saying. He wanted to see him in despair; he wanted him to feel pathetic, feel small.


    That was the reason he revealed his demon powers. Because he couldn''t stand it, even though his mother always warned her to wait, he couldn''t.


    But now the source of this situation was out there looking at him more pitifully. That made Den more and more mad.


    Den growled, his demonic features contorting with anger. "I don''t need your pity! I will destroy you and prove that I am the strongest!"


    SWOOSH


    His demonic power surged once again, and he charged at Callius with a newfound ferocity. But Callius was ready.


    SWIRL SWOOSH


    With a confident smile, he unleashed his full strength, a zing inferno that engulfed Den in mes.


    However, Den stood there without getting affected by his mes. After all, his strength had passed the mark of 5-star and reached 6.


    ----------------------------


    Name ¨C Den ckwood


    Age ¨C 15


    ss ¨C Fallen Prince of Wind


    Mage Rank ¨C 6-star<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Knight Rank ¨C 2-star


    Attributes ¨C Wind, Dark


    -------------------------------


    As the inferno raged around him, Den stood unyielding, unaffected by the mes. His demonic features twisted into a sinister grin, revealing his thirst for power. The darkness within him seemed to amplify, empowering him beyond what Callius had expected.


    SWOOSH


    With a burst of dark energy, Den lunged at Callius, his movements swift and unpredictable. His wind magic swirled around him, creating a vortex of power that threatened to tear Callius apart.


    BOOM BOOM


    But Callius was not one to back down. He met Den head-on, his mes shing with the dark winds.


    SWOOSH


    The arena was filled with the sounds of their sh, the air crackling with energy as their powers collided. Callius moved with agility and precision, his mes dancing around him like a deadly ballet. But Den''s movements were just as swift, his dark aura granting him an eerie grace.


    With each exchange, Callius could feel the pressure mounting. Den''s strength was unlike the one he had faced before. However, he was expecting such a thing already.


    He had battled with 5-star Knights and Mages beforehand and beat them on his own. But this time, he didn''t need to do such a thing. After all, this ce was the academy, where a lot stronger people lurked; thus, he only took this opportunity as a training experience and tried to improve himself against a lot stronger opponent.


    SWIRL


    Den disappeared into the darkness, reappearing behind Callius with blinding speed. He struck with a powerful blow, sending Callius flying across the arena. But Callius managed to regain his footing, his mes cushioning the impact.


    SWOOSH SWIRL


    Den''s attacks came relentless, and Callius found himself on the defensive. He dodged and weaved, trying to find an opening, but Den''s dark magic seemed to be everywhere at once.


    The difference between their levels was evident. Even though Den could not even utilize his 6-star mana properly, the amount of raw power output was enough to overwhelm him.


    Adding his demonic features into the equation, it was a lot more overbearing.


    BOOM


    The arena trembled as their powers shed, creating shockwaves that shook the very ground beneath them. The audience watched in awe and fear, witnessing a battle of epic proportions.


    But as the fight raged on, Callius could feel his strength waning. He had given it his all, but it seemed that Den''s power was inexhaustible.


    SWOOSH


    With a powerful gust of wind, Den sent Callius sprawling once more. This time, when Callius tried to stand, he felt a searing pain in his side. He looked down to see a deep gash, blood flowing from the wound.


    "You see, Callius," Den said with a malicious grin. "In the end, your mes are no match for the power of darkness."


    He looked like he had won the fight, but Callius just smiled in response.


    "I really would have liked to fight with you just a weekter, but sadly we can no longer do that anymore." He said with a smile.


    Den''s eyes widened in confusion as he tried toprehend Callius''s words. But before he could respond, Callius''s smile widened, and he spoke again. "You see, I made a promise to someone that I won''t let anyone get in the way of our duel. But it seems like you couldn''t hold on until then."


    Before Den could react, Callius moved with incredible speed, closing the distance between them. With a swift motion, he swung his ming fist toward Den, who managed to block the attack with his wind-ded hands. The sh of their powers sent sparks flying in all directions.


    "Hehehe... you''re still so confident, even when you''re on the verge of defeat," Den snarled, his demonic features contorted with rage.


    The arena trembled as Callius and Den shed, but this time, Den seemed even more ferocious and relentless. He pushed back Callius with sheer force, overwhelming him with the dark energy he wielded.


    With each strike, Callius felt his strength waning, and the pain from his injuries intensified, though the smile never left his face.


    It really looked like he was having fun, and in fact, he was.


    ''This guy¡­.It has been a while since I had pushed myself this far with my body.''


    He had already released the constraints of bracelet on his aura and his body the moment Den revealed his Demon form.


    Since he was going to attempt breaking through, pushing his body''s limits would also tamper his endurance and his strength which were falling behind.


    SWOOSH


    Then, Callius summoned all the fire magic he could muster, unleashing a torrent of mes at Den.


    SWIRL


    It was a spell that consumed thest bit of mana on his core, squeezing everything.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Den seemed unscathed by the inferno, his demonic powers protecting him from the searing heat. Heughed maniacally, reveling in his newfound strength.


    "You''re finished, Callius!" Den taunted, his voice twisted with madness. "Your mes are nothingpared to the power of darkness!"


    Though, the only thing he got was a sneer.


    "As expected, you have made a deal with ''him''. Thank you for the information." Callius mumbled as he raised his hand.


    However, Den decided to finish the fight.


    He lunged forwards to Callius, whose mana was depleted and was standing still; his arms were filled with Dark-colored wind des.


    "DIE!"


    Though, as his arms were about reach Callius'' heart, something unexpected happened¡­..

 Chapter 309 Crushing Dogs 5

    ?


    Just as Den''s arms were about to reach Callius'' heart, suddenly, a gust of wind blew inside the arena.


    THUD THUD


    Followed by the voice of two things hitting the ground.


    "Hmm?"


    Den was surprised as he felt something was amiss. Then the reality soon came.


    His hands that were supposed to be piercing Callius'' heart were no longer connected to his arms.


    SPURT


    As the sound of liquid gushing out of a wound was heard, the pain connected to his nerves.


    "AAAAAAAH!"


    And then, a shout filled with anguish reached the audience.


    At that moment, everyone was surprised to see the events unfolding. The barriers of the arena had yet to be lifted, but someone had just appeared inside.


    There, standing in the center of the arena, was a woman with long blonde hair and glowing blue eyes - Seraphina Riftwind, the Vice-Headmaster of the Academy.


    "Good grief¡­ You sure are troublesome¡­."


    Her presence was awe-inspiring as everyone held their breaths. For some reason, suddenly, the dean of the magic faculty appeared inside the arena when no one was expecting it.


    "Have you had your fun?" As she spoke with a swift tone, she sighed, looking at the troublemaker that was the culprit of this fa?ade with tired eyes.


    "I had. Thank you for the opportunity, Vice-headmaster. I will make sure to listen to you next time." As Callius spoke with a serious expression on his face, the headmaster also regained herposure.


    Even though she felt like she was being used like a tool, right now, more than her feelings were on the line.


    "AAAAAAH! MY HANDS!" A shout weed her once again as the culprit of the shout was kneeling on the ground, trying to grab his hands.


    But since he didn''t have one, he couldn''t grab either of them¡­.


    Seraphina looked at the pitiful guy below her with a serious and murderous expression. She wanted to kill him right here, right now, but she didn''t. After all, this boy before she was going to be the card she could use to pressure ckwood Family.


    "You brought this upon yourself, Den," Seraphina said, her voice tinged with no emotion.


    As she spoke, Seraphina''s spatial magic enveloped Den, creating a glowing seal that held him in ce. With his dark powers neutralized, he could no longer pose a threat to anyone.


    At least, that was what she had in mind, but before she was about to use her powers to seal the boy before her, a voice came before her.


    "Don''t use your spatial magic to entrap him, Dean Seraphina."


    It was Callius. He had already consumed a mana potion and a healing potion. Thus, his wounds were healing at a rapid pace.


    "Why?" Seraphina asked.


    SWIRL


    First, he released fire from his hands and obscured the view of those present around him.


    SWOOSH


    Then, before she could hear his answer, suddenly, Callius disappeared from the ce he was in as fire engulfed his feet.


    THUD SPURT


    Reappearing before Den, he pushed his hands into Den''s chest, in a ce just on the left side of where his heart was supposed to be.


    Then he grabbed a heinous-looking centipede from there, and he trapped it into a specially made ss jar.


    "Now you can do it." He answered with a smile as he showed the wriggling centipede, which was filled with dark mana. "He was about to self-destruct." Saying that he had signaled the Den, who had already lost his consciousness from the pain.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The ce where Callius put his hands in was filled with disgusting-looking dark veins as well as the dark mana, but now the dark mana was getting pumped outside.


    "I see." Seraphina turned to Callius, her expression softening once more. "Thank you for your vignce," she said. However, following her words, her expression got more serious. "Though you also seem to possess quite a knowledge about demons¡­.Or is it your eyes?"


    "Whatever you want it to be."


    "We shall speak about this matter and your actionster. Now, I have a crowd to manage." With that, Seraphina waved her hands, making a vortex appear and disposing of the fire surrounding them.


    With amanding presence, Seraphina addressed the stunned audience. "Citizens of the academy, there is no need for panic. The situation has been handled, and there is no longer any danger."


    The crowd looked on, still in shock from the intense battle they had witnessed. But Seraphina''s words brought a sense of relief and reassurance.


    "We will thoroughly investigate this incident and take the necessary actions," she continued. "However, the duels will continue as scheduled. Let this be a reminder that the path of a mage is not to be taken lightly. We must use our powers responsibly and with wisdom."


    The crowd nodded, taking in her words, and some even apuded in agreement. They trusted their Vice-Headmaster to handle any situation that arose within the academy.


    She was not just a powerful mage but a leader who inspired respect and confidence in those around her.


    As the audience began to disperse, Seraphina approached Callius with a stern expression. "I won''t ask you how you knew about him rted to demons. There are too many eyes out there right now. However, know that this matter will not end here." Seraphina looked at him with wary eyes. She didn''t look like she trusted him fully.


    Callius nodded, his serious expression matching hers. "Of course, Vice-Headmaster. I understand the responsibility thates with my actions." After all, the woman before her could kill him with a wave of her hand, and it also made sense that she wouldn''t trust him.


    After all, he had contacted her only yesterday and informed her about the possibility of Den bing a demon, and it even took quite a good amount of small pieces of evidence to even made her look favorably at this usation.


    It was also quite normal for her not to look favorably at this usation as the information about a fourth-rank student as well as an heir belonging to a renowned family is something that could break the grounds¡­.


    Seraphina gave him a nod of approval before turning to leave. "I will leave you to your recovery then."


    With those parting words, Seraphina disappeared using her spatial magic, leaving Callius to reflect on the events of the day.


    ''Sigh¡­.Dealing with this woman is for sure hard¡­But, it went pretty well¡­.''


    Though, rather than reflecting, he had an amicable smile on his face as he knew everything went ording to his n.


    ''My both strength stat and endurance stat increased by 0.1. As expected, fighting while pushing my limits is for sure the best.''


    After all, the sh that happened right here increased his stats enough for him to be satisfied.


    ''And, those bastards will need toy low for a while.''


    But the most important thing he gained from here was the existence of the proof that could be used against the ckwood family.


    At the end of the day, they were the ones that were nning something, and now that their idiot son gathered all of the attention on them, they could no longer behave as they pleased. They either needed toy low, or they were going to take the risk.


    But, if they were going to take the risk, he was going to make sure that they were willing to pay the necessary price for that.


    With that thought, he left the arena and made his way toward his room, feeling rxed. But someone was tailing him from his back, and he knew who that someone was.


    ''Sigh¡­ I guess I need to change my face soon.''


    He could only sigh to himself as the little pointy-eared princess behind him was trailing her using her newly acquired moon magic in the daylight¡­.


    --------------------A/N--------------------


    Now, with this chapter, we are very close to reaching the end of this mid-term sub-arc. This arc contained quite a lot of interactions with both ''Heroines'' and ''Viinesses'' as well as building some rtionships. However, I also needed to show where Callius stood when it came to his magical strength, so I used three fights topare him to a heroine, viiness, and viin in this order.


    And to be honest, it was hard to write.


    Anyway, now the next chapter will also be a light one filled mostly with interactions, and then it is about time for another action to be¡­.


    Hope you liked the recent chapters. I am trying to keep them as long as I can.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 310 Crushing Dogs Interlude

    ?


    "Sigh¡­.This kid¡­ He is a bit too mysterious¡­"


    Inside the ce filled with only little dim light, a woman with blonde hair and serious clothes could be seen. Her expression looked troubled as her eyes locked into the heinous-looking humanoid thing before her.


    The young boy, whose face was handsome before, was now filled with dirty-looking veins all around his body. If one looked at the boy, they would turn their hands with the feeling of disgust.


    "No matter where I look at this from, there is nothing logical that exins his prowess. From a person who hadn''t received any blessing to the first ranked student¡­. Just who is this kid? Where does his strengthe from?"


    Seraphina asked herself. Just yesterday, Callius contacted him at night time. Normally, there was no way a student would be able to contact her randomly, but for some reason, he knew where she was.


    He came to her little garden where she liked to spend her time, a ce that no one knew about. For some reason, he knew where she would be, and he even made it sound like he identally stepped on her garden, even though she could see he was lying.


    After all, her experience of dealing with people made her know when the person was lying or not. And she was sure Callius knowingly came to her garden.


    ''First, it was the Princess, and now this guy? What are the deals between these two? Howe they know about this ce?''


    Seraphine thought.


    These two students were the ones that were the most mysterious.


    A young girl who was always praised as the most talented individual of the century, but at the same time, a young girl that looked strangely too mature for her age.


    And a young boy who was banished from his household but came back as a force of his own, probably with the best talent that this world has seen.


    "But, this is not important. The important thing is, how did this guy know about the existence of demons inside the academy?"


    That was the question that was needed to ask. The way he came and asked her to be present at the duel was like he knew that Den was a demon contractor itself.


    ''Does he have a special ability that helps him detect the demons?''


    That sounds usible. There were some those with special eyes through the course of this world.


    ''If so, then I need to keep this a secret.''


    Just as she was thinking to herself, suddenly she felt something moving.


    THUD WRIGGLE


    It was the boy before her.


    "Sigh¡­."


    Seraphina took a deep breath, trying to maintain herposure despite the grotesque sight before her. She had used special artifacts to restrain Den''s demonic form and prevent any further self-destruction.


    CREAK


    As Seraphina focused on containing Den''s demonic form, the door to the dimly lit room creaked open, and a woman with an air of arrogance and authority entered. She had long, flowing green hair and was dressed in elegant, regal attire that befits her status as a noblewoman.


    From her looks alone, it was evident that the woman was someone of high standing, as she did not even bulge before the presence of Seraphia Riftwind.


    "What is happening here?" The woman said, her voice both dripping with pride and anger at the same time. "What are you doing to my son?" With her words, she tried to approach the boy that she imed was her son, but she was stopped.


    Stopped by an invisible barrier that disturbed the space.


    "What is the meaning of this Archmage Seraphina?" As the woman addressed Seraphina with her title, that meant she was not here as the guardian of the boy but as a mage. "Exin yourself."


    "Vice Headmaster Seraphina." However, that was not something Seraphina could overlook. After all, this ce was her grounds, a ce she ruled. Thus she corrected her words and waited for the woman to acknowledge it.


    They entered a contest of stare, but in the end, it was the woman that needed to back down.


    "Exin yourself, Headmaster Seraphina." As the woman spoke with a stern tone, Seraphina nodded her head.


    Seraphina''s expression remained calm andposed, despite the tension in the room. "Lady ckwood, your son has contracted with a demonic entity. I am trying to contain his form to prevent any harm to himself and others."


    She knew the ckwood Family would be rted to the demons somehow. After all, neither contracting with demons was easy nor obtaining such a high-level one. Den''s strength jumped from 4-star to 6-star with one transformation, and that was alone to show that the strength of the demon that Den contracted was high.


    Lady ckwood scoffed, her green eyes shing with indignation. "Contracted with a demon? Preposterous! My son would never involve himself in such vile practices. This whole stage is rigged against him!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    However, the woman denied the ims as she raised her hand in a threatening manner. "That Commoner Callius was the one that framed my son. I already knew he was a rapist, but it seems he is also a fraud."


    But that was also between the expectations of Seraphina. Considering the personality of the woman before her, she knew that woman would not stay idle when her son lost against a student withplex conditions like Callius.


    Seraphina''s gaze remained unwavering as she replied, "I assure you, Lady ckwood, the situation is very real. Your son''s actions and his use of demonic magic have put himself and others at risk. There are countless witnesses that had felt the energy of the demonic entity inside the arena."


    "Ridiculous!" Lady ckwood spat, her arrogance evident in her words. "You''re just trying to tarnish my family''s name. I demand that you release my son immediately and end this charade. I am sure that this son of a whore was the one that used demonic magic. How can you be this sure that it was my son!"


    Her exmations and her attitude alone made Seraphina want to smash this woman''s face, but she couldn''t. After all, a battle between powerhouses like herself was something that wouldn''t end in seconds.


    "Lady ckwood, as the Vice Headmaster, it is my duty to ensure the safety of all the students," Seraphina said firmly. "I cannot simply overlook such dangerous behavior."


    Lady ckwood''s face contorted with anger and frustration. "You and the rest of this academy are conspiring against my son. You all envy his talents and want to see him fail!"


    ''Tch! Then, why is your disgusting son here lying on the ground with his ugly face?'' Seraphina thought; however, she needed to act ording to her role.


    Seraphina shook her head. "That is not true. We only want what''s best for him and the other students. I implore you to listen to reason and understand the seriousness of the situation."


    However, Seraphina knew this situation was going to escte. It was what she had wanted as well. Though that would make Callius enter the spotlight more, she also needed to verify the mystery around him.


    In her mind, she was hitting two birds with one stone. She knew this woman before she was going to y her cards soon.


    Lady ckwood''s face twisted with rage as she clenched her fists, her authority as the Green Tower Master backing her every word. "Enough of your lies, Seraphina! If you don''t release my son this instant and provide a satisfactory exnation, then I shall take this matter onto the Council of Towers."


    The woman in green robes raised her head with a proud tone.


    ''Tch¡­.Those old geezers will sure take her side.'' Seraphina thought that most of the tower masters were all people with discriminatory traits towards those they deemed to be lower births.


    However, that didn''t mean she was someone that would bend down like that. After all, there was a reason why this woman before her sent her son into this academy instead of sending him to her own tower¡­..


    There was a reason why this academy was a ce that could still run even though these types of people always existed¡­.


    And most importantly, she knew the woman before she was bluffing¡­.There was no way she could take this matter to the Council of Towers, especially when her son was in such a state.


    That was the reason why she wasposed. "I cannotply with your demands, Lady ckwood," she said firmly. "My duty as Vice Headmaster is to ensure the safety and well-being of all the students. Your son''s involvement with a demonic entity poses a serious threat to himself and others. I will not risk the safety of the academy for the sake of your family''s reputation."


    She spoke. At the danger of her voice being recorded, she never spoke in a disrespectful tone, just to make sure that none of her words could be used against her.


    And at that moment, the woman in green robes could no longer contain her anger inside. The tension in the room escted as Lady ckwood''s anger reached its peak. "You will regret this, Seraphina! Mark my words; I will make sure you pay for your insolence! And that son of a whore! I will make sure to crush him!"


    With her finger dangling in front of Seraphina, the woman spoke. But her words just entered from one ear and exited from another.


    Seraphina''s expression remained resolute, undeterred by the threat. "I am prepared to face the consequences of my actions, but I will notpromise the safety of the academy. Your son must face the consequences of his own actions as well."


    Lady ckwood seethed with fury, her ns to protect her son and preserve her family''s reputation now crumbling before her. She demanded an exnation and demanded to see Callius, but Seraphina refused to give in.


    SMASH


    In the end, she could only smash the door with her wind-enchanted hand as she left the ce at a rapid speed.


    And the moment she left, Seraphina''s face took a more serious and tired tone.


    "Now, let''s see if whatever he said was true or not."


    With that thought, Seraphina put a small pocket of space just before Den, who was lying unconsciously¡­.


    "I really hope that demons are not rted to this a lot deeper¡­."


    Just like that, she too left the ce¡­.


    ---------------------A/N---------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter.

 Chapter 311 Her

    ?


    For Lirienne, these duels were an opportunity.


    An opportunity to see where she was standing in this institute filled with monsters and geniuses.


    If it were she of the past, she would probably have rushed at the girl who always stood proud and tall while looking down on others.


    She would attack the girl like a savage and would want to rip her pointy ears off, would want to erase that mighty expression on her face.


    In fact, she still wanted to do it.


    She wanted to destroy the girl before her; she wanted to show to this world that she was not someone to be looked down upon.


    However, nowadays, she was feeling slightly different. She wanted to duel with that girl, but she couldn''t, as she had witnessed her strength on the first day when another higher-ranking student from the empire challenged her.


    ''Everyone was looking at her with awe. And I just stood there and couldn''t do anything.''


    When she saw that two-faced girl, she wanted to say a lot of things; she wanted to speak. But, seeing the people surrounding her, the people of her own race¡­.


    She couldn''t.


    And she knew why.


    ''I am still not ready.''


    Because she was not ready.


    "We are the mighty warriors of Elven Forest. You, pathetic human, disappear from my sight."


    It was those words that made even her tremble.


    With only one arrow, the person that had been assumed as one of the best in the Empire was defeated.


    The pressure that the princess of Elven Forest, the princess of Elven Kingdom, the rare ss of High Elf¡­. The pressure that such a girl emitted was so strong that even she could feel it.


    Then, her inferiority kicked in.


    She wanted to prove herself, but she couldn''t.


    However, naturally, she got the chance to prove herself.


    In the end, the people that tried to torment her appeared before her once more.


    The girl she had taken her vengeance on that night.


    She appeared in front of her once more.


    Then, she beat the girl in a duel. After all, she was nothing but a spoiled brat, and she knew it too.


    However, at that moment, when the duel was finished, she heard the girl saying.


    "No matter where you go, I won''t forget this humiliation until the end of my life."


    Those words¡­They sounded familiar¡­


    And then she dueled with another bunch of students that were ranked a lot higher than her, and she got a lot of praise from both her friends and her teachers.


    The sparring sessions she had done with Callius made her experienced enough to handle those little kids that had yet to mature their swords.


    Even though she could see they were talented, none of their swords felt like his.


    He was like an unmovable mountain, but at the same time, fierce like a storm.


    Then she saw his duel with his sister.


    ''Diana Augustride. The girl who is the reason I can''t approach him.''


    Even though Diana was not the sole reason, she was one of the reasons why Lirienne needed to be on alert whenever she wanted to get close to him.


    However, the existence of Diana normally would never make him annoyed. Normally.


    But, while she was watching the duel, she somehow felt annoyed.


    She didn''t know why or how. But she felt that this girl was dangerous.


    The fact that she could go toe to toe against Callius and could even beat him in such a manner was something she needed put her respect.


    And the spell Diana had used was something she knew. After all, it was something only that woman could teach others.


    But she still felt a weird feeling when she saw Callius with Diana.


    A feeling that she had never felt before.


    A feeling she could not put the name on.


    Something was bothering her, but she couldn''t understand why.


    So, she decided to follow him. Since it was the time of duels, she couldn''t spar with him for a long time, but she was eager to speak with him.


    She had made new friends in her ss, just like he had wanted from her, but none of those friends felt close.


    To put it in words, it was like they could never understand her. She knew if they learned her real identity and what she was like, they would instantly turn their backs on her.


    So, she knew that in this world, the only person that could understand her was him.


    Then, on that night, while she was following him after his training, a realization dawned upon her. Well, it was a little different.


    She had been thinking about her magic for a while and was searching for it. As per Callius'' instructions, she researched her moon magic and its past records, but her knowledge was limited. Thus she was mostly alone on that part.


    However, then, while she was following him, she felt like her feelings (?) were responded to. It was like she somehow understood a way that she could use her magic.


    A way she could erase her presence.


    Under the moonlight, she was following the person she wanted to see.


    The light of the moon was something that should have obeyed her will, but as Callius have always said, humans'' senses were something that could easily be manipted.


    And the light was only a tool to see.


    Then, from this moment on, Lirienne followed him wherever he went. Nobody ever looked at her; they hadn''t even noticed her. She had managed to use her magic for the first time, and she wanted to celebrate with him.


    And she found the opportunity.


    Rather, the opportunity itself had found her.


    "How long are you going to follow me for?"


    A simple and calm voice entered her ears as the person she had been following turned back.


    Even though the face was different, she could see the same demeanor. The demeanor she was familiar with.


    "So?" She could see those crimson-red eyes ovepping with the ones that were before him normally.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I-I am sorry." She replied. She felt herself losing her confidence when she was before him.


    "Why are you sorry?"


    "I-I am sorry for¡­."


    "For? Following me for the past two days?" As he asked like he knew everything from the start, she raised her head.


    Annoyance filled her heart as she felt like she was being yed.


    "You knew."


    "I knew, of course. You do know I have a talent for detecting people. Especially those that I am familiar with. And, did you think you could trespass my senses just like that?" He shrugged while saying those, and it scratched her pride slightly.


    "Then why didn''t you say anything?"


    "I wanted to see how long you could wait."


    "¡­."


    "Then again, I should congratte you for your first magic?" As Callius spoke with a serious but slightly sarcastic tone, she could feel her annoyance growing further.


    For some reason, she couldn''t help butpare his treatment of his sister and herself. Then she felt like he was being too harsh with her whenever they were together.


    "Thank you."


    She said with a scoffing tone, and she turned her head back. Then, started walking further. Normally she was not like this, but nowadays she had this weird feeling.


    She was annoyed by the people close to him.


    However, by doing so, she missed the small smile that appeared on Callius'' face.


    "It seems you learned how to thank."


    As she heard Callius speaking from her back, she didn''t stop in her tracks as she kept moving for a little more.


    "Are you really going to leave like that?" Callius asked, that small smile never leaving his lips.


    Though he didn''t really know what caused Lirienne to feel annoyed specifically, he knew how to solve her. At the same time, he didn''t intend to control every little bit of her thoughts.


    In the end, such a thing was impossible, so he only wanted her to y the parts he had envisioned.


    "¡­.." However, Lirienne didn''t answer as she kept going. Though she wanted to be with him, at the same time, she felt like she didn''t want to.


    It was a feeling even though she couldn''t put a name.


    "Do you really think this is enough for your vengeance?" Until she heard hisst words.


    TOK


    The words ''vengeance'' was enough to put her other thoughts down, as well as to stop her tracks.


    "Didn''t you see?" His tone slowly lost its yfulness.


    FLINCH


    "The strength of your enemy." As it turned into the cold and serious one that she had always heard.


    SHIVER


    "Do you really think you are strong enough?" That cold voice sent shivers down her spine. A cold voice thatcked emotion.


    A voice that she hadn''t heard for a while after that night when he let her do however she wanted.


    "Do you really think, just by using one little stealth magic, you could feel proud?"


    With every bit of his words, she felt reality hitting hard. To be honest, for the first time in quite a while, she felt like she had aplished something.


    She was able to use her magic after all this time, and that made it look like she could exact her vengeance now.


    But now that she heard his voice, she felt like she was being childish.


    "I-"


    TOK TOK TOK


    Callius approached Lirienne slowly and steadily.


    Even though he didn''t activate his trait, subconsciously, he was releasing his pressure. While he was trying to train Lirienne for a killer, he was also training himself after all.


    He slowly and surely transformed himself into a person that was in the form of a master before this girl, and subconsciously he also started fitting a certain role whenever he was close to him.


    His hand slowly reached Lirienne; his aura was shining andpressed on his fingers. A small de was formed on the tip.


    CUT


    And he slightly moved his finger, in a motion, scratching her cheek slightly.


    It hurt, but not that much. Lirienne also knew that it was not his intention to hurt him.


    DRIP


    As the blood fell to the ground from the small wound he had made, Callius caressed her cheeks.


    "Wasn''t it your drive to spill their blood? Now, can you afford to be distracted?"


    With his questioning eyes looking at her, Callius slowly moved his water mana onto his hands and washed the small wound.


    "Come. It is time to train."


    And led her to the training grounds.


    No words left her mouth¡­.Neither did they need to.


    She followed slowly, touching her cheek.


    For some reason, the cut he made on her cheek felt good¡­.


    -------------------A/N------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter. You need to know that, as much as Alicia, Emma, Celia, and Arthur had importance to the story, the other heroines do also have, like Snne.


    Thus, all of them will have their own arc in the future.


    And, I really like writing Lirienne.


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 312 Her 2

    ?


    ''Why do I feel like this?''


    Lirienne thought to herself. She was not able to concentrate on her training for today.


    SWOOSH


    Then a de passed beside her silver hair, aimed at her face.


    CLANK


    However, her daggers were raised immediately, reflexive to the intent behind the sword.


    "What are you spacing for?" The boy before she asked, with his sword, swung once more.


    SWOOSH


    "Can you afford to distract yourself like that?" He spoke with his word spilling from his vicious mouth.


    However, his sword did never stop.


    CLANK!


    Another attack aimed to take her life.


    CLANK


    Then another. Even though they were in the training room, there were cuts formed on her arms, her legs, and her chest.


    DRIP


    Blood was dripping from her wounds, but she had been ustomed to this feeling for a lot of time ago.


    SWIRL


    "What are you doing?"


    It was because of the boy whose hand was filled with fire.


    Because of him, who had never shown any mercy while training.


    SWOOSH


    As the fire in his hands swirled towards her, she closed her eyes and envisioned herself disappearing.


    SWOOSH


    Which she did, as the mana of the moon was imbued on her body. She felt like she was bing one with the world, as if she had never existed as a separate individual.


    It was her newly acquired magic, and Callius was now guiding her on how to make use of it.


    "You are never meant to be a person who fights with pride. You are not a knight, not a warrior. This is not your strength."


    His words echoed inside her head as she slowly and steadily approached the boy who was now standing in the midst of the arena with all of his senses spread.


    Since Lirienne used her magic, she vanished from his eyes, as he was unable to see her. Even while using his [All Seeing Eye], he was able to see her very hard, but right now he wanted to give her a chance as well as train himself while dealing with the unknown.


    "You have seen that already, haven''t you? The difference between you and the one that you want to take your vengeance."


    His words echoed once again in her mind.


    ''The difference between me and Snne.'' She thought as she steadied her breath.


    However, even in the midst of her thinking, her body moved on its own.


    SWISH


    With a smooth movement, she appeared on the behind-right side of Callius, thinking that she had seen an opening.


    CLANK


    But, it was faint. His sword immediately intercepted with her dagger, and he attacked her with a strong momentum.


    "What are you doing?" He asked once more.


    THUD


    As he kicked her from her chest.


    "Kurghk-"


    The force behind his attack was strong. She bolted backward as she spurted saliva from her mouth.


    "This is not like you." Callius continued his words. "You are not decisive as usual." He said.


    ''As expected, he is the one that understands me more.'' Lirienne thought, for some reason feeling relieved.


    She raised her head as she locked her eyes with the boy ring at him. His crimson eyes contained no emotion.


    No, the right thing to say was that they actually contained emotion, but she was unable to read it.


    Those eyes lookedplex. As if he knew everything about Lirienne, but he refused to speak aloud.


    "What is in your mind?" Callius asked. Normally while he was dealing with Lirienne, he would mostly train herbat skills, but they will still talk in the midst of their training. That was one of the biggest reasons why Lirienne was able to talk with others and develop hermunication skills.


    However, for some reason, Lirienne excluded a different aura than before, and that made Callius curious. He wanted to learn what was in this girl''s mind.


    However, Lirienne was unable to answer. She wanted to, but she herself didn''t know why she was like this, so she didn''t say anything.


    "Is that so? Then, let''s keep going." Seeing her not answering, Callius decided it was not the time yet.


    With those words, Callius raised his sword once again. A sharp intent of a murderous aura started oozing from him.


    A sharp swordsman who polished himself in countless battles against monsters and opponents that wanted to kill him was now standing before Lirienne.


    CRACKLE CRACKLE


    Lightning started oozing from his sword as he amplified his lighting mana on Nihil. However, then he took control of his lightning and erased it, probably thinking that it would be too much right now.


    "Huff¡­." As he slowly released his breath, Lirienne knew the attack that was about toe was serious.


    She, too, amplified her aura on her daggers, as well as used her magic to disappear from his sight.


    "Lirienne. Why are you still refusing to ept that feeling?" At that moment, Callius asked.


    FLINCH


    Making Lirienne flinch.


    "You have that feeling inside your head all time, don''t you? Why are you refusing it?"


    As Callius asked this question, Lirienne felt his muscles getting tense. His eyes were closed.


    At that moment, Callius was not using his eyes or his skills.


    It was only his sword and himself.


    SWOOSH


    Following that, Callius immediately disappeared from his ce, leaving a strong gust of wind.


    SWOOSH


    And then, Lirienne''s senses screamed in danger as she felt death wasing at her. However, there was one other feeling inside her heart that was now pushing itself more.


    It was a feeling that pushed her to fight. No, rather than pushing her to fight, rather it was a feeling that pushed her to kill.


    To eliminate the enemy.


    It was a crazed feeling that she felt whenever she was sent toplete missions given by Callius.


    CLANK


    And unknown to her, her daggers were raised as well as the aura of the moon started shining upon her daggers.


    Her eyes shone bright grey as if the moon itself was inside them.


    A sword that she wouldn''t have been able to block was blocked by her daggers. However, she didn''t stop just by blocking.


    CLANK CLANK CLANK


    She immediately started attacking the boy who was defending himself.


    In the heat of the fight, she slowly lost herself. Once again, that crazed smile appeared on her face just as usual, and she kept attacking and attacking.


    Seeing her smile, Callius knew she was able to poke at the monster underneath, but he, too, didn''t back down.


    Why would he? As a swordsman, it was something he loved.


    However, the more they fought, the more Callius was able to see. Normally, Callius would dismiss this thought, thinking that Lirienne was still developing, but after today a thought appeared in his head.


    ''She lost her way.'' Callius was able to infer this.


    The de she was carrying and she was attacking him with didn''t contain any purpose different from before.


    Normally, she would attack him relentlessly, like she didn''t know who the person before her was. She would attack him like a monster, a killer that was born under the moonlight.


    She would unknowingly use her mana; even though it was not an efficient use, she would do it instinctually.


    But now, she was not using her mana just as before.


    He didn''t know what caused this change, but Lirienne was not attacking with the intent and aim to kill as she used to do right now.


    It was like, for some reason, inside, she didn''t want to kill him, but that was something Callius could notprehend.


    ''Just because she had seen the Elven Princess fight, she became this dull?'' He asked this question to himself as he continued to battle with Lirienne.


    CLANK


    Their des shed, but Callius could see something was amiss with Lirienne.


    ''Why is this girl like this? I can''t understand.'' He kept thinking about the events of the past month, but he couldn''t understand the reason why she was behaving like this.


    CLANK CLANK


    However, that meant he needed to spend more time with this girl. Until he could understand the reason, he was not nning to let her go.


    "Lirienne."


    Between his relentless attacks, Callius spoke.


    "¡­." Even though no answer came, Callius knew Lirienne was listening.


    "What are you here for?"


    He asked the question at the deluded girl.


    "¡­."


    However, again no answer came. But Lirienne was thinking. Her mind was filled with questions.


    A girl who had yet to learn how to think and find her own path¡­.


    She was a girl that was always forced to follow the steps of her parents and waspared to her sister on the path that was determined for her beforehand.


    So, she never knew how to forge her own path at all.


    And all of the frustration that she had umted was showing itself right here right now.


    SWOOSH CLANK


    And at the end, with her not performing well at the training grounds, her daggers flew through the air as Callius finished the session with his de pointing at her neck.


    "Lirienne."


    He needed to talk to this girl.


    -------------------------------A/N------------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter.

 Chapter 313 Her 3

    Chapter 313 Her 3


    "Lirienne."


    Callius said, but Lirienne''s attention was still not on him.


    "Lirienne."


    Callius spoke once again, his sword slightly grazing Lirienne''s skin. Again it was a gentle cut that was only meant to take her attention.


    "What are you here for? What is your purpose here?"


    Callius asked Lirienne once more. Even though Callius was unable topletely understand Lirienne, that didn''t mean he should have been the one to solve her problems.


    He gave her enough time to mature to the level of basics. At this point, it was Lirienne''s own job to find her own path.


    "¡­."


    "Your sword¡­..Your des are faltering." Correcting his words, Callius said.


    "¡­."


    "You are deviating from your purpose."


    As those words came through her ear, Lirienne started thinking.


    ''What am I here for?'' She asked this question to herself.


    ''What is my purpose here?'' She asked another.


    Seeing Lirienne thinking to herself, Callius decided to let her be. No matter how many days they had spent together, he was not a mind reader. He, too, was unable to understand what this girl wanted from time to time.


    So, he just left Lirienne to think to herself and started training on his own.


    SWOOSH CLANK


    His sword shed with the golems while Lirienne was thinking to herself.


    On the corner, Lirienne leaned with her knees bent and started pondering.


    ''The reason I am here is to get my revenge.'' She thought.


    ''My purpose is revenge. It was always revenge.'' But as she thought about that, her eyes slightly turned to the person who was shing with the golems.


    The person that she thought could understand her.


    He looked unbothered by her presence, but she knew the look he threw at her just a minute ago. It was a look that he would make when he couldn''t understand something.


    ''But, I don''t even know what this feeling is.''


    However, while she herself was unable to understand her own thoughts, how could he, a different person from her, could understand her feelings?


    She thought about the time when these feelings started spurting.


    ''Is this because of Snne?''


    She asked.


    ''No, it is not. I always knew she was talented.''


    Picking up the habits of Callius, Lirienne had already gotten ustomed to asking questions to herself.


    After all, this was how Callius studied and thought most of the time, and as a person that stayed with him for quite a while, she inevitably took his habits.


    ''Then¡­It must be because of my magic.''


    ''No. It is not only about my magic¡­.It is about everything.''


    Lirienne concluded.


    ''I don''t know what direction I need to heed. What type of decisions should I make?''


    It was aplicated situation for a girl who had yet to mature, who was someone that didn''t know where to head.


    ''What kind of person I am? Who am I towards to him?''


    But as she drew her gaze to Callius once again, she remembered what he told him.


    "Don''t reject the feeling in your heart. It is nothing wrong; just be who you are."


    ''But, how can I reject this feeling if I don''t know where I am heading.'' She thought.


    That weird feeling entered her heart once again. She tried to identify it.


    ''Why am I feeling like this?''


    She felt a tightness in her chest.


    The memory of Snne fighting with the human appeared before her eyes. Snne looked majestic and strong.


    Seeing that Lirienne was reminded of her childhood. She remembered the feelings she got when she waspared to this monster.


    "Everyone has their own talents. Yours is different from others."


    Then she remembered what he said to her. It was the first time someone said this to her.


    "You are worthless." "You can''t even achieve any growth."


    "Look at your sister."


    Comparing those words to the ones she had heard before, she felt angry at that time. Since she thought he was just like others. But as time went on, she felt the difference.


    "What are you doing?"


    "This is not how you do it?"


    "Why can''t you understand?"


    "Release the restraints you put on yourself."


    As she once again reminisced about the things she had heard from him, she could feel the difference. The tone Callius had used was not that much different from what her mother or other teachers used.


    But he did one thing differently. No matter how many mistakes she made, it felt like he knew she could do it.


    Different from those who didn''t believe in her, he did.


    Even though that was because Callius knew the Lirienne from the game, currently, she had no way of knowing that.


    However, she was now feeling lost.


    Like she proved to be wrong¡­.She couldn''t meet his expectations. He believed in her, but she could never do something that benefitted him.


    Unknowingly just like before, Lirienne started doubting herself. However, this time it was not because she waspared to her sister by others.


    No, this time, she was the one thatpared herself to others.


    At that moment, the memory of Diana shing with Callius appeared before her eyes. That girl, Diana, looked strong.


    She was so strong that even Snne would probably lose against her.


    And this made her feel a lot more lost.


    ''Why do I feel like this?''


    Whenever she imagined Diana with Callius, she felt a weird feeling.


    It was anger.


    But she didn''t even know why she was angry. She just did.


    She felt the anger that was second to her vengeance. It was so big that she wanted to pull Callius and spend time with him alone.


    She felt angry, but at the same time, another feeling was there.


    It appeared whenever she thought that she felt the disparity between herself and Diana.


    A feeling of despair.


    The feeling of not being enough.


    ''I am still not enough. I need to be something more for him.''


    Then again, she looked at the boy punching the golems with his fists covered with Earth and Water.


    ''I need to be useful to him. Only he can give me salvation.''


    "I can give you strength."


    As she remembered the reason she followed him, she once again understood that she had given him nothing.


    With him, she did nothing aside from taking from him.


    ''I need to give him something too.''


    Just as she reached this conclusion, she pondered.


    ''But, how? How can I do it? How can I know I am someone worthy of him?''


    Just as she thought about that, again, his voice appeared.


    "Then, don''t focus on the result. Focus on the process."


    "But I don''t even know what this process is. What path I am taking."


    Unbeknownst to her, Lirienne spoke with a frustrated tone and there was someone beside her listening to her voice.


    "Sometimes you won''t even know where you are heading." A voice came before her, and there she saw Callius again.


    But this time, different from his usual cold expression, he made a knowing one. He looked like he also knew about this.


    "Then, when do I know I am heading on the right path?" Lirienne asked. She wanted to learn about his opinion. She wanted to see if she could infer something.


    Callius and she talked about what to do before about her magic, and he said she would need to find it on her own. They talked about what she should do, but Callius never said something that he wanted from her.


    He only showed her how to train and was with her when he wanted to show her how to use her skills.


    But he never showed her magic.


    After all, even though he knew the contents of the game, that didn''t mean he knew how Lirienne of the game developed her own magic, nor how did she master it.


    "You won''t."


    "That''s all it is, Lirienne."


    "A leap of faith."


    ''A leap of faith.''


    "No matter what you do, you can never make sure of something in the future."


    ''I can''t make sure of the future.''


    "You can not make sure of the result."


    ''I can''t make sure of the result.''


    "The only thing that you can do is to do what you are best at, what you think is suited for yourself."


    As Callius spoke those words, Lirienne once again started pondering.


    ''What am I best at? What do I think is suited for me?''


    As she thought about that, naturally, her gaze was drawn to the daggers lying on the ground as well as the bright moonlight shining upon herself.


    The color of her mana was silver, just like the de.


    ''The thing I am the best at¡­.''


    ''It is bing a sword under the night.''


    Then the realization dawned upon her.


    For whole this time, Lirienne knew Callius was teaching her the way to kill, and she knew she was good at it.


    But she never felt like she was really suited for that job.


    Until that moment.


    ''I am the light of the moon.''


    Turning her eyes to Callius, she saw him shining brightly, different from usual. It was only in her eyes.


    ''The light of the moon that was reflected. The light whose source is the sun.''


    As she remembered the moment Callius mentioned the source of the moon''s light, she understood her purpose.


    ''I need to be his de at night.''


    And following this thought, Lirienne started shining brightly as she felt like her consciousness was connecting with the will of the world¡­.


    -------------------------A/N------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter.


    Lirienne is slowly transforming from an abomination to someone with a ''real'' purpose now.


    I want to learn about your opinions about using bold and italic characters between conversations. Does it help you to understand the feelings better?


    --------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You will be able to see the illustrations here and engage in a conversation with me if I am avable.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 314 Her 4

    Chapter 314 Her 4


    Looking at the girl before me shining brightly, I couldn''t help but ponder about what was happening here.


    ''What is going on?'' I asked myself.


    Suddenly, Lirienne started shining brightly under the silver light of a pir that was descended upon her from the skies.


    The amount of mana that was provided right now was something that I wasn''t expecting.


    ''It is too dense. What is this?''


    My [All Seeing Eye] and my [Child of Mana] trait enabled me to see what was happening around me, and it was something that I could not understand.


    There was simply one answer to that, but it didn''t make any sense.


    ''System. Is she going through enlightenment?'' Looking for confirmation, I asked the system. Most of the time, it would not answer, but when I knew the answer inside, it would.


    <Yes, host. As you have suspected, Lirienne is going through an awakening.>


    The system''s sound echoed inside my head, confirming my thoughts.


    ''But, why? Why is she entering an enlightenment stage now?'' I asked.


    <Host. I am unable to read other people''s emotions, as you know.>


    Hearing the system''s voice, I understood that I had forgotten to sever the connection before thinking.


    ''I know.'' With that answer, I severed the conversation and started thinking about what could have possibly caused her to be enlightened right now.


    ''Is it because of Snne? Did something happen?'' I thought.


    No matter how I looked at it,prehending what Lirienne was thinking seemed impossible.


    ''This girl is too entric.'' Almost all of the people around me had their own type of agenda of being abnormal, but when it came to these things, Lirienne was the most mysterious one.


    Since Aliya was rather ''normal'' in terms of her own traits, it was easy to understand and have a conversation with her.


    Since I had known Diana from both childhood and from the game, she, too, was still somehow understandable.


    But that was not the case for Lirienne.


    Neither did I know about the details of her past, nor I knew what was going on inside her mind. She was a girl that had a different type of thinking process and values than normal people, and the only thing I could use was the fact that she was a viin in the game.


    "Sigh¡­..I guess waiting is my only option. Thankfully, I made her rent this room for the whole night. If not, things might get slightly troublesome."


    With that thought, I stood there and started meditating on my own.


    Knowing that Lirienne was now going through the process of enlightenment, the only thing I could do was to wait and protect her from something else happening.


    Closing my eyes, I focused on the mana around me and tried toprehend more, though surely I was not aiming to be sessful at all¡­.


    *****


    Lirienne had a dream.


    A dream where she was walking under the moonlight.


    The cold breeze of the moon weed her as she looked around. There was no one aside from her.


    Lirienne wandered through thends of the moon, her silver mana radiating a soft glow that illuminated her path. The cold breeze enveloped her, whispering secrets only the night could hold. Thendscape around her was surreal, with ethereal flowers blooming and casting gentle luminous hues across thend.


    As she walked, Lirienne felt a deep sense of tranquility, a connection to the moon''s serenity and solitude. It was as if the moon itself was guiding her, showing her the way to a profound understanding. The moonlight seemed to reflect the thoughts and emotions within her, mirroring her inner journey.


    It was dark, but the moonlight lit her way. It guided her, showing her the path she needed to take.


    As she walked following the light, she soon passed the small cliff and climbed on top of it. And the moment he reached on top of the cliff, the scenery around her changed.


    Now, it was a scenery that was filled with light.


    Small animals that she had no knowledge of wandered around thends¡­..Big animals that looked ferocious¡­.Ethereal-looking nts that looked like they were the ones that owned this ce¡­


    A scenery of life weed her.


    The light that was shining under the sky of the night was feeding the flowers; it was guiding the animals¡­.It was giving the life around¡­


    In the distance, a woman''s ethereal voice echoed through the moonlit expanse. "Lirienne, child of the moon, your path lies not in the shadows but in the light that you carry within."


    The words echoed around the ce, but Lirienne knew the voice actually echoed inside her soul.


    "Embrace your true purpose and let it guide you."


    As the voice echoed once again, Lirienne couldn''t help but look around, trying to locate the source of the voice. "Who are you?" she called out, her voice barely above a whisper.


    CHUCKLE


    A chuckle came as an answer. A chuckle filled with sorrow and slight emptiness it was.


    "Who I am¡­." The voice sounded lost¡­. "I am nothing but a name that has been forgotten." The voice replied.


    However, Lirienne could feel the emotions flowing through his heart. For some reason, he could feel that the soul sounded regretful. Immense amounts of sadness welled inside her heart.


    Lirienne listened intently to the voice, her heart heavy with the emotions it carried.


    ''A name that is forgotten¡­ Why do you sound so sorrowful?'' She thought inside her heart¡­.It was the first time that the girl whose life was filled with the feeling of vengeance was feeling an emotion of others.


    The voice sighed, its ethereal tone swirling around her like a gentle breeze. "In this vast universe, there are countless souls, countless beings who once walked thends and left their mark. But as time passes, memories fade, and names are lost to the sands of time."


    As the words that were deciphered echoed inside her heart, Lirienne could feel her heart feeling with sorrow. It was something that she could not understand. More and more questions arose, but one of them outweighed the others.


    ''Why? Why is it that important to not be forgotten?'' She wanted to ask, but she didn''t.


    She was a girl that lived her life for vengeance¡­For the sake of making others repay for what they have done to her¡­.So, she couldn''t understand the sorrow inside the voice¡­.Was it really just because they were forgotten?


    "My child... Your life is precious, and it should be lived for more than just revenge," the voice continued, its sorrow deepening as it perceived Lirienne''s inner turmoil. "Vengeance may seem like a path to closure, but it will only lead to an endless cycle of pain and suffering."


    As she spoke those words, the surroundings changed.


    First, a tiger-looking animal attacked a lion because it wanted to eat the meat that the lion had acquired.


    However, in the process, the lion reached its demise, and following that, the small cub that resembled the dead lion came.


    ROAR


    A roar of anguish filled the surroundings as the lion sat there and waited for his mother to stand up. But it never did.


    And seeing this, the lion couldn''t stand that any longer as it trailed the smell of tiger it could sense. It trailed and trailed until it found the tiger that had taken his mother''s life.


    Now, that tiger had another bunch of children and was old.


    But the lion didn''t care and took his revenge, attacking the tiger. He killed the tiger before the small cubs'' eyes and left.


    ROAR


    And at that moment, another roar filled with anguish came.


    This cycle continued for a long time, as the feeling of vengeance ruined the life of everyone present.


    The cubs continuously trailed each other as they never gave up.


    However, soon the scenery changed.


    The scenery returned back as it was filled with the cubs once more. But this time, the lion whose mother was killed decided to let it go.


    Let things go as, rather than trailing the murdered lion, simply made a new family and gave them happiness.


    "My child. Can you see it now? What does the path of vengeance do for thy?"


    "Life is fleeting, my child," the voice whispered, "and it is meant to be filled with moments of joy, love, and understanding. Your heart is burdened with the weight of vengeance, but it is capable of so much more."


    The words sounded more and more burdened like the voice was the one that had lived such a life.


    For some reason, tears streamed down Lirienne''s cheeks as she felt the truth of the voice''s words pierce through her hardened exterior.


    Even though she couldn''tprehend what those words were for, even though she could not truly believe that the path of vengeance was wrong, the emotions she was feeling were so strong that she couldn''t stop her tears.


    "Don''t waste your life for the sake of your vengeance, my child¡­.Never forget¡­.In this realm of light, there will always be a night. Just as light and darkness coexist, life and death are intertwined. Embrace the journey, and know that even in the darkest hours, the light of the one for your destiny will shine¡­."


    The voice spoke, the regret in its voice evident.


    "Don''t ever forget my child¡­.. A moon''s purpose is never to create the light¡­."


    The scenery changed, the bright light of the sun appearing on the sanctuary.


    "The moon''s purpose is to reflect the light of the sun to those for the night when the light of the sun could not reach them. It is your purpose to stand beside the one that spreads the light of the sun."


    As the voice spoke those words, the moon''s radiance intensified, enveloping her in aforting embrace. Lirienne knew that she had taken the first step towards healing and finding her true purpose.


    With the guidance of the ethereal voice, she now understood that her true path. As she walked under the moonlight, Lirienne felt a newfound sense of hope and determination in her heart.


    And at the end of her dream, a figure took the ce of her sun.


    It was a figure that became the light for her.


    A figure of a young man with ck hair and Crimson Eyes¡­.


    With little steps, she walked through her light, her moonlight guiding her.


    However, as she walked further and further, on top of the cliff that Lirienne climbed, a figure could be seen.


    It was a figure whose face was covered with a veil.


    TAP A small drop of tear fell to the ground as the figure wiped her eyes with the sleeves of her robe.


    Under the moonlight, from the sides of the robe, the figure''s pointy ears could be seen¡­.


    ---------------A/N---------------


    Hope you liked this chapter.


    Writing this one took quite a long time, but I am feeling thrilled for some reason. I think this one was pretty good.


    ------------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 315 Her 5

    ?


    As Lirienne opened her eyes, the first thing that weed her was a different scene she had just seen.


    The ethereal dreamscape of moonlitndscapes and whispered voices faded away, reced by the familiar surroundings of the training room where she had been practicing with Callius.


    ''Ah¡­.Right, I was training with him.'' She thought.


    The cool breeze of the moon was reced by the warmth of the artificial lighting within the academy. The surreal flowers and creatures were reced by the training equipment and golems that lined the room. It was as if she had been transported back to reality in an instant.


    Lirienne blinked, momentarily disoriented by the sudden shift. She looked around, her heart still resonating with the emotions and wisdom she had experienced in her dream. She could almost feel the sorrow and anguish the voice had.


    ''It felt like someone I knew.'' She pondered, remembering the tone of the voice. It was a voice that felt familiar, but she couldn''t put a name for who it was.


    As she was feeling inner turmoil, her gaze naturally wandered around the room, and there she saw the boy she was with beforeing here.


    He was sitting there and meditating.


    "Finally awake?"


    He must have sensed her gaze as his voice sounded inside her ears. Then his crimson eyes opened, revealing the burning gaze. He was looking at her intently, his gaze brimming with questions.


    "Are you all right, Lirienne? How are you feeling?" However, rather than asking and bombarding her with questions, he just asked how she felt. After all, Callius knew enlightenment didn''t mean everyone could ovee it.


    There were those that lost their sanity and life in that period of time, and even in the game, the state of enlightenment was heavily rted to one''s willpower.


    Lirienne''s lips curved into a small, serene smile. She nodded, a sense of calm and purpose settling within her as she looked into his crimson eyes. "Yes. I am more than all right." His cold eyes didn''t contain much concern, but it was the first time he asked about her well-being.


    However, her demeanor didn''t escape from Callius'' eyes. Callius raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by her response. "You seem different," he remarked.


    ''What is this feeling I am getting from her?'' Callius asked himself. It was different from how it was before. The aura Lirienne had, the demeanor that was shifted, and that feeling of connection that he had with her made Callius more intrigued about what happened while she was being enlightened.


    Looking at him like that, Lirienne felt proud. It was the first time he was giving such a reaction to her, and it made her somehow happy.


    "I think I finally understand how I can use my magic now."


    As those words left her lips, Callius raised an eyebrow. "You understand how to use your magic now?"


    "Yes."


    "I see¡­.That certainly seems usible." Callius mumbled. Knowing that she got enlightened, it made sense that she was now able to understand how her magic worked. Most of the time, enlightenment made the person suddenly perceive things randomly without any reason.


    "Won''t you ask, how?" Lirienne asked. She wanted to see more reactions from him.


    "No." But sadly, her wishes didn''te through. "Everyone''s enlightenment is esoteric to them. So, even if you had exined to me, it would be hard for me to understand." Callius answered. Considering the way he got enlightened, it made sense since there was no way he could exin how he understood the mana in a better way.


    "Then, let''s go. It is gettingte." As Callius stood up, he gestured for Lirienne to follow him.


    "¡­.." Looking at him, Lirienne didn''t answer. But she could see the small light shining from him.


    ''This is only visible to me.'' And she knew that it was only visible for her, as she couldn''t see this before. ''He is my light.'' As she looked at the small shadow that appeared behind him, Lirienne slowly made her way toward that ce.


    Only to illuminate it with a small silver light.


    She still couldn''t let go of that feeling of vengeance as the anger still remained, but this time she felt like she had found the answer to the feeling that had appeared inside her heart in recent days.


    With her mood improved, she made her way towards her room. She was feeling tired mentally, and she wanted to rest.


    Just like that, both of them left the training room and went to their respective dorms.


    ******


    "Holy Knights are here."


    Inside a dimly lit room filled with only small lighting, a husky voice could be heard.


    "Tch. Why are they here now?"


    The room was shrouded in eerie darkness, illuminated only by sporadic and dim sources of light that struggled to pierce through the heavy shadows. It was a space that seemed to exist on the fringes of society, hidden away from prying eyes and the judgmental gaze of the outside world.


    The walls were draped with tattered and faded curtains, their supposed vibrant colors now muted by time and neglect. The air was thick with a mixture of mustiness and incense, a scent that lingered from the various rituals and ndestine meetings that had taken ce within these walls.


    Candles flickered sporadically, casting elongated and dancing shadows across the room''s uneven surfaces. Their wavering mes created an eerie dance of light and darkness, emphasizing the sense of secrecy that enveloped the space.


    The soft, wavering glow of the candles offered mere glimpses of the faces of those who gathered there, their features often obscured by the y of shadows.


    People, whose bodies were covered with robes, filled the ce as they talked amongst themselves.


    "First, it was Pdins, and now Holy Knights? What is the meaning of this? Care to exin?"


    As a voice filled with malice sounded inside the room, all robes turned to the one that was standing on the right side of the roundtable.


    "It is something I have no control over." A voice echoed. "The Captain of the Pdins is moving on his own." As the voice kept going, the robed figure nodded his head.


    "So what? Don''t you have higher standing than him? Just ask him to return back." Another figure was added; this time, it was a feminine tone filled with seduction.


    "Sigh¡­.I knew your tiny little mind filled with carnal desires couldn''tprehend this." The robed sighed as he turned his gaze to the source of the voice.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said you are nothing but a simple object that lost its purpose, divulging into its carnal desires."


    "Heh¡­Whoever hears this will think you are different. Hadn''t you just ordered three children ves?"


    "I am. It is art, my life''s purpose."


    "Tch! Bastard."


    As the two robed people bickered with each other, suddenly, a voice filled with authority appeared.


    "Enough!" As the voice echoed, a silence ensued.


    "The appearance of Holy Knights and Pdins is unexpected. No matter what, something needs to be done about it." The voice that looked like the leader of the ce spoke as he turned his eyes to the man that was bickering with the woman.


    "Do you think it is easy to keep my position while the tension inside the Church is this high? If I randomly resummon the Pdins, everyone''s eyes will be on me."


    The man answered.


    "Because of those terrorist bastards, now the Holy Kingdom needs to take action." He added.


    "I know. Syndicate of Doom¡­..We will talk about thatter." The leader said as he turned the corner.


    "Thanks to certain someone, the Academy will also be alert now. They had already informed the Royal Family, and soon Shadows will probably be dispatched because of it." With those words, the leader implied.


    "Under these circumstances, we can not proceed with the n." And made his judgment.


    "WAIT! WHAT DO YOU MEAN WE CAN NOT PROCEED!" However, hearing this, the robed person whom the leader was looking at shouted in response. It was the voice of a woman.


    "You promised me that the blood was going to be spilled." However, after everyone''s gazes turned at the woman, she got a hold of herself and calmed down.


    "I did. But whose fault was this?" The leader answered. "If it was not for your idiot son, we could still move smoothly. But now that the academy has proof, the Shadows will also appear. We need to abandon the n."


    "Do you think I will let you go after all the funds I have provided to you? You will proceed with the n." The woman didn''t back down; hatred was evident in her voice. "Those low-borns will pay."


    "They will. I said we are going to abandon this mission. I didn''t say we are going to give up." The leader said. "Your funds are not going anywhere; neither are we. We will proceed with the second n."


    "No. You will list-"


    Just as the woman was about to speak further, suddenly, an immense amount of pressure descended upon the room. The man that looked like the leader now had his one hand raised.


    "Kurh-"


    The woman wasn''t able toprehend as she tried to breathe. A hand was grabbing her by her neck.


    SWOOSH


    As the winds that the woman conjured inside the room tried to move and push back the unknown force, the man spoke.


    "I had shown you enough courtesy." The leader''s voice was stone-cold. "Just as the oath we made, I will let you have your vengeance unless it endangers my ns."


    "Kurghk!"


    "Now, we shall proceed with the second n." The leader said as he released the force in his hand, as the crimson-colored power returned.


    "Huff¡­.Huff¡­.." As the woman breathed heavily, she swore to herself.


    "We will proceed with the second n. Call the Zarothar back."


    Just like that, the meeting went on, but the woman, whose bloodshot eyes filled with madness, smiled underneath as she heard the name Zarothar.


    After all, there was one more card she could y¡­..


    ------------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 316 End Of The Mid-Terms

    ?


    The period of the student went on just like any normal for days, and nobody that was important for the story had challenged me, and the ones that challenged me were those who ranked 10 to 40 and wanted to test themselves.


    To be honest, thest two were pretty productive duels, but that was it. Neither lost the matches, nor did I give them any chance.


    Then, since I was challenged quite a lot, I did not need to use my tickets and could basically finish the dueling period without showing myself any longer.


    DING


    <Ding! Quest [First-rank] ispleted.>


    As the sound of the system echoed inside my head, at the same time, a sound of notification came from the academy''s bracelet as well.


    ''The rankings should be open now.''


    I thought to myself, and following that, I opened the message that was sent to me.


    ----------------------------


    Mid-Term Exam Results


    Dear students,


    We are pleased to announce the results of the Mid-Term Examinations. Your hard work and dedication have been reflected in your performance, and we would like tomend you for your efforts.


    The rankings can be seen in the attachments.


    Congrattions to all those who have excelled in their studies and demonstrated exceptional skills. Your achievements are a testament to yourmitment and passion.


    For those who did not achieve the results they were hoping for, remember that this is a stepping stone on your journey of growth. Use this experience to identify areas of improvement and work towards your goals with renewed determination.


    We also want to remind you of the uing Break Period for four days until Tuesday and then the Festival of Club Introductions. The break period is a great opportunity for rxation and self-reflection. Spend time with your friends and recharge your spirits while with the Festival of Club introductions; you will have the opportunity to connect with your seniors.


    Once again, congrattions to everyone, and we wish you all the best in your future endeavors.


    Sincerely, Academy Administration


    --------------------------------


    As I read the message, I nodded my head. Just as I had expected, it was the rankings, and the message came from the academy.


    But looking at their tone, it seems they were really happy with the results, and that was to be expected since this generation is known as the golden one for a reason.


    ''Now, it is rankings.''


    With that thought, I opened the attachment and started looking at the names.


    ----------------------------------------


    First-year rankings


    1. Callius ¨C 150/150 ¨C 95/100


    2. Diana Augustride ¨C 143/150 ¨C 98/100


    3. Celia Leafsnow ¨C 145/150 ¨C 92/100


    4. Snne Glyndon ¨C 141/150 ¨C 94/100


    6. Emma Augustride ¨C 120/150 ¨C 96/100


    9. Alicia Montalet ¨C 143/150 ¨C 90/100


    10. Samira Rumblere ¨C 95/150 ¨C 100/100


    ¡­.


    20. Emilia


    25. Lirienne


    ¡­


    29. Arthur Nighnce ¨C 93/150 ¨C 80/100


    ¡­


    106. Aliya Norris


    -------------------------------------------


    "Just as I expected," I mumbled to myself, looking at the list before me. It was just as I had expected.


    I was sure that I hadn''t missed any type of theoretical questions since the exams were pretty easy, and I just assumed my theoretical score was full.


    Though that was not the case for my practical exam results, that was also to be expected since I lost against Diana, a student lower ranked than myself. Therefore, points were deducted because of that.


    ''In the end, I am still ranked one, so it doesn''t matter.''


    I had already released my frustration, so there was no need to overly sit on this point. With that thought, I lowered my gaze to the list.


    ''Diana''s rank hadn''t changed, Celia''s as well. But Emma seems to rank higher. She probably went against the before 6th guy and destroyed him in the practical test.''


    Since the entrance exam was conducted in a way that prioritized efficiency, there were some students who were lucky enough not to encounter people with higher strength.


    For instance, the students that were in the first ten of the list were all ind winners, but some people on other inds that couldn''t win might have won the ind they were in.


    Therefore, in the first mid-term exams, the rankings would be settled, and the students would slowlye to the ce where they would need to be.


    ''Just like Emma.''


    Even though she was slightly stupid at first, she was actually quite a hard worker as well as a person obsessed withpeting.


    With her theoretical notes going up and her strength alone, it was easy to say that she deserved her spot in the rankings.


    ''Since Den disappeared from the list, it seems Snne has taken his spot and achieved the fourth rank.''


    There was one thing that was important when it came to this girl.


    She was one of the mostplex and weird heroines in the game, and her intentions were hard to read.


    Right now, she looks like she is ranked fourth, but if she fought seriously and tried to take over rank one, she could give me a hard time and even beat me if she used her full strength in a duel.


    ''It is because of her unique art.''


    But since right now she is not trying her best, she is ranked fourth. Well, she can''t win against Diana, so that is fine.


    ''Now, here is Alicia.''


    Alicia.


    The person who was the most enigmatic one for me in this world.


    She is a heroine that was supposed to help the main cast, but her ways are a lot different from how a heroine should be¡­.


    A person that is hard to discern if she is a viin or a heroine¡­.


    A scheming person whose intentions are hard to read and hard to understand.


    I had watched her duel, and simply put, she didn''t crush her opponent but rather ''gently'' beat them using her light-affinity magic.


    ''It was quite a sight to see a praying girl in the midst of the arena that defended herself from a sword conjuring a barrier.''


    I thought.


    ''She probably did to make her image stronger and purer in front of others.''


    No matter how we im to be objective and fair, we humans are creatures whose opinion would change with looks.


    People will feel remorse or will judge you when you smash an ''innocent''dybug flying before yourself, but they will keep silent when you smash an ''innocent'' cockroach.


    They will rather congratte you.


    This is how the world works.


    Then what do you think will happen when you see a girl covered in the radiant color of holiness inside the arena offering her prayers to defend herself, even though, in reality, she was just using her own light-affinity mana to conjure a spell?


    You will simply feel the ''divinity,'' won''t you?


    Isn''t this what religion is about?


    Anyway, enough with my ramblings. The main point is Alicia looked proficient in her light-affinity magic, more than how it looked from the outside.


    With my [All Seeing Eye], I could see her mana control, and it was at least on the level of Celia and even closer to Diana.


    And that was something I had a hard timeprehending. Since if she was this strong, why did she look weak in the game?


    Questions arose inside, but the answers to them right now would only dilute my mind as they would only be assumptions.


    But one thing was certain.


    This girl was a force to reckon with, and it was not only with her brains.


    But aside from her, there was one more important person that finally made her appearance inside the first ten of the academy.


    Samira Rumblere.


    A character that would satisfy the characteristics of those that wanted a ''mommy'' basically.


    An amazoness that is incredibly bloodthirsty forbat and whose sole purpose if fighting with strong people and destroying them.


    ''Since she made it into the top ten, now she will finally reveal herself.''


    She was one of those heroines that I didn''t dislike since she was a character with her own values and own type of living.


    And she was a character that was against the harem, so if you acquired her as a heroine while having a rtionship with another, that would basically mean a battle royale¡­.


    That was one of the reasons why she was not liked too much since it basically destroyed people''s ''satisfaction and wish fulfillment'' that they would never get in their real life.


    In any case, Lirienne''s and Aliya''s ranks both went up quite a lot as well. Though since Aliya was not abatant, her rank was not that high, in Lirienne''s case, that was different.


    Know that the higher rank you are, the harder it will get for you to raise your rank since the spectrum of opponents will be smaller no matter what.


    KNOCK


    In any case, just as I was looking at the ranking list and making myments, I suddenly heard a knocking sound on my door.


    "Brother, it is time."


    It was time for me to spend some time with my sister¡­.


    ------------------------A/N------------------------


    Hope you liked the chapter. With this now, it is time to move Callius'' rtionship with Diana slightly.


    I couldn''t post two chapters yesterday since an offer for a project came. Thus I went to the meeting for that.


    I am considering the offer right now, but the updates won''t slow down. I will post at least one-long chapter every day; rest assured.


    ------------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 317 Date

    ?


    ''It is finally the time.'' Diana thought to herself excitedly. ''My efforts are paying off.''


    She had been trying her best to put herself in front of Callius'' eyes in the academy, asionally putting herself inside positions where he would being too close to her or many others¡­.


    But, she had seen no progress at all. Nothing. His face never changed; he never looked at him differently from before. It was always the same look.


    She could see he treasured her, but what she wanted was different.


    ''I want him to look only at me, no one else. Even himself. Only me, me and me.''


    And, first and foremost, she was sure of something. There were a lot of vixens out there aiming for him.


    ''Brother, you can''t look for someone else other than me.''


    Because of this reason, when she saw the opportunity, she immediately jumped in.


    ''I even used that spell¡­..I really didn''t want to do it, but I couldn''t defeat him otherwise.''


    It was slightly sad that she couldn''t defeat him without using that spell, but it was not something that much of a secret anyway. Since it was the signature spell of that woman, it was something that was known to the world, and so it was something people could infer.


    Though her mastering that at such a young age was going to attract attention for sure, it didn''t matter to her.


    After all, she was just going to crush those who came for her with her strength.


    However, now was not the time for those thoughts. For the whole weekend, she was going to have her brother, so it was time to n things, which she did.


    And now here she was, knocking on her brother''s door.


    KNOCK


    "Brother, it is time." She spoke with a tone that didn''t give her intentions. Even though she knew he knew about her feelings, her pride didn''t allow her to look too excited before him.


    "Okay." A simple and apathetic voice echoed. In the end, pride was something both of them had overly.


    She could feel him approaching as her senses gave his location, and anticipation rose inside her heart. She wanted to see what kind of clothes he would be wearing, how he looked¡­.


    And mostly, she wanted to see his reaction.


    CREAK


    As the door opened, the person she was expecting revealed himself.


    Before Diana stood the person whom she held in the highest regard, his appearance was as striking as ever, and she couldn''t help but let her eyes roam over him, taking in every detail.


    His dark hair, slightly longer than how it was when he entered the academy, was tied neatly behind his head. The way he wore it revealed his forehead but covered his sides with small bangs, entuating his sharp features. But what always caught her attention were his eyes¡ªburning, cold crimson orbs that seemed to hold a world of mysteries. They were eyes that could both intimidate and captivate.


    Callius''s attire was as serious as his demeanor, yet it fit him incredibly well. He wore a tailored ensemble of dark hues that perfectlyplemented his pale skin. The lines of the clothing emphasized his lean, well-defined body, giving him an air of strength and presence.


    ''Ah¡­.'' Diana was left speechless.


    Callius was someone that always put importance on his clothing, but right now, it looked like he put more effort than usual. He looked like he just appeared from a fairy tale.


    ''This¡­.'' She just stood there and watched him without uttering any word, and no words were spoken.


    That was because even Callius, too, was slightly taken aback by the girl before her who looked like the epitome of perfection almost.


    It was one of the first times after he came to this world that he felt his trait [Aesthetic Sense] was satisfied this much.


    ''Wow¡­.'' He didn''t mutter any words, but he also knew this girl took his breath off for a second.


    A scene that was both enchanting and ethereal. Her silver hair shimmered as if kissed by moonlight, cascading down her back like a cascade of liquid silver. Her blue eyes held a depth that mirrored the expanse of the sky itself, drawing him in with their captivating allure.


    She was neither tall nor short, her stature delicate and petite, giving her an air of grace that was both alluring and enchanting. Every movement she made seemed to be guided by an otherworldly elegance as if she were a creature from a realm beyond.


    The pale skin she shared with the Augustride family only added to her ethereal appearance, a canvas for the moonlight to dance upon. Her features were delicate and refined, each one contributing to the overall picture of a being who seemed to have stepped out of a fairy tale.


    Even his senses, which he was proud of, thanks to his sensitivity, were calm as the ocean when he looked into her. Just like the tranquility possessed the girl itself, from his senses alone, he felt like this was his ce offort.


    It was the effect of her fairy ss, after all. Even though Diana was not using her magic or mana at the moment, her strong emotions alone were enough to affect the mana around her as a ruler, and she couldn''t help it.


    She wanted him to be with her and stand beside her all the time, and her mana obeyed her will to the core.


    Callius was the first one to wake up from his stupor as he looked into the girl who was looking at him with a dazed gaze. Normally he would not feel any emotion from the gazes he got, but this time it was different since he enjoyed her gaze on him.


    So he waited for a while until he saw Diana was about to regain her control as well.


    "Shall we?" Callius finally spoke, his voice carrying a soft warmth that was reserved solely for his sister. He extended his arm toward her, a silent invitation for them to begin their weekend together.


    FLINCH


    And Diana flinched in response as her cheeks slightly flushed. But it took only half a second to regain her control.


    Diana''s eyes sparkled as she looked at him, her previous speechlessness reced by a radiant smile. She ced her hand on his arm, intertwining her fingers with his. "Let''s go, brother," she replied, her tone filled with enthusiasm and a touch of yfulness.


    She wanted to ask if she was beautiful, but she didn''t since she didn''t want to look like she needed confirmation from him.


    She knew this was a chance she would not be getting any time soon, so she was determined to make use of it to the maximum extent.


    "What is the n for today?" Callius asked with a small smile.


    "Brother, since you said you get permission to go outside, I assumed we would be leaving the academy," Diana replied, her fingers slowly moving around his hand to see a reaction.


    Though, there was no way Callius'' pride would allow that.


    "Yes. I got the permission; look at this." Callius mumbled as he showed her the stamp of the vice-headmaster of the academy, Seraphina Riftwind.


    Seeing this, Diana nodded her head, but at the same time, her gaze was narrowed.


    "Brother, that woman didn''t want something unspeakable from you, right?" Diana asked as she moved closer and smelled his clothes. Of course, there was probably no way that a natural smell would be left on his clothes, but she was rather looking for a mana scent.


    "What do you think?" Callius answered with a small smile on his own. "What might be the reason she let us go out like that?"


    After all, the academy was mostly strict when it came to students leaving. Unless they got a quest from the bulletin board, the only way to leave the academy was to get permission, and it was something that was rumored to be hard to get.


    At this question, Diana pondered for a second, and it didn''t take long for her quick-witted mind to find the answer.


    "It was because you revealed that ckwood was a demon, wasn''t it?"


    "Indeed. It seems my sister is not only otherworldly beautiful, but she is also smart." Callius answered, interposing a smallpliment into his words.


    FLINCH


    Only to see the reaction that woulde from Diana. His strong senses and their arms touching were enough to let him feel Diana stiffen.


    However, again Diana regained her control instantly as she turned to Callius with a bright smile. "Thank you, brother." And answered.


    "It is nothing to be thankful for. I am just stating what is obvious, look at all those people around us; everyone is looking at you." Callius spoke as he gazed towards the outside.


    "Ah¡­." Diana, whose attention was on Callius the whole time, finally looked around, only to see a bunch of students looking at them.


    Teachers, seniors, personals, male or female, nothing mattered. Almost everyone''s attention was on them, and this made her both happy and angry.


    "How dare these vixens look at him?" She mumbled with a small tone as her pressure erupted, enveloping everyone looking at them.


    Then she changed her face instantly as she looked into the Callius once more.


    "Thank you, brother." As she thanked him happily with a bright smile.


    ''Sigh¡­.Look how innocent she looks¡­She probably doesn''t even think she is doing something bad inside her head¡­'' Callius thought, looking at Diana.


    Just like that, they kept going longer until they reached the teleportation gate where they would be leaving the academy¡­..


    ------------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 318 Date 2

    ?


    Date.


    A word that is associated with those that wish to wander together and spend time.


    Normally it was mostly associated with romanticism and romantic feelings, but that was not fully true.


    Even though romantic partners can also take others on dates, it is not exclusive to them.


    Though for Diana''s case, that was the former, and her goal was simple.


    Diana knew, from how Callius behaved¡­.


    He didn''t see her as a woman at all. The way he treated her was the same as in the past.


    He wanted her to be perfect, and the best since that was how he was.


    She knew that since that was the person she had fallen in love with.


    But she also wanted to change this. She wanted to change the fact that she was not something that needed to be simply perfected but someone that could stand beside him.


    ''Brother. You will stand beside me alone. You can''t be with anyone else.''


    She thought inside her head as they were walking.


    She had nned the date for this, and she was doing her best.


    Though, it was also a subject that she was not familiar with.


    "Brother. How was it?" She asked, looking for her emotions underneath his face. Callius was moving slowly with steady steps.


    "It was good¡­..It is the first time I am seeing a magical theatre." He answered. And Diana could see that Callius genuinely enjoyed watching the show with her.


    Since magical engineering in the world was not that widely spread, things like cinema and TV were not developed yet. Therefore, most nobles rather had such hobbies.


    "I see¡­I am happy then." Diana mumbled as she remembered the happy times of their childhood when she, Callius, and Emma would go to the ys with Austin and Adelyn.


    A small reminiscent smile appeared on her face as she remembered those times.


    "Reminds of the past, doesn''t it?" At that moment, Callius asked as he gazed through the buildings made with good architectural sense.


    Diana could see the emotions filling his heart. Even though he was suppressing them, they were still there underneath.


    A sense of regret shed before him, and Diana understood why it was.


    "It does¡­.Those were happy times, right?" Diana spoke. She remembered the faint smile Callius had when they went to such a ce together.


    "Yeah¡­." As he answered, Diana could see the pain he was suppressing. He was probably remembering Austin and the way he was killed.


    However, it only took him half a second to regain hisposure as his feelings returned to normal.


    But he still didn''t say anything more as a faint smile was on his lips. She wanted to bite them so badly, but she kept herposure.


    The atmosphere got awkward, and Diana was sure not to let things go like that.


    "Then follow me, brother; we have a lot of ces to wander around¡­"


    As she gestured for Callius toe with him with a smile, she entered another ce.


    A ce for teleportation.


    After all, since both Callius and Diana were rich, right now, they did not have any reason to spare any expenses for the date.


    Entering the ce, the officer asked them.


    "Where do you wish to go, miss and mister?"


    "We wish to travel to the Ecago City."


    "Understood; please wait a second."


    Just like that, the two left the ce and started walking to the portal.


    "Brother, have you ever been in this ce?" Diana asked as she looked at him with a smile.


    "No. It is my first time." Callius answered. Even though he knew about Ecago City, he had never visited this ce.


    "I see. Then, make sure you never close your eyes. An incredible sight is waiting for you." As Diana said, she leaned closer to Callius, her arms touching his.


    She could feel his calm aura, and Callius didn''t mind either as he let her do what she wanted.


    Today, Callius was behaving differently from how he would usually do. He left all the control to Diana and promised her that he would get along with everything.


    Therefore, he nevermented nor teased her.


    As Diana and Callius stepped through the portal, they found themselves in the wondrous underwater city of Chicago.


    The moment they arrived, they were greeted by a breathtaking sight. Massive transparent domes allowed them to walk through the underwater streets while being surrounded by the beauty of the ocean depths.


    The streets were lined with aquatic flora of various colors and sizes, creating a vibrant and surreal atmosphere. Callius and Diana wandered through these gardens, taking in the sights and scents of the underwater blooms.


    "Brother. It is incredible that such a ce exists, isn''t it?" Diana asked.


    The sure feeling of the blue ocean surrounding one was something that amazed her. Her senses were constantly alert, thinking they might be in danger, but that made her feel the tranquility of this ce more.


    It was a weird cycle of expressions.


    "Indeed. Magic never ceases to amaze me."


    "Doesn''t it? Look, brother, it is a seahorse!" Diana pointed excitedly at a group of colorful seahorses swimming gracefully through the water. Callius observed them with a hint of fascination, his usualposed demeanor giving way to a trace of wonder.


    This ce was a ce that Diana had chosen for her date because she knew Callius liked the sea and ocean. She remembered when she saw him painting about the ocean inside her room, away from the eyes.


    They continued to explore the underwater city, their steps guided by the transparent paths that meandered through the oceandscape. They passed by schools of vibrant fish, each species more beautiful and unique than thest. Rays of sunlight filtered through the water, casting a mesmerizing dance of light and shadow on the surroundings.


    Diana and Callius paused at a massive ss wall that provided an expansive view of the open ocean beyond. The sight was breathtaking ¨C the endless blue expanse stretching out in front of them, mysterious and awe-inspiring.


    "Brother, isn''t the ocean incredible?" Diana murmured, her voice filled with reverence for the vastness before them. But at the same time, she wanted to hear his reaction.


    For a whole time, she was using spirits tomunicate with the monsters and natural inhabitants of the ocean, making them show her and Callius incredible sights.


    Callius nodded in agreement, his eyes fixed on the horizon as if lost in thought.


    ''This reminds me of the end of the game.'' He thought since the game''s ending had such a scene inside them.


    "Ocean is different from how we live onnd. Here, you don''t need to look for hidden intentions or decipher deceitful smiles. There''s a rawness to life onnd that can be cruel and tiring. People carry dark sides within them, and there are constant threats to one''s life and happiness. It''s a world where some take pleasure in tormenting others," Callius began, his gaze still fixed on the ocean horizon.


    He continued, his voice carrying a weight of experience and observation. "But the ocean, it gives me a feeling of calmness. A sense that life doesn''t have to be a constant struggle for dominance or survival. It''s like a refuge from theplexities of our world, a ce where the natural rhythm of life takes precedence."


    As he spoke, Diana nodded her head. She felt the same. As someone that knew how people felt, she was someone that hated how humans were two-faced.


    Since she was beautiful, whenever she went to a ce, there was always at least one person that made her want to vomit because of their feelings under the surface.


    At that moment, she remembered the time when he was painting in his room.


    "Brother. Do you wish to paint?" Asking that she came closer.


    "Paint?" Callius looked surprised for the first time in a while.


    "Yes."


    "So you knew." At Diana''s confirmation, he put a small smile on her face.


    "I know everything about you, brother," Diana replied, her gaze fixated on him. She wanted him to know about her feelings.


    "Is that so?" However, the answer she got was another small smile. However, she could see his emotions, and she saw a slight sadness there.


    "Come." As Diana pulled him with herself, she started walking to the ce where they could paint¡­.


    And their day went on such.


    For the rest of the day, they wandered through Ecago City, marveling at the intricate architecture of the underwater buildings and the beauty of the marine life that surrounded them. They visited an underwater garden filled with bioluminescent nts that emitted a soft, enchanting glow as the sun began to set.


    As evening approached, they found themselves at an elegant underwater restaurant with a panoramic view of the ocean. The tables were adorned with delicate coral centerpieces, and the walls were adorned with intricate shell designs. Soft, soothing music filled the air as they took their seats.


    Over a delicious meal of seafood delicacies and other exquisite dishes, Diana and Callius engaged in conversation that flowed effortlessly. Diana knew everything about the Callius of the past, the things he liked, the things he did.


    Her obsession was so strong that even the things she had liked slowly turned to the things he did, forming amon point for them to talk about.


    And it was a good experience for Callius as well. When he was with Diana, away from the eyes of others, he could behave as he did in the past.


    ''Rather than forgetting the past, embracing it is a lot better.'' He thought. For whole this time, Callius'' past was something that he disliked to think about.


    Since that made him remember those pitiful times, and his ego was getting hurt.


    But today, only for today, he let his guard down.


    Just like that, their night deepened¡­..


    ------------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 319 Date 3

    ?


    As their day reached its end, Diana recalled the things she had done for the day.


    "Hehe¡­.It was good." She mumbled, giggling happily. "Even though things didn''t go as its nned, it was quite good to see him in such a manner."


    Right now, she was inside her room, thinking about the day. Even though she wanted to sleep in the same room with him, Callius refused, saying there was a line they couldn''t cross.


    That was true, but it still hurt her feelings slightly. It had been a while since she had such a peaceful and calm day. Her time in the academy could also be called calm, but there was something that was bothering her for a while which she didn''t tell to Callius yet.


    ''Mother is putting much more pressure now.'' It was the fact that Adelyn was putting pressure on her, trying to force her to spend time with that Elven bastard. She kept refusing, but she didn''t know how much she could stall.


    ''Let''s forget that for now; I need to prepare for tomorrow. It is when I will be striking.'' She closed her head and started imagining the events in her head.


    Diana was a smart girl, and there was a reason why she didn''t directly attack Callius today. She wanted to observe the thing he had reacted to while he was with her, the things that could attract him, and the thing she could use as a weapon.


    ''I really didn''t want to use this, but I guess I don''t have a chance. Please forgive me, brother.''


    Grabbing a small vial from her space ring, she looked into its contents.


    ''I love you; I love you so much. You will forgive me, right?''


    With those thoughts, she started preparing herself for tomorrow.


    ******


    "Wow¡­It had been a while since I had rested in such a manner." Callius said, looking at his body in front of the mirror.


    "The temperament process is finished. Now, after Aliya readies everything, I can attempt the breakthrough." Just like that, hey on the bed looking at the ceiling as he remembered the things he did with Diana.


    ''It was just as I expected; I feelfortable around her.''


    There was a reason why Diana was different from any other person around him. It was because she was the one that was with him when he needed someone, whether her intentions were pure or not.


    Thus, she was the one that he could simply behave as he wanted in a way that he could release his desires.


    Though Diana was not the only one, Callius had yet to realize it. Even though, when one simply said this to him, he would refuse, Aliya and Lirienne were also affecting how he behaved as well.


    Callius could ept the fact that Aliya was his partner, but he would probably refuse if one said he was changing thanks to them. It was a matter of pride, which was one of the biggest things that defined him.


    He was a person that hid his strength for efficiency and to have a card to y, but at the same time, he was a person that got mad at himself when he lost against a person with such clear advantages.


    Even though he knew he would win, his obsession with being perfect refused him to ept this loss, which in the end, didn''t make him any different from other people at all.


    However, when he was with Diana, he didn''t need to force things to be perfect since she was the one that had already done it for him. Since she knew how he wanted things to be, it was very easy for her to do such a thing.


    He was a perfectionist, a person that liked art, be it music or painting, even if he was forced to.


    "Sigh, how troublesome¡­." He mumbled to himself, lying on the bed.


    ******


    As the new day was born, Diana and Callius continued spending time with each other for the whole Sunday. Since today was thest day Diana was going to have Callius with herself, she naturally wanted to make sure of everything.


    Their first destination was a charming small city that was bustling with life and energy, thanks to an ongoing festival. Vibrant banners fluttered in the breeze, and the air was filled with the cheerful melodies of street musicians.


    "Why did you choose here?" Callius asked, looking at Diana. The city they were in was a city he knew; after all, it was on the southern side of the Empire where he wandered as an adventurer.


    "You will see, brother," Diana replied as she brought her body closer to him. Today she had been acting closer while pushing her body into him.


    ''It seems she doesn''t want to spend today like the rest of the day.'' He thought. ''Let''s see what you have in your pocket.'' With that thought, he adjusted his pace to hers and let her do as she pleased.


    The scent of nature surrounded Diana, a fragrance that was as captivating as it was elusive. It was a scent that seemed to reflect her connection to the world around her, a quality that Callius had always found intriguing.


    As they walked, Diana initiated the conversation, asking questions that delved into both their past and their present. It was clear that she was trying to create an atmosphere of openness and shared memories, and Callius found himself willingly participating.


    ''Let''s make things a little hard for her. I wonder how she will respond.'' He thought.


    "Brother, do you remember the time we used to explore the forest near our home?" Diana''s voice was soft, filled with nostalgia. "You were always so focused on finding rare herbs and magical nts."


    "Indeed. At that time, there was nothing else I could do." He answered in a blunt tone, returning to how he usually behaved. "I wanted to create the perfect elixir to awaken myself."


    The moment those words sank, the atmosphere between them got quiet since Diana knew what he meant by those words. He was referring to the time when he was getting targeted by the members of the house, both as a kid and as an heir.


    She looked at Callius and saw his eyes burning as he gazed at the front. She knew she had made a mistake, but she also couldn''t keep the atmosphere like that.


    At that moment, something came to her rescue.


    Step right up, young couple! Test your knowledge of each other and win a prize!" A loud voice of an old man echoed around as both of them turned their attention to the man.


    Diana couldn''t help but blush at the shop owner''s assumption. However, Callius, who was trying to test Diana, didn''t let her have the chance.


    "We are n-"


    However, Diana was quick to act.


    "Oh,e on, br- I mean dear! Let''s give it a try. It might be fun!" She stuttered for a second but corrected herself.


    "Yes, yes, young man. Don''t be picky."


    Hearing the shop owner''s voice, Callius looked at Diana, who was looking at him with a smirk.


    ''You win this time, little sister.'' With that, he sat on the boot and looked at Diana.


    "Wow, what a beautiful couple."


    As the two were engulfed in their ys, the people that were walking around them turned their attention to them. The two were not wearing any disguise since this ce was rather small, and nobody would probably know them.


    Therefore, seeing two people at the pinnacle in terms of beauty attracted people''s attention.


    "Then, miss. Since you are this enthusiast, let''s start with you." The shop owner said with a smile.


    ''Ah, I wish I was young too.'' Thinking that, he asked the first question.


    And, hearing this, Diana nodded her head behaving excitedly.


    "All right, youngdy, here''s your first question. What is your partner''s favorite color?"


    Diana''s gaze never wavered from Callius''s face as she confidently answered, "ck, like a void."


    The shop owner chuckled and moved on to the next question. Though, Callius'' seemed a bit lost. ''That was to be expected, but she is trying to impress me, isn''t she?''


    "What is your partner''s favorite food?"


    "Roasted venison with wild mushroom sauce," Diana replied, her voice unwavering, as he gazed into Callius.


    ''Ho¡­.She even remembers that.'' Callius thought, reminiscing about the time when he had gone to a restaurant with Diana alone. There, he once talked about his favorite food, and it seemed Diana still remembered it.


    Probably no one in this world aside from her knew about that.


    The questions continued, and each one met with Diana''s urate and detailed responses. It was as if she held an intricate map of Callius''s likes, dislikes, and experiences within her mind. The amusement in Callius''s eyes grew as he observed Diana effortlessly answering questions that delved into his preferences, memories, and even his habits.


    Some questions were so hard to answer that even the crowd surrounding them was looking at Diana with awe. They had never once seen a girl that was this devoted to her partner.


    Finally, thest question arrived. "Tell me, youngdy, what is your partner''s dream?"


    Diana''s gaze softened, her expression bing more serious. She looked at Callius, her eyes reflecting the depth of her understanding. "His dream is to stand on top of everything, to surpass all limitations, and to achieve a level of power that transcends even the highest peaks."


    The shop owner nodded approvingly. "Very well answered, my dear. But, I wonder what is your dream then?"


    The shop owner had already forgotten this was a game as he was captivated by the aura Diana was releasing.


    "It is to stand in front of him on that peak where nobody else could stand. It is to be his world, where he could only look at me."


    However, the moment those words left her mouth, everyone shut their mouth as they looked at the girl who was no longer savable.


    ------------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 320 Date 4

    ?


    "It is to stand in front of him on that peak where nobody else could stand. It is to be his world, where he could only look at me."


    As those words echoed, everyone held their breaths and looked at the girl whose eyes were on the boy before her.


    She was looking at him in such a manner that everyone could feel that this girl loved the boy, and their eyes shone together brightly.


    A hushed murmur spread among the onlookers, some casting admiring nces at Diana while others exchanged knowing smiles. It was a scene of raw emotion and vulnerability, a genuine disy of affection that resonated deeply with those witnessing it.


    The shop owner himself was moved, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. He cleared his throat, attempting to regain hisposure.


    "My dear, you truly have a heart that shines as bright as the sun. Your love is a testament to the power of connection."


    The atmosphere was charged with a mix of emotions ¨C admiration, awe, and a hint of excitement. It was clear that the crowd was waiting for Callius''s response, eager to hear his thoughts on the matter.


    However, Callius simply looked at Diana, his crimson gaze piercing through her. But Diana did not back either as she too looked into his eyes with her blue ones.


    The crowd, sensing the gravity of the situation, began to cheer and encourage Callius with enthusiastic shouts. "Go on,d!" "She''s waiting for your answer!" "Don''t keep her waiting!"


    ''Heh¡­.Now you are even making crowd pressure me¡­.But, dear little sister of mine, hadn''t you noticed already that such things are meaningless for me.''


    Callius thought, and just as he was about to speak and answer, suddenly Diana stood up.


    "Let''s go, dear. We have another ce to go." And grabbed him by his hand and pulled him off before he could even answer.


    Diana immediately read the room, and knowing Callius, she knew what kind of response he would have. And that was the best move she could make, grabbing him and getting away from the crowd.


    "What a good couple¡­." The shop owner watched the departing figure of the two with a sad smile. "Couldn''t you give me a little chance, Ashley¡­. Maybe we could have been like them." He muttered as his gaze wandered around the clouds. "It is toote now."


    Just like that, the old man watched the clouds waiting for another time.


    "You know me well," Callius said, looking at Diana, who was walking with his hands.


    "I know you the best," Diana replied, her voice soft and filled with genuine affection. "There is no other person that knows you better than me."


    "Really?" Callius''s lips curled into a yful smile, challenging her assertion.


    "Really." Diana''s smile matched his, and she nced at him with an air of confidence.


    "Tell me more then," Callius urged, clearly wanting to challenge her sister.


    Diana''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Well, let''s see. Brother, you have a tendency to tap your fingers when you''re deep in thought, as if you''re ying out aplex strategy in your mind. And you''re quite particr about your reading habits ¨C you always mark the pages of books that contain particrly interesting or valuable information."


    "Ho? Impressive." Calliusmended.


    Diana continued with a knowing grin. "And let''s not forget how you can''t resist fixing crooked picture frames, even when we''re in someone else''s home."


    "You''ve been watching me quite closely, haven''t you?"


    "I have been," Diana answered while pushing her body to him, bringing her mouth to his ear. "Every little detail about you, I want to know every little detail about you." And whispered.


    FLINCH


    But it was not a simple whisper that she spoke. It was a whisper imbued with her mana, making Callius flinch in response as he almost sumbed to her hypnotic voice. If not for his incredibly sensitive senses, he would probably be affected by her [Spiritual Speech].


    "Your mana control is improved. You can even mask your mana now," heplimented, implying that he was aware of the trick she had just used.


    "I know, brother. But, it seems you are quite familiar with these types of things," Diana countered yfully, her tone holding a hint of teasing. Her blue eyes sparkled, but then a chill seemed to descend over her, and her gaze turned piercingly cold. "I wonder who was the one that did this first."


    Callius met her gaze evenly, his own eyes holding a depth of understanding. "It was quite a crafty being," he divulged. "It followed me for one whole month, trying to get my attention. And in the end, it finally did."


    Diana''s intrigue was palpable. "Is that so? I wonder if I can see it again?" She asked innocently, but her eyes were not innocent at all. They contained the murderous aura only Callius could feel.


    "You can''t. It is no longer in this world," Callius replied, his tone somber.


    A silence hung between them, weighted by the implications of their conversation. "There is only a handful of people in this world that got away with doing such a thing," Callius continued, turning his gaze to Diana, who wore a knowing smile. "So, rest assured, I don''t let others do such a thing to me unless they are someone precious."


    Diana''s smile deepened, a mixture of amusement and affection. "So, I am precious to you?"


    "You are," Callius affirmed without hesitation, his words genuine.


    "Heh¡­" Diana''s response carried a soft, pleased tone, her smile bing a bit more mischievous. She recognized the sincerity in Callius''s words, yet she was also keenly aware that this wasn''t the right moment to press further.


    As they strolled through the festival, Diana''s eyes caught sight of a makeshift stage where a street y was about to begin. The vibrant costumes and lively atmosphere drew her attention, and she tugged gently on Callius''s arm, a yful glint in her eyes.


    "Brother, let''s watch this y," she suggested, her voice full of excitement.


    As Callius both had no reason and no right to refuse her for today, he agreed and allowed her to guide him forward.


    They found a spot to stand among the onlookers, and soon, the performance began. The y was a romanticedy featuring two characters entangled in a web of misunderstandings and humorous situations. The crowd erupted inughter as the actors delivered their lines with exaggerated expressions andedic timing.


    However, neither Callius nor Diana looked personally amused. Both of them had a serious and stern look on their faces.


    Theedic interactions between the characters, which were meant to provokeughter, instead sparked a more analytical discussion between the two.


    "Look at the timing of their delivery," Dianamented in a low voice, her eyes focused on the actors. "They''re aiming for a punchline, but the buildup is somewhatcking."


    Callius nodded, his gaze fixed on the stage. "Indeed. The rhythm of their dialogues is a bit off. The pauses between lines are inconsistent, affecting the overalledic impact."


    They were both from a lineage of nobles.


    Callius was the same. Before his soul became one, Callius was a boy who had no power to achieve things. So, he gave his attention to the art of war, ruling, and reading bodies. He tried to make himself better at other points.


    Diana, too, was someone that was expected to inherit the household in the absence of Callius. Thus, she was someone that knew the art of talking and reading the middle of the lines. Also, making his hobbies hers was also something that she did.


    Therefore, as the y progressed, they critiqued the character dynamics, the plot structure, and even the nuances of the actors'' expressions. It was as though they had slipped into an academic mindset, dissecting the performance with a critical eye.


    "Their portrayal of the secondary character''s motivationscks depth," Callius observed, his tone measured. "It''s as if they''re relying on stereotypes rather than delving into the character''s psyche."


    Diana''s lips quirked in agreement. "Yes, and that diminishes the audience''s ability to empathize with the character''s decisions. It''s a missed opportunity for emotional engagement."


    Their conversation continued in hushed tones, each of their observations carrying a weight of knowledge and understanding. Despite being at a festival surrounded by light-hearted energy, Diana and Callius were immersed in a world of analysis and critique, seeing the performance through a lens that went beyond mere entertainment.


    "People often overlook the importance of subtext in these kinds of ys," Callius remarked, his voice a blend of thoughtfulness and earnestness.


    Diana nodded, her eyes never leaving the stage. "Absolutely. It''s the subtleyers of meaning that add depth to performance and make it resonate with the audience on a profound level."


    Their shared insights and opinions flowed effortlessly, showing how they suited each other. Even Callius, who wanted to control himself, was smiling at the effortless discussion he was making.


    In this world, there were only two people that he could talk to with such a smile.


    The first one was a girl who was ready to give him everything, and the second one was a girl who was ready to make the world his.


    As the y reached its conclusion, the final scene prompted a moment of silence between them. Their critical analysis had evolved into a mutual contemtion of the broader implications of the performance.


    "The resolution felt rushed," Diana mused, her voice carrying a hint of disappointment.


    "Agreed. It''s as if they prioritized a neat conclusion over a satisfying one," Callius added, his gaze thoughtful, but he felt satisfied.


    The initial academic inside his heart was satisfied with the talk now as she looked at the girl.


    "Come, brother. There is one ce left we need to visit." Diana said as she wore a beautiful smile. Whether she forced her hobbies to be the same with him or her tastes to be the same with him didn''t matter anymore.


    Since, at that point, his tastes became hers.


    ------------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 321 Date 5

    ?


    My Project trip ended. I will try to post three chapters a day to cover the missing ones for thest few days. Enjoy the chapters.


    ------------------------------0---------------------------------


    "Come, brother. There is one ce left we need to visit." Diana''s words held an undeniable sense of anticipation, her smile radiant after the engaging conversation they had just shared.


    NOD


    In response, Callius nodded wordlessly, his agreement evident as he fell in step behind her.


    The sun was beginning its descent, casting a gentle golden hue across the sky. The air carried a sense of tranquility, a feeling that matched the current phase of their day ¨C a moment of peaceful culmination.


    As they continued walking forward, they soon returned to the capital of the Empire, Aurora City.


    "Brother, please put a disguise on," Diana said, looking at the woman of all ages constantly throwing gazes at him. "Gr¡­. You are taking too much attention."


    Callius heard the sound of gritting teeth, but he simply smiled. "You are no different." He answered.


    As much as Callius was undeniably one of the most handsome men in the world, Diana was also at the peak in terms of beauty. Her fairy ss made it easier for men to feelfortable looking at her since the instinct to protect would awaken inside them.


    The reason this whole time nobody from the side of the men hasn''t bothered them was simply. Even though they wanted Diana, nobody couldpare themselves with Callius. They didn''t have the courage to stand in front of them while, basically, the epitome of perfectness was before them.


    The woman was slightly different. Even though Diana was undoubtedly beautiful, there were still those that tried to flirt with him on the first day.


    Tried to.


    Because before they could evene closer, a bunch of vines would brush them off.


    In any case, the reason why Diana wanted him to put on a disguise was not solely because he was handsome.


    "I will put one, too," Diana answered. "Here, you can use this." She gave him a small device that would alter their mana signatures and faces at the same time.


    ''Hmm¡­She is really prepared for this.'' Callius thought and did what he was told. Putting up the disguise, he changed his face to the one Diana showed him in the picture.


    "I see. So you want to go there." Callius said, looking at his small pointy ears.


    "Yes."


    "I won''t ask you why."


    "You shouldn''t."


    Diana had a ssical elegant looking elven attire, and Callius was the same. As the two left the ce, they changed their clothes and returned to the portals.


    After a brief talk with the official there, Diana handled the process swiftly without giving any hints that they were not the people of the Elven Race.


    ''She is certainly talented.'' Callius remembered the times he traveled around in disguise in pursuit of strength.


    ''The time is tight.'' As the thoughts of the future were about to upy his head, he felt a slight stic feeling on his arm.


    "Brother, focus on me now." Diana, who was pushing herself a lot more on him, now spoke.


    Hearing Diana''s words, he smiled slightly. "Right."


    Just like that, they entered the portal, but just as they were traveling, Diana suddenly whispered something.


    "...¡­.."


    Her words were inaudible, even for Callius, who was close to her.


    WHIRL


    And following that, suddenly, a vortex enveloped Callius and Diana.


    ''Ah¡­Coordinates are changed.'' Callius thought, feeling the same thing whenever he stepped into a dungeon.


    THUD


    As the vortex threw Callius and Diana, both of themnded on the ground without staggering.


    A forest greeted them with its ancient whispers and serene beauty. It was a ce where time seemed to stand still, and the boundary between the physical world and the spiritual realm was delicate.


    The air was filled with the hum of energy, the kind that only existed in ces where nature and magic intertwined seamlessly.


    Callius was familiar with such a way of spatial maniption, but seeing Diana was also familiar with it, he understood one fact.


    ''This is not her first time doing this.'' He thought.


    "You changed the coordinates of the gate, right?" He asked, looking at Diana.


    "Indeed."


    "How did you do it?" He wondered. It was really an enigma how she did it since he didn''t sense any mana moving at all.


    "Secret." As Diana said with a smile, Callius understood this was how she was paying him back for the secrets he had been keeping all the time.


    ''Well, it would be weird if she was not aware of it anyway.''


    "Is that so?" He answered with a light smile.


    "You are smiling more often; you know that, brother."


    "I know."


    At first, the reason why he always acted stern and strict before Diana was his trait [Noblesse], and then it was the desire to keep everything in control.


    But now that Callius realized things had already gotten out of control, there was no need for him to restrain himself anymore.


    At least before Diana.


    "We are close," Diana said as she snuggled him more.


    SWOOSH


    The soil beneath them started moving as Diana used her nature magic to carry both of them.


    The scenery shifted as they moved, creating a mesmerizing visual dance.


    The trees grew thicker and taller, gradually obscuring their vision. Shadows intertwined with beams of sunlight, casting intricate patterns on the ground. It was as if the forest was weaving a tapestry of stories from its past.


    Callius could see an immense density of mana around here. The trees surrounded them, but before the trees, he could see something elderly and big was there.


    He immediately realized where they were, but he still asked.


    "Where are we now?"


    "You will see soon." However, Diana answered with a cryptical tone, looking at him with a soft smile.


    Then, as the trees reluctantly parted, a breathtaking sight emerged before them.


    "Wow."


    Before they stood a tree unlike any other, its sheer magnitude defyingprehension. Its massive trunk soared toward the heavens, disappearing into a realm unseen. The roots stretched deep into the earth, intertwining with the very fabric of thend. And its branches, adorned with leaves that glimmered with ethereal light, reached upward as if attempting to touch the very stars.


    However, what captivated them even more was the presence that emanated from the tree. It was not just a material entity; it was a conduit between realms, a bridge connecting the tangible and the spiritual. The air itself seemed to pulse with life, vibrant and charged with an energy that resonated in the hearts of those who stood before


    "The World Tree." He mumbled. Callius was expecting it to be the world tree, but the scene he was seeing right now was not the one he knew from the game.


    "How is it?" Diana asked, looking at his face.


    "It is beautiful." He couldn''t help but exim. It was one of the rarest times when his two traits, [Perfectionist] and [Aesthetic Sense], were satisfied this much.


    "Diana¡­ This is not the real World Tree, right?" Callius''s voice was hushed, filled with a sense of reverence as he gazed upon the breathtaking sight before them.


    Diana''s smile deepened, and she nodded in affirmation. "You''re correct. This is not the material World Tree that stands within our realm. This is the World Tree in the spiritual realm, a ce where the boundaries between our world and the realm of spirits intertwine."


    "Brother," Diana said as she looked into his eyes.


    "Wee to my world."

 Chapter 322 Her World

    ?


    "Brother. Wee to my world."


    As Callius continued to take in the magnificent scene, his eyes were drawn to the spirit of the World Tree itself. It shimmered with a luminous radiance, its form ever-changing and ethereal. The essence that emanated from it was both calming and invigorating, like a gentle breeze carrying whispers of ancient wisdom.


    ''Spirit World, huh? To think I would be seeing this ce this soon.'' Callius thought as his gaze wandered around the ce. ''It is a lot different from how it was shown in the game. I guess this is how this ce originally looked.''


    Just at that moment, as if drawn by their presence, spirits of various kinds began to emerge. Mischievous sprites danced among the leaves, theirughter like tinkling bells. Wise elementals stood as guardians, their solemn presence a testament to the deep connection between the natural world and the spiritual realm.


    Among the spirits, Callius''s eyes caught the fleeting presence of small, delicate figures with iridescent wings.


    ''Fairies.''


    "They are fairies," Diana said.


    Fairies, their presence both enchanting and ethereal, flitted about the World Tree. Their delicate forms seemed to blend seamlessly with the magic of the surroundings, and their tiny voices carried a sense of yfulness that resonated within the sacred space.


    The fairies''ughter filled the air, a melodic symphony that resonated with the pure delight of existence in this mystical realm.


    Among theirughter, their voices mimicked the sounds of nature itself, their words a blend of musical notes and yful tones. "Kuku? Kie?" they seemed to ask, their words a mixture of curiosity and mirth.


    Curiosity got the better of these ethereal creatures, and a few of them began to flutter around Callius, their tiny forms glowing with anticipation. yful as they were, some dared to poke at his attire, their touch as gentle as the caress of a breeze. "Tiri? Tiri?" they giggled, their words like a soft melody.


    GIGGLE


    However, they were not the only ones giggling as Diana, too, was doing the same. With her delicate smile, with her bright face, she looked like the one with nature.


    The small creatures wandered around Callius, tickling them, some of them pushing their nails into his body.


    And strangely, it stung. As a person with a peak 4-star knight body, Callius was not expecting such a thing to happen at all.


    Diana''sughter joined the symphony of magical sounds. "It seems they are quite taken with you, brother. Your unique mana must be intriguing to them." She replied.


    Callius raised an eyebrow, both surprised and amused by the fairies'' interest, but at the same time, Diana''s mentioned his unique mana. "Are they now?"


    Diana nodded, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Yes, they are drawn to your mana signature. They''re curious beings, always seeking out new experiences."


    "Well, if they''re so interested, perhaps they''d appreciate a small gesture," Callius mused. With a flicker of his fingers, he conjured a small, sparkling orb of mana in his palm, offering it to the fairies.


    The fairies gathered around the orb, their iridescent wings shimmering as they chirped and trilled with delight. Their tiny forms created a beautiful dance of light and color around Callius, a testament to the harmony between his unique energy and the spirits of this realm. "Kie! Kie!" they eximed in joy, their voices harmonizing with the magical aura that surrounded them.


    While the fairies were ying around him, Callius turned his attention to Diana once again.


    "My mana is different?" He asked, acting like he didn''t know anything about it.


    "Yes, brother. It is different from any other mana I have seen." Diana replied.


    "How different?"


    "To exin it in simple words, it is the purest type of mana."


    "So, you can see it?"


    "I can''t see it, but I can feel it."


    "I see."


    "Just like when I saw you leaving your room with your disguise on."


    When Diana said those words, Callius sighed. He knew Diana had something different from her, but it happened to be on her senses.


    "Brother. You know you can''t hide it from me, right? After all, I know you the best." Diana said,ing closer to him. Right now, she appeared much stronger as a significant amount of pressure began to spread throughout her.


    ''It is because we are in Spirit World.'' He thought as he looked into the girl whose eyes were now shining bright green.


    SWOOSH


    As she raised her hand slightly, Callius swept off his feet as he flew through the air. However, it was not a rough treatment but rather a particr experience.


    THUD


    And with a smooth movement, he fell to the ground, his back leaning on a tree.


    SWOOSH


    Instantly, Diana appeared before him, who was leaning on the tree, and restrained his arms behind it using vines.


    THUD


    Then, immediately, Diana jumped on hisp and sat there with a smooth move, her arms connecting to his neck.


    Now, Callius was in a position he could no longer avoid the girl. He could feel his body covered by the vines, and from the looks of it, they were a lot stronger than any type of spell she had used before.


    CREAK


    Her eyes were shining bright green, as it looked like she was no longer afraid of using her powers here.


    "It is useless, brother," Diana replied, her eyes looking at him with a cold expression. "You can''t escape now."


    Just as Diana said, for normal Callius, it was impossible to escape from here unless he attacked Diana.


    His arms were restrained, and he was in a ce where Diana was in her peak form. But even if he could, he wouldn''t.


    "It is not necessary," Callius said to Diana as he, too, looked into her eyes. "As I said at that time, I will be yours for the whole weekend."


    "I know, brother," Diana said as she brought her face closer to his, her eyes were now in the form of a crescent. "But the whole weekend is not enough for me." She replied, her breath tickling his nose.


    "Brother, you know I am always watching you, right?" Diana continued her words.


    "I am watching you training; I am watching you studying. I am watching you listen to the lectures; I am watching you destroy every practical exam."


    "If you want to know how I am watching you even in the lectures, then you are taking the power of spirits too lightly, brother."


    As she said, she moved one of her hands into the air, and following that, a small spirit flew and stood on top of it.


    "This little one is just like me, you know?" She continued. "She likes you and always wants to be with you."


    "I don''t know why, but the moment she saw you on the first of the academy, she always clung to you. She even refused toe back to me unless I used mana."


    As she said those words, Diana turned her head to the spirit for a second.


    "I was really jealous of her at first. I even considered killing her." As her chilly words poured out, a smile bloomed on her face.


    "But, she and I made a deal. She was going to watch you all the time and would show what you were doing to me."


    Her smile bloomed further as her eyes shone bright green.


    "It was all thanks to my Authority of Nature, but if she didn''t want to do it, I couldn''t force." Diana continued.


    "However, brother, you see, we are now very angry," Diana said, her words taking a chilly tone again.


    "You are ying with other girls in my absence."


    It was the words he wanted to avoid the most.


    ------------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 323 Her World 2

    ?


    "You are ying with other girls in my absence." As she said, she opened her palm again, forming a small sphere.


    In that sphere, Callius could see himself talking with Aliya, Lirienne, and ra.


    "I thought I was the only one in your eyes, but it seems some vixens still managed to seduce you in the end." As Diana spoke further, Callius knew at this point there was nothing he could do to escape anymore.


    He wanted to avoid this the most, but things were bound to go onto the surface, and now Diana was looking at her with such a face that he knew she would go kill them if she was not satisfied.


    She was now in her yandere mode.


    Her once-yful demeanor had transformed into something unsettling. Her gaze bore into him with a mixture of intensity and fragility, her emotions swirling in a maelstrom of possessiveness and hurt. The atmosphere around her seemed to crackle with unsettling energy.


    Diana''s voice trembled as she continued, her words a mixture of vulnerability and an almost manic obsession. "It hurt, brother, you know? It hurt too much. Seeing you spending time with others while you were not looking at me even slightly."


    A tear glistened in the corner of her eye, but her gaze turned icy as she looked at him with an intensity that would normally send shivers down one''s spine. Her words became more chilling, her expressions more twisted.


    "I thought it was all because of those bitches that seduced you. I wanted to rip them apart, gouge their eyes that looked at you with such insolent emotions. I wanted to pluck their fingers that touched you with their insolent desires. I wanted to erase their existence."


    In the midst of this tense moment, the fairies continued to dance around them, their ethereal presence unaware of the turmoil that had taken hold.


    The world seemed to hold its breath as Diana''s grip on reality seemed to waver.


    "I really wanted to do it. I knew who they were as well. You know it is pretty easy to find with my name as the heir of the Augustride Household."


    Her fingers brushed against his lips, and a shiver coursed through her body as she trembled at her own touch at his fingers. Callius simply remained motionless as he waited for her to speak further.


    Diana''s voice took on an almost feverish quality as she continued, her words slipping into a realm of emotional turmoil and raw obsession.


    "I''ve imagined it, you know. The things I would do to protect what''s mine. To keep you close, bound to me and only me. Theirughter, their touch... they were like thorns digging into my heart, and I couldn''t bear it any longer."


    Her fingers tightened on his lips, and her eyes bore into his with an intensity that seemed to pierce through his very soul. "I could have done it, you know. Erased them from existence, wiped away their memories, and left only a void where they once stood. It would have been so easy. With a wave of my hand, I could kill the girl named Aliya. I could make her father''spany disappear from existence."


    The fairies and spirits continued to flutter around them, their delicateughter a stark contrast to the madness that seemed to encircle Diana. No, rather than contrasting, even theughter of the fairies contained a little bit of madness inside them, like their ruler, the one that controlled the spirits.


    It was as if the magical atmosphere itself was responding to the storm of emotions that had taken hold.


    "I could erase the girl named Lirienne from existence, even though she is just a nobody in this world. I could make her kneel before me, serve me, lick my feet, and then throw her away."


    Her voice, dripping with possessiveness, slid through the air like a de, abination of longing and fury. Diana continued to grind her body against Callius, her fingers moving on his neck, exploring every inch of his form.


    "And yet, doing so would aplish nothing," Diana''s tone shifted, bing almost contemtive. Her grip on him rxed a fraction as her eyes bore into his with a mixture of desperation and determination.


    "Even if I erased them from this world, their existence would remain etched in your heart forever. You would hate me, Brother. And that''s thest thing I want."


    Her words took a turn that he hadn''t anticipated. Callius could feel the weight of her emotions, her turbulent desire to im himpletely. But there was a shifting desperation within her, a yearning for a connection that transcended mere dominance.


    Diana''s fingers traced the contours of his face, her touch surprisingly gentle given the intensity of her words.


    "Instead, I want something else. I want to override every trace of them that has been left on you. I want to make you forget their names, their faces, their very existence. I want you to be obsessed with me, Brother. To think of only me, to desire only me, to need only me. Just like how it was before."


    The fairies and spirits around them seemed to respond to Diana''s deration, their ethereal forms pulsating with the same mad energy that emanated from her. It was as if the entire spiritual realm was aligning with her desires, amplifying the tumultuous emotions that had taken hold of her.


    "I want to be the one who consumes your thoughts, your desires, your very being," Diana''s voice trembled with a mixture of vulnerability and fervor. "I want to be the obsession that drives you to your limits and beyond. And I won''t stop until I''ve achieved that, Brother."


    Her words hung in the air, a deration of intent that seemed to reverberate with the very essence of the spiritual realm around them. The fairies and spirits danced with even greater fervor, theirughter now a cacophony of delighted madness that echoed Diana''s own.


    In a disy of her extraordinary power, Diana opened her palms, and another scene yed out on her hand. It was a moment from Callius''s past, a memory of his training with Lirienne while he was pushing himself to his limits.


    "Do you know, brother?" Diana''s voice carried a mixture of fascination and possession as she signaled to the video ying before them. "Whenever you are with this girl, you are always smiling like a crazed maniac."


    In the scene, Callius was shown cutting through the cheeks of Lirienne, who was looking at him with lost eyes, making them bleed. But what stood out was the genuine and uninhibited smile gracing his face. It was a smile of exhration, a smile that he seemed to wear without realizing it.


    Diana''s voice carried a haunting undertone as she spoke again, her gaze locked onto the video as if she could make the memory truly hers through sheer force of will. "I want this smile to be mine. Even if it is wild and untamed, I want it to be a smile that''s reserved only for me."


    The scene shifted once more, revealing a memory of Callius conversing with Aliya. In this moment, his expression was one of rxation and ease, a stark contrast to the intensity that usually surrounded him. Diana''s eyes burned with a possessive fire as she watched the memory unfold.


    "Brother, you know when you are with her, you always look like you are at peace," Diana''s voice was tinged with a mixture of longing and determination. "She''s someone who would give herselfpletely to you, who would stand by your side no matter what. And yet, in her presence, you also look like you enjoy being yourself the most."


    Diana''s fingers moved to her own face, her touch gentle yet fervent as she traced the contours of his features on her palm as if etching them into her memory. "I want this face to be mine. I want to see that peace in your eyes when you look at me. I want to be the one who brings that genuine smile to your lips."


    The fairies and spirits continued to dance around them, their ethereal forms now pulsating with a synchronized rhythm that seemed to mirror the tumultuous emotions swirling within Diana. The very atmosphere seemed to respond to her desires, amplifying the intensity of the moment.


    "Now, do you understand it, brother? You are ''My World'', and I want to be yours, too."


    As she finished her words, she lowered her face, as her lips met with his¡­.


    ------------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 324 Her World 3

    ?


    "Now, do you understand it, brother? You are ''My World,'' and I want to be yours, too."


    The moment he heard those words, Callius saw the emotions lingering in her words, eyes, in her very being. He saw the lips approaching him slowly.


    His hands were restrained by her wines. He could have escaped if he wanted, but he didn''t. Because if he did it, he knew he would basically hurt Diana, who showed such affection for him.


    Even if it was taboo for some, and even in his heart, a small feeling of refusal was there, rejecting such a person who had shown this amount of affection for him was not something he would do¡­No, rather, he couldn''t do it.


    Her lips connected his, making a small sound.


    SMOOCH


    Her kiss was soft and tender, a gentle press of her lips against his. It was a gesture that spoke of her deep affection and longing, a deration of her intense emotions. The touch of her lips sent a shiver down her own spine, a sensation that was both electrifying andforting.


    It was something Diana had been expecting the whole time. A feeling that she had always longed for.


    Diana''s hands, which had been tracing the contours of his face, moved with delicate grace. Her fingertips grazed his cheek, leaving a trail of warmth in their wake. Her touch was a caress, an exploration of the features she so ardently desired to make her own.


    He could see the desire in her eyes. The desire to be one.


    As the kiss lingered, a myriad of emotions surged within Callius. Even he felt a mixture of tenderness, understanding, and a growing sense of connection.


    It wasn''t a kiss born out of a carnal desire of lust; it was a kiss that conveyed a profound bond between two souls.


    It was an intense kiss, but not like making out with one''s tongue. Diana lost herself in the thrill of sensation on her lips momentarily, living the biggest and liveliest dream she had in her life.


    Diana''s hands, which had been tracing the contours of his face, began to explore further. With delicate grace, her fingertips traversed his skin, leaving a trail of warmth in their wake. Her touch was a dance of reverence, a silent promation of her longing to understand him on a level beyond the surface.


    ''It is smooth¡­'' She thought.


    SMOOCH


    As she pushed her lips further, her fingers also continued their journey. With each ce her fingers touched a sensation like a jolt of recognition pulsed within her. The world around them seemed to fade into the background as her hand settled over his heart. The rhythmic beat beneath her touch resonated with her own heartbeat as if their souls were synchronizing in this shared moment of intimacy.


    ''How is he this perfect?'' Diana couldn''t help but think. His silky smooth skin, his incredibly tender muscles which were neither bulky nor too soft, his smooth lips that felt like cherry to bite, his distinct smell that she was addicted to, his crimson eyes that were burning alive, his ragged breath which was showing even he himself was having a hard time containing himself.


    ''Why everything I do with him feels so good?''


    She could see the desire in his eyes right now. The desire that she was also feeling. Her hand trailed on his neck, looking defenseless thanks to the posture he was in.


    His hands were tied on the tree behind, and the vibrant colors ranging from green, blue, to purple were shining over the world, showing this world was an ethereal ce.


    However, the most ethereal experience was the small pinky-red hue that enveloped them.


    PAH


    "Haaaah¡­..Haaah¡­."


    Diana severed the kiss as she looked at her beloved, the one she wanted to give everything but at the same time the one she wanted to take everything. Her breath was ragged thanks to the kiss they shared for a time she didn''t know. At some point, she even forgot to breathe from her nose.


    "Haaaah¡­..Haaaaah¡­..Brother, brother, brother, brother, brother, brother¡­." She kept repeating the same word between her ragged breath as she looked over him with insanity.


    No matter what, Diana was a human too. A human with desires. Those desires she always tried to suppress. She couldn''t even remember the number of times she had fallen to sleep smelling his clothes.


    She couldn''t remember the number of times she kept with her training in the Elven Kingdom with his picture before him.


    She couldn''t remember the number of times she had visited the ces they went together just not to forget those lingering feelings in her heart.


    She could never forget hisst touch before everything went downhill for her.


    And right now, the thing she desired the most was just before her.


    As the vibrant hues of the spiritual realm danced around them, Diana''s breath came in ragged bursts, the sound intermingling with the soft whispers of the spirits.


    Her gaze never left Callius''s form, her eyes fixated on him with an intensity that bordered on obsession.


    ''I can''t hold it in.''


    BITE


    The bright shining pale neck looked delicious as she lowered her mouth, and then, without warning, Diana''s lips parted to reveal her slightly elongated canines.


    Her breathing was heavy, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of anticipation and fervor. Her lips descended towards his neck, her teeth grazing his skin in a tantalizing manner.


    SUCK


    And she slightly sucked his neck, feeling his skin directly on her lips. It was addicting, such addicting that she couldn''t hold her feelings in.


    PAH


    "Haaahh¡­.Haaaah¡­."


    Diana''s breathing was ragged as she left his neck. Her eyes looked at his face for a second. Callius, too, looked like he was enjoying it.


    He also had a ragged breath; his body was tense, and a small blush was on his cheeks. Most and foremost, his gaze was lovely.


    "Haaaah¡­..Haaaah¡­.More, give me more. Brother, brother, brother, brother."


    BITE


    Then her demeanor shifted, and the bite she delivered was sharper, more intense. Callius felt a slight sting as her teeth broke his skin, a mixture of pain and pleasure coursing through his veins.


    It was the same feeling when the fairies around him tried to feed from his mana. He didn''t know how his body was breached this easily, but he thought it was because of the spiritual realm.


    Her lips pressed against the wound, and he could feel her inhaling deeply, her body trembling with a mixture of need and desire.


    The sensation was electrifying, a fusion of pleasure and danger that pulsed through his veins. Diana''s actions were fueled by a primal longing, an unquenchable thirst that seemed to override her rationality. Her breath was warm against his skin, her heartbeat echoing in his ears as if it matched the rhythm of his own.


    He could feel the wetness of Diana''s saliva on his body. She was aroused, clearly wanting to go further.


    Her teeth bit him; he could feel something spilling out from the bite. But it was not his blood, but a crimson-colored ethereal thing.


    SLURP


    It was his mana. Her lips were moving with an intensity that mirrored her inner turmoil. It was an act of possession, a im that transcended the physical realm and delved into the depths of their connection.


    PAH


    And then, just as abruptly as it had begun, Diana pulled away. Her lips were stained with his crimson mana making it look like blood, her eyes wild and frenzied.


    "Haaaah¡­..Haaaaah¡­.."


    The moment hung in the air, heavy with the weight of their shared experience. She stared at him, her chest heaving as she seemed to regain a semnce of control.


    Her hand touched his heart; she could feel it was breathing rapidly like her own. A small smile bloomed on her face as she confirmed their feelings were mutual, but at the same time, she knew it was because this was how his body needed to react.


    Her gaze shifted to Callius, his expression one of heat. The intensity that had colored her actions was mirrored in his eyes, but there was something else there, too.


    A feeling only Diana could see, only she could feel.


    A small feeling of rejection.


    Diana understood. The feelings she had desired from him, the emotions she had sought to elicit, were not the ones she saw in his eyes, at least not now.


    She knew it would be like that; that was what she was expecting.


    "Brother," she whispered, her voice carrying a small regret. "I... I wanted your heart to be with me, but this is not the way." Her fingers lingered over his chest, feeling the warmth of his skin beneath her touch. "I know you have yet to expect it in your heart; I can see it."


    Her hand lingered around his heart.


    "This heart is yet to be mine." She spoke. "And I will wait until it bes mine. Until no rejection remains in your heart until youpletely ept me."


    Diana''s gaze met his, and she could see the understanding there, a shared awareness of theplex emotions that had driven them to this point. She looked at him with a smile as their foreheads touched.


    "I love you, and I will always be." She said as a small smirk appeared on her face feeling the small flinch on Callius'' body.


    "And, be aware of the things that are about toe. You know me the best, brother. Just like you, I, too, won''t ever stop until I get the things I want.


    SMOOCH


    And with a small kiss, she finished her words as she released his restraints...


    -----------------A/N---------------------


    This marks the end of Diana''s sub-arc. Hope you liked it.


    ------------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 325 Small Talk

    ?


    "Brother what do you think? Mana here feels a lot more refreshing, doesn''t it?"


    Diana''s voice entered my ears. Well, it was literally my ears since she was sitting on myp with her arms wrapped around my neck.


    "Yes, it does," I answered. For almost an hour, she was sitting on myp after her confession and her heated way of expressing her feelings.


    Diana''s smile deepened. "Then, do you wish to meditate? You know,ing here was a little bit hard. I can''t open this portal every time." She nced at me with a yful glint in her eyes. "Even if it is you, the spiritual world will reject you since you are not in your spirit form."


    Her words made sense. The fact that we were in the spiritual world, I knew from the game itself, was an urrence that would never be possible. This ce was supposed to be for those entities that were pure and belonged here. Fairies, spirits, souls¡­It was not a ce for humans or others, no matter how pure their mana was.


    "I know. But I don''t think I am in the condition to meditate right now." I answered. Surely, being here and mediating one of the purest forms of mana would help, and I wanted to do it, but the girl on myp, who was trying her best to distract me, was not helping.


    As she rubbed her body on me for a little, Diana looked into my eyes with a smile.


    Her fingers moved in small circles on my neck, her actions both affectionate and slightly teasing. "Are you sure? You might find it quite rejuvenating."


    I chuckled softly. "I have no doubt about that, but there''s a certain glutton around me who seems determined to drain me of all my mana." I motioned toward her with a mock-serious expression.


    Diana''sughter rang out, a melodic sound that blended with the whispers of the spirits. "I can''t help it, you know. It''s addicting." Her dreamy look was evident, like an addicted person who sought drugs.


    "I know. But that doesn''t mean this should cloud your judgment."


    "You are the one to talk. What is this small bulge over here." She said, pointing towards the small dragon who wished to soar to the heavens but was restricted by the small clothing.


    "It is the natural reaction. If this guy here hadn''t moved even after all those things you did, then I would probably be chased by the church by now."


    "Church? Where did thise from?"


    Seeing her like that now, I remembered why Diana was ostracized. When it came to things other than me, she waspletely clueless and disinterested. She also probably didn''t know about the doctrines of the church.


    "Right¡­.You were such a kid." I replied, making a smallugh.


    "Hey, what do you mean by that brother?"


    "You should learn a little more about how people of your age talks."


    "Brother¡­You know there is no way we can be normal like others, right? This is not how we are meant to be. This is your own words."


    "That''s right. But that doesn''t mean you shouldn''t know about others. It is easy to blend in and make connections when you have something inmon."


    "I don''t need to make connections with any random people. Being with you is enough."


    "Tch¡­.It seems you are getting more and more cheeky. Just because I didn''t reject you, now you are openly flirting?"


    "Brother, you should first calm yourself down if you want to say that. Your hands seemed to be moving to the ces they were not supposed to be." She answered with a smile as she signaled my hands.


    Looking at her like that, for some reason, I felt annoyed at her cheekiness. This girl was moving my hand now, trying to make me look like the culprit.


    ''Truly the younger sibling behavior. Let this big brother teach you a lesson.''


    CRACKLE


    As I thought, I moved my lightning mana slightly.


    FLINCH


    Making her squirm on my touch. An electrolyzing feeling passed through her.


    "Hangg!"


    And a moan left her mouth.


    "Hup!"


    As she covered her mouth with her hands, she looked at me with small tears in the corners of her eyes.


    "W-what did you do, brother?"


    She seemed embarrassed by the voice she had just made, and in a way, that was normal. She just randomly moaned at my touch for the first time.


    "It seems you liked it. Should I do it again?"


    "N-nonsense. Who said I liked it?"


    "Your body. Here, I can see the heating from you." I said, raising my head to her cheeks and touching them. "See, can''t you feel the coldness of my hand?"


    "Isn''t it because your hands are cold?"


    "They are for sure cold¡­.."


    "Yes."


    "Compared to your cheeks."


    "!"


    "You are a little bit too young to beat me in the games of words."


    "I know."


    Our eyes met, and the atmosphere was about to get weird. I knew since it is how things progressed most of the time with other girls. But Diana, who restrained herself, changed the subject.


    Diana''s fingers gently brushed a stray strand of hair from my forehead, her touch sending a pleasant tingle down my spine. Her fingers moved with a sense of familiarity, as if she had done this countless times before. "You know, I''ve always liked how you look with your hair slightly tousled like this."


    I raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. "Is that so? I never realized you were such an expert on my appearance."


    Her lips curved into a mischievous smile, and she leaned in, her lips hovering near mine. Her breath mingled with mine, creating a charged atmosphere between us. "I just refrained from saying anything."


    "Heh¡­Are you sure it is because you don''t want others to see me at my best? I am pretty confident in my aesthetic sense."


    "¡­.That''s¡­.That is probably right." She answered, her eyes flickering with something that seemed like a mix of emotions. She then ced a quick, teasing kiss on my lips and pulled back, a yful smile on her face. "Oops, was that too bold?"


    I chuckled softly, feeling the warmth of her lips lingering on mine. "I think you''ve earned the title of ''bold'' a while ago."


    Our yful banter carried on, punctuated by stolen nces and fleeting touches. Each exchange seemed to deepen our connection, reinforcing the bond that had formed between us over years of shared experiences. The fairies and spirits around us seemed to sense our energy, joining in with their etherealughter to create a magical atmosphere.


    Diana leaned in again, her voice soft and teasing, carrying an undertone of fondness. "You know, brother, you always manage to surprise me. Just when I think I''ve figured you out, you show a new side."


    Her eyes held a mixture of curiosity and affection as if she found my unpredictability endearing. It was a look that made me realize just how intimately she knew me, even when I tried to hide certain aspects of myself.


    "At first, I didn''t think it was anything much. But, brother, why are you hiding your strength?" Her question was direct, cutting through the yful atmosphere with its earnestness. She had always been perceptive, able to see through my attempts to conceal certain truths.


    "You can control all the elements, but you are only showing your fire affinity. Your skills with swords and your rank as a knight had already surpassed almost all the people in the academy. What is the reason you are hiding it?"


    Her words hung in the air, apanied by a heavy silence. It wasn''t a topic I had nned to discuss, but it seemed that Diana''s intuition had brought it to the forefront. I met her gaze, seeing the depth of her curiosity and the underlying concern in her eyes.


    A sigh escaped my lips as I leaned back against the tree, my fingers idly tracing patterns on her thigh where she was sitting on myp.


    "Diana, I can not exin the whole reason to you," I answered. The reason for that was pretty much easy to describe.


    The World''s Will made it impossible for me to talk about my transmigration and the future actions I knew from the game.


    I once tried to do it, and the results were incredibly dangerous as I felt my soul was ripping apart. It was something I was expecting, so nothing changed much.


    "But there is one thing I can say. The danger is approaching."


    Diana''s eyes widened slightly, a mixture of curiosity and concern coloring her features. "What do you mean by danger?"


    "This continent will no longer be how it used to be," I answered, my voice soft yet heavy with a somber weight. Knowing that the events of the game were already advancing at a rapid pace meant that the chaos and upheaval would ensue sooner than expected.


    The carefullyid ns were being disrupted, and it was bing increasingly difficult to predict the consequences.


    This also probably meant these types of moments would be hard to find.


    "So there are those watching you?" Diana asked.


    "Indeed. It is not only Augustrides or your mother, but many people''s eyes on me. And most of their intentions are filled with malice." I answered.


    "But, you can deal with them, no? If you reveal your strength, you can easily get the backing of the Empire. I don''t think you have any connections with Kingdom." Diana said as she looked at me. "After the things they did to you."


    "Yes, I can, and I will, but right now is not the time."


    "Why?"


    "You will see soon. Very soon."


    "I see. Was that why you lost to me?"


    "The reason I lost to you is because I overestimated myself and thought I could win. I never thought you could master that spell at such a young age."


    "Yeah¡­.Ma-. No, that woman said the same thing."


    "Indeed."


    "But, brother, how can I help you then? You know I won''t stay idle while letting you carry this burden alone, right?"


    "I know. Right now, things are still under control, so you must focus on your training and make yourself stronger."


    "I see. Then, I will do my best."


    "You always do."


    "Then, can you stay like this? I wish to savor this moment."


    "Don''t you remember? I promised you that I would listen to you until the end."


    "Humm.."


    As she hummed, she turned back and leaned on my chest while closing her eyes.


    Just like that, we stood for a while and savored this little moment¡­.

 Chapter 326 Breaking Through

    ?


    "You''re noting back, brother?" Diana''s voice held a touch of disappointment, though she tried to mask it with a light tone.


    I shook my head, a small smile ying on my lips. "No, I''m not nning to return to the academy right away."


    Her eyebrows arched in curiosity. "And may I ask why?"


    I leaned in a conspiratorial glint in my eyes. "I have some matters to attend to, some loose ends that need tying up."


    A yful scoff escaped her. "You and your mysterious ways. It''s practically your nature, isn''t it?"


    I chuckled. "Perhaps. But consider it a surprise. Something you''ll find out when I return."


    Diana''s lips curled into a smile, both amused and intrigued. "A surprise, huh? Well then, I''ll be waiting eagerly."


    "Take care, Diana," I said, my tone softening.


    "You too, brother." With that, she turned toward the portal that would carry her back to the academy.


    As she disappeared into the shimmering light, I remained in the center of the portals looking at her back.


    ''From now on, I need to speed things up.'' With that thought, I grabbed the sphere from my spatial ring.


    DING TAK


    <Callius?> As Aliya''s voice came from the sphere, a smile bloomed on my face.


    <It seems you have finished your business with that girl.>


    As Aliya spoke, I could hear a small sulk in her voice. Certainly, she was not happy with what I did. And considering our situation, it was pretty normal¡­.It would be a lot weirder if she was happy with it.


    "I did. She has returned to the academy now."


    <Tch¡­.Here I thought I would finally get a little time.>


    "You can get it as a payment?"


    <Are you sure this is the payment I want?>


    "I am."


    <I really want toe there and punch that smiling face right now.>


    "Really? Why don''t youe then?"


    <You know, it is not that easy to leave the academy, right? If certain someone hadn''t wasted his chance with others, I could also be outside.>


    "Isn''t it your motto that rather than relying on others, you should do it yourself?"


    <¡­.Then, I guess you should have found Dragon Heart on your own.>


    "That would be a lot harder¡­.You know, only you can do it."


    <Heh¡­.Now, you remember this Lady''s greatness.>


    "I never have forgotten it."


    <I know.>


    After hearing her words, the small ytime was over, and it was now for me to get serious.


    "Anyway, are the things I wanted from you ready?" I asked. This process I will go through right now will probably be one of the hardest and most important ones in my life.


    <Yes. Everything is ready. Dragon Heart, the materials you have requested. It was a little hard to find some of them, but everything should be there.>


    "Good. Where are they?"


    <It is on our Aurora City branch. After going there, you should let me know; I will give a call to them. The Branch Manager will give you the materials.>


    "Good. Has the festival started?"


    <It will start in two hours. Are you sure you want to miss the festival? Can''t you do what you want inside the academy?>


    "No, I can''t. This is why I am here."


    <Sigh¡­.I know, I know.>


    "Stay alert. I feel like something is going to happen at the festival."


    <Still?>


    "Yes. Even though the Dark Mana surrounding the academy is lowered, this uneasiness is still there. Call it intuition. You don''t need to limit yourself; just be careful. I know this is a very important time for you as well."


    <I will be careful then.>


    "Good. Do you have anything to say? Else, I am hanging up."


    <Umm¡­..>


    "¡­."


    <¡­.>


    "What? Just say it if you are going to say?"


    <Nothing.>


    TAK


    As she said that, Aliya finished the call. Looking at the atmosphere around me, I started walking toward the ce where I would get the things I needed.


    Thanks to the festival of the academy now, the number of people that wanted to enter the academy grounds was close to the entrance exam time.


    That was because one could enter the academy and participate in the festival after the first two days had passed. The first two days were inclusive to students, but after that time, it was time for other people to enter as well.


    ''The security will be tight, but thanks to me revealing that Den was a demon, they must not be nning to act.'' I thought on my way.


    After the duel night, I observed that the dark mana around the academy had significantly reduced. Even though some lingering mana was still there, the general amount was not. Therefore, this assumption doesn''t seem to be wrong.


    In any case, as my thought lingered like that, I almost reached the center of Aurora City. The Square was filled with people as everyone of different cultures was there.


    I could even see some beast men, which was rare for sure.


    THUD


    Amidst the throng, a sudden thud against my shoulder caught my attention, and I turned to find a young boy beside me, his gaze apologetic. "Sorry, mister," he mumbled hurriedly.


    I answered with a blunt tone. "It''s fine."


    As the boy tried to leave, I swiftly closed my eye and sensed the spatial mana of my ring. As expected, it was on the boy.


    I paused, my eyes narrowing at the boy who was now a few paces away, mingling with the crowd. With a mental focus, I activated my telekinesis magic, my senses extending to the missing ring.


    In an instant, the spatial ring reappeared in mid-air, suspended by an invisible force. It hovered for a brief moment before gliding back to my outstretched hand. The young pickpocket''s eyes widened in disbelief as the ring returned to its rightful ce.


    "Be careful about whom you choose next time." I mouthed those words as the boy was looking at me.


    Caught off guard, he stumbled, drawing the attention of a few passersby. Panicking, he took off running, disappearing into the bustling crowd.


    I sighed softly, returning the spatial ring to its original position.


    "I guess the money I put on his back should be enough for him to feed his family now," I mumbled as I remembered the lives of those I had seen while wandering around the world. For some people, life was cruel, and it never hurt to give a little salvation to others.


    Eventually, I reached my destination¡ªa building adorned with intricate engravings that spoke of its opulence.


    A name could be seen on the table shown before the entrance.


    Verdant Venture, a name that had been on the rise recently, was apany dealing in a range of valuablemodities. The consistent flow of people entering and exiting the establishment indicated its reputation and poprity.


    The entrance was nked by elegantly crafted marble pirs, and the facade was adorned with carvings that depicted scenes of prosperity and cooperation. As I stepped inside, I was greeted by an atmosphere of bustling activity. The interior was adorned withvish decorations, reflecting thepany''s sess.


    Looking at the ce like that, a sense of pride came. It was apany that Aliya built, and seeing her talent and sess, made me feel quite good.


    Just as I had been saying before, I was not staying idle while wandering around the world. With the small investments I made after finding talented people, suggesting some of them in the game to Aliya, and picking up people with ratherplex situations, I was forming my own faction.


    And now, everything is under the name of ''Verdant Ventures.''


    The name I had chosen. And seeing it like that, it is impossible to feel proud.


    ''I don''t need their help, but I will soon.'' I thought, but now was not a time to reminisce about the past.


    A grand chandelier hung from the ceiling, casting a warm glow that illuminated the polished marble floors. Richly woven tapestries adorned the walls, depicting scenes of flourishingndscapes and bustling markets. The air was filled with a murmur of conversations and the asional clinking of sses from a nearby refreshment area.


    I approached the reception desk, exchanging pleasantries with the attendant. "Good day. I''m here to collect some materials. Callius is the name."


    The attendant''s gaze shifted to a screen, her fingers dancing across the holographic interface. "Ah, yes, Mr. Callius. Your materials are ready for pickup. If you''ll kindly follow me."


    As the attendant was notified of my presence, everything was ready now.


    I nodded and followed her through the elegant corridors of Verdant Venture.


    We arrived at a secure chamber, where the attendant entered a code on the magical lock that I myself suggested copying from the knowledge of Earth. The door slid open, revealing a room filled with meticulously organized shelves. Each shelf contained a variety of materials, from rare gems to magicalponents. My gaze settled on the items I had specifically requested, neatly arranged and ready for collection.


    As I inspected the items, the attendant offered, "Mr. Callius, please let us know if everything is to your satisfaction."


    I gave a nod of approval. "Everything seems to be in order. I appreciate your efficiency."


    The attendant smiled warmly. "We take pride in ensuring our customers'' needs are met promptly. If you require any further assistance, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    "No need." As I finished my words, I left the corridors of thepany and made my way toward the ce where I would be using these materials¡­.


    ''It is time for breaking through¡­.''


    It was time to destroy my body¡­.


    -----------------A/N--------------------


    I will get my dental imnts today. I don''t know if I can post a chapterter.


    ------------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 327 Breaking Through 2

    ?


    What is the most general troupe that you have observed in this world?


    If this question was asked to me, I would answer the principle of equivalent exchange.


    If one wants to get something, then you need to sacrifice. The one who can bring change is the one who can sacrifice.


    And now, here I was, in the midst of a challenging situation that epitomized this very principle.


    HOWL


    The winds were howling, and the incredibly strong storm was obscuring my vision, but with my [All Seeing Eye], I could see thend before me.


    The mountain before me loomed tall and imposing, its peak obscured by clouds. It was a daunting climb, with treacherous terrain and unpredictable weather.


    Mountain Range of Divine Footprints


    A ce whose purpose is yet to be discovered by the people of this world. A ce that normally requires one of the highest levels in the game. A ce for the end game purposes.


    A ce where once the gods said to be stepped on.


    For now, this ce was known as Cursed Mountains, where no monster lived, and it was in the northern part of the world, inside the Country of Arctia. It was because the mana here was violent; almost no monsters of other types of things lived there. That was the reason why everything was quiet unless you ignored the sounds of the storm.


    ''Right now, nobody knows about the reason for this violent mana; neither do they know about the future events that will take ce here.'' I thought.


    ''But, this is not my concern right now.''


    The ce where I wanted to be was on this mountain range, but at the same time, it was not. The path would differter on.


    With coldness in my heart, I began my ascent. The path was rugged, rocky and asionally veered into dense forests. The air grew thin as I climbed higher, and the temperature dropped considerably. Each step required careful consideration, for even a small misstep could prove disastrous.


    The path was relentless, and I pressed on, my body unwavering even as the biting cold gnawed at my bones. The effects of the passive skills I have gotten and the material I consumed before my journey showed their strengths.


    Hours passed as I climbed higher, the terrain grew steeper, and the wind howled with increasing intensity. The sky above seemed to darken, heavy with the promise of an impending storm. A dense fog began to roll in, thick and suffocating.


    Even my [All Seeing Eye] struggled to pierce through the veil, and my surroundings became a hazy blur. The world around me seemed to shrink, and the once clear path became abyrinth of uncertainty.


    ''This means I finally reached the ce.'' I thought. The reason why even my [All Seeing Eye] could not see what was ahead was because the thing before me was pure divinity.


    Divinity was obscuring my vision, and that was for a reason. As a being who had yet to see what divinity was, there was no way a simple art could pierce through it.


    For now.


    In any case, that didn''t mean I couldn''t see what was before me. Even though the fog was thick, I could at least see small and big footprints.


    ''Just as it was in the game, though this ce seems a lot more dead now.''


    This was the point of divergence, where the road ahead split into two paths, each leading to different ces. I took a deep breath and calmed myself down. My body was tattered from the immense cold, and it was tiring to constantly walk on a mountain range where no life could be seen.


    ''I should rest a little bit.'' I thought and sat on the ground.


    Right now, the point I was in was the beginning of the Divine Range.


    From this point on, if one chooses to go to the first road, which is the obvious path, then they would reach an elevator where two elderly medallions are needed to get activated.


    It looked like an elevator, but in reality, it was a special type of offering ce where one would ascend to the Divine Range.


    But, of course, both reaching the Divine Elevator and activating it is not easy. There are followers of one Ancient Species protecting it, and one of the Ancient Species itself is the one living on the Elevator.


    Therefore, unless the yer''s level was sufficient enough to confront it, it was basically not possible to go through that path. And right now, my strength is yet to reach such a level.


    But the reason I was here was not because I wanted to take the obvious path. No, it was because I wanted to take the small path hidden in the corner of the ce.


    Unless one looked with attention, they couldn''t see the path. A narrow trail and uneven ground made each step cautious.


    Just like that, I slowly made on the narrow road, with my senses fully alert.


    ROAR


    And as I climbed, the tranquility of the surroundings was shattered by a guttural roar.


    SWOOSH


    Emerging from the shadows of the trees, a hulking beast lunged at me. Its scales gleamed with an iridescent sheen, and its jaws snapped with formidable force. This was no ordinary monster¡ªit was a creature born of this magical world''s wild heart.


    ''It was about time you guys finally showed yourself.'' I thought.


    SWOOSH


    As I pushed fire magic on my hands, I focused on first deflecting the monster''s attack.


    "SHRIEK!"


    BOOM


    My attack detonated, and the monster was thrown off bnce, teetering dangerously close to the edge of the cliff. Swiftly, I encased my legs in earthen magic, preventing myself from sharing the same fate.


    However, my assant wasn''t as fortunate as it lost its footing and plummeted down the precipice.


    SWOOSH


    But this was no solo encounter. The roar that had initially shattered the calm was just a prelude.


    From all directions, a multitude of monstrous creatures emerged, drawn by themotion. They encircled me, their eyes gleaming with predatory hunger, a united force against the interloper in their territory.


    ''Prismatic Draconian.'' Was the name of the monsters before me.


    Their magic was close to non-existent because they were not fully grown dragons, but their physical aspects were strong.


    There was a reason these monsters could live in such conditions where both the mana around was violent and poisonous, and the weather was cold.


    It was because they were not reliant on mana but rather on their physical aspects.


    <Ding! Trait [Child of Mana] is active.>


    <Mana obeys the host''smand.>


    <Violent mana around the host is ignored.>


    <Host is free to use magic however he wants.>


    The moment I heard the system logs before me, a smile was tucked on my lips.


    ''It is time to massacre these little dragons.''


    With that thought, I directed my focus inward, tapping into the wellspring of magic that resided within me. Drawing power from the elements that surrounded us, I felt the familiar surge of energy as it coursed through my veins. The air around me seemed to shimmer, charged with the impending release of arcane might.


    SWOOSH


    As the first of the Prismatic Draconians lunged, I sidestepped with a graceful agility that belied the tight space I had to maneuver.


    BOOM


    My fingers traced intricate patterns in the air, igniting threads of fire that shot forth like streaks of molten light. The magical mes found their mark, engulfing the beast''s scales in searing heat.


    It was the new way of fire I had discovered to use, and it was for sureing in handy immediately.


    SHRIEK


    The creature''s agonized voice echoed off the valley walls as it recoiled, affording me the chance to pivot and address the next threat.


    "By the words of Gaia, ob¡­."


    With a flourish of my hands, I conjured a cascade of earth, propelling sharp spikes from the ground. These impaled the ground-shaking feet of an approaching Draconians, momentarily immobilizing them.


    It was a spell of 3-star that I had recently mastered, and even though it took a little longer to chant, it was effective.


    SHRIEK SHRIEK ROAR


    Their anguished and angry voices could be heard as I limited their ce to move.


    CRACKLE


    As the lightning mana was condensed around their bodies, I moved it ordingly, paralyzing the muscles they had clenched in order to not to fall from the cliff.


    CIZZT CIZZT


    And, with a smooth movement, I moved it ordingly, in a patter that I could see with my [All Seeing Eye], and thanks to the electric surging from their muscles, they could no longer hold their ground.


    FLICK


    And with a flick of my finger, I condensed the fire magic right before their ears.


    BOOM


    Making it explode. It was not a strong explosion that would make the narrow pathway get destroyed. It was an explosion that would simply disturb their bnce and make them fall to the ground.


    SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH


    As the monsters fell one by one into the endless cliff, I had a sigh of relief that the momentum of the explosion hadn''t caused any type of avnche. Since dealing with it would be a lot harder.


    And just like that, I kept my walk, fighting with Draconians on the way, until I reached the ce where I wanted to¡­..


    ----------------------A/W--------------------


    I have a severe toothache right now after the imnts, but I will try to post another chapter.


    ------------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 328 Breaking Through 3

    ?


    "Wow¡­ What a scene this is," I mumbled, finally arriving at the destination I had sought with such determination. The sight before me was simultaneously breathtaking and awe-inspiring yet also tinged with a sense of foreboding. It was as though the very essence of the world''s elements had converged at this point, creating andscape that defied imagination and defied the boundaries of nature itself.


    The ground beneath my feet was a swirling mosaic of shifting sands, bubbling magma, and rugged outcrops that seemed to pulse with the raw energy of the earth. Erupting mountains belched forth torrents of moltenva, carving fiery rivers through thendscape. Above, the air crackled with electricity, and storms raged with a fury that sent bolts of lightning dancing across the sky.


    The crashing waves of a tumultuous sea met the shores with a ferocity matched only by the unrestrained power of the wind that swept through thendscape. Chaos reigned here, where the elements shed and collided in an eternal struggle for dominance. It was a ce of both beauty and danger, a testament to the primal forces that shaped the very fabric of existence.


    "This is the definition of Chaos," I spoke aloud, my voice carried away by the howling winds. "This is where the elements themselves wage their own war, creating a harmonious discord that is both captivating and terrifying."


    Indeed, this ce was a convergence of chaos, where the elements vied for supremacy in a dance of destruction and creation.


    As I stood at the crossroads of this elemental turmoil, I couldn''t help but feel both small and significant¡ªa solitary observer amidst the grand symphony of the universe.


    From this moment on, I knew that the path I needed to tready directly before me. In the heart of this elemental maelstrom, amidst the sh of forces that defied humanprehension, my destination awaited.


    As I looked around, a sense of introspection washed over me. Was this a test of my will, a trial of my determination, or a reflection of my own consciousness? Each step I had taken, each sacrifice I had made, had led me to this point¡ªa ce that represented not only my journey in this magical world but also the journey within myself.


    Test of Convergence.


    There is a reason why I sought this ce with such enthusiasm all the time. Stepping onto thends where gods said to step on once. Toe here while fighting with all those annoying monsters.


    Chronicles of Aeris was truly a random game. It was a game that gave people the choices to get stronger and the chance to make themselves known in the game world.


    It was a game where you could make yourself get stronger and stronger with each passing second and confront the enemies of different difficulties.


    However, it was also a game whereter parts, you would only indulge carnal desires as a yer.


    It was truly a weird game.


    However, there was also another thing that was weird when it came to the game.


    It was the random way of putting very important things onto the corner of little ces.


    For instance, this ce, where one would face their inner way of encrypting the word, their own way of interpreting what kind of person they were.


    This was a ce where the yer would start forming their own domain.


    This was such an important ce for the game, and a lot of details were also put there. The amount of budget going for all those animations and monsters could even surpass the heroine''s random scene CGIs.


    But even though they put in such an effort, they still hid this ce in the corner of the road. Unless one had thoroughly examined the lore of the world, meaning they were simply nerds, there was no way for someone to find this ce.


    It was such a contradiction that it became a meme in themunity for theter parts.


    In any case, to exin how the test worked, the moment one stepped into that small cliff, the test would actually start.


    First, theirbat prowess would be tested by the Draconians. Those monsters would be the first enemy of the yer, as they would be tested.


    However, that wouldn''t be the end. As time passed on, when the yer finished that narrow cliff road, the second stage would start.


    ''Inner Mirror.''


    There, the ce would take the form of one''s own interpretation of themselves. ording to how one understood themselves, they would be subjected to such a test.


    For instance, that guy, Arthur, would simply get seduced by demons on the way, and the yer would constantly need to be on alert to pull the correct time to kill those subi.


    However, different from Arthur, every heroine would have different types of roads. For Emma, things would be fiery. A battlefield would be before her, and the leading figure would be Austin.


    For Celia, she would be fighting with her own self, who had perfected her own nature of magic and would try to ovee her ''perfect'' self. She would realize that this ''perfect'' her wouldn''t have any emotions and would act solely on logic, and this is where she would start to form her personalized magic.


    But the weird thing is that Alicia''s fight was not shown either as a cutscene or as a dialogue.


    There was no mention of Alicia''s cutscene.


    ''And this is where things are getting suspicious around Alicia. But now is not the time for such thoughts.''


    In simple ways, this ce was the ce where everyone fought with themselves in a different way.


    And the scene before me was the thing that basically described me.


    ''Chaos.''


    As I gazed at the elemental spectacle before me, I knew that this was not just a test of strength but a test of the mind and spirit.


    The convergence of chaos around me symbolized the boundless power of creation and destruction, the ebb and flow of existence itself. And here I stood, ready to navigate this chaotic crossroad, to merge with the elements and emerge transformed.


    ''Then, I guess we shall start.''


    With that mumble, I looked at my belongings and grabbed the potion I had made. A potion that made one''s own body temper as the damage taken would be spread to one''s whole body.


    It was a special method one could use for the sake of achieving growth in their knighthood, pushing their bodies to their limits.


    ''Elixir of Agony-Forging.''


    GULP


    As I gulped the elixir, I could feel my body started getting more and more sensitive. But it was not only that.


    ''Geneley Essence.''


    ''Storm Leaf.''


    ''Lava Seed.''


    ''Clover of Bnce.''


    Then I started consuming the herbs one by one, I started feeling my body gradually heating up as well as being filled with mana of all types.


    <Ding! Elixir of Agony-Forging is consumed. The host''s body is entering the tempering state.>


    It was a feeling of my body getting ready to be beaten, like I was ready to test myself.


    <Ding! Geneley Essence is consumed. The Raw attributed mana is running rampant on the host''s core.>


    Then, following that, I felt my core was being filled. It was the raw mana attribute that I would convert to any type.


    <Ding! Storm Leaf is consumed. The Wind and Water attributed mana is running rampant on the host''s core.>


    After, it was the Stormy mana of Wind and the Bncing mana of Water, yet the chaos was still going rampant. I could feel my core getting squeezed inside.


    <Ding! Lava Seed is consumed. The Fire and Earth-attributed mana is running rampant on the host''s core.>


    Following that, the destructive nature of fire and the sturdy nature of Earthen mana entered the equation forming a contrasting bnce of traits.


    <Ding! Clover of Bnce is consumed. The rampant running mana on the host''s core is getting stabilized.>


    And it was thest touch, making everything fall into harmony from the name alone.


    <Ding! The Host''s mana core is being filled to its maximum. The rampant mana is escaping.>


    Yet, sometimes, the thing we call the bnce was the thing that would result in the destruction itself.


    "Kurgh-" As I let out a groan filled with pain, I could feel every cell in my body screaming inside. The rampant chaotic mana of the herbs was now causing me immense pain.


    ''Yet this is only the start.''


    <Ding! The elixir of Agony-Forging is responding to the inner destruction of the host. The body tempering process is started.''


    ''It has been a while, huh? My old friend.''


    It reminded me of the time when I could feel every bit of my mana veins around my body. The time when I forced myself to awaken without relying on no one, without relying on gods blessing.


    ''I wonder what Miss Nyx is doing now.'' I thought to myself, looking at the sky where the erupting chaos was nowhere to be seen; only the stars remained.


    ''I guess we will find itter.''


    After I finally confirmed that the elixir was spread and its effects were showing, it was now time to step up into the test.


    "Huff¡­.."


    Just like that, with a resolute breath, I began to tread the path that wound through the swirling chaos while in the midst of tempering my own, attempting the craziest thing in the world.


    ''Double Breakthrough.''

 Chapter 329 Breaking Through 4

    ?


    "Huff..."


    The moment I had taken my first step onto the path that wound through the chaos, I felt my body pulsating with the effects of the elixir.


    The agony-forging potion was living up to its name, forging pain and determination into every fiber of my being.


    Thendscape around me remained an ever-shifting tapestry of elements¡ªfire, wind, water, and earth¡ªall in their unrestrained, chaotic glory.


    ''This is the path of chaos.''


    ''The flow of the universe. The nature''s path.''


    ''Entropy.''


    As I walked forward, a sense of purpose coursed through me.


    Each step was a testament to my determination to conquer not just the physical challenges but the inner turmoil that had brought me here.


    It was my step to push through the limits of my own body, destroying those limits.


    "Grrr¡­.." I let out a groan.


    The pain, though intense, was a reminder that growth often emerged from difort.


    ''Nofort brings sess. Endure it.''


    With every footfall, I was testing my limits, pushing the boundaries of my own abilities.


    BOOM


    On one side, the fire surged around me, the intense heat licking at my skin. The pain of the fire element inside my body was intense; it was burning my body, destroying it inside.


    Outside, mes danced and roared, but I refused to be intimidated. I reached out, fingers extended, and concentrated.


    SWOOSH


    It was my response to the element of fire.


    It was my own will and understanding of fire elements. This whole time I had spent on while training my magic, my body, my elements.


    It was now the time for it to bloom.


    SWIRL


    It was as though I could feel the fiery essence melding with my own, a harmonious symphony of control amidst the tumultuous ze.


    "The mes obey me," I muttered, a mixture of coldness in my voice. The elixir''s effects were merging with my innate abilities, creating a synergy that allowed me to channel the chaotic forces before me.


    <Ding! The ss [Sorcerer of Beginning] responds to the will of hosts.>


    As the sound of the system echoed inside my head, I simply wished the fire to obey me. Kneel before me.


    Be under me.


    BOOM


    However, the fire mana was not that easy to tame.


    <Ding! Fire Mana refuses to acknowledge the host.>


    As the system notified me, the fire mana went aze. It attacked me non-stop, refusing to acknowledge any presence.


    In fact, how could it? How could the destruction of the universe obey one person?


    How could the embodiment of the chaos itself obey?


    Just as to prove that, the fire mana around me swirled with a lot stronger force, and the heat increased, taking the color of more orange color.


    SWIRL BOOM SWIRL BOOM


    I could feel my whole body getting pierced by theva. My skin was burning both from the inside and outside.


    I could feel the pain crawling like insects were biting every bit of my skin.


    "GRRRRAAAA!" A howl of pain erupted. I could not contain the pain.


    ''If you want to y it like that, let it be then.''


    But there was no time to rest; both I and the fire mana knew that.


    SWOOSH


    Since we were not the only ones alone here.


    No. This ce was where the elemental chaos gathered.


    Where every element of nature found its true nature in chaos.


    SWOOSH HOWL


    After enduring the pain stemming from the fire, I needed to move on.


    I faced the howling winds that threatened to sweep me off my feet. I stood my ground, arms outstretched, and focused on the gusts.


    "Huff..." I panted, the pain of the fire element still lingering within me.


    The first step had been taken, and the path ahead was no less treacherous. The winds were my next challenge, their swift and unyielding nature a stark contrast to the fire''s chaotic ze.


    "Swift but unobeying," I murmured as the gusts buffeted me from all sides.


    The wind''s power was undeniable, its force threatening to sweep me off my feet. But unlike the fire, the winds were not fueled by destruction.


    They were untamed and unpredictable, like the wild currents of fate that could push or pull in any direction.


    "I sense your rhythm," I dered to the winds. The elixir''s effects were still coursing through me, infusing my being with a resilience that matched the wind''s relentless nature.


    With a firm stance, I harnessed the wind''s energy, directing it to encircle me like a protective barrier.


    "The winds answer my call," I whispered, a sense of empowerment surging within me.


    <Ding! The ss [Sorcerer of Beginning] responds to the will of hosts.>


    SWOOSH HOWL


    However, as the answer, it was nothing but a sort of eptance.


    <Ding! The Wind Mana refuses to obey the host.>


    As the system notified me once again, I could feel the swift and precise wind attacking me from all sides.


    It had no intention tobine with fire, but as per its refusal, both the fire mana and wind mana started enveloping me from both sides.


    SWOOSH BOOM SWIRL HOWL


    Everywhere around me was Wind and Fire magic, trying to overwhelm me.


    The pain was trying to take over me from both inside and outside.


    ''Endure it. I refuse to fall down here.''


    But it didn''t matter.


    "Grrr¡­.."


    DRIP DRIP


    I could see blood dripping from my body. I could see the wounds opening and closing right away thanks to my regeneration skill.


    I could see my whole body getting written from zero once again.


    THUD


    I walked further, refusing to stop.


    WOOSH WOOSH


    Next came the crashing waves, their relentless fury crashing against the shores. I waded into the tumult, facing the churning waters with unwavering resolve.


    With a steady gaze, I extended my hands towards the sea, feeling the water respond to my touch. I channeled my will, guiding the waves to form intricate patterns that mirrored the harmony I sought to create within myself.


    "Grr¡­." I gritted my teeth.


    One may think the water mana would encounter the fire, canceling each of their traits.


    But this could be no more wrong.


    The ce I was in was the embodiment of chaos, where each element had taken its chaotical form.


    The water before me was nowhere close to being calm; it rather had high momentum and salt inside like seawater.


    However, the elixir''s pain had transformed into a steady resolve, a determination that allowed me to confront the waves with an unflinching gaze.


    With each passing second, the water mana tried to overwhelm me.


    "Chaotic and overwhelming," I continued as I approached the crashing waters.


    The waves surged with a rhythmic pulse, each crest and trough a testament to the sea''s eternal dance with the moon. Unlike the fire and wind, water possessed a deceptive tranquility that belied its immense power.


    "I am the conductor of the waves," I dered, my voice carrying over the crashing waters.


    <Ding! The ss [Sorcerer of Beginning] responds to the will of hosts.>


    WOOSH


    But again, it was a refusal.


    Refusal to obey.


    <Ding! The Water Mana refuses to obey the host.>


    I stepped into the shallows, feeling the cool embrace of the water as itpped at my feet. With each step, the waves surged forward, seeking to pull me into their depths.


    But I stood my ground, allowing the water to encircle me without sumbing to its pull.


    The pain of water flowing through my mana veins was a lot more intense, trying to crush me from the inside.


    From the pressure, both fire and wind mana could note closer.


    It was as if the depths of water were connected to me; the whole sea''s pressure was on me.


    However, I conveyed my will.


    My resolve to take things further.


    It was enough.


    Until I tamed this mana, I would not step down, and I knew that.


    THUD THUD


    And now, the time for the earth hade¡ªsturdy but heavy. The elixir''s effects still resonated within me, and I approached the rugged terrain with a mixture of anticipation and caution.


    "Sturdy but heavy," I observed as I stood before the unyielding earth.


    The ground beneath my feet was solid and unwavering, a reflection of the earth''s resilience. Unlike fire, wind, and water, the Earth Mana did not possess the same dynamic energy. Instead, it embodied steadfastness and endurance.


    But that steadfastness and endurance was the thing that defined its very being.


    The ones that stayed calm and steady in front of the storms were the ones that would erupt strongest when they were angered.


    The chaos that the one who endured brought to the world would be the one that destroyed the most.


    I reached down and touched the rough surface, feeling the solidity beneath my fingers. The earth''s strength was unwavering, and I knew that to control it, I had to be one with its essence.


    If the one who endured would bring the biggest destruction, it would also bring the toughest defense.


    It was truly the type that you could put your back on.


    Thus, with each step, I focused on the connection between myself and thend, channeling the elixir''s effects to enhance my bond with the earth.


    "I share your foundation." I dered to the earth. The elixir''s transformative power allowed me to sense the vibrations and energies that coursed through the ground.


    "I am your ruler. Earth, kneel before me!" It was the same will of mine.


    The will to rule.


    I knew what my role in this world was even from the start.


    Thus, I am here to take what is mine.


    <Ding! The ss [Sorcerer of Beginning] responds to the will of hosts.>


    THUD CRASH CRACK


    However, the answer, the one I got, was nothing but a firm thud.


    It was the mountain that rose just before my eyes, trying to show me its might.


    <Ding! The Earthen Mana refuses to obey the host.>


    It was the same refusal.


    THUD THUD THUD TREMBLE


    The ground beneath me trembled, with its intent to show me it was the one to support me.


    The earthen mana underneath me threatened to destroy me from the inside.


    Just like any others, the mana here was violent.


    <Ding! Trait [Child of Mana] is active.>


    As the trait activated, I could feel myself surging with mana.


    Even if my mana pathways were filled with violent mana, even if my core was filled to the brim, it didn''t matter.


    ''As long as I have the strength, I also refuse to bow down. Let''s see how long you can resist until the end.''


    Just like that, my dance with all types of elemental mana started.

 Chapter 330 Breaking Through 5

    ?


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Each step I took was a battle against the agony that surged within me. The pain of the fire, the relentless gusts of wind, the crashing waves, and the unyielding earth all converged within my body, threatening to overwhelm me.


    I didn''t know how many days had passed, how many hours had passed.


    The only thing I knew was to battle against the violent mana and try to subdue it.


    My body was getting destroyed from the inside, I could feel it was getting pushed to its limits. At this point in time, I was even using my own aura to resist the destruction of my body, trying not to be overwhelmed.


    But I pressed on, my teeth clenched and my resolve unshaken. I refused to be broken by the chaos that surrounded me. This was my path, my trial, and I was determined to conquer it.


    As I moved forward, the elements continued to assail me, each one vying for dominance over my senses. The fire within me burned like a furnace, a constant reminder of the turmoil I had to endure. The wind howled, tugging at my clothes and attempting to throw me off bnce. The water tried to pull me into its depths, its waves crashing with relentless fury. The earth beneath me trembled, sending shockwaves through my body.


    "Endure it," I muttered through gritted teeth. The elixir''s effects were still coursing through me, providing me with a measure of resilience, but the pain was an ever-presentpanion.


    My vision blurred as I continued to push forward, the world around me a chaotic blur of elements in turmoil. Each step felt like an eternity, every breath a struggle against the forces that sought to break me.


    BOOM


    The fire mana erupted again, merging with the Earth, trying to overwhelm me as mana.


    WOSH


    Theva hit me from my arm, and a burning feeling passed through me.


    "GRRRRRR¡­."


    I gritted my teeth; the pain was intense. It was getting harder to endure.


    SWOOSH


    The wind and water mana merged, forming a tornado of waves.


    TOK


    An immense amount of momentum hit me as the water''s speed was fast.


    One by one, it was getting harder and harder to stand my ground.


    ''Bow down to me. You are all going to bow down to me.''


    But I still refused. It didn''t matter how strong nature was. The only thing I needed to do was to ovee it.


    It was what I thought.


    Just like that, they passed again and again.


    I hadn''t made any progress.


    DRIP DRIP


    Blood was dripping from my wounds.


    I could feel my body had already reached its peak; it was like just one little thing was missing.


    In the midst of this ocean of constant pain, I was standing alone, trying to find my own path.


    Nothing was showing me the way.


    Neither my [All Seeing Eye] nor my traits were there to show me the way. The passive skills [Regeneration] had already lost their effects; no matter how much it was, how much mana was there, in the end, everything had its limits.


    ''Limits?''


    At that moment, a question arose.


    What was the limit?


    When this question arose, the first answer that came to my mind was its formal definition.


    When something approaches a point¡­..


    My ss.


    ''The Mage of Beginning.''


    What is the beginning?


    Amidst the agony, a sense of rity began to emerge. The pain was not just physical¡ªit was a reflection of the inner turmoil I had to face.


    This trial was a mirror of my own struggles, a test of my ability to find bnce and control in the midst of chaos.


    When one is slowly pushed to their limits, it was said that they would question themselves.


    It seems I was no exception to that.


    One by one, more and more questions arose.


    What was the beginning?


    The answer to that question would differ from every belief. On Earth, every religion had their own way of describing the beginning.


    One would say Adam and Eve, and another would say we all came from god.


    But, when looked at with science, there was one theory.


    We all were energy, the same form of being.


    And that energy was chaotic.


    It was uncontainable.


    That was the sole reason the universe was formed, wasn''t it?


    Then, if I was the Sorcerer of the Beginning, if I was the one that used the attribute Aether, why was I trying to subdue the elements?


    No. Why was I trying to make them kneel in front of me? Was it because I was better than them? Was I above?


    This was a ce to find and forge myself. Why was I trying to subdue something?


    This whole time, living by my own ego, and looking down on other things, seemed to pollute my mind.


    At that point, amidst the agony, a sense of rity began to emerge. The pain was not just physical¡ªit was a reflection of the inner turmoil I had to face.


    This trial was a mirror of my own struggles, a test of my ability to find bnce and control in the midst of chaos.


    With each agonizing step, one by one, I realized that the key was not to fight against the elements but to be one with them. I had to embrace the fire, the wind, the water, and the earth within me. I had to understand their nature and find harmony in their chaos.


    "Embrace the chaos," I whispered to myself, my voice carrying a newfound realization. The pain was no longer just a torment; it was a teacher showing me the path to mastery.


    At that moment, I felt like the ce was humming to itself like it was saying I finally understood what I was supposed to do.


    As I walked, I closed my eyes, shutting out the overwhelming visuals of the elemental convergence. I focused inward, tapping into the depths of my being where the elements resided. I felt the fire burning in my core, the wind swirling through my thoughts, the water coursing through my veins, and the earth grounding me.


    In that moment of inner connection, I felt a shift. The pain didn''t disappear, but it transformed. It became a part of me, a driving force that propelled me forward. The fire became a wellspring of determination, the wind a guiding force, the water a source of resilience, and the earth a foundation to stand upon.


    Each step I took became a dance, a symphony of pain and purpose. I moved with the fire''s energy, swayed with the wind''s rhythm, flowed with the water''s grace, and stood firm like the earth beneath me.


    The pain no longer felt like an enemy; it was a reminder of my own strength. It was a testament to my ability to endure, to adapt, and to ovee.


    "Huff... Huff..." My breaths werebored, but my resolve was unshaken. I walked on, a figure of determination in the midst of elemental chaos.


    And as I continued my journey, the elements around me seemed to respond to my newfound harmony. The mes danced with a controlled grace, the wind''s howls became a melodic whisper, the waves embraced me with a gentle touch, and the earth seemed to steady my every step.


    At that moment, I felt like I was starting to understand what the meaning of ''Chaos'' was.


    It was not to subdue.


    It was to merge with the mana and be one.


    And the moment this realization hit, I finally felt the world I was in shining.


    The elements around me responded to my newfound harmony.


    The mes that had once threatened to consume me now danced in controlled elegance, their vibrant hues painting the air with an otherworldly glow. The wind''s howls transformed into a melodic whisper as if nature itself was revealing its secrets to me. The waves embraced me with a gentle touch, and their crashing transformed into a soothing rhythm. The earth beneath me steadied my steps, offering its support and strength.


    And in the midst of it all, I felt the convergence reaching its climax.


    A radiant sphere of energy formed around me, epassing all the elements in a dazzling disy. The fiery hues of light, the burning passion of fire, the grounding solidity of earth, the fluid grace of water, the swift movement of wind¡ªall merged together, bing one.


    But there was one element missing, one force that had yet to join the convergence.


    And it was the thing that Father gave to me.


    ''Have you foreseen all of these?'' I asked myself, remembering what he said to me at that time.


    ''Do you understand the essence of your lightning?''


    I remembered why he constantly asked me this question. At that time, I didn''t question it at first, but after looking at it when some time passed, it didn''t make any sense.


    Why did he push me this hard?


    Lightning.


    "Come." I softly whispered, feeling my eyes turning blue. I didn''t feel my hair had changed, but I was sure it had turned white.


    RUMBLE


    As if in response to the absence, a brilliant bolt of lightning streaked across the sky. It struck the center of the sphere, and with a blinding sh, the energy surged forth. The world seemed to vibrate with power as the lightning''s energy intertwined with the convergence of elements.


    n that moment, I felt a surge of energy unlike anything before. It was as if the very core of my being was being reformed, reshaped by the harmony of chaos. The pain that had been a constantpanion transformed into a catalyst, igniting a transformation deep within me.


    My mana core, once defined by its limits, began to expand. The boundaries that had confined me for so long shattered, and I felt a surge of raw power coursing through me


    However, that was not the end of all. I could feel my body undergoing a severe change as if my whole being was filled with energy.


    I could feel it; my Aura was getting its character.


    The elements that had once resisted now flowed freely, converging within me in perfect harmony.


    As the sphere of energy began to fade, I opened my eyes, my gaze filled with newfound rity. I stood at the summit of the mountain, alone yet connected to everything around me. The world seemed to shimmer with a vibrant energy, and I knew that I had undergone a profound awakening.


    <Ding! Congrattions, host, for bing a 5-star mage.>


    <Ding! Congrattions, host, for bing a 5-star knight.>


    <Ding! Congrattions, host, for achieving something that has never been achieved.>


    After all, the system''s words echoing inside my head was the proof to this.

 Chapter 331 Breaking Through 6

    ?


    As the sphere of energy began to fade, I opened my eyes, my gaze filled with newfound rity.


    <Ding! Congrattions, host, for bing a 5-star mage.>


    <Ding! Congrattions, host, for bing a 5-star knight.>


    <Ding! Congrattions, host, for achieving something that has never been achieved.>


    The words of the system echoed inside my head, notifying me about the breakthrough I had just made.


    "Finally."


    I mumbled, looking at my tattered body. There were scars everywhere; blood was dripping from them, making me feel like I had just done the battle of my life.


    <Ding! The host is the first one to make a dual breakthrough.>


    <Ding! Achievement [Forger of Paths] acquired.>


    <Host''s Mana Core and integration of Aura solidified.>


    <Ding! The host''s understanding of Aura increased.>


    The system''s voice persisted within me, each notification shedding light on the magnitude of the transformation that had taken ce.


    Rising from the ground, I acknowledged the pain that lingered but no longer dominated my senses.


    Each ache and scar serves as a symbol of the journey I have undertaken, demonstrating my unwavering determination to conquer all obstacles.


    "What a scene¡­."


    Looking at the scene that I had created while being one with the chaos, I couldn''t help but feel satisfied.


    I was standing on top of a pir- a pir of at least 500 meters in height.


    And surrounding me was a storm of chaos, filled with wind, fire, water, earth, lightning, sound, light, darkness, raw.


    The elements still reverberated around me¡ªthe wind''s symphony, fire''s waltz, water''s ebb and flow, earth''s steadfastness, lightning''s electrifying crackle, and the intery of sound, light, and shadow.


    Everything around me was chaotic, but if there were one thing that was fundamentally different, then that would be the fact that I could see what was before the chaos itself.


    There, before the chaos,id one simple thing.


    What was unveiled before me was a colossal and dying dragon, its enormity surpassing anything I had ever encountered. The dragon was on the brink of itsst breaths, its form fading as the energy that once sustained it ebbed away.


    "You are here," I mumbled, looking at the once mighty dragon. It was on hisst breath, I could see his scattering body of his.


    It looked epic, a lot more epic than how it was shown in the game.


    The dragon''s body was a symphony of awe-inspiring features. Its scales, once gleaming with a regal luster, now held a weathered patina that spoke of countless years. Each scale was a work of art, intricately designed with patterns that seemed to shift and change with the fading light.


    Its body was adorned with not one, but four pairs of wings, each set positioned with an elegant symmetry that defied the chaos that surrounded us. These wings, spanning wide, carried the aura of a once-mighty ruler of the skies.


    Despite its feeble state, the dragon exuded an aura of ancient might and wisdom that filled the air. Its presence was overwhelming, a testament to the colossal beings that once ruled the world. I approached cautiously, the weight of its fading power pressing upon me.


    ''Dragon King. cudraxion.''


    The being that stood before me was the one who once ruled thends of dragons, the one that flew over the world in the era of Dragons and Ancient Kingdoms.


    But now, before me, such a being was lying in a state of near death, trying to fight against the unstoppable force of time.


    ''It is time to end your agony.'' With that thought, I slowly made my way into the chaotic storm.


    However, whether it was because the chaos now epted me, or I epted it, it no longer hurt me nor did it try to defy me.


    But, the sole presence of Dragon King, the natural pressure of predator emitted from it was something to take note of.


    "Grrr¡­.." It was hard to step up, the scars on my body aching. But, I simply ignored the pain.


    Some may ask why was I not healing my scars. Surely, I had potions at my disposal, right?


    And the truth was simple. I was paying my respects to this Dragon King before me, while also showing that I was the one to pass his test.


    I enveloped my aura around my body, but that was not all.


    At this point, my aura had already formed its characteristics.


    Characteristic of Chaos.


    With my Aura resisting his pressure, under his form I walked one by one, stepping onto the earth and flying over the storm.


    And, it didn''t take too long for me to reach the ce.


    As I stood before the dying dragon, a dialogue unfurled, not through words spoken but through a profound connection that transcendednguage. The dragon''s eyes, though dim, held a spark of recognition¡ªan acknowledgment of the journey I had undertaken to reach this point.


    "You havee far," the dragon''s voice resonated within my mind, its tone a mixture of reverence and exhaustion.


    "I have," I responded, my voice carrying the weight of my journey. "Your presence is unexpected but not unwee." I showed him my respect.


    "No need for your small wordys, human. I know what you are thinking." As the Dragon spoke, his vertically irised eyes turned to me. It was as if he could see beyond the surface, piercing through to the depths of my thoughts.


    I met the Dragon''s gaze on my own. This dying Dragon was still crafty, of course being one of those that stood on top of the world, it was a necessity.


    A smirk bloomed on my face, looking at it. "Is that so?" I answered.


    The Dragon replied, its face lying on the ground. "You have faced the convergence and emerged not as its conqueror, but as its embodiment. It is a distinction that few have achieved."


    Hearing him speaking the same things in the game, my smirk widened. "It seems you are still trying to test me, aren''t you?" I answered.


    This ce is the path of convergence, where one is faced with another. It was the ce to test one''s own self and achieve the breakthrough, but it was also a ce solely designed by this dying old man.


    "Indeed. The knowledge you possess. It is indeed terrifying, isn''t it?"


    "It may be terrifying for some, and it may be terrifying for another. Who knows?" Speaking those words, I raised my head, locking my eyes on it. "Isn''t it your wish to salvage this fate?"


    With my words, the Dragon''s eyes remained calm. It seemed this was not the first time it was hearing about these words. "The word fate you are talking about. It is no word that you shall speak."


    "What does this mean?"


    "The fate you bear is alreadyplex enough. You are in no position to bear such fate as myself. Your lineage¡­.You are no simple guy."


    I was slightly taken aback by the revtion. The dragon''s words held a weight that resonated with a truth I had long suspected but never fullyprehended.


    No matter what, this lineage of mine was something I could never understand. The words of Austin, the words of Xenon, the words of Nyx, and countless other things surrounding me.


    It was nothing simple, and I knew that fact.


    "You were tested by the convergence, not merely to showcase your might, but to stir awake the dormant potential within you," the dragon''s voice exuded both solemnity and resolve. "You are cast in a role that reaches beyond the confines of this convergence, a role that will sculpt the fate of our realms."


    I let his words sink in, the gravity of his revtion taking root in my understanding. "And what might that role entail?" I inquired, though I knew that direct answers were rarely granted.


    "The role you seek is not a script to be recited but a symphony to beposed. The future remains in flux, awaiting the resonance of your choices," the dragon''s response echoed with timeless wisdom.


    I absorbed his words, acknowledging the vastness of the canvas before me. "Then, perhaps, the answer lies in the journey itself."


    "Indeed, the journey you undertake is yours to shape, a narrative spun from the threads of existence," the dragon affirmed.


    I let out a chuckle, realizing the futility of expecting a clear path. "So, no straightforward directions, just like navigating abyrinth in a fog."


    "The maze of fate is navigated not solely by sight but by the whispers of intuition and the footsteps of resolve," the dragon''s voice carried a hint of amusement.


    I smirked at his response. "So, wise and cryptic, much like every ancient being."


    A rumble of amusement echoed in the dragon''s voice. "To think that the one who once ruled the skies would bebeled ''cryptic'' by a descendant."


    "And yet here we are," I replied with a grin, the formality between us dissolving further.


    "True enough. Since you understand why you''ve ventured here, let us dispense with formalities," the dragon''s voice took on a more casual tone.


    "Kid. Do you understand the gravity of your request? What you seek is not a trinket but a force of perilous proportions," the dragon''s voice held a tinge of concern.


    "I am well aware," I affirmed, my voice steady and resolute.


    The dragon''s gaze remained steady on me. "Are you prepared for the consequences?"


    "I am. I''ve weighed the risks against the necessity."


    The dragon''s eyes seemed to gleam with a mixture of respect and caution. "Then, there''s no use in further deliberation."


    "Agreed," I replied. "The world''s strings of fate are already taut. It''s time to add anotheryer."


    A wry smile touched the dragon''s lips. "You truly are an audacious one."


    "Call me audacious, or call me determined. In the end, I know what must be done against those who wish to trample me."


    "Indeed," the dragon acknowledged with a solemn nod. "Let determination be the fire that guides you through the abyss."


    With a decisive breath, I reached into a hidden pocket within my clothing. My fingers closed around the cool, pulsating surface of the Dragon Heart, a precious thing I had prepared for this very moment.


    cudraxion''s eyes, though dim, fixated on the heart in my hand. "The heart of my kin," he murmured, his voice a mixture of reverence and nostalgia.


    I took a step closer to the majestic creature, holding out the Dragon Heart before me.


    The Dragon looked into my eyes for onest time. "Kid. This is thest time I am asking this, are you sure you wish to do it?"


    "I am."


    "Then, I shall begin."


    The dragon extended a massive, scaled limb, his ws cradling the heart with a gentle grace that belied his enormous size. As he took the heart from my hand, a surge of energy passed between us, a connection forged in the crucible of chaos.


    And following that, an immense amount of pain assaulted me as the energy of the Dragon King entered my very being.


    It was time to peak my growth and make use of the Dragon Heart.

 Chapter 332 Breaking Through 7

    ?


    Now, of course, as a fantasy game where a medieval setting was presented, Chronicles of Aeris had beings like dragons.


    I even encountered one of them when I was still trying to grow as an attack tool that had stormed a huge city.


    But whates to one''s mind when talking about Dragons?


    It is their mightiness, being a superior race, etc, isn''t it? Their glory, pride, the peak of nature, the epic and legendary beings that are far superior to any other.


    And all of those things ''were'' true.


    They are no longer.


    The era of dragons reached its end, just like the era of gods, the era of ancients.


    But, there is one question that arises at this point.


    Why?


    Why beings of such mightiness reached their demise? Why does their glory no longer exist?


    This is where things surrounding the game''s past and lore getplicated. This is where the things that make the game start to fall apart.


    Let''s consider that I make a game based on the real world. Can I include everything in that game? Do I have such power to create everything in its little details?


    Probably not.


    The Chronicles of Aeris also suffered from that.


    There were a lot of unknown questions that weren''t answered in the game, this being one of them.


    But still, the existence of dragons is something that the developers can never ignore. Therefore, they actually put a lot of dragons into the game.


    The Dying Dragon King ¨C cudraxion.


    It was the being that had prepared this test to adapt and prove yourself; it was the very being that was looking for someone that was worthy of improvement.


    The reason was unknown since the developers couldn''t necessarily put a reason for his actions, or maybe they wanted to save the mystery element. But when you finished the test of convergence, he would talk about the fate surrounding the character, and finishing this test would have a huge impact on the future.


    However, while ying the game, most yers thought this was where the interactions with cudraxion finished. After finishing the test and talking about fate, the Dragon King would simply lie there and watch you leave.


    But, while ying the game as a nerd, I was one of the lucky ones.


    Going to him with Dragon Heart at my disposal, I encountered another option. The option to revive the race of Dragons.


    It was a mission that would appear when you bring the Dragon Heart and make cudraxion learn about the situation of Dragons in the world.


    How they were slowly going to be extinct. How they were wandering savage beings that behaved like monsters.


    And, when you make him learn about their fate, and you present him the Dragon Heart, he would legit create a baby dragon from the heart and would present it as a pet.


    But this is nothing but a meaningless action.


    Because there was a reason why dragons were going extinct, it was because they were cursed. Every child Dragon would die when it reached the age of three.


    And thanks to that, the little baby dragon that was created by the heart would soon reach its demise.


    But, while thinking about this, one small fact lingered in my mind.


    If this Dragon King was able to create a baby Dragon from one simple heart, then wouldn''t it be possible to integrate this Dragon Heart into my body and make me a partial Dragon?


    Or, in other words, a Dragonoid?


    That was the idea of mine. It was a crazy idea, an idea that had yet to be tested in the real world, and an idea that risked my life.


    But why not?


    Why not take the risk?


    Some of you may ask, why take the risk? What is my reason?


    The answer I will give might be something weird.


    It is my hunch.


    This is a gut feeling of mine.


    You can call it the hunch of the protagonist, even. But, when I talked about cudraxion about the strings of fate, it was not something I was seeing.


    But it was something I was feeling.


    For some reason, I feel like I am going to need it. Every possible strength I could get. Therefore, here I was.


    "Then, I shall begin."


    The dragon extended a massive, scaled limb. As he took the heart from my hand, a surge of energy passed between us, a connection forged in the crucible of chaos. The heart''s radiant glow intensified, its light intertwining with the dragon''s fading aura.


    "Grrrr..."


    And following that, an immense amount of pain assaulted me as the energy of the Dragon King entered my very being.


    However, that was not the end of all. Because the Dragon King was a being that used ancient magic, immediately, a bunch of magical circles were formed around me, and following that, I could see my soul going out of my body for a second.


    "Can you see it, kid?"


    The Dragon''s voice echoed, but this time it felt like it came directly to my soul. I was now in my Astral form, but it was not the first time I was entering it.


    "Yes."


    Hearing my answer, I could see an expression that was reminiscent of a smile on his face.


    "As expected, you are no ordinary guy."


    With deliberate intention, the dragon raised the Dragon Heart above my chest, his ancient ws hovering over the very spot where my heart would have been. As the heart''s light bathed my form, my body began to convulse, otherworldly energy surging through me.


    The chaos around us seemed to respond, the elements swirling in a mesmerizing dance that mirrored the heart''s transformation.


    My form shuddered as the heart''s energy merged with my being, and my body seemed to break down and reconstruct in a continuous cycle.


    Amidst the tumultuous disy, I could see the Dragon King''s scales shimmering with iridescence, his form bing more ethereal as if he was transcending the boundaries of his own existence. His roars echoed with a blend of agony and exultation, a melody that resonated with the very fabric of the universe.


    "Hey, old man? What are you doing?" Realizing what he was trying to do, a weird feeling enveloped me.


    The heart''s light pulsed with an intensity that matched my heartbeat, and the air itself seemed to vibrate with the convergence of power and purpose.


    My form pulsed with waves of energy, each surge propelling my transformation further.


    However, with each passing time, with each wave of energy, I could see the Dragon losing its form.


    "Hey. Old man." I persisted, even if it was something that I wanted; I didn''t want it to be like this.


    "Kid. I have no need for your pity." The Dragon''s mighty voice echoed. "This energy of mine is already reaching its limits."


    "What do you mean it is reaching its limits?" I asked. In the game, four people entered this test one by one, and the dragon still had the energy to live.


    However, right now, this guy was saying it was about to die. It was a contradictory thing.


    "I see¡­. Kid, do you think everyone''s test requires the same energy to create?"


    As he asked the question as an answer, I understood its meaning.


    "It doesn''t. Creating such a test must have taken a toll on your body."


    "Indeed. Now, keep quiet and let this old Dragon finish hisst moments in peace."


    As he finished his words, I could see my body getting elongated and my wings undergoing a metamorphosis of their own.


    Four pairs of wings now spread out; each set vibrant and majestic, a manifestation of my newly merged essence.


    My scales shifted, taking on a hue that shimmered like the heavens themselves, a tapestry of colors that shifted with every breath.


    As the transformation reached its zenith, my form seemed to be one with the chaos that surrounded us. My body glowed with an inner radiance, the embodiment of the Dragon Heart''s power. My eyes, once dim, now zed with a brilliance that held the knowledge of eons.


    With a final surge of energy, the transformation stabilized. My form remained colossal, but there was an otherworldly grace to my presence, a fusion of raw power and ancient wisdom. The Dragon Heart''s energy had not only revitalized me but had elevated me to a state that transcended the physical realm.


    I regarded cudraxion with eyes that held a depth of understanding beyond mortalprehension. "I have merged the power of the Dragon Heart with my essence, binding my legacy to yours."


    The dragon nodded, a mixture of reverence and gratitude filling him. "Callius, you now carry the legacy of dragons within you. The race of the cursed one''s, now its blood is flowing through your veins. May you use this power to ovee your fate."


    And just like that, with a final nod, cudraxion''s ethereal form faded into the chaos, his presence bing one with the currents of destiny.


    Following that, my soul returned to its ce, where it was supposed to be. Opening my eyes, I could feel the power inside me.


    The power of my body was resonating.


    And as I stood alone atop the pir, surrounded by the harmonious chaos, I could feel the weight of the Dragon King''s essence resonating within me, a force that would shape the tapestry of my own journey, a journey bothplex and enduring.


    <Ding! The host''s race setting has been changed.>


    <Ding! The host has achieved something that has never been achieved.>


    And the voice of the system followed me like a haunting ghost.

 Chapter 333 Gains

    ?


    <Ding! The host''s race setting has been changed.>


    <Ding! The host has achieved something that has never been achieved.>


    As the sound of my beloved system echoed inside my head, I felt the power surging through me.


    <Ding! The host is the first person to be a Half-Dragon.>


    <Ding! The trait [Dragonoid] acquired.>


    <Ding! The trait [Tyrant''s Aura] is evolving.>


    <Ding! The trait [Tyrant''s Aura turned into [Dragon''s Pride]>


    <Ding! The Skill [Dragonicification] acquired.>


    Just as the system''s voice echoed, I could see my body getting harder. It felt like scales were forming around my body one by one, ws were forming on my hands, and most importantly, I could feel my body changing.


    Strength was flowing through me, but this alone was not enough. The wounds on my body had already disappeared, regenerating. I felt like, with one punch, I could destroy this whole ce, and it was no exaggeration.


    ''Status.''


    As I thought about it, the panel appeared before me.


    --------------------------------------------


    Name- Callius Augustride ????


    Age ¨C 15


    ss ¨C The Sorcerer of Beginning, Ruler of Lightning, sh Swordsman


    Knight rank ¨C Five-star


    Mage rank ¨C Five-star


    Attributes ¨C Aether


    Traits ¨C [Perfectionist], [Prodigy], [Aesthetic Sense], [Dragon''s Pride], [Ego], [Witcher], [Duelist], [Casanova], [Aura Master], [Child of Mana], [Dragonoid]


    Arts ¨C All-Seeing Eye (5-star) (%5),


    Skills ¨C Disguise, Grand Challenge, Silent Mage, Dragonicification


    Passive Skills- Perfect Body(MAX), Frost Breath(MAX), Poison Resistance(Level 9), Fire Resistance(Level 10), Water Resistance(Level 10), Ice Resistance(Level 10), Regeneration(Level 6), Axiom Arc(Level 6), Mana Sense(Level 6), Earth Resistance(Level 10), Blood Resistance(Level 6),


    Bonded Weapon- Nihil [Second Stage][%39]


    Artifacts ¨C Moonstone''s Ring, Muramana, Guardian Angel


    Weapon Skills- Absorption, Singrity


    Stats-


    - Strength ¨C 5.7


    - Speed ¨C 5.9


    - Stamina ¨C 5.7


    - Perception ¨C 5.9


    - Magic ¨C 6.5


    ----------------Hidden Stats--------------


    - Luck -???


    - Charisma ¨C 8 (sealed)


    - Intelligence ¨C 9


    - Perseverance ¨C 10


    ------------------------------------


    "This is crazy," I mumbled to myself. The way all my stats have improved was something I was not expecting.


    "The fact that just by obtaining the body of Dragon, my stats improved this much is insane."


    It was a weird feeling. The efforts I had put in felt like they were in vain, though I knew they were not.


    "A lot of things have changed." My one trait had evolved into something else, and this being not alone, I acquired another trait.


    ''Traits are things that were never described by the system. But, I feel like I know how to use it.''


    I also acquired another skill, probably the one I am using right now.


    -------------------------------------


    Skill: Dragonicification


    Skill Exnation: Dragonicification is a potent and mythical skill that grants the user the power to undergo a temporary transformation into a form reminiscent of a powerful dragon. This transformation bestows upon the user a significant enhancement in body strength, defense, and regenerative abilities, allowing them to temporarily ascend to a level of prowess beyond their normal capabilities.


    ----------------------------------------


    The moment I saw the exnation, it was enough for me to understand what it was. Just as I thought, it was the skill that let me have the body of characterized Dragon, as it should be.


    ''System is [Dragonicification] active right now?'' I asked to system just to confirm.


    <It is active, host.>


    ''Then, is the stats shown here being increased by the Dragonicification?''


    <No. The stats shown here are your basic form, host. The skill Dragonicification increases your stats as well as magic sensitivity based on your proficiency in utilizing your body.>


    ''I see.''


    Looking at it, the stats shown there and the strength I am feeling right now had a slight disparity as well. Therefore, I could easily say that right now, my stats have already reached the threshold of 6.5 at least.


    This was an assumption but, at the very least, I could feel the strength.


    ''Then, I should test my trait.''


    Since traits were not exined by the system, there was no need to ask anything.


    With that thought, I tried to activate [Dragon''s Pride] by doing the same thing I did with [Tyrant''s Aura].


    CRASH


    And the moment, I did it, I could feel the entire space around me turning into a squash immediately.


    The small rock particles were all smashed like the real pressure was around me. In fact, it was. My Aura and my Mana were running rampant as my intent was forming.


    ''Right. My aura characteristics should also have started being formed.''


    When a knight passes the mark of 5-star level, they will form their ''intent'' of aura. This is called the characteristics of one, as it is rted to the life they had lived, their personality, and their lineage.


    As I surrounded my body with my aura, I could feel the entire space around me squashing more and more.


    The small withering wind, the innate fire mana, or any other thing, one by one, were slowly getting chaotic.


    As expected, this was going to be the intent of my aura.


    [Chaos].


    However, that was not all. Since, at this point, my aura control had already passed the mark, I could now utilize it outside of my body, albeit it had its limitations.


    Closing my eyes, I controlled my Aura first. Sensing the increased amount of aura and the scales on my body


    With a newfound sense of control, I willed my aura to shift and change, unlike ever before. It responded to mymand, malleable and pliable under my influence.


    The environment around me seemed to bend and twist in response to my aura''s movements.


    Experimentally, I directed my aura to flow outward, extending its reach beyond my body.


    Like an invisible wave, it rippled through the surroundings, causing subtle fluctuations in the air and energy. It was as if the very fabric of reality acknowledged my influence.


    SWOOSH


    With a wave of my hand, a de of aura formed into the air as it immediately shed through the rock I had just created.


    "Indeed, as expected. This was how it was in the game as well." I mumbled to myself.


    Then, focusing on thepressing sensation I had initiated earlier, I reversed the process. As I willed it, thepressed space around me began to expand, returning to its normal state. It was fascinating to witness how my intent guided the behavior of my aura.


    This is how it should have been. As one''s intent infuses with their aura, their capacity to affect the world has been approved by the world itself; this is basically why it is a very important step.


    Your existence is being acknowledged by the world at the end.


    This was the reason why I did the best I could.


    And now, here I was, looking at the scene below me.


    ''This ce is dying.''


    Because the former king of Dragons had already left this ce, there was nothing I needed to do anymore.


    ''It is such a waste. I wanted Diana and Lirienne to use this ce as well.''


    It was a waste, but there was nothing I could do.


    Just like that, the breakthrough process had reached its end, as I started returning to the academy¡­.


    -------------------A/N---------------------


    With this chapter, this breakthrough arc is finished. Hope you liked it.


    ------------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 334 Academy Festival

    ?


    The Academy was bustling with crowds; students were walking around with smiles on their faces.


    The reason?


    It is because of the festival that was ongoing inside the academy.


    Festival of Clubs, where the students would be presented by the clubs arranged by the seniors.


    It was a special event that would happen after the first mid-terms, where seniors would have the chance to observe the skills of each student.


    The spectrum of clubs was very wide; since the academy was filled with people of higher rank, they were notcking in any type of funds. Therefore, students were easily able to create the club they wanted.


    But, of course, that didn''t mean every club could survive before the academy''s harsh conditions. In the end, the academy was not a charity fund. If you wanted to create a club, you needed to show the results.


    However, there was one special thing about clubs. It was the existence of factions. Considering the fact that most noble children attended at least one academy, the World''s best one would have many higher-ranking nobles.


    And the higher ranking noble ones were, the more juicy they would look for those who sought more power and connections.


    Aside from some sheltered noble heirs, most noble children knew about it, too; even the teachers and the academy staff knew about it.


    But in the end, they couldn''t do much.


    That was what Aliya thought, looking at the stalls that were formed all around. Today was the first day of the festival, and she was busy observing the stalls. Since she was a person without strongbat prowess, at least amongst the students of the academy, her main focus was on the projects that were prepared by the students.


    ''Sigh¡­..Walking alone is not fun.''


    She was mostly alone in the academy, but for today only, she wanted to walk with him.


    ''Talking with you about all those things, learning from you, exchanging ideas, they are all too fun. I wish you were here.''


    Since he was one of the only people she could talk to and exchange ideas about her future projects, naturally, she wanted to be with him in this ce.


    But that bastard was nowhere to be seen.


    ''Tch¡­ying with your sister when thisdy is here. I will show you when youe here.''


    Of course, Aliya knew Diana''s existence was undeniably important to him, but her heart was heart, and she couldn''t help but feel a little resentful.


    At that moment, a wind passed through her as an arm blocked her path.


    RUSTLE


    "Hey, freshmen. Do you wish to take a look at our stall? We are looking for members."


    His unkempt hair and fatigued appearance suggested sleepless nights and constant effort. His voice carried an inviting tone as he addressed her.


    Intrigued, Aliya regarded the young man, his enthusiastic expression piquing her interest. Despite his worn appearance, his eyes held a spark of excitement.


    It was not because of how excited the boy was but because her money senses were screaming.


    This boy before her was a person that smelled money, she was sure. And she was also intrigued. It was her first time seeing a person with such a look trying to win over others.


    She nodded, indicating her willingness to engage. "Sure, I''d be happy to see what your club is all about."


    His face lit up with a genuine smile, revealing a sense of relief and gratitude. "Great! Our club focuses on the fascinating field of magical engineering. We''re all about melding magic and technology to create innovative solutions. It''s a bit unconventional, but we''re really passionate about it."


    As he began detailing the intricacies of his club''s projects, his eyes shimmered with enthusiasm, his hands gesticting to emphasize his points.


    Aliya found herself drawn into his exnation, captivated by his fervor forbining magical principles with practical applications. The way the boy before her was approaching things reminded her of him.


    ''They seem slightly familiar.'' Of course, Callius was rather on the side of giving the idea and staying on the back and correcting the procedure, and the boy before her was more likely to develop the things.


    But the excitement in his voice was genuine, and showing him courtesy, she listened with genuine interest, her own curiosity kindled by his words.


    "Here, look at this small box. I think I may find a way to generate mana without using the mana stones, and th-"


    "Look who we have here, a smellymoner who thinks he can impress people with his childish ideas."


    Just as the conversation took a promising turn, four nobly-dressed youths approached, their demeanor oozing arrogance; their intentions were anything but friendly. Their eyes locked onto the boy, and a cruel smirk formed on their faces as if they had found their target.


    They were tantly ignoring the girl before them and solely focused on the boy.


    Seeing this, Aliya immediately understood his words.


    "They will move soon."


    ''Just as you said, they already started it. It seems they are getting restless.''


    Aliya thought, but she also saw this event as an opportunity. In the end, even though she acted well in front of Callius, she was a cold-hearted girl when it came to business.


    ''If it goes ording to script, then this may even be good?'' She thought and opened the way.


    "Magical engineering? Hah! It''sughable that someone of your lowly birth would dare to think you can achieve anything," added another, a malicious glint in his eyes.


    The boy''s smile wavered, but he tried to maintain hisposure, his excitement from earlier now overshadowed by difort.


    "Hey, don''t you knowmoners should stick to menial tasks? Leave the real magic to those with noble blood," taunted the third, his toneced with superiority.


    "What do you have to judge me if I am worthy or not?" The boy''s voice quivered slightly, a mixture of frustration and defiance evident in his tone.


    The leader of the group let out a mocking chuckle, his eyes narrowing. "Worthy? Do you think a lowborn like you has any right to be here? Nobody likes you. Your presence is a stain on this academy."


    "Exactly," chimed in another with a disdainful smirk. "You''re an eyesore. No one wants to associate with someone who smells like the gutters."


    The boy''s cheeks reddened with a mixture of anger and embarrassment; his hands clenched into fists at his sides.


    As the tension escted, the fourth noble youth stepped forward, a cruel glint in his eyes. Without warning, he reached out and grabbed hold of a delicate-looking device on the table¡ªthe culmination of the boy''s hard work. With a malicious grin, he smashed it onto the ground, shattering it into pieces.


    The boy''s eyes widened in shock, his face paling as he stared at the ruined equipment. "No... you can''t..."


    The noble youth shrugged dismissively. "Oops, did I break something? My apologies; I thought it was just some junk."


    Just as the tension reached its peak and the boy stood there, devastated by the destruction of his work, a voice echoed around the ce; one of the nobles tapped the one on the front.


    "They areing."


    "Tch."


    The noble bullies caught sight of approaching figures in the distance. Their expressions quickly shifted from arrogance to unease as they realized that someone of authority was headed their way.


    The apparent leader red at the boy onest time before muttering, "Don''t try to show your face here again, you lowborn," and gesturing for hispanions to follow suit.


    Seeing the scene, Aliya licked her lips, a small smile forming on her lips.


    ''This is a lot better than I thought¡­.''


    The approaching figures turned out to be members of the student council. One of them, a stern-looking young man with a badge of authority on his uniform, surveyed the scene with a critical eye.


    His gaze fell upon the shattered equipment and then settled on the boy, who still looked shaken.


    "What happened here?" he inquired, his tone firm but not unkind.


    The boy didn''t respond as he simply looked at the remains of his work.


    "Tch. Those bastards, again." The girl behind the boy spoke. "We can''t even touch them." As she continued, she threw a slight gaze at the boy behind her.


    "Sigh¡­Okay, okay."


    As the boy with the sses came to the front, he knelt down and supported the boy. "We are going to cover your expenses; rest assured, we will give you more funds." His voice was friendly, but he didn''t get a word from the subject of his words at all.

 Chapter 335 Academy Festival 2

    RUSTLE


    "Hey, freshman, take a look at our club."


    "Please test our food."


    "Hey, don''t steal my ce."


    The academy grounds were alive with vibrant activity, a testament to the ongoing festival designed to showcase the various clubs and organizations to the iing freshmen.


    Banners fluttered in the breeze, music filled the air, and stalls were adorned with enticing disys¡ªall in an effort to entice the neers to join and contribute.


    However, beneath the surface of the festivitiesy a moreplicated reality. The senior students, with aspirations of recruiting new members to their clubs, found themselves caught in a web of rivalries and personal conflicts.


    Among them was a group ofmoner seniors, students whocked the prestigious backgrounds that often opened doors within the academy''s social circles.


    As themoner seniors diligently set up their booth for the festival, a shadowy presence loomed nearby.


    A group of privileged seniors, known for their contemptuous attitudes towards those of lesser status, exchanged smirks and whispers. Their leader, a tall and disdainful figure named Ethan, had devised a n to undermine the efforts of themoners.


    Anisa, a determined senior with a genuine passion for her club, could feel the tension in the air. Her club, focused on exploring the symbiosis between magical arts and herbalism, was her pride and joy. She and her fellowmoner seniors had poured their hearts into preparing for the festival, hoping to attract like-minded freshmen who shared their enthusiasm.


    "Anisa, are you sure about this?" asked Liam, one of themoner seniors, his brows furrowed with concern. "I''ve seen those privileged brats eyeing us with disdain."


    Anisa replied with a serious tone, nodding her head. "I know. For some reason, things are getting worse and worse in the academy." It was the second day of the academy festivities, and just like many others, most of the students tried to attract the attention of freshmen.


    Because theycked the connections, they needed to show themselves and attract attention, but it was proving to be harder and harder.


    Throughout the day, Anisa and herpanions engaged in animated conversations with curious freshmen, exining the club''s mission and showcasing their achievements. Themoner seniors wore smiles that masked their worries, hoping that their dedication and genuine passion would shine through and resonate with the iing students.


    But as the sun dipped below the horizon, the festival took a darker turn. Anisa''s heart sank as she noticed that several of their disys had been tampered with, herbs misced, and vials of potions spilled. It was clear that their booth had been sabotaged, a malicious attempt to undermine their efforts.


    The disregard formoner people''s rights was by no means a new thing. When they first came to the academy, they were subjected to more severe contempt. At those times, things were not as simple as this.


    It was thanks to the appearance of the new student council president, Princess Jasmine, that they were able to walk more freely.


    She was the one who instilled the eptance of merit into the academy, but they knew in the end, things as traditions were hard to change.


    But right now, things are different. Before their eyes, people were tantly provoking themoner students. Just like their club, a lot more other clubs were getting such treatment.


    "Unbelievable!" eximed Maria, another senior, her voice filled with frustration. "Someone deliberately messed with our disy."


    Undeterred, Anisa and her friends rallied together, working tirelessly to salvage what they could. Their determination only grew stronger as they watched the privileged seniors chuckling amongst themselves, their satisfaction evident in their triumphant expressions.


    Yet, in the midst of this adversity, a glimmer of hope emerged. An unexpected ally arrived¡ªa senior from another club who had observed the sabotage and recognized the injustice.


    "You think this is funny?" the ally, named Alex, confronted the privileged seniors, his voice firm with indignation. "This festival is about unity and showcasing our passions. Your behavior is a disgrace."


    It was their ally, but Alex was not a person they normally knew too much. He actually came from a noble family, but he was in the lower ranks as a mere Baron. And he was one of those that was targeted by higher nobles too, that was why Anisa and others didn''t think too much about his action.


    Ethan, the leader of the ''privileged'' noble seniors, sneered, "Oh, look who''s getting all righteous. Commoners like you should stick to the sidelines."


    Alex''s expression didn''t waver as he responded, "If you''re so confident in your club''s superiority, why not let everyone see through a fairpetition?"


    The privileged seniors exchanged nces, their arrogance faltering for a moment. "Fine," Ethan spat, "if youmoners want to humiliate yourselves in front of everyone, go ahead."


    Alex''s eyes narrowed as he met Ethan''s gaze, undeterred by the sneer. "Don''t underestimate us," he retorted. "We''re not here to humiliate ourselves. We''re here to prove that dedication and passion can surpass empty arrogance."


    The privileged seniors exchanged more uneasy nces, clearly not expecting such resistance. The notion of a fairpetition seemed to rattle their confidence.


    Anisa, her voice steady, chimed in, "A fairpetition is a chance for everyone to showcase their skills without prejudice. Isn''t that what this festival is about? If you truly believe in your club''s abilities, you shouldn''t be afraid of a level ying field."


    Ethan''s face twisted into a scowl, but his hesitation was evident. He couldn''t deny the logic behind the proposal. "Fine," he reluctantly agreed, "let''s see how well youmoners can perform."


    Alex''s lips curved into a small smile, knowing that they had gained a foothold. "Good," he said, his voice carrying a sense of satisfaction. "Let''s hold thepetition tomorrow, right in the heart of the festival. Freshmen will be there to witness it all."


    Anisa and herpanions exchanged determined nces. Despite the tant provocation, they weren''t backing down. This festival was about showcasing their talents and their unity as a club. And if apetition was what it took to prove their worth, then they were ready to ept the challenge.


    *****


    "How was it?"


    A voice sliced through the air, prompting the trio to turn their attention to the man who had appeared behind their stalls. His presence exuded an aura of calm, though an undercurrent of restrained anger flowed beneath the surface.


    "It went as nned, Sir Vincent." the young man replied, his voice steady as he met the man''s gaze. "Those low births immediately jumped into my suggestion."


    "I see. Where did you decide to hold thepetition?" The handsome man named Vincent asked.


    "Just as you ordered, we decided to hold thepetition in the middle of the festival tomorrow." the young man exined. "Freshmen and others will gather to witness it."


    A glint of approval shed in Vincent''s eyes. "Nobody suspected your decision, right?"


    The young man''s chest puffed with confidence. "Not a hint, Sir Vincent. We''ve masked our intentions perfectly."


    "Good," Vincent replied with a grin appearing on his serious face. "You did well, Alex."


    A flicker of relief passed over Alex''s features. "Then-"


    Vincent''s demeanor shifted slightly, bing more serious. "As per our agreement, I will put your name into our brotherhood, don''t worry. The treatment of your sister will also get better; I will make sure of it."


    A note of gratitude tinged Alex''s voice. "Thank you, Sir Vincent."


    "Very well," Vincent concluded with a dismissive wave. "You''re free to go."


    As Alex and hispanions departed, Vincent remained standing amidst the festivity. His gaze followed them briefly, a mysterious smile ying on his lips. He had set his intricate n into motion, ensuring that the events toe would forever alter the trajectory of not only the festival but the academy itself.

 Chapter 336 Behind The Streets

    ?


    When I descended from the mountain and reentered the empire''s territory, the passage of time was the first thing to catch my attention. "Two days, huh?" I murmured to myself, a mixture of surprise and familiarity settling in.


    The serene istion of the mountains had a way of distorting one''s perception of time. Of course, I even thought it might be longer than that, but when one is in pain, the time will flow slower¡­.


    As I made my way to the capital city, Aurora City, I was greeted by a bustling scene that contrasted starkly with the normal scene. Of course, the capital was always crowded, no matter what, but one thing was sure: this time, it was even more flocked.


    People hurried through the streets, their energy and excitement palpable in the air. The city had a vibrant and dynamic rhythm, alive with the ebb and flow of its inhabitants. The sky was about to set down as the evening was approaching, and the heat was also returning to normal.


    "As expected, right now, it is reaching its peak."


    Among the lively streets and bustling crowds, a restaurant caught my attention. It was the ce where Lirienne basically destroyed those three guys. Looking at it back then, she was now a lot more tamed and maturepared to before.


    Inside the restaurant, a group of well-dressed aristocrats engaged in lively conversation, their voices carrying beyond the establishment''s walls.


    "Tomorrow marks the beginning of the academy''s festival for us, doesn''t it?" a refined woman inquired, her tone brimming with anticipation.


    "Yes, indeed," another aristocrat responded enthusiastically. "As always, they open their doors to outsiders on the third day of the festival."


    The third aristocrat, a distinguished gentleman, nodded knowingly. "It''s a wise decision. Allowing us to witness the fruit of our investments in our children''s education."


    "Absolutely," a fourth aristocrat chimed in. "And who knows, we might spot some exceptional talents among the students during our visit."


    Overhearing their conversation, it seemed those people were the aristocrats of the empire from the way they spoke and their familiarity.


    Of course, they were not dukes or some super high-ranking nobles since such people rarely moved themselves. The parents who visited the festival would either be lower-ranking nobles or people who had some business inside the capital.


    Aside from that, most high-ranking nobles would send their representatives instead of themselves.


    Even though the festival had significance for them, as they aimed to support their children''s endeavors and identify promising individuals to mentor, in the end, it was nothing but a child''s y in their eyes.


    "It''s also a chance for our sons to disy their achievements," the refined woman added. "The academy''s prestige rests on the aplishments of its students."


    Leaning back, the distinguished gentleman wore a contemtive expression. "Indeed. It''s also an opportunity to forge connections with other influential families. Who knows what alliances may be cultivated during this festival?"


    It was indeed just as I thought. These people seemed to be the lower-ranking nobles. These dialogues weremon urrences in the game as well, but you need to be in your second year to hear them.


    Just as I thought about this, suddenly, I felt an ominous energying from the side.


    FLINCH


    Making me flinch.


    ''Demonic Energy.''


    And, there, I realized the source of this energy. It was subtle, incredibly so. I was sure that I could never feel this little amount of energy if it was before. But since I was now a 5-star and a Dragonoid at the same time, my senses were incredibly sharp.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    Activating my art, the world around me transformed, revealing the energy trails and sources that were otherwise hidden. And there it was, a trail leading to a narrow alley amidst the bustling streets.


    ''It ising from this side.''


    Realizing where the energy wasing from, I slowly blended into the crowd. I could see the troops mobilized by the Empire for the sake of citizen''s safety, but it seemed none of them had realized what was happening.


    ''Or they were paid.''


    Nheless, independent of the reason, no one was moving. Of course, I didn''t need to put my nose into this business, but the behavior of the guards and the timing were indeed suspicious.


    "Is it rted to ''them''?"


    In the crowd, I immediately activated my skill [Disguise] and changed my face. No one in the crowd noticed my face was changing since I had my face covered already. With this amount of crowd, I didn''t want to get any attention since this face was bound to do so.


    As I made my way slowly to the side streets, I didn''t move rapidly. I didn''t want to attract any attention as well, as I was studying the expression on the guards'' faces. I wanted to see what type of reaction they would give when I was going to the alley with demonic energying from.


    And as I drew nearer to the alley''s entrance, a significant shift urred. The guards'' expressions subtly changed, their features morphing with an unnatural fluidity. It was as if their visages concealed something far more sinister than mere guards on duty.


    I could see the stiffness on their faces, clearly seeing that I was now a threat to them. I activated my All-Seeing Eye, piercing through the mundane facade.


    The world transformed before me, revealing the intricate weave of mana threads that intertwined with reality. And there it was¡ªtransmitted mana that coiled around the guards'' forms like a small thread connecting them to someone else on the roofs.


    ''I see, they are evenmunicating.''


    It was not the first time I had seen such a spell being used. In fact, I was familiar with it.


    ''They are probably informing others of my arrival. Let''s see what they had upon their sleeves.''


    I thought.


    The demonic mana I am sensing, and the energy of the people seen by the [All Seeing Eye] was not that strong.


    ''At most 5-star level.'' This was the reason why I was not afraid to leave the streets like that since they wouldn''t pose any threat to me in the first ce.


    Walking leisurely like that, I looked into my spatial ring only to grab a small mask from there.


    [Mask of the Lonewolf].


    ''It has been a while, hasn''t it? Old partner.'' As I grabbed the mask from there, I put it on my face.


    Just to look cooler a little bit.


    ''My hands are itching to fight too¡­.I really want to test my strength here.''


    And following that, I reached the source of the Demonic Energy.


    "Slurp¡­.Another meal appeared¡­."


    It was a man with blood all over his face. Before the man stood the corpses of three people, all of their insides were basically cut off...


    One little child, one woman, and one little girl.


    "Will you be my prey¡­."

 Chapter 337 Behind The Streets 2

    ?


    In this world, there exist the beings we call demons. They are mostly associated with the term evil, and that is mostly true.


    Most of the time, when you see a demon, the acts they are indulging are mostly the acts we consider as evil.


    But does that mean the only evil beings in this world are demons?


    The answer is no.


    Every sentient being that has the will and the power to choose has evil in them.


    After all, the things we call ''evil'' are the things we deem ufortable for ourselves. For instance, the most recent events that were on the topic of Earth.


    For some religions, homosexuality is associated with evil, but for other people, it is not. Then, from this example alone, we can say that the world of ''evil'' changes ording to each person.


    But one thing won''t change. For a person, the things they feel nauseous, hateful, and angry when they see them will be evil.


    Just like before me.


    "Will you be my prey¡­."


    The moment these words echoed inside my head and the scene before me connected, I couldn''t help but feel anger in my heart rising.


    The man before me bore a visage twisted by insanity, his face sttered with blood as if he were a macabre artist working with a gruesome palette. The lifeless bodies of three individualsy before him, their forms contorted in agony.


    The first victim was a little girl, her innocent eyes gouged out, leaving behind empty sockets that seemed to stare into the abyss. Beside hery a woman, her mutted body a testament to unimaginable suffering. Her tongue had been severed, and her insides had been callously torn from her, casting an aura of grotesque vition upon her lifeless form.


    A profound sense of dread settled upon me as my gaze shifted to the third victim¡ªa child whose very essence had been savagely mutted. The remains of a young life had been vited in the most appalling manner imaginable, with a cruelty that defiedprehension.


    "Haha¡­." I couldn''t help but mutter with a smallugh. This was a scene that I was not that unfamiliar with. There were many cases such girls were raped, and such people were murdered while I was wandering as an adventurer. It was not the first time I had seen this; nobles could be heinous after all.


    "Hmm? What is wrong?" The man asked me, his face tilting to the side. "Do you find this funny like me? Do you want some?"


    "To think I would meet you here out of nowhere¡­..Fate is indeed a scary word¡­." I mumbled, seizing the guy. His gruesome appearance, his crazed smile, the ws on his hands, the blood flowing through his mouth, everything made me remember a certain viin in the game.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    With my eyes activated, I looked into the man before me.


    ---------------------


    Name ¨C Xander Darkshadow


    Age ¨C 35


    ss ¨C Bloodreaper Assassin


    Mage Rank ¨C 6-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 5-star


    Attributes ¨C Blood, Wind, Poison


    -----------------------


    With the attributes shown, I nodded my head.


    At that moment, he let out a maniacalugh, his eyes gleaming with a twisted joy. "Oh, you''re a fun one! I was wondering if anyone else would show up to y."


    "Hahaha...You call this y?"


    The man''s grin only widened, hisughter echoing through the alley. "Oh, I like you even more now! You understand, don''t you? The thrill of the hunt, the rush of power, the exquisite symphony of fear and agony. It''s all just a game to me."


    "Indeed¡­.It does feel good when you see the symphony of fear and agony before other people''s eyes¡­.." I replied, with a smile rising on my face. It was something I liked as well; after all, crushing people was a good feeling.


    "Especially in Helia''s and Casey''s face, doesn''t it?"


    But something was a lot better.


    Knowing the viins who turned into the path of evil for ''reasons'' and insulting those reasons.


    The yful smile on his face, the happiness and thrill he was showing, it all slowly changed, turning into a hateful expression.


    "What did you say?" His voice trembled, a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    "Helia and Casey. Weren''t the expressions on their faces when you saw them dying before your eyes good? Hadn''t they made you feel like the thrill of the hunt? Maybe the white liquid flowing through little one''s crotch made you aroused as well?" I continued, my voice steady as I stared into his eyes.


    "Shut up!" he screamed, his voice a wild, hysterical pitch. His eyes were wide with a mixture of fury and madness, his sanity unraveling before my eyes.


    SWOOSH


    In a split second, his movements became erratic, and he lunged at me with inhuman speed. His ws, stained with the blood of his victims, gleamed with deadly intent as he aimed to strike me down.


    CLANK


    But I was more than ready for his attack. Raising my Nihil, I blocked his ws with a smile on my face.


    "Ah¡­..This is the best¡­.." I loved this confrontation, the shift of the expression on his face, the yful and pleasure turning into hate and anger¡­.


    These are the feelings viins deserve.


    ''Even while you are dying, I won''t give you a peaceful death.''


    I will be the viin for viins.


    I will give them the pain even in theirst breaths; I will make them face the things they have done.


    ''Viins aren''t born, they are made.''


    Bullshit.


    If everyone who lost their family is going to be the viin, then what is the point of having the chance to choose?


    Just because you have experienced pain, does this give you the right to inflict pain on others? Who do you think you are? Do you think the world revolves around you, you fucker? Do you think the only one in this world who feels pain is you?


    These three people you have killed here, don''t they have their families? Aren''t they people with lives?


    "DIE!"


    As he turned to face me, his features twisted into a mask of pure rage and insanity.


    SWOOSH


    He attacked again, his movements uncontrolled and frenzied, his strikes driven by maddening desperation.


    CLANK CLANK


    I continued to dodge block attacks, my movements fluid and calcted. Even though I was feeling slight anger, there was no way I could not control my emotions.


    CLANK SWOOSH


    I could sense the chaotic energy radiating from him, his mind consumed by his own darkness. With each swing of his ws, he grew more erratic, his attacks losing precision and bing wild, desperate lunges. Waves of blood flew through me from his ws coated with blood magic.


    CLANK CLANK CLANK


    Even in his madness, there was a method to his movements, a calcted intent to strike at his target. He was relentless, driven by a singr purpose ¨C to eliminate the perceived threat before him.


    CLANK


    "DIE!"


    As I blocked his ws one more, I could feel the wind surging from his body.


    SWOOSH


    As the turning wind tried to shake me off, I smiled.


    SWOOSH


    Countering his wind with my own.


    THUD


    And with a fast kick, I attacked him from his abdomen.


    "Kurgh-"


    Making him spit saliva.


    CRACKLE


    And with a surge of lighting, I made him paralyzed for a second.


    "Hey, Xander¡­.Do you know what the best feeling in this world is?"


    At that moment, I mumbled with a small smile.


    "The best feeling in the world is when I make the justification of people who think they have the right to do those things crumble."


    "The best feeling is watching them crumbling before your eyes, making them remember the reason why they were evil, shattering their little points of view."


    "And now, I will exactly do it¡­."

 Chapter 338 Behind The Streets 3

    ?


    "The best feeling is watching them crumbling before your eyes, making them remember the reason why they were evil, shattering their little points of view."


    "And now, I will exactly do it¡­."


    With those words, I raised my sword, looking at the man before me.


    CRACKLE


    Lightning was surging through his body as he was paralyzed only for a second.


    His eyes burned with a mixture of hatred and madness, his breathsing in ragged gasps as he struggled to regain control of his paralyzed body. Yet, his hatred remained unbroken, his voice a guttural snarl. "You don''t know anything about me! You don''t know what it''s like to lose everything, to have your world torn apart!"


    CLANK CLANK CLANK


    I deflected his renewed onught, his ws glinting with the eeriebination of poison and blood magic.


    His attacks were fast, and his body, being the 5-star, was showing its strength. But, now, I had already gotten used to this new strength of my body while fighting with him.


    The reason why I was not attacking, even though I could finish the first phase right now, was to make sure I could get used to my strength properly, which was fulfilled.


    As I parried his strikes, I seized the opportunity to press him further. "Tell me, Xander. What happened to your family? Why did Helia and Casey die?"


    While pressing forward. I want him to feel the despair, make him remember those times. I wanted to see the expression when I revealed what had really happened there.


    Hisughter was hollow, a distorted reflection of his inner torment. "Oh, you want to know, do you? You want to hear about the pain that fuels me?"


    SWOOSH CLANK


    With a frenzied burst of speed, he lunged at me once more, his ws shing through the air with deadly intent. In the midst of our sh, his voice grew manic, his words pouring out like a torrent of madness. "Bandits... filthy bandits. They attacked our home and ughtered them in front of my eyes. I was powerless, helpless, unable to save them. Their blood stained my hands; their screams haunted my dreams."


    CLANK CLANK


    His poison-infused strikes became more potent, his blood magic creating gruesome projectiles that streaked through the air. But even as his attacks intensified, his voice cracked with the weight of his memories. "Helia... my wife, the love of my life. She begged for their mercy and pleaded for our daughter''s life. They silenced her with a dagger to her throat."


    TOK SWOOSH


    His words were punctuated by an onught of vicious strikes, his desperation manifesting as a lethal dance of des and magic. But amidst the chaos, his voice trembled with raw emotion. "Casey... my little girl. They... they mutted her, defiled her innocence. I could do nothing but watch as they took everything from me."


    ROAR FOOSH


    With a roar, he unleashed a burst of poison magic that enveloped the alley in a toxic haze. I deflected his attack, my own magic meeting his with a brilliant sh of light. But his voice, now a broken whisper, continued to echo in the air. "I became a contractor with demons, embraced their power to seek revenge. Every life I take, every drop of blood spilled, it''s a reminder of what they did to me."


    Looking at him like that, the only thing I could feel was pity.


    "What a pity¡­." I mumbled, looking at the man who was trying to ease his pain while inflicting others.


    "PITY¡­.AAHAHAHAHHAHA! I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU!"


    He stood there and shouted with a maddening expression, seeing mine. It was something I knew. The thing he hated the most was the pity.


    Seeing that nobody wasing here, it seemed the people watching this from above were doing their work.


    The way I had shown myself as hardly blocking his attacks must have already made them think I couldn''t confront Xander when he used this magic.


    "Let me show you the real despair." His words sank as he looked at me with a bloody smile.


    "Blood Realm, Hemogloom Enshroudment."


    CREAK CRASH TAP TAP


    The moment he mumbled, the surroundings suddenly turned the color of crimson as the walls of blood rose one by one.


    Right now, he was using the skill that would be exined as the second phase in the game. After all, he was a notorious viin who had a hand in killing Aliya.


    The cage was raised, and I was trapped like a mouse inside that cage. I could see the hatred and the dark aura oozing from his eyes, clearly showing me the hatred he was feeling.


    "Now, I will give you the pain they felt."


    SWOOSH SWOOSH


    With a rapid speed, he lunged at me, his ws growing longer with blood. His speed was also a lot faster, but that wasn''t all.


    "DIE!"


    SWISH SWISH


    Spears made up from blood also rushed at me. In just a matter of seconds, I could feel myself surrounded by threats from everywhere.


    "Hiss¡­."


    Releasing a frost breath, I cooled my head. It had been a while since I had confronted a person using my sword.


    ''Sword of Annihtion. Null Space.''


    SHCLINK


    With my sword raised, I blocked all of his attacks.


    No voice, no attack could be seen as my sword had made the space null.


    "Huh?"


    I could see the surprised expression on his face. He clearly didn''t expect me to block all of his attacks.


    "What-"


    "Hey, Xander. Let me share a delightful revtion with you. Your pain, your pathetic quest for vengeance¡ªit''s all in vain. Do you want to know the truth behind your family''s demise? The bandits that butchered them? Oh, they were mere pawns, puppets in a grander scheme."


    His attacks faltered momentarily, his confusion and anger etched across his face. "What are you babbling about?" But instantly, craziness returned to his face.


    SWOOSH SWOOSH


    "DON''T SCREW WITH ME!"


    He attacked me using his blood spears from a distance. He bombarded me with his attacks.


    SWISH


    Even a good amount of poison was being released into the environment. I could feel myself getting infected, but I didn''t care.


    ''I have 10 minutes at least. This will be enough to make you fall.''


    CLANK


    As I blocked his attacks, "Oh, just a thought," I replied with a smirk, my voice dripping with insinuation. "Consider this: those bandits who ughtered your family¡ªdid their brutality truly match the simple motivations of greed and violence?"


    CLANK


    "SHUT UP!"


    He didn''t want to listen; his attacks got more and more stronger. I could feel my body getting pushed, but I had yet to activate my aura.


    CLANK


    With a sweep, I blocked his attacks while activating my aura and finding strength. But I didn''t forget to speak either.


    "Imagine this, Xander. What if those bandits were guided by something far more sinister, a force that saw potential in you, a force that wanted to stoke the mes of your rage for its own amusement?"


    TOK


    Hearing this, he stopped for a second. His grip on his ws tightened, his mind racing to piece together the puzzle I was presenting. "Demons? You''re suggesting demons orchestrated my family''s death?"


    "Ah, you catch on quickly," I remarked, my voice dripping with perverse satisfaction. "You see, Xander, demons have a keen eye for potential, and they derive pleasure from manipting and breaking those who show promise. Your anguish, your pursuit of vengeance¡ªthose emotions are like sweet nectar to them."


    "SHUT UP!"

 Chapter 339 Behind The Streets 4

    ?


    "Ah, you catch on quickly," I remarked, my voice dripping with perverse satisfaction. "You see, Xander, demons have a keen eye for potential, and they derive pleasure from manipting and breaking those who show promise. Your anguish, your pursuit of vengeance¡ªthose emotions are like sweet nectar to them."


    "SHUT UP!"


    CLANK


    His response was immediate, his attacks resuming with even more intensity. His ws sliced through the air with deadly precision, his blood magic and poison weaving a deadly dance around him.


    SWOOSH


    I evaded his strikes with agile movements, my aura fortifying my defenses. But this dance of violence wasn''t just about the physical sh; it was about dismantling his conviction, one piece at a time.


    CLANK


    I continued to weave my tale, my words designed to nt the seeds of doubt and despair. "Think back, Xander. Remember the circumstances leading up to that fateful day. Wasn''t it just a bit too convenient that the bandits chose your family out of all the families in the realm? And their savagery¡ªit was almost as if they wanted to awaken the darkness within you."


    He hesitated for a moment, his movements faltering as his eyes widened with realization. The puzzle pieces were slowly falling into ce, and he was beginning to see therger design that had been orchestrated for his suffering.


    CLANK


    But even in his growingprehension, Xander''s rage remained a driving force. He lunged at me with a ferocity born of anguish, his ws seeking my flesh with deadly intent.


    SWOOSH


    I deflected his attacks, my movements fluid and calcted. "Tell me, Xander, have you ever questioned why you were chosen? Why was your family chosen? Could it be that there was something within you¡ªsomething they recognized and sought to exploit?"


    His voice was strained, a mixture of anguish and anger. "Enough! I won''t let you y mind games with me!"


    As heunched himself at me once again, his attacks more desperate than before, I knew I was close to breaking him. The web of truth I had woven around him was unraveling his sanity, and soon, he would be consumed by the despair that awaited him.


    "Ah, but Xander, you''re not seeing the full picture yet," I taunted, my words calcted to draw him deeper into the abyss. "The day of your family''s ughter¡ªit wasn''t just any day. It was a day when the fabric between realms was thin, a day when demons could easily slip through and orchestrate their macabre symphony."


    SWOOSH


    His attacks grew even more frenzied, his movements wild and unpredictable. He was teetering on the edge, the precipice of his own undoing.


    CLANK


    "You made a pact with a demon, didn''t you, Xander?" I pressed, my voice a mocking whisper. "You sought power, vengeance, and they offered it to you in exchange for your servitude. But little did you know, they were the puppeteer, pulling the strings behind the scenes."


    His breath was ragged, his expression a mixture of horror and defiance. "You''re lying!"


    I dodged his attacks with ease, my aura pulsating with power. "Oh, but I have a name for you, Xander. A name that should strike fear into your heart¡ªthe demon you contracted with is known as Marithar, the Maniptor. Quite fitting, isn''t it?"


    His steps faltered, his eyes wide with disbelief. The truth was undeniable, a revtion that shattered thest remnants of his sanity. A little dark magic that removed his detailed memory of that time was being removed.


    CLANK


    I continued, my words dripping with cruel satisfaction. "Marithar saw your potential, your darkness, and he seized upon it. He whispered promises of power, of revenge, and you, eager for any semnce of control, fell into his trap."


    SWOOSH


    His attacks wavered, his ws trembling with the weight of his realization. "No... it can''t be..."


    But I pressed on, pushing him further into the abyss. "And on that fateful day, when the stars aligned, Marithar orchestrated the massacre of your family. He reveled in your pain, your suffering, feeding off the torment you experienced."


    "No¡­.No¡­."


    I could see him shaking hysterically; he was shaking like a madman. The memories of time have returned; he clearly remembered those details.


    Xander was not a stupid man; no, he was smart. It took him a second to put all the pieces together and realize.


    "Your whole life, Xander," I sneered my voice a venomous whisper that seeped into the cracks of his fractured mind. "It was all a lie. You believed you were seeking vengeance against humanity, that you were punishing the wicked for their sins. But all along, you were nothing more than a pawn, a tool used by the very demons who orchestrated your family''s demise."


    He staggered back, his breath ragged, his once-crazed eyes now hollow and empty. His world was crumbling, his beliefs shattered, and he was left to confront the bitter truth he had tried so desperately to avoid.


    "You thought you were serving justice of your own, that your actions were justified. But in reality, you were merely perpetuating the cycle of darkness that these demons thrive upon," I continued, my words slicing through thest threads of his sanity. "You were their puppet, their ything, a means to an end."


    His fists clenched, his body shaking with the weight of his shattered reality. "No... I won''t... believe it..."


    I stepped forward, my aura pulsating with dominance. "You''re a pathetic excuse for a man, Xander. A puppet who willingly danced to the tune of his own tormentors. Your anger, your pain¡ªnone of it mattered. It was all part of their sick game."


    He looked up at me, his gaze a mixture of hatred and desperation. "Shut up... just shut up!"


    "But isn''t it fascinating?" I taunted my voice, a cruel melody that echoed in the recesses of his mind. "You spent your life consumed by a lie, fueled by a blind rage that only served to tighten the chains around you. And now, in the face of the truth, what do you have left?"


    SWOOSH


    His attacks grew weaker, his movements sluggish as he struggled toprehend the magnitude of his deception. "I''ll kill you... I''ll still kill that demon..."


    "Will you, now?" I mused, my tone dripping with mockery. "Or will you continue to y the role they''ve assigned to you? A pawn that can be discarded at their whim."


    He stumbled back, his hands trembling, his once-ferocious spirit now broken beyond repair. "I... I..."


    As he faltered, his body trembling on the edge of copse, I knew I had achieved my goal. Xander''s mind was a shattered mess, his identity and purpose irrevocably destroyed. He was no longer a threat, no longer a force to be reckoned with. He was nothing more than a broken puppet, a pawn that had outlived its usefulness.


    "You are pathetic and ugly, Xander," I spoke with a cold tone.


    ''This is the fate you self-justified viins deserve.''


    "End your own life. End it on your own, just like you did with others. You don''t deserve to be killed by hands; you are lowly."


    He seemed to teeter on the edge of something, his mind grappling with the darkness that had consumed his life. His lips quivered as he muttered to himself, the words barely audible. "End it... end it..."


    And then, as if guided by an invisible force, he moved. His trembling hand reached for the hilt of one of his ws, the same ws that had brought death and suffering to countless others. With a shuddering breath, he lifted the w to his neck, his eyes devoid of emotion, his face a mask of resignation.


    I watched with detached fascination as he pressed the w against his own skin, the metal puncturing flesh. Blood flowed freely, staining his hand and dripping onto the ground. His movements were slow, deliberate, as if he was epting his fate with a twisted sense of relief.


    In that moment, I felt no sympathy, no remorse for the man before me. He had chosen this path, had embraced the darkness that had ultimately consumed him. His life had been defined by violence, by cruelty, and now, it was ending in the same manner.


    As the seconds ticked by, his body grew weaker, his movements faltering as life ebbed away. And then, with a final shudder, he copsed to the ground, the light in his eyes extinguished forever.


    THUD


    And with the voice of falling to the ground, Xander left this world.


    "Good luck in the hell¡­."

 Chapter 340 Behind The Streets 5

    ?


    THUD


    As Xander fell to the ground with a sound of thud, he left the world¡­..


    "Good luck in the hell¡­."


    And I had a smile on my face, looking at my product. A viin who killed people in the most vile ways, a being that is even lower than demons¡­.Such people didn''t deserve to die immediately.


    They needed to be crushed down, their belief crumbling¡­


    TAP TAP TAP


    And after a second, the person who controlled the cage of blood left this world; of course, the spell was canceled, and the blood fell to the ground.


    SWOOSH


    Following that, I immediately imbued my Aura into my foot and bolted towards the rooftops, not giving any time to those who were standing on top of it.


    Swiftly, I closed the distance between us, my footwork precise and calcted. The element of surprise was on my side, and I intended to make the most of it. Their expressions shifted from confusion to rm as I attacked with unrelenting ferocity.


    SCHLINK


    My de sliced through the air, aiming for the first masked assant''s arm. His eyes widened in shock, but his reflexes were quick enough to pull back just in time, narrowly avoiding a fatal strike.


    SPLURT


    But, of course, that didn''t mean the man was not wounded. No, it was theplete opposite. Blood was oozing from the ce where his arm was supposed to be.


    THUD


    Following that, the sound of his arm falling to the ground could be heard.


    "A-"


    CRACKLE


    Just as he was about to shout, I immediately threw a lighting bolt I had practiced to him, aiming at his nerves underneath his jaw.


    It was a move I practiced for situations like this, where I needed to make sure no sounds left the mouths of people whom I attacked. A simple lightning bolt is enough to alert the nerves, which would trigger the muscles connecting jaw to the neck to clench, rendering the unable to speak.


    CLANK


    The second attacker had managed to draw his weapon in response, meeting my strike with a ng of metal against metal. His surprise was evident, and his stance was shaky, indicating that he was not as skilled as he might have appeared.


    "What?" he sputtered, his voiceced with disbelief and frustration.


    ''Two demon followers, their dark mana is oozing.'' I had already concluded that from the start of the fight using my eye, but seeing their rank; it seemed they were more in the part of utility.


    ''Mostly, their goal is to make sure no guards or other people disturb them.''


    Since I intentionally leaked my aura as a 3-star to guards, they thought I was not a threat; therefore, they didn''t even let guards stop me.


    SWOOSH


    With a swift maneuver, I feigned an attack toward the second assant''s torso, prompting him to shift his stance defensively. Seizing the opportunity, I pivoted on my foot and delivered a powerful kick to his midsection, knocking him off bnce.


    THUD


    He stumbled backward, his mask askew, and I capitalized on his momentary vulnerability. My de arced through the air, finding its mark on his arm, causing him to cry out in pain as blood spurted from the wound.


    CRACKLE


    Repeating the same technique again, I rendered him unable to speak.


    TAP TAP TAP


    The first assant attempted to rejoin the fray, but his wounded arm hindered his movements. With a quick flick of my wrist, I disarmed him, sending his weapon ttering to the ground.


    As I moved to subdue him, the wounded assant''s eyes widened with desperation. He struggled to move, to fight back against the debilitating effects of my lightning-inflicted paralysis, but his efforts were in vain.


    CRACKLE


    Once again, I targeted his nerves, leaving him unable to utter a word or make any coherent movements. He slumped to the ground, his body convulsing sporadically.


    Turning my attention to the other assant, I saw that he was in a simr state of paralysis. His masky discarded nearby, revealing a face contorted in pain and anger. He was still conscious, but his ability tomunicate or resist was severely restricted.


    Taking a moment to catch my breath, I assessed the situation. The two demon followersy on the ground before me, their expressions a mixture of fear, rage, and helplessness. I knew that their silence was not a permanent state; eventually, the effects of my lightning-induced paralysis would wear off.


    ''I should put them unconscious. The guards have already started suspecting me.''


    "I won''t kill you," I stated, my voice cold and firm. "But I won''t let you escape either."


    I retrieved a length of sturdy rope from my spatial ring and swiftly bound their wrists and ankles, ensuring that their mobility was restricted. I needed answers, and these two were my best chance of unraveling the truth behind the darkness that had infiltrated the city.


    I had a guess about who they were, but I still needed answers.


    ''What is the reason they are here?''


    As I finished securing them, I noticed their eyes flicker with a renewed sense of desperation. They were trapped, their power nullified, and the realization seemed to fill them with a mix of dread and fury.


    CRACKLE


    With a calcted decision, I moved my lightning mana that would render them unconscious, temporarily stifling their ability tomunicate with their superiors. It was a move that I would use in the game, using some artifacts or Emma to conjure lightning.


    It''s a certified idea that was prettymon.


    But as the lighting mana took effect, something unexpected urred.


    SWOOSH SWIRL


    The air around the two demon followers grew thick with a palpable aura of malevolence, a dark magic that seeped into their bodies. Their convulsions intensified, and their faces twisted in agonized expressions.


    ''This! NO!''


    Realizing what was about to happen, I activated my [All Seeing Eye] only to see the dark mana thread that was connecting them disappear.


    ''Tch. I was careless.''


    A tilting realization dawned upon me ¨C my attempt to render them unconscious had triggered atent spell, one fueled by the very darkness they had embraced.


    ''I thought since it was a move that wasmon in the game, they wouldn''t have prepared for it.''


    The dark magic within them reacted violently to the spell I had cast, transforming the unconsciousness I had intended into a twisted death sentence. It was probably a precaution for those that were caught.


    ''Sigh¡­..''


    I watched as their bodies spasmed uncontrobly, the veins on their necks and faces bulging with the strain.


    Their mouths foamed with an unnatural darkness, and their eyes rolled back into their heads. It was a gruesome and horrifying scene, one that I had not anticipated but the one I had seen before.


    ''This is the same spell that made that woman die.'' Remembering where I had seen this scene before, I looked into the bodies and saw the same signs.


    The foam was pouring out from their bodies; their life was sucked as the aspects could no longer be discerned.


    "Anyway¡­.Dealing with Xander is enough for now¡­.This will reduce my burden in the future."


    With that thought, I jumped from the roof, activating my aura as I started running at a rapid speed, getting out of the crime scene.


    ''Aside from my lightning and my sword, they can''t identify me right now.''


    I was not sure if that bastard was here or not, but even if he was, I was already prepared for it.


    Just like that, I reached my home which I hadn''t visited since I entered the academy, and rested there.


    RING


    Until I got a call from Aliya¡­

 Chapter 341 Behind The Streets 6

    ?


    "So you are saying nobles are harassing themoners, correct?" I questioned, seeking confirmation from Aliya. While I was away, it seemed many things were happening inside the academy.


    <Yes. Just as you said,> Aliya replied through themunication spell.


    "I see. I will look at it when Ie back tomorrow. For now, you can do whatever you want without being involved in the conflict too much. Sooner orter, you will be dragged into it, but at least try to keep yourself for now." Knowing that Aliya was amoner as well, there was a high chance thatmoners would seek her help; maybe even the nobles might pressure her.


    <I know, I know.> Of course, Aliya was a girl who did a lot better than me when it came to managing people and businesses, so there was nothing to worry about.


    "Is that so? Then-"


    <You didn''t forget your promise, right?> Aliya interrupted, a teasing tone in her voice. But, of course, knowing her tone, I knew she had a slight longing.


    "Of course not. You know I never forget."


    <Then, I will be waiting, mister~>


    "You should be."


    <Goodnight then.>


    "Goodnight."


    "As expected. It is happening a lot sooner than it was supposed to."


    I mumbled to myself after ending the call with Aliya. It seems things are going the way I slightly predicted.


    In the game, there were several events that were both concerning demons and humans as enemies.


    In the first semester of the academy, there would be mostly demons and sparring while deepening yer''s rtionships with other heroines.


    But at the same time, the yer would also deepen the rtionship with the viins. This was not a face-pping game where you would simply destroy people, and this would be it.


    No, viins had motives and reasons for why they were doing those things, and because of that, things would escte a lot further than how they looked.


    Just like in the case of Den ckwood and the ckwood Family.


    They were a major viin in the second year of the academy, where the yer had already set its roots inside enough.


    Since they were elitists, they discriminated againstmoners, and this would get severe and severe until the yer was also dragged into a confrontation by a heroine.


    "But, it is a lot sooner than it was supposed to be. It must be because I revealed that Den had ties with demons."


    I knew I was informed that the events would be squeezed, but I thought, at the very least, the order would protected. But this world was not a game, so it was impossible to see the future by simply referring to the knowledge from the game anyway.


    "But, I don''t understand what their goal is. Why are they now moving? I had already drawn the eyes of everyone onto the academy, so they should invest a lot more than they would normally do. Now should not be a time to do such a thing."


    I mused to myself. Without sufficient information, it was not enough to understand what was happening either.


    "But, the lead I left for them should be enough to make them busy for now. Let''s see if he is here or not."


    ******


    "Xander is dead, am I correct?"


    Amanding voice echoed through avishly adorned room, its opulent furnishings contrasting with the tense atmosphere that filled the air. At the center of the room sat a man, his cold, obsidian eyes fixed on the robed figure standing before him.


    "Indeed, Master. That man has been eliminated. I witnessed the entire event," the robed figure replied, his voice steady despite the weight of the conversation.


    "Exin the circumstances of his demise," the man demanded, his gaze unyielding.


    SHIVER


    A shiver ran down the robed figure''s spine as he recounted, "A masked individual materialized suddenly, seemingly from thin air."


    "A masked figure?" the man repeated a hint of incredulity in his tone. "And the guards allowed this to happen?"


    "I don''t know. When I questioned them, they said the person they saw was a young man with brown hair and brown eyes. They saw that he was a 3-star rank, so they left him as prey for Xander''s thirst. But I can''t confirm his face since I couldn''t use my spell to connect with their minds." the robed figure exined.


    "Then, you are suggesting that the boy was the one that killed Xander using the mask, correct? And he was 3-star on top of that."


    "Master, there is no way that boy was the one that killed Xander. The one that killed him didn''t look like a boy at all; his height was quite tall. And he was a skilled swordsman."


    "I see¡­.."


    BAM


    "Are you joking with me right now, One? Do you expect me to believe that the guy I myself raised for this job was killed by a random person?"


    "I know it sounds unbelievable, but please watch this."


    PUFF


    As the robed man spoke, a smoke of ck cloud appeared before his hands. Inside the smoke, a bunch of figures materialized; one had a w, and the other one had a sword in his hand.


    As the recorded events unfolded, it became evident that the wedbatant initially held the upper hand, using a spell to manipte blood. Yet, when a blood cage was summoned, the connection was severed, leading to an abrupt shift in the tide. The battle ended with the destruction of the cage, revealing Xander''s lifeless form.


    "As you are aware, Xander''s unique art allowed him to sever connections between his blood realm and the external world," the robed figure exined. "This made it impossible to discern the events transpiring within the cage. Upon its demise, I was able to ascertain that Xander had already perished."


    The footage mirrored the robed figure''s words, disying the fateful encounter.


    "Why did you not extract his memories from his soul?" the man inquired, his voice edged with a note of impatience. "Is that not within your realm of expertise?"


    "Yes, but when I attempted to reach his soul, it was in a state of disarray. His memories were inessible, and contact proved futile," the robed figure answered.


    "So, you propose that this masked figure not only ended Xander''s life but also irreparably damaged his soul?" the man surmised.


    "Yes," the robed figure affirmed.


    SWOOSH SPURT


    In an instant, a sudden gust of wind sliced through the air, apanied by a sickening spurt as blood sprayed forth.


    THUD


    A heavy thud resonated as the robed figure''s arm fell to the ground, severed and lifeless.


    The room remained hushed, the severed arm on the ground serving as a macabre reminder of the consequences of failure. From the shadows, a figure emerged, stepping into the dim light cast by the room''s opulent chandeliers. His presence exuded an otherworldly aura, his piercing ck eyes fixed on the robed figure.


    "You allowed this to happen, One," the man spoke, his voice a blend of authority and disappointment. "You had one task¡ªensure Xander''s sess."


    One bowed deeply, his voice subdued as he replied, "I apologize, Master. I underestimated the capabilities of the assant. The situation escted beyond my expectations."


    The Master''s gaze remained unyielding as he contemted the unfolding events. "The masked figure, the destruction of Xander''s soul¡ªthese are elements that were not part of our n."


    "One" nodded, his face hidden beneath the hood of his robe. "I understand the gravity of the situation. What would you have me do, Master?"


    The Master''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "We must identify the one responsible for this interference. Their audacity cannot go unpunished."


    "One''s" robed figure shifted slightly, an air of determination emanating from him. "Master, consider it done. I will uncover the truth behind Xander''s death."


    The Master''s eyes bore into "One," his voicemanding. "Ensure that no trace of our involvement remains. Retrieve the perpetrator and any relevant information they possess."


    "One" bowed again, his voice resolute. "I will not fail you, Master."


    As "One" turned to depart, the Master''s voice resonated through the room, his tone cold and unforgiving. "Remember, the threads of fate are in our hands. We are the orchestrators of this world, and those who challenge our designs will meet a fate far worse than death."


    With those words echoing in the air, "One" exited the room, embarking on a mission to uncover the truth and maintain the delicate bnce that had been disrupted by an unexpected force.


    Looking at the arm that was lying on the ground, the man only waved his hand.


    SWOOSH


    And the arm disappeared.


    SWOOSH


    Following that, suddenly, a person appeared before the man.


    "What did you wish to master?"


    It was a woman in a maid''s costume. Her eyes were also pitch ck.


    "Bring me some fresh blood."


    "Understood."


    The man put a grin on his face as he watched the night, revealing his sharp teeth resembling a monster.


    "I wonder what academy students taste like?"


    SWOOSH


    "They are here, master."


    And then, as the man turned his attention to the neers, his grin widened, saliva dripping from his mouth.


    "You may leave."


    SWOOSH


    And as the maid left the room, the man looked into the eyes of his meals.


    They were a bunch of little boys who had yet to mature at all¡­..

 Chapter 342 Academy Festival 3

    ?


    The academy festival was alive with a contagious buzz. It was the third day of the academy festival, where outside people were also allowed to enter the academy. Of course, simply not every random person could enter there. They needed to pay for it.


    Truly a capitalistic system it was.


    However, this year''s atmosphere of the festival was slightly different fromst year''s. If before, the academy had a rather unique and satisfying atmosphere, right now, a slight cloud was masking it.


    Of course, the liveliness of the festival was still there, but a shadow was cast over it--darkness that slowly spread itself.


    It was the fight over dominance that was started by god knows who.


    ''Wow, look at the spread dark mana.'' Callius thought to himself while wandering around the academy grounds. ''Certainly, this is not normal.''


    It was different from the mana he had observed. If before someone was aiming to attack, right now, it was a lot more sinister.


    The ce was filled with both adults and the students of the academy, and since this was his first day inside there, he didn''t know the difference much aside fromparing it with his knowledge of the game.


    ''Look at this; everyone''s attention is on this side.'' He looked at the crowd gathered around the center of the festival.


    Even a special stall was set for this. The attention that he would have supposed to get as the ranked-one student was nowhere to be seen, and it was a lot better this way. He already knew which club he was going to join after all.


    ''They put quite an effort.'' Knowing that there was no way this would be natural, he raised his head and approached the crowd.


    Students and outsiders had gathered from every corner to witness a remarkablepetition unfold between two senior clubs. Conversations hummed in the air as people spected about the oue.


    "Did you ever think we''d see something like this? It''s almost like a sh of ideologies," murmured a freshman to apanion, their words carrying a sense of intrigue and uncertainty.


    All eyes converged on the tform, anticipation palpable.


    "Look at those intricate spellsbined with natural elements. It''s like a living artwork," someonemented, the awe in their voice momentarily piercing through the atmosphere''s unease.


    The first club, known as the "Harmony Envoys," stepped forward. Led by Anisa, a determined senior, they began their presentation. Anisa''s voice resonated as she spoke about their club''s mission¡ªto explore the symbiosis between magical arts and herbalism. The air was infused with serene energy as they demonstrated spells that intertwined with the nurturing properties of herbs. They conjured cascades of sparkling water infused with healing properties, crafting a breathtaking tableau of life and magic.


    "Certainly, they are talented, as Aliya said," Callius mumbled to himself, with his [All Seeing Eye] observing the way they used mana for herbalism. They were not named characters in the game; therefore, he didn''t know much about them.


    He was slightly familiar with Alchemy and Herbalism thanks to his knowledge from the game, but that would fall shortpared to the real world.


    The apuse that followed was genuine, a testament to themoner seniors'' dedication and innovation.


    "Now, let''s see if the other club can match up," another personmented as the noble seniors took the stage.


    ''Ah¡­.That Ethan guy is here.'' Callius thought to himself, seeing the boy in the front. He was one of the small viins that the yer would defeat since he was the one who tried toy a hand on the heroine.


    ''A NTR threat, was it? Such a stupid reason.'' Of course, it was not simply a stupid reason, but the heroine the yer would save was someone we would meet for the first time in the game, and that was stupid.


    ''There are such things happening all around the world constantly. If you are such a good person, then instead of sitting there and ying with those girls, you should have done your duty as a hero.'' Callius disliked the idea of blindly trying to save a random girl without measuring things first.


    Sure, ''bad'' things might happen, but unless you are not the main character of such a game, you may be overwhelmed, and certainly, real life was not a game.


    While he was thinking to himself, one by one, the seniors slowly made themselves onto the stage.


    As the noble seniors took their turn on the stage, the "Eclipse Eirs," led by none other than Ethan, it was evident that they had brought their own brand of spectacle to the festival.


    "Let''s see what trick they have up their sleeves," Callius muttered under his breath, his [All Seeing Eye] keenly focused on the proceedings.


    He was aware of the possibility that the nobles might resort to underhanded tactics, given the stakes of thepetition.


    Ethan stepped forward, his confident demeanor and charismatic presence drawing the crowd''s attention. The "Eclipse Eirs" began their performance, weaving spells that were just as impressive as those of their rivals.


    The energy in the air was palpable as the club members unleashed their magic, eliciting cheers and apuse from the audience.


    "Wow¡­.What a sight¡­."


    "Indeed¡­.I never expected such a thing could be achieved using earth and wind magic in such a way for herbalism¡­"


    However, amidst the spectacle, Callius could notice subtle discrepancies.


    ''Their spells do have unusually consistent precision. The magic they are using is supposed to be at least 4-th rank, and there is no way they are this proficient in such magic.''


    It was almost as if they were following a script.


    His analytical mind zeroed in on the intricacies, and that''s when he caught a glimpse of something¡ªsomething that set off rm bells in his mind.


    "An artifact."


    Callius realized, his suspicion growing stronger. The noble seniors were incorporating an artifact into their spells, enhancing their performance. Such tactics were against the rules of thepetition, but he knew that they had managed to mask it effectively.


    His [All Seeing Eye] allowed him to spot even the faint traces of illusion magic woven into the spells.


    It was a restricted artifact, one that granted a temporary boost to magic, but its usage was prohibited in officialpetitions.


    Looking around, aside from the members of ''Harmonic Envoys'' moners club) and the referee, there were no other people noticing this.


    The members of themoner club had their expressions a mix of awe and frustration. It was clear that they recognized the nobles'' advantage but were unable to pinpoint the exact source.


    The spells cast by the noble seniors were nothing short of mesmerizing. Their magic intertwined seamlessly, forming intricate patterns and dazzling disys of light and sound. The audience was drawn into the spectacle, their cheers and apuse echoing across the academy grounds.


    "Did you see that? The way theybined the elements was simply astonishing!" one of the noble attendees eximed to theirpanion.


    "Indeed, they''ve really outdone themselves this time. The Aether Arcanists have truly raised the bar," thepanion replied, their eyes fixed on the stage.


    Meanwhile, among themoner club members, whispers of frustration and unease rippled through the group.


    "This doesn''t feel right. There''s something off about their magic," amoner senior muttered, casting a wary nce toward the noble seniors.


    As the noble seniors concluded their performance, the apuse was thunderous, their sess seemingly assured.


    "What do you think? Do themoners really stand a chance against the noble club?" a noble student asked their friend, a confident grin on their face.


    "Highly doubtful. Did you see the brilliance of the Aether Arcanists? Their performance was on an entirely different level," the friend replied, nodding.


    But, of course, themoners didn''t take this loss well. After all, there was a clear attempt to cheat.


    "What is this? You are clearly cheating?" Alex shouted, instantly showing that he was on the side ofmoners. He was not a member of the club, but he was watching everything from the front rows.


    Following him, Anisa and the other members also refuted, but Calius could see Alex''s puny tricks. There was no way he wouldn''t know, seeing his pitiful act. Since he was looking at things as an outsider, it was easier for him to see those tant detailsmoners couldn''t see.


    ''He is their agent.''


    The refutation by themoner club members was met with raised eyebrows from the noble seniors. Ethan, in particr, wore a smug expression as he spoke, his voice carrying a hint of condescension.


    "It''s apetition, after all. One side excels, and the other falls short. It''s not our fault that our spells resonated more with the audience," he remarked, his tone dripping with arrogance.


    The audience seemed to be swayed by his words, nodding in agreement and murmuring among themselves. Themoner club''s protest was met with dismissive gestures and a patronizing pat on the shoulder from the noble seniors.


    "They''re just sore losers, unable to ept defeat gracefully," a noble attendee remarked, rolling their eyes.


    Callius simply watched with a smirk as he saw the noble seniors sessfully shift the narrative. They portrayed themoners'' club as crybabies who couldn''t handle defeat, tarnishing their reputation before the audience.


    "It is now up to you, Aliya."


    He mumbled, slowly leaving the training grounds.


    DING


    But, just at that moment, he felt a notification sounding from


    ------------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 343 Another Talk With Seraphina

    ?


    ''Damsel in distress.''


    Most people would be familiar with this term, I suppose.


    After all, it is a term that is sucked to the core by a lot of writers. But what does this damsel in distress mean?


    It basically means saving a woman from danger and making them fall for you.


    But does that only apply to a woman?


    Or does that only apply to making people fall for someone?


    No.


    Here, the idea is to make the other person feel attached to you, making them dependent on you.


    Basically, it makes them feel indebted to you.


    This must have already answered why I am simply watchingmoners being discriminated against.


    Because this is actually an opportunity, the demons'' intention might be to create distrust, but that doesn''t mean the only ones who can benefit from it will be them.


    Also, with me drawing attention to the academy, they are bound to y the long game, which means they can''t move hastily.


    The Pdins and Holy Knights are here thanks to the rumors and the appearance of demons. This is not alone; the attention of the royal family of the empire is also on the academy.


    With all thosebined, Ark is right now one of the most watched ces in the world. Therefore, the next course of action they will take can only be ying the long game, diverting the attention to another ce, and letting things cool down.


    ''This is why they are in the city probably.''


    Xander''s appearance might also be rted to this, but there is no proof for the time being.


    ''In any case, right now, my attention should be on building connections. Tower Master will move soon, as well.''


    At this point, thanks to clubs'' appearance, people now have the official right to recruit people under themselves, and I am sure that that woman won''t miss this opportunity to recruit me.


    This was the whole point of showing my fire affinity, after all. The reasons why I didn''t show all my attributes were also simple.


    I didn''t have the time to practice all of them at the same time. It is not that easy to master all magic in a minute; it requires time and practice. That alone is hard for me. With that limited time, to meet the required strength for an academy in only magic, I needed to focus on the fire attribute, and I do not regret it.


    It suits me.


    These were my thoughts while watching the scene ying before me. Of course, seeing the magic of seniors was not that bad either, but it was rather on the utility and support part, which I can''t afford to learn right now.


    Seeing the angry and hateful expressions on the faces ofmoner seniors, I could say that things could be utilized perfectly from now on.


    "Now, it is up to you, Aliya."


    Just as I was about to leave the grounds, I felt a notificationing from the bracelet.


    DING


    -------------------------------


    Come to my office right now.


    Seraphina Riftwind


    -------------------------------


    It was a simple notice but, at the same time, a direct one. There were no courtesy words, no ttery. A simple, serious message.


    "What is this?"


    And this, of course, left a question mark in my head.


    "Tch¡­Don''t order me."


    I clicked my tongue. Even though the notice was simple, it had authority in it, and this was not something I liked.


    ''Let''s not be a brat.''


    It was my trait, after all; I was bound to feel ufortable. Even right now, I am feeling angry, but at this point, I am familiar with this feeling, so that''s it.


    Just like that, I started walking towards the office.


    *****


    When I arrived at the office, the same assistant woman who had teleported me at that time weed me.


    "Callius Augustride, correct?" Without beating around the bush, she referred to me. Of course, it is fairly hard to forget such a face, so I was expecting such a reaction.


    "Yes."


    "Good. Come with me."


    After that, she brought me to the teleportation center.


    "You will be teleported righ-." Since it was the first time I had been using this portal, she exined.


    SWOOS


    At least she tried to; since before she could say anything, I felt the spatial mana around me fluctuating, and following that, I disappeared.


    THUD


    And the scene before me was just as I had remembered. Same serious atmosphere¡ªan office filled with elegantly arranged bookshelves, intricate tapestries, and the soft glow of enchantments woven into the very fabric of the space.


    It was just how one would expect from the Faculty Dean of Magic, as well as the master of space magic.


    "No matter how many times I see it, I can''t help but envy a little," I eximed, looking at the woman before me. "But isn''t it a bit rude to teleport someone like that without any warning, Vice Headmaster?"


    Vice Headmaster Seraphina Riftwind, a woman of remarkable poise and intelligence, regarded me with a calm demeanor.


    Her ethereal features were framed by cascading silver hair, and her eyes held a depth of knowledge that could onlye from years of experience. She had her fair share of deals with those types of words.


    "Ah, Student Callius," she began, her voice carrying a hint of formality. "I trust you''ve had a productive holiday?"


    Her question was presented with an air of feigned ignorance, a skill she wielded effortlessly. Since I got out from the academy, using the excuse of taking a small break while using the favor I obtained by revealing that Den was a demon, she asked underhandedly.


    But, it was a question that showed she knew I had a goal for leaving, and it was not a simple holiday.


    I knew she was well aware of the various events that had transpired during my absence, but her subtle approach suggested that the matter might be best discussed under the pretense of casual conversation.


    It was a technique often used by those in positions of power to gauge their subordinates'' reactions. They would simply check the awareness of them.


    "Yes, Vice Headmaster," I replied, matching her tone of courteous detachment. "The holiday was... informative, to say the least."


    A small quirk of her lips betrayed a hint of amusement, though her gaze remained steady. It was a game of words, a dance of subtleties that we both understood.


    It was a good sight to see the serious Seraphina Riftwind smiling like that. In fact, the yers who finished the game and conquered her would know that she was actually a soft woman from the inside when you get to know her, which is something I had been slowly doing.


    Of course, my intention is not to woo her but simply to build connections as she is one of the most important figures in this world.


    "Ah, I see. And did you find any... unexpected insights during your time away?" Her words were carefully chosen, loaded with subtext that hinted at her awareness of the recent events that had unfolded.


    I could appreciate her approach. While she held a position of authority, she wasn''t one to wield it in a heavy-handed manner. Instead, she preferred to engage in intellectual exchanges, allowing those in her presence to reveal as much or as little as they chose.


    This was something she only did to those she trusted, though, and it seemed I at least got some ground of trust.


    "Indeed," I responded, my expressionposed. "The world has a way of revealing hidden truths when one takes the time to observe."


    It was ironic and true at the same time. The Dragon that was lying on the corner of the hidden mountains and the time I took just to learn one simple truth was for sure true, but at the same time, being in such a corner was ironic.


    Hearing my words, her eyes bore into mine, a silent challenge beneath herposed exterior. It was clear that she was probing, attempting to discern the extent of my knowledge and intentions.


    However, when ites to ying with words, I think I am fairly good.


    "Very well, Callius," she said, her tone shifting subtly. "I won''t keep you in suspense any longer. The reason I''ve brought you here is to discuss a matter of great importance¡ªone that pertains to the academy and the delicate bnce we strive to maintain."


    But as the saying goes, no matter what, some things don''t change. Immediately jumping into the subject, her eyes got serious, losing their friendliness.


    "Recent times have brought about some changes in the academy," Vice Headmaster Riftwind began. "The bnce between the noble andmoner factions has been disturbed, and the tensions that existed between them have grown more noticeable."


    I nodded, understanding her point. The academy had be a ce of conflict due to the appearance of demons and the ones that wanted to stir this conflict.


    "However," she continued, "while these tensions were present before, they hadn''t caused significant problems until now. Prejudice was there, but it wasn''t a big issue."


    I got the hint¡ªthings had escted to a point where the situation was no longer manageable. The presence of demons had pushed the academy to address the deep-rooted biases that had been ignored before.


    "It''s clear that certain groups among the nobles need guidance and supervision," she exined, looking at me directly. "And this is where youe in, Callius."


    I raised an eyebrow, curious about what she had in mind.


    I knew about the academy''s dynamics and the problems it faced, but it seemed that Vice Headmaster Riftwind had a specific role for me to y.


    The fact that she was bringing it this early meant she also understood that things were getting more and more out of control.


    "Since you were a noble and now live among themoners, you have a unique perspective," she continued. "Your experiences and insights can help bridge the gap between these two groups."


    It was for this reason that I hadn''t done anything and only watched while this situation was unfolding.


    "I want to offer you a chance to make a real difference," she went on, her voice steady. "I suggest you think about joining the student council."


    The conversation was going where I had anticipated.


    "As part of the student council," she exined, "you''ll have a say in decisions, be part of initiatives, and help shape the academy''s direction."


    This was certainly a good opportunity for me and something that I was expecting.


    ''Since this will enable me to have a connection with Jasmine Andrews.''


    The senior viin who will cause great distress in the future.


    But this was something that only I knew and certainly not something Seraphina had any idea about.


    "Headmaster Seraphina."


    I mumbled, a smirk appearing on my face.


    "What is in it for me?"


    ------------------------------------


    You can check my discord if you want. You can see the illustrations of characters there.


    The link to the discord server is in the description of the book.

 Chapter 344 Another Talk With Seraphina 2

    ?


    When you''re making a deal with someone, knowing your value and understanding your opponent''s value are crucial factors. These considerations shape the negotiations and help you make informed decisions.


    "Headmaster Seraphina," I began, allowing a small smile to form on my lips. Her demeanor remainedposed, a clear indication that she was expecting my next question.


    "What is in it for me?"


    And the moment those words left my mouth, Seraphina''s expression hardened slightly, but at the same time, a knowing glint appeared in her eyes as if she anticipated my practical approach.


    "Rest assured, Callius," she responded with a slight smile, "your efforts will not go unnoticed. Your role in the student council will naturally connect you with influential individuals, provide you with opportunities, and amplify your impact."


    Her words were aligned with my expectations. Just as I considered before, she also thought I would blindly believe that the opportunity to form connections would be simply enough.


    Yet, while I saw the potential, I wasn''t about to ept blindly. "It''s indeed an enticing opportunity," I acknowledged, my tone measured. "But I also recognize that such chances can be obtained through other means."


    My words simply implied that while knowing this opportunity was good for me, I could easily make such opportunities whenever I wanted. After all, I was the first-ranked student inside the academy, and even if I was banished, the blood of Augustrides was still flowing through my veins.


    Seraphina''s gaze remained steady, a testament to her understanding of the intricate dynamics at y.


    "I''m sure you''re aware, Vice Headmaster, that there are various paths to influence and connections," I continued, implying that I could achieve simr gains without necessarilymitting to the student council.


    Seraphina, everposed, didn''t let my subtle challenge unnerve her. "Of course," she replied, her tone holding a touch of bluff, "you''re free to explore your options as you see fit. But don''t underestimate the depth of what the student council can offer."


    Her words held an air of confidence as if she had something up her sleeve that could sway even someone of my caliber.


    But, it was a bluff. Even though the reason she called me here was probably in favor of the princess, she also needed me to put a leash on those nobles.


    "Vice Headmaster, you should also not overestimate ''the depth of what the student council can offer.''"


    With my words, I can see her face hardening again. As I said, she was a woman that I had an improving rtionship with, but this is how the nobles'' world worked. Business is different from private life.


    "I appreciate the offer, Vice Headmaster, and I''ll give it due consideration. However, keep in mind that in a world where influence is currency, I''m already wealthy enough."


    Of course, those words were also not that wrong, but they were not that true either. I didn''t have an incredibly strong backing aside from Aliya''s money, which is not that powerful in the world of raw power; however, I am already on my way to forming it.


    But, from an outside perspective, this is by no means true.


    I am a person who was banished from my noble family at the age of 13, and I was a person who was not awakened both as a knight and as a mage while I was at that age.


    However, suddenly, I appeared inside the academy, acquired the first rank with my skills alone, and disyed an immense amount of magical prowess.


    Even though it was not thatmon, there are some cases when a person awakens at ater age or a person''s blessing activatester than the age of 10.


    What would you think as an observer from the outside?


    But, even with this, my rank was still 4-star, which meant either I had a strong backer, or I was a genius that woulde very rarely.


    And both cases have their own advantages. If I had a strong backer, then I would not be in a hurry to make connections, and if I was a genius, then I would also not be in a hurry to make connections unless someone was targeting me openly.


    This is how the business works; sometimes, you need to take the risk.


    And with that, I turned and was about to leave the room.


    "What do you want?"


    Only to hear those words.


    Four simple words, spoken with a directness that matched the weight of the situation.


    I pivoted back to face Vice Headmaster Riftwind, surprised by the sudden shift in her approach. She was relinquishing her initial position and seekingmon ground.


    From this point, she was acknowledging that I held a certain advantage, and by meeting me on this level, she aimed to findmon ground.


    A small and short y of words was enough to make her think in such a way.


    With a brief pause to collect my thoughts and put more pressure on her, I met her gaze evenly. This was the most important moment.


    "Headmaster, you do know that there are eyes everywhere inside this academy, right?"


    I asked, looking at her with a smile on my face. This was the time when I could finally push one of the things holding me back.


    "Yes? Of course, it is the academy''s policy to observe students and supervise them."


    As expected, the first answer that came was the formal one expected from the vice-headmaster.


    "But, is the only one that is observing the student''s academy?"


    The moment my words sank in, I reminded her of the words she had first spoken to me when she called me here.


    At that time, she reminded me that there were clearly people who held some significant power inside the academy belonging to another faction.


    Seraphina''s gaze held a flicker of understanding, and her subsequent question carried a more genuine curiosity. "What do you intend to gain by mentioning this?"


    The opportunity I had been angling for was finally at hand. My smile deepened,cing my words with purpose. "I want to have a special bracelet that can''t be tracked by any means inside this academy, just like yours. I also request unfettered ess to the library''s restricted section."


    I allowed my words to hang in the air, their implications clear. This wasn''t just about acquiring knowledge; it was about securing my autonomy creating a space where my actions and research wouldn''t be scrutinized.


    I needed to develop my knowledge of other magical affinities, and I also needed to know about other restricted magical knowledge.


    The way of chants made me feel suspicious from the start, and it was now time to observe that.


    Seraphina''s expression shifted, a mixture of surprise and skepticism. "You ask for quite a lot, Callius. Unrestricted ess to the restricted section and a bracelet akin to that of the instructors¡­ These are privileges thate with responsibilities. Are you prepared to handle the weight they carry?"


    I met her gaze without hesitation, my resolve unshaken. "Yes, I am fully aware of the responsibilities and consequences thate with such privileges. I believe in a fair exchange, Headmaster. In return for mymitment to the student council and my efforts to bridge the gap betweenmoners and nobles, these provisions would facilitate my role effectively."


    Of course, both she and I knew that those words were not that strong, but in the end, I was a person who believed in fairness. I was not someone to cheat and stab others from behind.


    There was a moment of silence as Seraphina considered my words, her fingers lightly tapping against the armrest of her chair.


    It was evident that she was weighing the pros and cons, evaluating the potential benefits of having me y this unique role within the student council.


    Finally, she let out a soft sigh, her gaze shifting to some unseen point in the room. "You are a shrewd negotiator, Callius. Very well, I will agree to your terms, but with one condition: you must uphold the values of fairness and equality that the academy stands for. Use your position to guide, not manipte."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but smile inside.


    Guiding and Manipting can be the same from one perspective; after all, manipting is guiding under disguise.


    It was quite an ironic choice of words, but it didn''t matter. In the end, the important thing was the fact that my conditions were met.


    For the time being, that was enough.


    I nodded in agreement though, looking like I was recognizing the significance of her condition. "I understand, Headmaster. My intention has always been to bridge the divide, not widen it further. Rest assured, I will approach this role with the best interests of the academy in mind."


    The y of words was the way people lived as adults after all.


    Seraphina''s gaze returned to meet mine, and I could see a mixture of expectation and curiosity in her eyes. It was the curiosity that was not there at first, but it seemed my proposal somehow made her curious about my intentions.


    "Very well then, Callius. You may consider your terms epted. I will arrange for the necessary arrangements regarding the bracelet and library ess."


    With those words, the negotiation part of the talk met its end, but there were more words to it.


    "I will contact you after everything is ready. Then, you will meet with Student Jasmine."


    The time to meet another viiness came¡­.

 Chapter 345 Her Worries

    ?


    After the talk with Seraphina, the day ended just like that. There were noplications, or fancy words exchanged; it was a straightforward negotiation.


    "How was it?" Aliya inquired as she stood before me, her fiery red hair contrasting with her green eyes.


    I offered her a small smile. "Just as we expected."


    Aliya leaned against a nearby wall, her arms crossed, the soft fabric of her sleeve brushing against her skin. "So, Princess Jasmine used her favor?"


    I shook my head. "Not likely. While I''m sure she desired the same oue, Seraphina isn''t the type to be swayed solely by favors. Also, this is important for Seraphina. Thus, I am sure they made a deal."


    Aliya raised an eyebrow. "Then, you''re really going to join the Student Council?"


    I nodded in affirmation. "Yes, I am."


    She sighed, her expression somewhat pouty, a hint of vulnerability that made her all the more alluring. "And that means you''ll have less time to spend with me?"


    I chuckled softly. "Probably."


    SWOOSH


    Following that, the immediate response she did was to jump on me. Since we were in an isted position where no one was around us, she could behave as she wanted. Her gaze held a certain intensity, her green eyes alight with something more than mere curiosity.


    "You know you haven''t paid me for thest time, right?" Her voice held a sensual undertone as she leaned in, her breath warm against my neck, sending a small shiver down my spine.


    To be honest, the time I spent with Diana was good, but at the same time, she did leave me on the hanger. Even though following that, I spent my time breaking through, now I am actually having some strange desires.


    And, with my senses being more sensitive right now, I was actually feeling it a lot more than normal.


    "I know, of course," I answered, not retracting my gaze as her lips brushed against my skin. I could feel the weight of her desire in that simple touch, a dance of anticipation that also made me yearn for more.


    "Good." Her words were followed by a low, throatyugh, a promise of what was toe. And then, she pressed her lips against my neck, the sensation sending a surge of electricity through my veins.


    My breath caught as she nibbled gently, her teeth grazing my skin in a tantalizing rhythm. It was a delicate bnce between pleasure and restraint, a touch that was both intimate and teasing.


    My rtionship with Aliya does change, mostly in my mood. If I am in the mood to dominate her, then I will do my best to get reactions from her and make her feel whatever I want.


    But, if I am in the mood to leave things to her hands, then I would simply leave it. When I am with her, this pride of mine can be slightly tame for a reason I don''t exactly know.


    "Do you want to get your payment now?" I asked, feeling her lips trailing along my neck in a maddeningly seductive path.


    "No." Her voice was a sultry whisper, the desire in her eyes mirroring the heat that coursed through my veins.


    "Then-"


    "Do I need to use my reward to experience this with you?" Her voice dripped with yful sensuality as she traced her fingers along my jawline, her gaze a challenge that only fueled the fire between us.


    "Haha¡­ Right, you definitely don''t," I replied, a grin tugging at the corners of my lips. No matter what, Aliya was a girl who was definitely constantly learning, regardless of what the subject was.


    ''It seems she picked up quite a lot of things from me.'' I thought, seeing the way she acted. The way she yed around with her words, the way she wanted to show her desire to me by acting in such a manner.


    "Exactly," she murmured, her breath mingling with mine in the charged space between us.


    SMOOCH SMOOCH SMOOCH


    The kisses kept going as she lowered her head, trying to open my academy uniform. I could see she really wanted to rip it, but with her strength, it was impossible to destroy it.


    "Slow down; I am not going anywhere," I said with a smile. Seeing her with such a desire right now gives me an incredible sense of happiness. Putting my hand on her head, I slowly patted her to make her rx.


    "Haaah¡­..Haaaah¡­.. You know, I can''t slow down, right? It has been a while." She replied, her breath rugged.


    "I know. Do you think it is easy for me? I am really trying hard not to pounce on you right now?"


    "Then, Haah¡­..Haaah¡­.Why are you not doing it?" Her question was punctuated by ragged breaths, her need evident.


    "Because I want to let you have some fun. It is kind of hypocritical to leave you here to do all that work and spend time with another girl, isn''t it?" When I spoke those words with a knowing smile, I could see Aliya''s expression shifting.


    If it contained a desire before, now it contained a slight anger and longing. It was different.


    "So you knew how I felt," she said, her voice a blend of usation and vulnerability.


    "Of course. Do you think I am an insensitive bastard who only thinks with his lower head?" I responded softly, my fingers tracing the line of her jaw in a gentle caress.


    "¡­.."


    There was a pause, a moment of quiet understanding that passed between us. The atmosphere was heavy with unspoken emotions, and I took the opportunity to address them.


    "It was hard for you, wasn''t it?" I continued, my touch tender as I cupped her cheek. "You wondered if my heart had changed if I might leave you behind when I returned. You were afraid I might choose someone else, like Diana."


    My words hung in the air, a vulnerable confession of the fears and doubts that had gued her. As I spoke, my thumb brushed against her lower lip, a gesture both soothing and intimate.


    I could see her eyes tearing a little at my words as if I nailed the mark.


    In fact, I probably did.


    You need to know that even though Aliya was a viiness in the game, I encountered her before she had experienced the reason to be the viiness. Therefore, she was actually on the normal side of people in terms of thinking processes.


    And, what would you think when the person you love goes on a trip with a person of the opposite gender who has a clear interest in them, even if she was his sister?


    Do you think it is easy to allow such things? No matter how much trust you have, it is impossible to stop your brain from thinking about all those things.


    And in the end, all those things will pile up one by one, and then it will end up eating the person from inside.


    Therefore, those things need to be addressed as fast as possible. You need to erase those worries.


    "¡­."


    There was a soft tremor in her body, and I knew that my words had struck a chord. Sensing her vulnerability, I lowered my head slowly, my lips hovering close to her ear.


    "Aliya," I whispered, the sound barely more than a breath against her skin.


    FLINCH


    She flinched, her reaction an affirmation of the emotions that had been stirred within her.


    "How do you know me so well?" Her voice was a quiet murmur, a plea for validation.


    A small, affectionate smile tugged at the corner of my lips. "Because I''ve been paying attention. Because I care about you more than you realize. Do you want me to start saying all those things again?"


    Hearing my response, her bright green eyes were raised. Her eyes were slightly teary, but I could see a clearness in them.


    In fact, the blush on her cheeks and the crimson color of her ears showed that she was actually slightly embarrassed.


    Knowing that all those times I had listed the things I loved from her, it was a response that I was familiar with.


    It seemed my words were slightly enough to soothe her and make her feel safe. But that was not enough.


    "Aliya, listen to me carefully," I said, my voice low and determined. There was an intensity in my gaze as I looked into her eyes, a mixture of sincerity and a touch of obsession.


    My fingers gently trailed down her neck, my touch lingering on the sensitive skin beneath her corbone. An immense amount of desire to revert our positions and push to the wall came from my heart, and this time, I simply obeyed it.


    THUD


    Immediately reversing our positions, I pushed her to the wall from her waist with my other hand and looked into her eyes.


    "This will be thest time I am saying this to you, and make sure you never forget those words."


    Saying that, I cupped both hands above her head, putting her in a position where she could not escape.


    "Haaah¡­." I could see her flushed breath as she looked into my eyes.


    "You won''t ever have the choice to leave my side, even if you wanted to. I won''t allow it. No matter whates our way, I won''t let you face it alone."


    I pressed my forehead against hers, our breaths mingling in the charged air.


    "You belong to me, and I won''t ever release my hold."

 Chapter 346 Her Worries 2

    Chapter 346 Her Worries 2


    The past weekend and the past days were slightly different and disturbing for Aliya. Even though she did everything Callius wanted from her, even though she did look for the people outside ormoners who were in distress to make connections, that didn''t mean she was not feeling anything.


    Rather, just like a workaholic would do, she simply tried to brush off her feelings by simply distracting herself with her work. She wanted to forget the feelings she had felt when she heard about him going with her sister.


    Aliya was no fool.


    She knew the fact that Diana was obsessed with Callius. Even if Callius didn''t inform her about it, she would know. It was both the instinct of a woman and the instinct of a demoness merchant.


    She knew how to read people, and Diana was clearly showing the signs of ''love'' for Callius. But, the thing that slightly made her feel insecure was not that Diana loved him.


    It was the feelings of Callius.


    Aliya knew he had a lot of secrets that he was hiding from her. She knew that he was carrying a slightly weird burden of knowledge that most people didn''t have. His insight was also different, as if he was someone from another world.


    The way he approached things was clearly otherworldly, but if one thing stood out to him, it would be the fact that he was clearly distrustful of others.


    He didn''t blindly trust others; he didn''t help people out of simple goodwill. Of course, he was not a bad person, but he was not a very good person either.


    Aliya knew Callius well enough to realize he wouldn''t readily form connections or pursue romantic interests while maintaining such proximity to her. His principles held him back, and she held faith in his loyalty.


    But this didn''t apply to Diana.


    Diana was the singr subject that Callius addressed with genuine emotion and intensity. In Aliya''s eyes, that marked her as a potential threat.


    A threat to her position in Callius''s life. No matter how much she trusted him, the human heart was unpredictable and prone to change. Seeing those signs, Aliya couldn''t shake off the trepidation that had taken root in her heart.


    "You won''t ever have the choice to leave my side, even if you wanted to. I won''t allow it. No matter whates our way, I won''t let you face it alone."


    As Callius pressed his forehead against hers, those words continuously echoed inside her heart.


    "You belong to me, and I won''t ever release my hold."


    As Callius''s voice resonated in the intimate space between them, Aliya found herself drawn to his intense gaze. It was a gaze that seemed to see beyond the surface, piercing through her defenses to reach the core of her being. The words he had spoken carried a weight that resonated deeply within her, stirring emotions she had tried to bury.


    Her heart raced, and her breath caught as she looked into his eyes. She saw not just desire but a raw, unfiltered obsession burning there. His pupils were dted with a mix of longing and possessiveness that both frightened and enticed her. The energy that emanated from him was intoxicating, a maic pull that she couldn''t deny.


    The crimson hue of his irises seemed to reflect the intensity of his emotions, the fire that zed within him.


    As her gaze traced the lines of his face, she noticed every detail¡ª


    the smoothness of his skin, the set of his jaw, and the hint of vulnerability thaty beneath his confident exterior. His lips, flushed with a mixture of arousal and unspoken words, seemed to beckon her closer.


    She felt herself teetering on the edge of something unknown, a precipice of emotions that threatened to consume her.


    There was a silent plea in her eyes, a yearning for him to confirm the depth of his feelings. She gazed into his eyes with vulnerability, her own desires and fearsid bare.


    At that bare moment, she wanted him to bleed. She didn''t know the reason why; she didn''t know why she wanted such a thing.


    But she did want it.


    "Prove it to me," she whispered, her voice carrying a mixture of vulnerability and longing. "Show me that your words are more than just promises."


    His response was immediate as if he had been expecting her request.


    A hint of a grin shed across his features, and he pulled away from her slightly, his gaze looking at him with a clear smile.


    "Aliya, do you know what ancient people would do when they wanted to show their loyalty?" Callius asked, his voice carrying a sense of mystery and excitement.


    Aliya''s eyes widened slightly at his words, curiosity, and anticipation evident in her gaze. She shook her head slowly, waiting for him to reveal his intentions.


    With a gentle smile, Callius made a small de from his aura on the tip of his finger. The de gleamed in the dim light, and Aliya''s heart quickened as she realized his intention.


    SWOOSH


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he drew the de across his own neck, the motion swift and deliberate.


    A gasp caught in Aliya''s throat as she watched, her eyes wide with a mix of shock and intrigue. The sight was incredibly arousing for her, to see him do such a thing without budging his eye.


    He neither convulsed nor looked ufortable because of this pain. It was as if this pain was nothing, and for Aliya, this act carried an underhanded emotion.


    But Callius wasn''t finished. With the same deftness, he moved towards her, his eyes locked onto hers as he leaned in.


    FLINCH BITE


    His lips brushed against the skin of her neck, a shiver running down her spine as she felt the light touch. And then, with a smooth and almost sensual movement, he pressed his teeth against her neck, his bite gentle yet possessive.


    It was as if he knew the limits of her body so well that she didn''t even feel a pain, almost only a small sting.


    "Haaaahhh¡­.Callius~" The whispered sound of her voice wasced with both surprise and pleasure, a melody of sensations that echoed through the room.


    Aliya''s breath caught as she looked into his eyes, the intensity of the moment wash over her.


    Their eyes remained locked as he held her in his embrace, his bite both possessive and gentle. And then, in a surprising twist, his tongue darted out to delicately lick the bead of blood that had formed at the site of his bite.


    "Ahh¡­."


    The sensation sent a jolt of heat through her, and Aliya couldn''t help but let out a soft, involuntary moan.


    As if guided by an unspoken understanding, Callius brushed his thumb against the wound on his own neck, mingling his blood with hers.


    A surge of mana radiated from his chest, a visible manifestation of his magic, and Aliya felt it wash over her like a gentle breeze. It was a sensation both foreign and electrifying, the magic connecting them on a profound level.


    SMOOCH


    And then, in a final act that sealed the ritual, Callius leaned in and captured her lips with his own. The kiss was a mixture of longing and affirmation, a promise that went beyond words.


    SLURP


    Their lips moved together in a dance of passion, sealing their bond with a fervent intensity.


    PAH


    As they finally pulled away, their breaths mingling, Aliya''s heart raced. The room felt charged with magic, their connection stronger and more tangible than ever before.


    "The ritual isplete. Can you feel me, Aliya?"


    And it was those words that made her lose all her reasoning.


    "I do."


    SLURP


    It was the start of another heated session¡­..


    ----------------------A/N--------------------


    Hope you liked these two chapters. I put a lot of emotions into them, so tell me if you found those cringe.


    Do you wish to see more fanservice, a bit more detailed, or do you think it is enough?


    Comment here if you want more chapters for fanservice.

 Chapter 347 How to relieve her Worries* [Bonus chapter]

    Chapter 347 How to relieve her Worries* [Bonus chapter]


    This chapter will be an R-18 one, and it won''t contain any major plot points. You can skip it if you wish to do so.


    But, I rmend you to read it since rather than erotic feelings, it is more focused on romance.


    Then, without further ado, I hope you enjoy it.


    --------------------------------------------


    What is the way you would show your life to the person you deem as your beloved?


    Is it by words? Is it by actions?


    There are certain emotions that would show themselves when you fall in love with someone, like passiveness.


    Even though everyone has their own types of showing emotions, Callius was certainly the type to obsess over things.


    The way he viewed the world was not normal, but he never once deemed it as wrong.


    Aliya knew all of that, and this was what made her fall in love with all, was also ready to give her everything in this world.


    10:46


    him.


    The fact that he was going to follow his own values until the end of the world. The fact that he was not going to bow to anyone.


    "The ritual isplete. Can you feel me, Aliya?"


    However, when she heard the words spoken with a heated tone, when his warm breath grazed over her lips, a certain emotion awakened in her heart.


    It is the fact that this man before her, the person she could give her all, was also ready to give her everything in this world.


    The moment the pact of blood had taken, the moment that magic connected her to him, she knew she was the person above everyone in this world.


    "I do."


    SLURP


    As she replied, she no longer felt any hesitation in her heart.


    She sealed the deal with a long kiss, savoring the taste of his mouth, his lips, and his body.


    SLURP


    She moved her tongue around, dancing with his, tasting his lips like a, feeling his power, and relishing in the thrill.


    Callius responded by gently biting her lip, pulling her closer. At that moment, they were no longer restraining themselves as he slowly moved his hands on her uniform.


    "Mmfff¡­..Mmfffff..."


    trees.


    He traced her skin carefully, letting his fingers explore the Amongst Aliya''s small moans, he unbuttoned her uniform with his dexterous hands, revealing her bare white skin shining under the light of the sun peeking through the leaves of the surrounding trees.


    He traced her skin carefully, letting his fingers explore the smoothness of her shoulders, her back, the curve of her waist, and finallying to rest on her hips.


    "Mmfffff¡­..Mmmfffff..."


    Whenever his smooth fingers slowly moved down, Aliya quivered beneath him, her muffled moans in his mouth getting stronger and stronger with each passing second.


    The air was filled with a mixture of anticipation and desire, creating an intoxicating atmosphere.


    SLURP SLURP


    Constant sounds of lewd kissing echoed as their tongues intervened with each other.


    ''Why? Why does he smell this good? Why does he taste this good?''


    Aliya couldn''t get enough of him. Even though the small taste of metal was in her mouth, thanks to the remaining of their mixed blood, she felt it was intoxicating.


    She was bing addicted.


    No, she had already be.


    Aliya found her hands reaching out to caress his chest, admiring the powerful strength beneath his Academy uniform.


    The muscles rippled beneath his skin, his heart beating wildly in response to her touch. It was just like herself, his heart beating like her own.


    She even felt like they were in perfect sync.


    I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you.


    As Aliya continued exploring thendscape of his chest, she could feel the smooth texture of skin beneath her fingertips.


    Ah¡­.How beautiful¡­..How perfect¡­.


    Their connection grew stronger with each passing second, a palpable thread connecting them on a primal level.


    The scent of his sweat mingling with hers only served to heighten the sensations coursing through her body.


    Callius, on the other hand, could feel the immense heating from her body, the small quivers of hers, her uneven breaths that were trying toe out of her nose.


    PAH


    "Haaaaah....Haaaaah..."


    As they broke the kiss, Aliya was left breathless. Her deep breaths echo before his eyes, her disheveled appearance¡­.


    Her unfocused eyes, filled with pleasure, gained some rity after they broke the kiss.


    Before her eyes was a body that was made perfectly, a perfect chest naked and wide open, tackles white skin shining, perfect corbone and the neck connecting his smooth jawline¡­.


    His grazing crimson eyes filled with desire¡­.


    Everything was there for her to eat, and she couldn''t contain it any longer.


    THUD


    Aliya''s yearning had reached its peak, an unquenchable hunger that demanded satisfaction. With a sudden surge of determination, she pushed him gently onto the ground. Callius offered no resistance, surrendering to herpletely.


    Her fingers brushed against his skin, tracing the smooth contours of his neck.


    "Why?"


    Her touch was both tender and possessive, a reflection of her overwhelming emotions.


    "Why can''t I get enough of you?"


    The softness of his skin beneath her fingertips was a sensation she couldn''t get enough of.


    SLURP


    And then, driven by her fervent desires, she leaned in, her lips pressing against the wound he had made on his own neck.


    "Why are you so tasty?"


    The taste of his blood was both familiar and intoxicating, a mixture of his essence and her own.


    Her tongue traced the edge of the wound, the touch sending shivers down his spine. It was an act of both intimacy and possessiveness, a gesture that bound them even further.


    "How dare you?"


    As her lips trailed a path of heated kisses along his neck, she left a trail of passionate marks, each one a testament to her fierce love for him.


    "How dare you look at others when you have me?"


    SMOOCH


    Her mouthtched onto his skin, leaving behind a constetion of hickeys that marked him as hers.


    "How dare you leave me like that when you know I want you this much?"


    Her actions were driven by a fervent passion, a hunger that consumed her as she marked him with her touch.


    "How can you be this cruel?"


    Between each heated kiss, she murmured words of love, her voice a breathless whisper that mingled with their shared desire.


    "How can you be this cruel when you know you are driving me crazy every time?"


    Her fingers explored his body, tracing the contours of his chest and shoulders as her lips continued their passionate assault on his neck.


    "I love you¡­ I love you¡­ I love you," she repeated, her voice a mixture of devotion and urgency.


    With each passing second, Aliya''s possessiveness grew more pronounced, the boundaries of her desire expanding until it enveloped them both.


    "I love you¡­."


    As she traced his skin with her mana-infused touch, she murmured fervently, her wordsced with a promise of ownership.


    With each passing second, Aliya''s possessiveness grew more pronounced, the boundaries of her desire expanding until it enveloped them both.


    It was as if the small tendril of connection that was formed by that pact was now shining through both. A small aura of crimson was shining through Aliya as if to showcase her desires.


    As she traced his skin with her mana-infused touch, she murmured fervently, her wordsced with a promise of ownership.


    "You will be mine¡­pletely mine," she whispered, her breath warm against his skin. In that moment, the intensity of their connection was undeniable, a union of passion and possession that left them both yearning for more.


    The ce she had touched left a small symbol, a small mark that she should have never been able to do normally.


    It was as if to show that the connection between them lowered the defenses among them as well.


    As she finished disying her emotions, Aliya''s bright green eyes raised upwards, locking to Callius'' crimson ones.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" She asked, as a small rity returned to her eyes.


    "Do I need to?" A small smirktched onto his face as he looked into his eyes, his eyes oozing with yfulness. "When I can simply show my words?"


    And as if to prove his words, he immediately stood up in hisp,ying Aliya.


    "Show me, then."


    "With pleasure."


    His head dove into her chest, drawing circles around her nipples with his tongue, causing her body to react instantaneously.


    FLINCH


    His hands wandered downwards, gripping her firmly, tracing every curve, giving her goosebumps.


    "Ahh¡­.." A soft moan escaped Aliya''s lips, his tender touch awakening her carnal desires. Her head bent backward as if to present two twin peaks with small buds to their rightful owner.


    SLURP


    His tongue continued to move around her left nipple as his left hand slid into her skirt.


    SCHLURK


    "Aaaahh..."


    As his fingers reached her sacred valley, another moan escaped from her mouth, as well as the sound of her sticky valley.


    "You have been holding back for quite a while, haven''t you?"


    Callius left her nipple as he spoke with a smirk. He showed her the sticky liquid in his hands.


    "Haaaaah¡­..I have." Her face was slightly flushed, her innate shameing through as her heavy breaths interrupted her words, trying to ovee the pleasure.


    No, I won''t hold myself back anymore.


    But, this time, she refused to hold herself back; she refused to look ashamed.


    SCHLURK His fingers kept messaging the walls of her sacred valley as she kept speaking as if they were trying to test her resolve.


    "So, what?" Oveing her shame, she also put a smirk on her face, suppressing her moans. "Isn''t it my very right, my love~?"


    Hearing this, the smirk on Callius'' face widened, an innate desire topete appearing.


    Let''s see how long you can put with your act.


    "Then, I guess I should let you release."


    CRACKLE


    "Hmm?"


    Aliya felt something weird: goosebumps appearing on her body as if small currents of lightning were passing through her veins.


    FLICK


    "Aaaaaaaah..."


    And the moment Callius flicked his finger on her nipple and bit the other on, an immense amount of pleasure assaulted her mind.


    CLENCH SQUIRT


    "W-what is this?"


    His fingers inside her valley sucked in as if a ck hole appeared. His fingers and his whole hand got wet from the immense liquids released.


    "AAAAH! It doesn''t stop¡­.."


    Aliya''s moans couldn''t stop, and neither her convulsing body.


    "Dear Aliya¡­.You are at least 100 years younger to resist me¡­.."


    It was Aliya''s loss¡­.

 Chapter 348 Another small talk under the sky

    Chapter 348 Another small talk under the sky


    "Haaaah¡­..Haaah¡­.."


    The sounds of heavy panting filled the air, mingling with the soft rush of the wind and the scent of the surrounding nature. The aftermath of our intense encountery before us, a tableau of tangled limbs and disheveled hair that spoke of the fervor that had consumed us.


    A gentle breeze rustled through the trees, offering a moment of cool respite against our heated bodies. The scent of the outdoors mixed with the lingering traces of our desires, creating an intoxicating aroma that hung in the air.


    I regarded the scene before me with a mixture of satisfaction and amusement. "This is certainly an incredible scene," I thought, my gaze fixed on Aliya, whose appearance bore the marks of our passion.


    "Are you satisfied now?" I inquired, my voice carrying a trace of yfulness as I brushed her disheveled hair aside to meet her bright green eyes.


    "¡­." Her response was silence, but it was to be expected. She was lost in the aftermath, her senses still reeling from the intensity of our connection.


    She was clearly in Nirvana right now, and I was proud of it.


    It was a moment of vulnerability and bliss, her slightly parted lips and unfocused gaze revealing the depth of her experience. As I looked upon her in this state, a fleeting thought of theplexities of our future crossed my mind.


    ''I really wonder how I will be able to manage these two,'' I reflected inwardly, acknowledging the intense emotions that both Aliya and Diana harbored for me.


    The desires they exhibited were fervent and obsessive, and the path ahead was undoubtedly intricate.


    The irony was the fact that I could also rte to both of them. Be it Aliya''s desire or Diana''s, I knew all those feelings.


    After all, I am also a possessive and obsessive person. If I see Aliya with another boy going on a holiday, there is no way that person can stay in this world.


    They will leave for good.


    And this is the biggest hypocrisy from my side; it is an absolutely scummy act¡­


    The fact that subjecting her to such feeling itself is the scummiest¡­.


    "But, it is what it is," I mused silently, epting the intricacies of human emotions and connections.


    In the end, I can not cut Diana like that either¡­


    ''Then, I can only give you what you desire¡­'' I silently eximed, looking at the girl beneath me whose eyes closed.


    To be frank, the spell I had used was recorded in Xenon''s book.


    <Hemalinking: Ancient Blood Bond.>


    In the book, it was recorded as a ritual for one of the ancientmunities that Xenon himself destroyed. People would mix their blood and chant, which would connect them in a subordinate rtionship. It was actually a hive type of magic.


    However, Xenon yed with the chant mana consumption, experimenting on them, and in the end, he made magic for couples with different strengths.


    The reason why Aliya was able to leave all those marks on my body was this magic, since when I activate it, it gives her the power to damage me, thanks to the blood seal.


    Though the pain was nothing but a small squinting one, so I didn''t feel particrly bad.


    "What are you thinking about so deeply¡­." Aliya''s voice broke through my thoughts, and I shifted my attention to her. Her voice was a gentle awakening, pulling me back to the present moment.


    "You are awake," I replied softly, my fingers trailing through her hair as if to confirm her presence.


    "Umm¡­.Y-yeah¡­" Her response was tinged with embarrassment, a faint blush gracing her cheeks and sweat glistening on her forehead. I couldn''t help but smile at her reaction, a testament to the impact of our encounter.


    "I guess I did my job well?" I quipped a hint of pride in my tone.


    "Y-You did." Her affirmation was apanied by a shy nod, and it was endearing to witness her bashfulness.


    "You did well, too. How many times did youe? Six? Seven? At some point, I¡­" I trailed off yfully, enjoying the way she covered her eyes with her arms, refusing to meet my gaze. "I lost the count¡­


    ~."


    Her vulnerability was a reminder of the depth of our connection.


    "¡­.." Despite her silence, her bodynguage spoke volumes. Her slight hesitance and the pink tint on her cheeks only added to her allure. "Don''t tease me anymore¡­."


    "Don''t tease you?" I echoed, a yful glint in my eyes.


    Nodding, she seemed to be seeking some reprieve from my banter. "After all those marks you have left on me, do you think I have this right?"


    "Y-you did whatever you wanted with me¡­. a-already," she stammered, her voice softening in a mixture of embarrassment and desire.


    "Whatever I wanted? You know this little guy is still roaring to go, right?" I teased, a knowing smile on my lips.


    "¡­.Please have mercy on me¡­."


    "Heh¡­If that is what you wish." With a yful wink, I acknowledged her plea, leaving room for the dynamics of our connection to unfold as they would.


    SWOOSH I summoned the magic of [Clean] with my skill [Silent Mage] activated, and the surroundings and our clothes were restored to their normal state.


    I sat on the grass, and on myp was Aliya''s head.


    Even though I teased her for going a lot more, right now, this was enough.


    ''Of course, I can go, but I am not some sort of beast¡­.''


    I thought, brushing her hair. We were at it for the whole day. Of course, it was slightly a pity to miss the third day of the clubs, but it didn''t matter.


    Aliya had been working quite hard for thest month andst week, so I was not regretting my actions.


    "Hmm¡­.."


    "Aliya, you do know it will be hard to spend like this once I enter the student council, right?" I asked, looking at her.


    Even though staying in the present was not bad, she also needed to prepare herself for what was toe.


    Another session of grind was on the way, and this will maybe be the hardest one.


    She met my gaze with a mixture of understanding and determination. Even though the prospect of change was looming, her response reflected a willingness to adapt. "I know."


    "You''ll be busy with your responsibilities, and I''ll be busy with my training and work," she continued, her voice steady as she acknowledged the demands of the future.


    I nodded in agreement, my fingers gently tracing patterns on her arm. "Indeed. It won''t be easy, but I believe in your ability to manage it all."


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "I''ll do whatever I can to make things easier for you. Whether it''s managing thepany, giving you funds, managing your connections¡­." She replied, her hand slowly moving to a dangerous ce. "Relieving you¡­.."


    "It doesn''t seem like you relieved me, though. Weren''t you the only one relieved?"


    "D-don''t lie. You also came a lot."


    "I did. But you and I are different. I can do this all day."


    "Tch¡­."


    Amused by her response, I leaned in slightly, my lips grazing her ear. "I advise you not to engage in a losing battle¡­"


    Her retort was swift, her voice husky with desire. "I''m perfectly content if the one I lose to is you."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle softly at her feistyeback. "You''re getting quite skilled with your words."


    She smirked yfully. "I have a good teacher."


    "Ah, he must be a remarkable individual¡ªhandsome, intelligent, strong, and cunning," I teased, my gaze holding hers.


    "And narcissistic," she added, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    "And narcissistic," I agreed with a mock-serious nod.


    "You really know him well," she remarked her tone light and sarcastic as well.


    "He who doesn''t know himself knows none," I quoted a touch of pride in my voice.


    "Whose words are those?"


    "Mine."


    "¡­..Pffttt¡­" Her pause was followed by a quiet chuckle, the sound of a soothing melody that underscored the intimacy of the moment.


    DING


    As we continued our yful banter, suddenly, I felt a notificationing from the bracelet of mine.


    "I guess we need to end it for today."

 Chapter 349 Princess Jasmine

    Chapter 349 Princess Jasmine


    DING


    Opening the panel before me, I read its contents.


    -----------------------------


    Your bracelet is ready; you cane and take it from me right now.


    You will meet the student council president tomorrow morning; make sure you are ready at that time.


    Seraphina Riftwind.


    -----------------------------


    Again, it was a simple and direct message that didn''t have any types of decorative words. Different from how she talked face to face, she is a lot more direct when ites to such things.


    "What happened?" Aliya asked, curiositycing her voice.


    I nced at her and offered a small smile. "It''s ready."


    Her response was a simple nod. "I see¡­" Though a slight lingering feeling of regret could be felt.


    With a deliberate movement, I pushed myself up from the grass and began gathering our scattered clothes. Aliya followed suit, her movements efficient as she retrieved her own garments.


    "Then, I guess it is time to leave," I said, a hint of finality in my tone. As much as I would have preferred to linger in the tranquil setting a bit longer, beautiful things would always end.


    ''Isn''t it what makes them beautiful?''


    Aliya didn''t object, understanding the same. Together, we dressed in silence.


    *******


    Reaching Seraphina''s office, the assistant weed me.


    "Student Callius,e with me." She gestured to me and teleported me without making any unnecessaryments, and there I once again faced Seraphina.


    "You are here a bitter than I thought," Seraphina remarked as I stood before her.


    "Vice-headmaster, do you expect me to camp in front of your office?" I replied, a hint of dry humor in my tone.


    "Student Callius. From your dormitory, it shouldn''t take this long, considering your prowess," she pointed out.


    "But it depends on how many eyes I want to attract, correct?" I countered.


    "Indeed, it does," she acknowledged with a single p of her hands. "Let''s cut the small talk."


    "We definitely should."


    Seraphina wasted no time, moving straight to the matter at hand. "Here is your bracelet. Just as you requested, it is untraceable, and there exists only one other bracelet like this."


    Taking the bracelet from her outstretched hand, I examined it closely. Its design matched the standard bracelets worn by students at the Academy.


    "And it is on your arm," I stated, my gaze meeting hers.


    "And you should know that I also repay every favor back," I added, a subtle warning in my words.


    "Indeed. You may not know it, but I always make sure I satisfy the end of my deal," she stated matter-of-factly.


    "And you should know that I also repay every favor back," I added, a subtle warning in my words.


    "Good to know. Just as I said to you in the message, I have arranged the meeting with Student Jasmine tomorrow morning. She requested that the meeting take ce very early. Does it bother you?"


    "No. The earlier, the better, since I will need to intervene with some of the things I had observed."


    "Is that so? Then, you may leave if you don''t have anything else to say."


    "I don''t."


    "Have a good evening then."


    After I left her office, I put the bracelet on my arm, and indeed, it was just as she said. The functions were still the same, but this time, on the corner of the panel, I could see a faint symbol.


    ''Untraceable.''


    And a simple word was there.


    Now, you might be wondering if it is safe to trust Seraphina Riftwind.


    In fact, it might not be. After all, I already know things are different from the game, so Seraphina might be different.


    But at this point, it is time to take some risks to increase my prowess.


    ''Until the end of the semester, I should master at least two 4-star spells for each element.''


    Considering the fact that events of the game were also pushed closer, there was no need to stay safe any longer in any sense.


    ''But, I won''t simply wait here and try to save the world. After all, shouldn''t our ''hero'' try it first? And then our ''heroines''?''


    Putting a smirk on my face, I slowly made my way to the library. It was time to grab some books of magic.


    ******


    CHIRP


    In the early morning, when the sun just started rising up, I was in front of the neatly decorated door.


    The halls that would normally be fairly empty were now filled with the students walking from ce to ce.


    As I stood there, I noticed the sense of anticipation in the air. It was the fourth day of the academy festival, and the student council members were undoubtedly hard at work preparing for the day''s events.


    The door creaked open, and I was met with the sight of bustling activity inside.


    There, a girl with her head raised was giving instructions.


    ''Ang Holloway.''


    She was the girl who acted as the princess'' attendant, and as a yer, we would interact with her quite a lot.


    ''After all, she is another heroine.''


    She was a girl with a fairly long body, hazel eyes, and ck hair¡ª


    heir of dukedom Holloway of the empire.


    The only dukedom that is currently supporting the princess.


    She is also her childhood friend. However, the way she became a heroine is a littleplex, so that is for another time.


    "Make sure the banners are hung along the main walkway," Ang instructed, her voice carrying authority.


    ''Her confidence should already be raised thanks to Jasmine''s efforts.''


    "Already on it," one of the members replied, rushing off to execute the task.


    I observed as another member scurried over, holding a stack of schedules. "Here are the finalized schedules for today''s performances," she announced.


    Ang took the schedules with a nod of gratitude. "Great work, Emma. Let''s get these distributed to the information booths."


    Emma nodded and headed out, her steps purposeful and determined.


    "Jared, how are the food stallsing along?" Ang turned her attention to another member.


    "We''re almost set up. Just a few more stalls to arrange," Jared reported.


    "Good. And make sure the volunteers know their positions."


    "Absolutely."


    As I watched the interactions, it was clear that the power Jasmine possessed inside the academy was not normal. Considering the amount of people working here were all students, it was already evident that she was not utilizing her power as a princess.


    ''I guess she is restricted to use it.''


    It was a pretty normal thing, considering the fight for the throne and her being in the midst of it.


    "Student Callius, correct?"


    At that moment, Ang''s voice came before me. She was looking at me with a serious look, but I could see the recognition.


    In fact, it would be weirder if she didn''t recognize me.


    "Yes."


    "Come with me, then. The princess is waiting for you."


    With Ang guiding the way, I followed her through the bustling halls. The students around us moved with a sense of purpose, busy with their tasks for the festival. As we walked, Ang''s voice broke the silence.


    "It''s quite a sight, isn''t it?" she began, her tone casual. "The festival always brings an energy to the academy that''s hard to ignore."


    I nodded in agreement, appreciating the lively atmosphere that surrounded us. "Absolutely. It is a testament to the academy''s greatness."


    She smiled faintly. "And from what I''ve heard and seen, you''re no stranger to greatness yourself."


    Herment caught me off guard, and I turned to look at her. "You''ve heard about me?"


    Ang chuckled. "Oh, let alone hearing I''ve seen quite a lot. The duels you''ve had with Diana and Den, for instance."


    I couldn''t help but grin. "Ah, those. They''ve been quite intense."


    "Intense is an understatement," she said, her gaze studying me. "Your reputation as the Scorch Demon has been spreading through the academy."


    I shrugged modestly. "It''s just a nickname."


    "Perhaps," she replied, "but it''s a nickname that carries weight. Your prowess in magic is certainly impressive."


    ''You have seen nothing.''


    I wanted to say but held it in.


    "Thanks."


    Ang''s hazel eyes held a glint of mischief. "And then there''s the matter of your handsomeness. I''ve heard that''s also quite a topic of conversation among the students."


    "I don''t pay much attention to those rumors."


    "Well, whether you pay attention or not, your reputation precedes you."


    "It certainly does."


    "Here we are," she announced, stopping in front of an ornate door. "The princess is waiting inside."


    ''Hmm?''


    Even though I was outside, the energy I was sensing was a lot different than I had expected.


    ''It is this strong?''


    My sensitive senses were screaming at me for the first time this much.


    [Come inside, I have been waiting for you.]


    And the voice inside my head nailed it¡­

 Chapter 350 Princess Jasmine 2

    Chapter 350 Princess Jasmine 2


    In this world, there are beings that no one can touch, no matter what. They are perceived as the strongest, and they each have their own strengths.


    But there are also several techniques that one can easily use as they get stronger, but they can''t without getting the strongest first.


    What I mean is simply there are some exclusive skills that are only used by people who are strong or people with rted attributes.


    Voice transmission is one of those. When you pass the strength to some extent, you can simply bend the raw mana and transmit your own thoughts to another person. It works like killing intent or intent, but thoughts are a lot moreplex than intents, so they require a lot more advancements in the path of magic.


    This is the reason I was quite surprised by the voice I heard in my head.


    [Come inside, I have been waiting for you.]


    Of course, it was not only that, but also my strong senses were screaming at me.


    "Here you go."


    CREAK


    As I stepped into the office, the atmosphere shifted noticeably. The room exuded an air of simplicity, with neatly arranged books lining the shelves and tasteful decorative items adorning the surfaces.


    ''Just as I remembered. This ce looks the same as in the game.''


    It was clear that this space had been designed to convey a sense of normalcy, as if the princess were not here as royalty but as a fellow student.


    And there sat behind on the desk Princess Jasmine herself, her posture rxed and weing.


    Her dark hair, pure ck like a raven''s wing, cascaded over her shoulders, framing a face of striking beauty. Her bright purple eyes were focused on something outside the window, giving her an air of detachment.


    "Student Callius, please, take a seat," she said, her gaze still fixed on the view beyond.


    ''What a presence, but this is weird.'' I thought, both hearing her tone and seeing the way she was acting.


    Even though it wasn''t that much different than how she was in the game, there was a certain feeling I hadn''t gotten when I first met her at the entrance exam.


    ''As if she is someone I can''t touch no matter what.''


    Iplied, settling into the seat and studying her profile. The room''s quiet seemed to amplify the tension in the air, and a sense of unease settled over me.


    Only when I had taken my seat did she finally turn her attention to me, her eyes meeting mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine.


    Even though I confronted quite a lot of figures, this feeling was almost a first.


    Her gaze held a dangerous edge, a sense of the unknown that I shouldn''t have been feeling in this situation. I was reallypelled to use my [All Seeing Eye], but I already got my lesson for that.


    ''The same thing with Librarian might happen once again. I shouldn''t take the risk.''


    "I appreciate youing here today," Jasmine began, her voiceposed. Her eyes bore into mine as if trying to unravel my thoughts.


    I nodded, my response careful. "It''s an honor to meet with you." This time, I wasn''t talking like I talked with Seraphina. I was being extremely careful with my words.


    Her lips curved into a subtle smile, but it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Your recent actions during the academy festival haven''t gone unnoticed. Duels with both Diana and Emilia¡ªthe Scorch Demon''s prowess is indeed intriguing."


    "They were challenging opponents. Valuable experiences." I replied, shrugging me off.


    "Indeed. Watching the duel between two siblings was quite fun, to be honest."


    I arched an eyebrow slightly. "I am happy that I was able to entertain the Student Council President."


    She chuckled softly. "But, I am disappointed that you lost two Student Diana. I even bet my stakes on you."


    "It was unfortunate that you bet on me. She was better than me."


    "Is that so? But, I really think you could beat her if you had shown what you were hiding."


    I leaned back in my seat, maintaining myposed demeanor. "Hiding? I''m afraid you overestimate the mystery. I don''t possess any hidden tricks."


    Her gaze narrowed slightly, a flicker of curiosity crossing her features. "Perhaps. It''s just that an adventurer of your reputation usually has a few surprises up their sleeve."


    The moment she said the ''word'' adventurer, I understood that she did the background check on me. Of course, I was already expecting this fact. In the end, I registered with my name as Callius at the beginning and left some clues for just this reason after all.


    But, still, I didn''t want to simply admit this fact.


    "What do you mean by adventurer?" I inquired, masking any hint of recognition with a tone of feigned ignorance.


    Jasmine''s lips curved, a knowing glint in her bright purple eyes. "Oh, it is nothing. I just thought you were fit to the definition of someone who traverses through challenges and seeks treasures in the process."


    I allowed a vague smile to touch my lips. "Ah, I see. Well,bels can often be misleading."


    She leaned forward, her gaze piercing. "Can they? It''s interesting, though, how those with a taste for adventure often find themselves involved in more...plex matters."


    Her words held an underlying meaning, a test to see how much I would reveal.


    ''It feels like she is assuming something about me. Her choice of words is certainly aimed at something.''


    I didn''t know what it was, but there was a certain purpose behind her words.


    I met her gaze with a calm expression, revealing nothing. "Complex matters can find their way to anyone, regardless of their background."


    "Indeed, that is the case. But certainly, those withplex backgrounds tend to have more secrets, don''t you think so?"


    Her words held an intriguing undertone, hinting at her assumption that I might be harboring undisclosed facets. It was as though she was peering into my soul, seeking to unravel the enigma that I might represent.


    "I definitely agree. Just like there are some people who can use voice transmission at a 6-star rank. Certainly, you live up to your reputation as this century''s best genius."


    "It is nothing much. I am sure you will be able to do it soon as well." She replied to my praise as if it was nothing much. But, in fact, it was. It was as if, from the start, she was aiming to bring the conversation to this point.


    "You are ttering me."


    "Do I? Certainly, a young man who reached the rank of 4-star in only two years and broke through to 5-star at the age of 15 can do it, no?"


    Her words unveiled a keen awareness of my aplishments, a depth of knowledge that wasn''t unexpected considering her status.


    "Your eyes are sharp, President."


    "But, you know, Student Callius," she continued, her tone contemtive.


    "This world has seen a lot of talents. Some have risen rapidly, harnessing the potential within themselves." She stopped as she looked at me. Her bright purple eyes gleamed for a second. "But, there is one certainty. Everything in this worldes with a price, be it power, wealth, beauty, doesn''t it?"


    "You are correct. Everything in this world has a price."


    "Then, a question arises." As she stopped once again to make her point, a palpable pressure began to emanate from her, piercing through me. "How did you progress this fast? And, how were you able to awaken yourself?"


    Her words carried an implied usation, a suggestion that I had paid a price beyond the ordinary for my advancements. "What price did you pay, The Scapegoat of the Augustride Family?"


    The weight of her words settled heavily, implying an association with the supernatural, the demons that whispered promises in exchange for power.


    ''You are implying that I associated myself with demons in exchange for power.''


    It was apletely eptable way of thinking.


    Considering the way I improved myself, my reputation as sh Swordsman, and my magical prowess, one thing was certain. I was someone who suddenly appeared out of nowhere and became the best randomly.


    However, I could feel the fact that she was biased as if she was already sure that I was in league with demons.


    ''It is as if she knows something different.''


    The pressure intensified. It was like I was in front of a predator, a gaze that could pierce through even the most enigmatic of facades.


    "What are you hiding?"


    Her words hung in the air,den with unspoken implications. It was as if she was peeling backyers, delving into the depths of my secrets. I met her gaze head-on, unyielding.


    "President Jasmine, your imagination seems to be quite vivid. I assure you, there are no dark pacts or infernal alliances behind my progress."


    She leaned back slightly, her smile enigmatic, her eyes holding mine in a challenge. "The Scapegoat of the Augustride Family. A name bestowed upon you by others, yet it seems fitting, doesn''t it? The one who carries the weight of sins that aren''t truly his own."


    Her purple eyes shone as she spoke herst words.


    "The one who abhors the watcher of darkness in the shroud of shadows."

 Chapter 351 Princess Jasmine 3

    ?


    "The one who abhors the watcher of darkness in the shroud of shadows."


    When I heard those words, I remembered a certain scene in the game.


    A certain scene considering Callius when he joined the viin organization. It was a small scene for foreshadowing, andter, it would be revealed that it was Callius.


    At that time, those words were the ones that Callius spoke.


    As you already know, Callius was normally a viin who swore to get his vengeance.


    He wanted to take vengeance on his family. But he was actually powerless.


    When he was banished from his family, he had no one to rely on, he was all alone, and most importantly, he was weak.


    He was at his lowest.


    The Scapegoat of the Augustride Family, the Tyrant, Useless Heir who tormented the workers of the household.


    A broken, simple dish that was ready to be cooked for those who wished.


    And, of course, those who knew cooked the meal for themselves.


    ck Watch.


    A criminal group that was deeply engrossed with the world of the ''Chronicles of Aeris.''


    Just like the Follower of Hodur, Syndicate of Doom, they also operated from the shadows, but their purpose was different.


    If the Followers of Hodur were basically random terrorists who wanted to wake the evil god they believed in, the ck Watch was a group that wanted to rule the world and get the thing they wanted.


    ''The Ancient Royal Blood.''


    Their leader was a reincarnated person who was from the era of the Ancients, and his sole purpose was to recreate the long-lost Ancient Kingdom he used to serve.


    His background was a lot moreplex, and his goals were clearly deceptive, but he did quite a lot of work in order to regain the order of this world.


    He even used demons for his own goals, and that''s where he became an antagonist.


    In any case, the reason I am talking about them is simple. It is because ck Watch was the group that Callius joined and became the pawn for them to discard.


    It was that group that was supposed to attack the Academy at the festival, causing terrorism to the whole capital.


    And their goal was simple. To cause distrust for both the academy and the Empire.


    To show that they were shaky.


    However, that was not what was important right now.


    As my brain worked at a rapid speed processing her words.


    ''How does she know about their code, and why is she mentioning that?''


    It was strange, a lot strange, for her to randomly mention the chants of a random criminal organization. Especially the one that Callius would normally join in the game.


    ''Is she a transmigrator?''


    This was immediately the first question that came into my mind. But it didn''t matter what she was right now.


    The pressure I was feeling was certainly not normal, and it was getting harder and harder to withstand it. Considering she knew something about ck Watch, the reason she was speaking about them meant she was testing my reactions.


    That simply meant one thing.


    ''I need to feign ignorance, but at the same time, I need to stand my ground.''


    That was it.


    Therefore, I just did what I needed to.


    I maintained my fa?ade of ignorance. It was as if those words held no significance for me, even though they resonated with a secret I had long buried.


    I continued with a feigned innocence, "I''m afraid I don''t understand, President. Your words are quite cryptic."


    Her gaze remained piercing, probing for any signs of recognition or reaction. I could also feel incredibly thin mana tendrils entering me from my head, aimed right through there.


    <Ding! The host has been affected by Mind Magic.>


    <Ding! Trait [Ego] is resisting the effects.>


    <Ding! The Mind Magic has sessfully countered.>


    As the words of the system echoed in my head, I could see the expression on the face of Jasmine returning to normal.


    "Perhaps it''s best that you don''t," she replied, her tone cryptic in its own right. "Some secrets are better left undisturbed, after all."


    The oppressive pressure in the room seemed to dissipate slightly, but her enigmatic demeanor remained.


    ''This woman? Either she was a politician before transmigrating, or she is not a transmigrator.''


    It was clear that she was a master at reading between the lines, and I had to be equally adept at concealing the truth.


    When talking about transmigration, it is always important to note that not every person on Earth who yed the game has the qualifications to be the century''s best genius and operate her life like she would normally.


    This is the real world; there are people who would aim for her head, starting from her family. Imperial Pce should be a ce where countless ns were being plotted.


    ''Adding this level of mana control and this aura, I am getting from her¡­..''


    She was certainly not normal.


    ''A regressor.''


    Of course, just like the case of Arthur, this one was also impossible to prove. She could have a system that enabled her to get stronger, or she might have seen a vision.


    There are a lot of possibilities that might make her know about what was supposed to happen in the future.


    But, whether she was something or not was not that important. There was a clear disrespect for me, and I was not someone to simply stand by and let myself walk over.


    "I respect your advice, President," I replied, maintaining myposure, "but it''s also important to remember that assumptions and prejudices can be quite damaging. Labeling someone based on their background can lead to misunderstandings. I''ve faced my share of challenges, but I believe it''s not where wee from that defines us, but our choices and actions."


    There was a subtle shift in her expression, a flicker of something unreadable in those bright purple eyes. I could even swear that I saw a faint smile on her face for a second.


    "As for the Scapegoat of the Augustride Family," I continued evenly, "it''s a moniker given to me by those who couldn''t see beyond the shallowness of blessings. But it doesn''t define who I am or the path I choose to walk."


    As I stopped my words, I locked my eyes with her purple ones while releasing my new trait.


    <Trait [Dragon''s Pride] is active.>


    "Therefore, I suggest you keep your ideas and spections within your boundaries. As the saying goes, even the ones that are called gods, when they die, you cannot hear their howls above the wind."


    Her bright purple eyes met mine, and for a moment, the air between us crackled with tension.


    I hadid down my words, a reminder that I would not be easily manipted or pigeonholed.


    But, it was at the same time incredibly thrilling, to the fact that I was feeling the sense of challenge for the first time in a while.


    The fact that the person before me was mysterious, smart, and strong with her own hidden agendas.


    It was something that brought me incredible amounts of joy.


    After a moment of staring contest, she finally leaned back, retracting her gaze. "I value your insights, Student Callius," she replied, her tone measured. "Let us remember this exchange as one of understanding rather than suspicion. I have a feeling that we will find ourselves working together more closely in the future."


    With her taking a step back, I smiled in response and decided not to pursue this matter. In the end, we were fellow viins of this world, and we had nothing to do with each other right now.


    "That would be a pleasure."


    Hearing me, she nodded in acknowledgment and looked into my eyes once again.


    "Then, let''s start talking about our partnership, shall we?"

 Chapter 352 Princess Jasmine 4

    <h4>Chapter 352 Princess Jasmine 4</h4>


    "Then, let''s start talking about our partnership, shall we?"


    "That would be a lot better."


    With a subtle nod, I agreed to shift our conversation''s focus.


    The tension of the moment seemed to dissipate as she settled into a more rxed demeanor. There was a distinct change in her voice, a transition from formalities to candidness.


    "As you must have already understood from my speech at the entrance exam, I am pursuing the path of equality."


    Her words were not that entirely wrong. In the game, the princesscked the backing from nobles, thanks to her being the smallest heir in the race for the crown.


    Therefore, she actually wanted to gain the favors ofmoners and also wanted to lower the power of nobles for her future.


    I am even sure she has already pictured herself as the future ruler of the empire in her mind. This was what kind of character she was: ambitious and leading.


    "¡­."


    "And, as you know, the discrimination inside the academy started bing more and more severe in the recent days."


    She began by discussing the increasing discrimination within the academy. It was clear that she also knew the reason why such a thing was happening.


    "No matter how they were born, from which household they were born, no person deserves a treatment as such."


    ''Lies.''


    "I wish to make everyone live their lives as happily as they can. Without being suppressed by people in power."


    ''Lies.''


    Her voice conveyed genuine concern for themoners and their plight. She spoke of a vision where all students, noble andmoner alike, would have the same opportunities and privileges.


    But they were nothing but lies. Of course, they were not thatpletely wrong. It was shown in the game that she had a goal where everyone could live their life happily, but the part without being suppressed was wrong.


    After all, she herself was a woman who wanted to stand at the top, who wanted to rule the world. Such a statement can never be true.


    It was time to end this y of words.


    If this woman knew about something that would be rted to the future, she must also know about the future that awaits the empire and herself, unless her knowledge was specific to only me, which I doubt about.


    "Princess." This time, rather than addressing her as the president, I used the word princess to show that the point I was going to make was rted to her position as a princess.


    "Let''s cut the cackle." Looking at her directly, I spoke.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You are also well aware of the darkness surrounding the academy and the empire." I continued my words. "The fact that suddenly the treatment of themoners became worse is not a coincidence."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "It is tantly obvious for those that can look at things from an outer perspective."


    "Ho? So, you are saying I missed those points."


    "No. You already know it."


    "I know what?"


    "The fact that someone is trying to cause distrust amongstmoners and wants to egg them on against the nobles."


    "You are sharp."


    "It is obvious."


    "Then, tell me, what is their goal?"


    "To answer your question, let me ask you another one. What would you do if you were a fox but you wanted to kill a tiger?"


    Her lips curled into a thoughtful smile. "You''d have to be cunning, resourceful, and patient. You''d have to make the tiger''s own power and strength work against it."


    I nodded in agreement, a smile curling on my own face as well. "Exactly. Someone out there is trying to sow the seeds of discord among themoners, making them resent the nobility. Their ultimate goal is to weaken the empire, to turn the nobles into the enemy, and to incite a rebellion that would consume the entire nation."


    Her amethyst eyes remained fixed on mine as she took in my analysis. "You have a keen mind, Callius." This time, she also spoke with my direct name as if to show that she was acknowledging me as a princess.


    "That I do have. I also can easily see why you have called me here. You are suspecting it is the work of Wraslugia Kingdom."


    "¡­..Why do you think I do?"


    "Aside from them, who can attempt such a thing?"


    "The Mirkwood Kingdom, the country of Elves?"


    "They won''t use such underhanded methods. The elves are a proud race. If they wanted to rule the world, they would wage war."


    "Then, Country of Amazonia?"


    "Amazonians don''t have the power alone to conduct such operations. Even with the help of rebellion, they can''t tackle the empire. And the fact that this generation''s talent distribution is also mostly in the hands of Wraslugia Kingdom is enough to make them a considerable threat for future."


    "You are indeed as scary as I expected." Looking at me with her purple eyes, she raised her finger. "Indeed, all of the things you have said were true from the start."


    Then, pointing her finger at me, she continued.


    "The first reason why I used my favor to invite you into the student council was because of yourst words. Just as you said, thest three generations'' talent distribution is leaning towards the Wraslugia Kingdom. Ark Academy is an academy belonging to the empire, but it is a fair ce to enter. The fact that this amount of foreign students are in this academy means that the Empire is failing to produce the talents that will lead the future, which means the power rtions will change in the future."


    At that point, she stopped, emphasizing her point. "Therefore, as the future ruler of the empire, I need to take countermeasures to it."


    "And you are going to do it by recruiting talents in the academy."


    "Indeed, by recruiting them. But I need them to be loyal to me; therefore." She stopped again, giving me the chance to fill her words.


    "Therefore, you want to use this discrimination case to gain the favors of talentedmoners, making them loyal to you."


    "Yes."


    SIP


    Taking a sip from her tea, she continued.


    "And who is the juiciest student inside the academy with the status of amoner?"


    "That would be me."


    "Yes, you. A person who appeared out of nowhere and became the hot topic of the academy and the world of magic."


    "World of Magic?"


    "Your reputation is already spreading around the Schrs and Mages. I am certain Red Tower Master had her eyes on you already."


    "Your talent was the first reason." She continued. "But it was also the second reason."


    "You want to keep me in your sight."


    "I won''t deny it. Callius, former Augustride. You are an enigma, an unknown that I can''t fathom."


    "And as a ruler, if you can''t control something-"


    "You erase it. Exactly."


    "But, you won''t be able to erase me, Princess. Because Maisy Humphrey had already put her word, correct?"


    "She did indeed. This was your goal, wasn''t it? To make me interested in you and call you here. Since I wouldn''t be able to touch you recklessly, the only choice left for me is to bring you closer and observe you."


    "Maybe."


    "This is what I like in a man."


    "You like in a man?"


    "Indeed. Do you know what it is?"


    As she asked me this question, I could see a small, crazy glint in her eyes. And I knew what it was.


    "Mystery."


    Because I was the same.


    "¡­.." This time, she didn''t reply, but her smirk widened.


    "Then, what is thest reason I decided it was you?"


    This time, it was my time to smirk.


    "Because you are aware of my agenda against Augustrides and their agenda against me."


    "You are right once more. Because you are already an enemy of Augustrides, you will be targeted by them in the future."


    "So, I need someone''s backing."


    "Yes. And that is something I can provide to you. The backing you need."


    Looking at her standing proudly like that, from her eyes alone, it was obvious that she had already considered the fight for the throne as won. But that didn''t mean I was not going to rip the profits.


    I took a moment to sip my tea, letting her words hang in the air before I responded. "Your reasoning is sound, Princess. But wouldn''t aligning with me make me a target for your siblings, particrly those who have their own designs for the throne?"


    Her gaze remained unwavering, a hint of steel in her amethyst eyes. "They won''t pose a threat against me; I can guarantee you that."


    It was a bold assertion but one she seemed more than confident in. Still, I couldn''t help but press further. "And what if they do? What if this alliance draws unwanted attention from your rivals?"


    "When that happens, you will witness something good. Aren''t you curious how I am going to take the throne and rule the world?"


    "I am indeed."


    "Good. Now, these were the reasons why I called you here. And this should have already given you enough insight about what I want from you."


    "Yes. You want me to watch overmoners and take action against them. Basically, you want me to trample some dogs."


    "Trampling over some dogs, huh? Certainly, a word suiting you."


    "This is my favorite hobby."


    "Then, it is the deal."


    "It is the deal."


    While I shook her hands, I didn''t know that this would be one of the best decisions I had made.


    But, it was the day when one of the most dangerous alliances in the world was formed.

 Chapter 353 Princess Jasmine 5

    <h4>Chapter 353 Princess Jasmine 5</h4>


    "Then, it is the deal."


    "It is the deal."


    With our agreement sealed, Princess Jasmine reached into a drawer and pulled out a small, exquisitely designed token.


    "You will get a special uniform for you in the future. But, for now, to show your authority as a council member, you can use this token."


    The token she handed me was a work of art in its own right. Golden engravings adorned its surface, tracing intricate patterns that seemed to shimmer in the light. At the center, a small star motif caught my eye, a symbol of the unity and ambition of the student council.


    I turned it over in my hand, noting the fine craftsmanship and the weight it carried. It was indeed a symbol of power and authority within the academy.


    "It''s quite impressive," I remarked, genuinely appreciating the token''s design.


    Princess Jasmine smiled, a hint of satisfaction in her expression. "I''m d you think so. This token represents your position within the student council, and it''s a sign that you have my backing."


    I nodded, understanding the significance of the gesture. "I''ll use it wisely."


    "I am certain you have just mentioned about trampling on some dogs. I wonder how this will count as being wise?"


    "Isn''t it the wise man''s job to teach dogs how to behave?"


    "¡­.You are good with your words."


    "I am proud of it."


    "Then, I believe our meeting here hase to an end. You have a role to y, and I have my duties to attend to as well."


    I rose from my seat, tucking the token safely into my pocket. "Thank you for this opportunity, Princess Jasmine. I won''t disappoint you."


    Her smile remained enigmatic as she offered her final words. "I look forward to seeing what you can do, Callius. Until next time."


    With a nod of farewell, I turned and exited her office, the weight of the token a constant reminder of the new path I had chosen to tread.


    ******


    "Your Highness."


    After a minute, Callius left, and the princess pushed the button on her side as her trusted attendant revealed himself.


    "Ethan. How are the things going?" She asked, looking at him.


    "Princess," Ethan replied, still keeping his eyes lowered, "as you have suspected, the appearance of demons and the crime rates have shown a rapid increase in thisst week. Most of the targets aremoners with fairly high influences inside the empire."


    Hearing this troubling news, Jasmine tapped her fingers thoughtfully on her chair. "Have you informed father about this?"


    Ethan nodded. "Yes. We have contacted His Highness the Emperor."


    Jasmine''s expression soured slightly. "What did he say?"


    "His Highness said he was going to look over it."


    Her frustration was evident. "That bastard doesn''t even take my words seriously."


    Ethan, everposed, remained silent, knowing when to withhold his words.


    Jasmine continued, her voice firm, "Contact the parents of those who have lost their children or who have been subjected to those attacks. Make sure they arepensated as much as they can be."


    "But, Your Highness," Ethan began hesitantly, "we are short on funds at the moment."


    Jasmine leaned back in her chair, her gaze piercing. "Then," she said decisively, "you can contact Verdant Ventures. I am sure they won''t refuse the offer of a title of nobility."


    Ethan''s eyes widened slightly at her proposal. "You mean¡ª"


    "Yes," Jasmine affirmed firmly, her confidence in her n unwavering. Even though the idea of Verdant Ventures bing their vassal might have seemed improbable to Ethan, he trusted his master''s abilities. She had a knack for bending situations to her will and making others submit to her influence. "I will do it right away," he assured her.


    With Ethan''s departure to execute her instructions, Princess Jasmine was left alone with her thoughts, her gaze hardening as he exited the room.


    "To think they are speeding up their ns," she murmured to herself, her fingers rhythmically tapping on the armrest of her chair. "It seems I need to hurry as well."


    Contrary to her words, a sly smile yed upon her lips.


    "Callius Augustride... How intriguing." She continued to manipte the mes dancing within her office, conjuring a spectral image of Callius, who had recently left her presence. "You are hiding a lot of secrets. First, being an adventurer and ranking up so rapidly with your sword, and now showing your talent as a mage... I am certain that what ra said was true as well."


    Her fingers tapped impatiently.


    "You are able to conceal your power and your affinities." Her eyes glowed with a fierce purple hue. "And, the only one who could do that from the first round... It was the sessor of that witch." She muttered, recalling the past and the choices that led her here. "To think the one she chose is such a useless wretch." Her gaze shifted to a young blonde student being disciplined for drug use in the Mid-term exams. "Such a pathetic dog... With all those gifts bestowed upon you, you are still as pathetic as ever."


    Jasmine''s thoughts flowed freely as she contemted the enigma that was Callius.


    "I am certain you are not her follower, but you possess the same essence, don''t you? Interesting. Are you an otherworldler like him?" Her musings continued as she looked out over the academy grounds, bathed in the gentle light of the rising sun.


    "I wonder if this alliance will be temporary or not." Her words hung in the air,den with curiosity and a sense of foreboding, as she prepared herself for the intricate dance of politics and power thaty ahead.


    ********


    After leaving the presence of Jasmine, I was left on my own.


    Today was the fourth day of the Festival of Clubs, and today, I was nning to show myself a lot more than I did before.


    Yesterday was passed without doing anything since I spent the time talking with Seraphina and Aliya.


    But, the talk with Princess took ce before the start of the festival, so I had the time today.


    The festival grounds sprawled out before me, filled with countless stalls and attractions, each representing a different club within the Academy.


    In this fantastical setting, the clubs weren''t limited to the typical school organizations; they spanned a wide range of interests and talents.


    ''Let''s see when they will recognize me.''


    Since yesterday, I was trying toy low; not many people recognized me, but that wasn''t the case right now. Today, I was not simply trying to conceal my identity but rather showing it.


    As I ventured deeper into the festival area, I couldn''t help but be surprised by the sheer diversity of the clubs on disy.


    There were even clubs that used magic to create ys for the audience to watch, some people showing their products, cksmiths trying to make people interested in their unique approach to weapons, alchemists, and magical engineers.


    And it didn''t take too long for me to get recognized.


    "Callius Augustride? The first ranked student of the academy?"


    It was the start of the fight for the first-ranking student¡­..

 Chapter 354 Crushing Seniors

    ?


    It didn''t take long for me to be recognized, and it was a member of the Wizardry Club who spotted me first. She dashed toward me, her excitement palpable.


    "Callius Augustride?" she eximed, her eyes widening in recognition. "The prodigious student of the academy?"


    Looking at her immediately recognizing me, I couldn''t help but put a smile on my face. After all, there were countless adults around us, but this girl was the first one to recognize me.


    I turned to face her, putting my signature smile forming on my lips as I confirmed her words. "Yes, that''s me."


    Her eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as a faint blush appeared on her face. "I''m Zara, a member of the Wizardry Club." She introduced herself, wriggling before my eyes. It was clear that she was charmed, though it was also fortunate that neither Diana nor Aliya was there.


    "I''ve seen your duels in the mid-term exam¡­..You certainly scorched your way through the arena. It was amazing." She pushed herself to me, speaking with a clear intensity. However, at the same time, she brought her face a lot closer than it would normally be.


    "Haaah¡­..You are a lot more handsome closely."


    "Haha¡­.I hear that a lot." I couldn''t help but chuckle at her boldness. Her flirtatiousness was certainly unexpected, but it was also rather endearing.


    Before I could respond, though, I noticed the attention of her fellow club members being drawn to our interaction.


    A group of students from the Wizardry Club had gathered around us, curious about the source of Zara''s enthusiasm. One of them, a young man with a book in hand, spoke up. He had a clear intellectual aura surrounding him. His face was clearly on the handsome side of the spectrum, but the dark circles under his eyes and his neglected clothes were pulling him back.


    "Zara, what''s going on here? Who''s this?"


    Zara blushed even deeper but didn''t miss a beat. "This is Callius Augustride, the first rank of the freshmen."


    "Callius Augustride? Who?" It seemed he didn''t know who I was, and that waspletely normal. Normally, as a senior, you also wouldn''t pay attention to juniors unless they are someone with a huge background, and I was someone whose poprity popped off after my eptance to the academy.


    "Tch. Brent, just raise your hand from your research sometimes and touch the grass. You don''t even know the most famous freshmen." At that moment, behind him came another girl with sses. She also had a serious face, and it seemed she was the boss here.


    "Why should I know?"


    "Tch. How many times am I going to say? Connections are important for people like us."


    "Yes, yes."


    The intellectual-looking young man named Brent seemed unimpressed and continued to focus on his research, clearly uninterested in my presence.


    However, the girl who had arrived, seemingly the leader of the group, had a more discerning and appraising look in her eyes.


    She assessed me with a critical gaze before finally speaking, "Well, he may not be on your radar, Brent, but I recognize talent when I see it. Callius Augustride, you have quite the reputation among the freshmen."


    Of course, those were bold words for someone who already knew about my identity, but I didn''t have any need to point that out.


    "Thank you. I appreciate that."


    But before our conversation could continue, a boy who had been standing silently behind them finally stepped forward, his expression filled with jealousy and disdain.


    "Is it really that impressive?" he scoffed, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Being the top-ranked freshman? I heard the mid-term exams for freshmen were a breeze this year. Anyone could have aced them."


    It was clear that he was trying to diminish my achievement and belittle my status as the top-ranked freshman. His jealousy was palpable, and his words were clearly intended to provoke a reaction; after all, this was why he was there.


    ''All Seeing Eye.''


    From the start, I knew people like him would be nted inside the clubs formoners.


    ---------------------------


    Name ¨C Jonas Kremlin


    Age ¨C 17


    ss ¨C Wizard


    Mage Rank ¨C 5-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 1-star


    Attributes ¨C Fire


    -------------------------------


    Looking at the panel, I could clearly see a surname that indicated one thing.


    ''This guy is a noble but a pathetic one.'' It was obvious that even though he was a senior, he was stuck on the 5-star rank for a long time, which meant his talent was low.


    ording to what I have seen and what Aliya did, there are some little spies nted in themoner clubs that act like a pushover and aggravate the reactions of other members.


    And it seemed I found one.


    "Jonas!" The leader of the group, however, raised an eyebrow at hisment, her toneced with a hint of annoyance. "What are you saying?" She was clearly angry at hisment. "Please don''t take it seriously; he just doesn''t know you."


    This was actually my goal from the start. The reason why I entered the festival from this side was because this was where themoners put their stalls. And this Wizardry Club was actually a mentioned one in the game, which got disciplined by themittee.


    She tried to calm me down as she shot a re at the boy.


    However, Jonas, instead of backing down, seemed to be provoked further by theck of support for his perspective.


    His face turned slightly red, and he retorted with a tone that bordered on insolence, "Oh,e on, Melissa! Are we just getting impressed by a freshman who aced some easy exams? I expected more from the Wizardry Club, honesty."


    His words were intended to incite a reaction, and it seemed he was not willing to let go of his jealousy easily. The other members of the club exchanged ufortable nces, clearly unsure of how to handle Jonas''s outburst.


    "He-"


    Just as the girl named Melissa was about to speak once again, I raised my hand.


    "Stop."


    While leaking my aura.


    <Trait [Dragon''s Pride] active.>


    "Krugh!"


    "Hukk-!


    And the moment I did, some of the seniors and people around us started coughing, and this clearly brought attention to this stall.


    "What is happening there?"


    "Someone is releasing their aura?"


    I could hear the reaction from the bystanders, and this put a small smile on my face.


    "Now, now¡­.It seems someone likes to push their boundaries." I spoke with a smile while slowly approaching the senior named Jonas.


    Of course, as the senior students of the academy, they were not that severely affected, but it was still the aura of Dragon.


    "Hey, Junior Callius. What are you doing?" I could hear Melissa asking with a slightly furious tone, but I didn''t say much and simply raised my hand to shut her down.


    "Why don''t we settle this with a show?" I continued my words as I pushed my face closer to him.


    "Senior, what is your specialty?" I asked while retracting my aura. He was astonished but also angry.


    "I am a fire mage."


    "Ho?" I acted as if I didn''t know. "Just like me. Then, how about it, senior, do you want to have a quick challenge with me."


    "What?"


    "I am simply saying have a quick Conjuring Challenge; how about it?"


    Jonas was clearly taken aback by my sudden challenge.


    His face shifted from anger to uncertainty, and for a moment, it seemed like he might refuse.


    However, as I pushed the idea further, he gradually took a step back, his pride as a senior seemingly at odds with the unexpected proposition.


    His fellow club members watched the exchange with a mix of fascination and anxiety, unsure of how their senior should respond.


    Melissa, in particr, appeared torn between supporting her clubmate and maintaining a sense of decorum. But, after I threw a knowing gaze at her, she simply shut her mouth and watched.


    However, I was yet to finish. After all, I needed to show that I was on the side ofmoners and knew about their ns.


    "Oh, please, senior! I didn''t mean to challenge you like that! I was just overwhelmed by the prospect of learning from such an illustrious senior as yourself! After all, they do say the best way to learn is through practice, and where else would I find a more experienced and wise senior to impart their knowledge? Don''t tell me you are scared of my challenge?"


    My words wereced with sarcasm so thick that it was nearly palpable. It was clear to everyone that I was mocking his initial hesitation.


    The crowd around us erupted intoughter, and some students began to murmur about the audacity of a freshman challenging a senior in such a cheeky manner.


    Jonas, now red-faced and clearly irritated, finally relented with a reluctant nod. "Fine, if you insist," he grumbled, "but don''t expect me to go easy on you, junior!"


    It was those words that sealed his fate; after all, here in this very moment, I was going to humiliate him to the extent that he would not show his face anymore.

 Chapter 355 Crushing Seniors 2

    ?


    Conjuring Challenge.


    It was a prettymon term amongst the mages who liked topete against others.


    It is a simple type ofpetitive event that is made by two mages. In the game, it was a challenge where you would need to read the spell that was shown to you, and then you would try to conjure the spell.


    If your character was on the wizard route and you had increased yourprehension of the character, then you would be easily winning these fights.


    The principle behind this challenge is inspired by the quick weapon draw legend of Wild West duels, where two gunslingers would face each other, and the faster one to draw the weapon would get the shot.


    This was the same.


    You would face your enemy, and then when the mark is given, you would conjure the spell given to you. And when you conjure your spell faster than your enemy and hit him with it, you will simply wind the challenge.


    That was how this worked.


    And here we were, in front of the crowd.


    "Fine, if you insist, but don''t expect me to go easy on you, junior!"


    With those words, a quick stall was formed, and the rules were started being exined.


    Melissa, the level-headed leader of the Wizardry Club, stepped forward to exin the rules of the Conjuring Challenge to the growing crowd that had gathered around us. She held a small crystal orb in her hand, which would be used to signal the start of the challenge.


    "Alright, everyone," Melissa began, her voice clear and authoritative. "Here are the rules for the Conjuring Challenge. Callius and Jonas will both be given a spell to conjure. They must read the incantation and perform the spell as quickly and urately as possible. Only the spell given to them should be used. For any spell that is different than the given one used, disciplinary action will be taken. The first one to sessfully conjure the spell wins the round."


    She continued, "We''ll have three rounds in total. If there''s a tie after those rounds, we''ll have a sudden-death round to determine the overall winner. The spells will be selected by the bracelet; therefore, we won''t have any rtion with it."


    Of course, since this was an event that was widely known, the academy added a small function to the bracelets for this case. A random spell will be given to the students, which won''t be the same as others but also won''t be too rare.


    Melissa then turned to Jonas and me. "Are you both ready?"


    DING


    When she said those words, a ringing sound came, as well as the panel appearing before me.


    -----------------------------


    You have been invited to the Conjuring Challenge by the overseer, Melissa. Do you ept?


    Yes No


    ----------------------------------------


    I nodded, my smirk still in ce while clicking on the button. "Absolutely."


    Since Melissa was going to be the overseer, everything was fine.


    Jonas, his initial hesitation ovee by his wounded pride, also gave a determined nod.


    "Very well," Melissa dered, raising the crystal orb. "Let the Conjuring Challenge begin!"


    With that, she dropped the crystal, and the challenge was underway.


    As Melissa dropped the crystal orb, a holographic panel appeared before me, disying the details of the challenge. It was time to see what spell fate had chosen for us in this duel. The seconds ticked away in my mind.


    --------------------------------


    Conjuring Challenge


    Round 1 Spell: me Dart 2nd rank


    Incantation: Ignis Telum, arrow of the me, In my hand, I call your name. Swift and true, ignite your flight.


    Begin Abort


    ----------------------------


    My eyes quickly scanned the incantation and spelled the name. me Dart was a ssic fire spell sightly derived from the normal fireball. The incantation, Ignis Telum, was straightforward. Even though I didn''t know the exact mana pathways, I am sure it would never take too long.


    "Begin!" Melissa announced, and the timer started counting down.


    Without wasting a second, I focused my mana, reciting the incantation in my mind.


    SWIRL


    The familiar sensation of fire mana swirled around my hand as if I were connected to it. Since I had broken through the 5-star and acquired the characteristics of dragons, the race that was said to have mastered ancient magic, the speed of my casting increased rapidly.


    I didn''t even need to chant since the spell was pretty simr to a fireball; my mastery over basic magic was showing its strengths. In only a second, the outline of the spell formed at the tip of my fingers, a small dart of fire crackling to life.


    ''Ho¡­.You are still trying to understand that chant, how pathetic¡­.'' I couldn''t help but shake my head inwardly, seeing the pathetic sight.


    ''Then, let me teach you a lesson.'' Since he was just a dog of someone, it was my job to teach him how to behave next time.


    <Ding! Artifact [Muramana] active.>


    As I rapidly cast the me Dart spell, the audience began to murmur in amazement. My control over basic magic was evident, and my mastery over fire mana allowed me to conjure the spell swiftly.


    However, as I continued to charge the spell with excess mana, some members of the audience began to sense that something was amiss. Whispers and hushed discussions spread through the crowd.


    "He''s overcharging it!"


    "Is he trying to show off?"


    But the rules of the Conjuring Challenge were clear. Once the challenge began, interference from the audience was not allowed. We were locked in a duel, and it was up to us to prove our magical prowess.


    Seeing the reactions from the crowd, I smirked in response. I could see some hostile res on me, clearly understanding what I was doing.


    ''Just watch you wretched dogs. This will just be the beginning.''


    As my smirk widened with an additional surge of mana, I pushed the limits of the spell, causing it to expand and grow more powerful.


    The me Dart transformed into a zing projectile, its size and intensity far surpassing what was required for this simple challenge.


    At this point, the spell had already reached the strength of peak 3-star rank.


    Jonas, who had been preparing for his own attempt, watched with widening eyes as my spell became an uncontroble inferno of fire magic.


    "What are you doing?" He asked, his eyes widened, a clear sense of fear showing on his face.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but crack augh.


    CHUCKLE


    "Hey, senior." Looking at him with my fingers pointing at his face, I spoke. "Next time, don''t be too obvious to sabotage. Your acting is hurting my eyes."


    "What do-"


    "And don''t worry. I wille after the one holding your leash¡­. And will make sure that they are put into the wormhole they belong."


    FLICK


    With a flick of my finger, I released the spell I had been holding.


    SWIRL


    "Dodge it!" Melissa shouted, realizing the danger.


    But it was toote. The overcharged me Dart erupted from my hand, hurtling toward the target with incredible force and speed.


    "No!"


    I could see the fear surrounding his face; it was fear and helplessness.


    BOOM


    The overcharged me Dart mmed into the target with a deafening explosion of fire and heat. mes erupted outward, and a shockwave rippled through the air.


    The crowd gasped, helpless to do anything but watch the impending explosion. However, the thing was not the explosion.


    "AAAAAAAH!"


    It was the mes that weren''t subsiding.


    SWIRL


    Jonas let out a scream of pain as the intense mes engulfed him, searing his clothing and skin. His body writhed in agony as he desperately tried to extinguish the fire that clung to him.


    It was as if they were burning alive. At this point, the restrictions surrounding us had yet to be discarded since the duel had yet to end.


    After all, the spell wasn''t finished at all¡­.Since I was still supplying with my mana thanks to my artifact [Muramana.]


    As the mes continued to burn, panic swept through the crowd. Melissa and the other members of the Wizardry Club redoubled their efforts, desperately wanting to cancel the duel and find a way, but they couldn''t do anything. This was a restriction given by the bracelet of the academy, after all.


    "He''s burning! Someone help him!"


    "Call the instructors; this is clearly a breach of the duel."


    The voices of the onlookers filled the air with urgency and concern, but their efforts were in vain.


    "It hurts, it hurts¡­..IT HURTS!"


    Jonas''s screams of agony pierced the chaos, a horrifying soundtrack to the unfolding tragedy. His body contorted and writhed in the merciless fire, his eyes wide with terror.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Callius, stop! You''re going to kill him!"


    Amidst the turmoil, Melissa in the crowd attempted tomunicate with me, their voices filled with fear and confusion.


    "You want to learn why I am doing this, correct? Then, let''s start the interrogation."


    With a smirk on my face, I approached our ''senior.''


    "Senior, if you talk about why you were trying to sabotage the club, I may consider extinguishing these fires...

 Chapter 356 Crushing Seniors 3

    ?


    The power of rumors and the concept of public shame is something that is one of the scariest things in this world.


    Especially for those people who can''t live without the confirmation of others.


    We, humans, are natural beings with social needs, and almost everyone does have a certain need for reactions andmunication. This is especially more severe for those who are going through their puberty stage, where they seek attention.


    Why do you think high-schooler bullying cases are a lot more severe than others? Because the way attention blinds people is amazing.


    And this is where the public shamees into the equation.


    "Senior," I began, using the title to taunt him, "if you talk about why you were trying to sabotage the club, I may consider extinguishing these fires¡­"


    Jonas hesitated for a moment, his eyes darting around the room as if searching for a way out. But there was no escape from the zing inferno that engulfed him.


    "¡­."


    The moment I spoke those words, I noticed a flicker of emotion in his eyes¡ªan odd mix of momentary relief and fear. It was not the fear of the mes but something else, something he was desperately trying to hide.


    But I wasn''t about to let him off the hook. With a dark and threatening tone, I continued, "¡­Or perhaps I''ll just let these mes consume you until there''s nothing left."


    Jonas, his voice strained, and his body in agony managed to croak out, "You can''t kill me, Callius. The academy prohibits killing someone."


    I looked down at him, the mes in my hands casting eerie shadows across his face. A cold smile yed at the corners of my lips as I leaned closer, my voice low and chilling. "I have no intention of killing you, Jonas. No, that would be too merciful."


    His eyes widened in both relief and confusion, but his respite would be short-lived.


    SWOOSH SWIRL


    "Instead," I continued, my fire burning his skin. "I''m going to do something far worse. I''m going to kill your senses, your soul, and leave you a hollow shell of what you once were." Then, I stopped for a second and raised my voice for everyone to hear. "JUST LIKE THAT HERETIC DECLAN BLACKWOOD. THE ONE THAT CONTRACTED DEMONS!"


    <Trait [Dragon''s Pride] is active.>


    FLICK


    And with a flick of my finger, I silently sent a little amount of lightning mana into his senses, making him refrain from losing consciousness.


    And, the moment I spoke about Den, I could feel that somewhere around me, mana was pulsating.


    ''You are watching¡­..This is good¡­.Bastard, I am going toe after you as well.''


    Jonas''s expression shifted from momentary relief to pure dread; he couldn''t even shout anymore. He was just looking at me with pure horror.


    ''I broke him.''


    "What?"


    "Den ckwood?"


    "He contracted with a demon?"


    I could hear people around me mumbling amongst themselves. I knew the ckwood family was trying to keep the news from spreading, at least until the festival ends, but I will make sure that this won''t happen.


    I turned my attention back to Jonas, the mes still dancing around him. "Now, Jonas, it''s time to tell us everything. How did you infiltrate themoner''s ranks, and who sent you to sabotage their club activities?"


    With those words, I slightly retracted my fires, but still, some of them were ying on my hand.


    "I-I gained their tr-trust," he stammered, his eyes filled with a mixture of fear and guilt.


    "Huh? Sabotage our activities? What are you talking about?" At that moment, it seemed Melissa had finally caught on it.


    "I j-joined themoners'' ranks as a s-spy. I was o-ordered to s-sabotage your club''s activities by an u-unknown entity, someone who r-remained in the sh-shadows."


    His confession hung heavily in the air, and the crowd listened intently, their eyes fixed on him as he continued to reveal the extent of his treachery.


    "I¡­ I sabotaged your pr-presentation with a r-representative from a c-count family y-yesterday," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "I was the one that destroyed the product and messed with mana lines."


    "Huh?"


    Melissa''s eyes widened with realization as she put the pieces together. "So, you were the reason why the device didn''t work," she stated, her voice filled with astonishment. "You deliberately sabotaged our presentation, causing the device to malfunction."


    I could see the anger appearing in her eyes, but that wasn''t all there to it.


    "There is more, doesn''t it?"


    I spoke, looking down at Jonas. When you nt a spy, there is no way you would use it simply for one thing.


    Jonas hesitated, his voice trembling. "Y-yes. I-I was the one t-that leaked the research."


    Melissa''s eyes widened even further as the full scope of Jonas''s betrayal became apparent. She connected the dots swiftly. "That''s why the other club got the patent for our research," she eximed, anger and frustration bubbling up within her. "Our work was stolen because of you!"


    The revtion hung heavily in the air, and the crowd listened in stunned silence. The extent of Jonas''s treachery was nowid bare for all to see, and the consequences of his actions would reverberate throughout their club and the academy itself.


    Jonas, wracked with guilt and despair, seemed on the verge of a breakdown. Tears welled up in his eyes as he continued to confess. "I did... I did a lot more... bad things... to undermine your club... I leaked secrets... spread rumors... damaged your projects..."


    His voice trembled with remorse, and his admissions weighed heavily on the crowd, their shock turning into a mix of anger and pity.


    "But¡­ I-I didn''t have a choice¡­" Jonas''s voice trembled as he tried to exin. "My family is in a lot of debt, and if I don''t do as they say, the estate is going to be sold."


    The crowd fell silent as Jonas''s revtion sank in. The desperation that had driven him to betray his friends and allies was now clear, and a sense of sympathy mingled with the anger in the room.


    "Who are they?" someone in the crowd demanded, seeking answers.


    Jonas opened his mouth to respond, to reveal the identity of those who had manipted him, but before he could utter a name or divulge any further information, I acted swiftly.


    "They-"


    SWOOSH


    Before he could utter a name or divulge any further information, I acted swiftly.


    THUD


    With a smooth move, I chopped his neck and stopped him from speaking more.


    At this point, I knew that if he started speaking about the mastermind behind the sabotage, it would not only lead to his death but also shift the me onto me. This was what happened a lot of times in front of my eyes, and there was no way I was going to let it happen again.


    ''Princess will understand why I did this as well¡­..I guess I should leave it to her.''


    Melissa''s expression shifted from a mix of anger and empathy to pure fury as she realized the extent of Jonas''s betrayal. Her eyes zed with righteous indignation, and she couldn''t hide her anger any longer.


    "Jonas was the traitor among us," she dered, her voice seething with anger. "He sabotaged our club and leaked our research. I swear, I will find the bastard who ordered this and make them pay for what they''ve done!"


    The crowd watched as Melissa''s anger boiled over, and they couldn''t help but sympathize with her determination to seek justice.


    But I simply smiled and shook my head, a sense of calm and resolution in my demeanor. I knew that finding the true mastermind behind this would not be easy for her, and even if she did with her puny strength, she couldn''t do anything else.


    DING!


    At that moment, I heard the sounding from my bracelet.


    --------------------------------


    Conjuring Challenge - Nullified


    Reason: Prohibited action taken against the other contestant.


    Punishment: 100 points will be deducted from Student Callius


    ----------------------------


    Looking at the panel before me, I was already expecting this, so I didn''t mind; I was already drowning with the points anyway.


    This whole fa?ade was something I had been aiming for already. This was something that could be exploited in the game.


    If one could acquire the artifact [Muramana] and join the academy, Conjuring Challenges could be used to torture people and cheat.


    This was a bug they overlooked, and in theter patches, they fixed this issue by simply adding another rule where the artifacts were restricted.


    But, right now, they are not.


    As the restrictions surrounding me were released, I turned my attention to Melissa.


    "Next time, choose your members better. Nowadays, there are a lot of noble dogs who think they are better than others."


    Melissa shot me a re, her anger still evident in her eyes, but she remained silent. She knew there was truth in my words, even if she didn''t want to admit it.


    With a confident smirk, I turned and began to walk away from the scene, my calm demeanor in stark contrast to the chaos that had just unfolded. The crowd parted to make way for me, and as I passed through them, I could hear their murmurs about my reputation.


    "He''s ruthless, that Callius," one student whispered to another, their voices tinged with a mixture of awe and fear.


    "Did you see the way he silenced Jonas? It was like he didn''t even hesitate."


    "He''s known as the Scorch Demon for a reason. He doesn''t y by the rules, and he''s as inhumane as theye."


    ''Don''t worry, though. I will add Senior Crusher into it as well; just wait.''


    With those words, I kept walking and wandering around themoner clubs, finding the noble ones one by one and crushing them, forcing them to confess.


    The [All-Seeing Eye] was truly a conventional skill, after all.

 Chapter 357 Crushed Seniors

    ?


    "Yeah... Today is really a good day," I muttered to myself as I walked further inside the Academy grounds. "How many has it been?"


    From the eyes surrounding me alone, it was clear that I did my job. I had been constantly wandering around and destroying the rats inside themoners in a brutal way.


    I was lost in my thoughts until I heard a voiceing from behind me. "Yeah, for you, at least."


    Turning, I saw Senior Ang approaching. Her presence was amanding one as if she was slightly mad, but I could see a slight satisfaction in her face.


    "Senior Ang," I said, meeting her gaze.


    She crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow, a stern expression on her face. "Callius, I''ve been looking for you. What have you been up to?"


    I considered her question for a moment before replying, "Nothing."


    Ang''s stern expression deepened. "It is certainly nothing. We have been bombarded withints all day. Do you know how many parents have contacted us?"


    "Why? I didn''t even do anything," I replied with a hint of indifference.


    Her frustration was evident as she said, "What do you mean? You literally terrorized nearly 30 people today."


    "But they''re not dead, right?" I retorted.


    Ang''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Yes, they''re not dead. But all of them are traumatized. Some of them are even refusing to use magic."


    I shrugged nonchntly. "So?"


    "So!? How can you say that?" Ang eximed, her voice tinged with anger. "Don''t you have any respect for human life?"


    "I mean, I missed the point where it was my problem," I replied, my tone nonchnt.


    "It should be? Don''t you have any respect for human life?" Ang questioned with a hint of exasperation.


    "I do. But I don''t have any respect for dogs," I retorted, my indifference unyielding.


    Ang fell into a momentary silence, her frustration evident. She then asked,


    "And why are you ming me now? I am just doing my job." I countered, my expression impassive.


    "You are just doing your job? What is your job then?" Ang said, blocking my way. It seemed she wanted to look slightly assertive in front of others.


    "Training some dogs," I replied casually.


    Ang could only respond with a resigned "..." as I continued to speak.


    "You seem to have the habit of not replying," I noted, a smirk ying on my lips.


    "I am just speechless," Ang admitted, clearly at a loss for words.


    "You will get used to it," I said with a shrug. "You didn''t even see my sister yet."


    "Ah... Come to think of it," She added, shifting the topic. "Now that you mentioned your sister, I guess something happened." She had a rather concerned expression about this, and seeing this, I couldn''t help but sense something was amiss.


    Rarely Diana would get into trouble, and this meant something big was happening.


    "Something happened, what? What happened?" I asked, not being able to contain my curiosity anymore.


    "Well, the rumor mill says her marriage is going to be announced soon," She revealed.


    The moment I heard about this, I stopped in my tracks.


    ''Sigh¡­..I guess this was bound to happen.''


    Remembering what happened in the game, I couldn''t help but think everything was happening at the same time.


    Ang continued, "The elves will officially announce her marriage partner on thest day of festival, where the privatepetition will be held, ording to what the princess said. She wanted me to make sure you knew about this."


    Hearing this, I looked at Ang''s eyes.


    "Then, what did princess say about this? Am I allowed to behave as I want?"


    "She said she was going to back you up."


    "What if I kill someone?"


    "She said she knew you would ask about this. Unless you can force them to y as per the rules, she said she will back you up. However, if you do something that goes against the academy rules and the imperialw, she said she can''t help you."


    "I see¡­.."


    ''This¡­..''


    ''I guess she is telling me to make it to a sacred duel, huh?''


    Looking at her words, I couldn''t help but shake my head.


    ''What a crafty woman. You really want to get my favor, aren''t you?'' Even if I made it something rted to rules, I would still need the help of someone protecting me, even outside the academy.


    And, since she will support me, I will naturally be affiliated with her as well as Diana while we will be both announced as heretics of Wraslugia Kingdom.


    "What are you going to do?" Ang asked, looking concerned.


    "You will see it tomorrow on your own, don''t worry."


    I replied, walking to my room.


    ''But, princess. There is something you are really underestimating. You are not the only one who wants my favor, after all. And I am a lot crazier than you think.''


    "See youter, Senior Ang."


    Waving my hand, I parted ways with Ang.


    ''I guess it is about time I use it. It is sad that a lot of students'' lives will be sacrificed for this, but it is what it is. At least using this, I can save some of them.''


    *******


    "Sir Vicent, what should we do about this?"


    Behind the hidden doors, inside a small room, a bunch of young people were gathered around the room, and all of them had a rather troubled expression on their faces.


    Everyone''s eyes were on the same person, his cool gaze sweeping through them.


    "We can''t allow this to go further. Most of our spies are already discovered, and we can''t even use them anymore."


    "It is all because of that Callius bastard. He is the one that was randomly picking up our spies like he already knew their identities."


    Vincent''s piercing gaze scanned the faces of those gathered, his expression a mask of contemtion. The room''s silence seemed to stretch endlessly, broken only by the soft murmurs of concern.


    "It''s clear that someone within our ranks is working against us," Vincent finally spoke, his voice low and measured. "The recent breaches in our security are too precise to be mere coincidence. We must confront this issue head-on."


    A young woman, her eyes darting suspiciously between herrades, spoke with a touch of urgency. "But how do we determine who the spy is? We can''t afford to use the wrong person. We are already short on manpower."


    Vincent nodded in agreement. "Agreed. usations without concrete evidence will only sow more discord among us. We must act with caution."


    A young man, who had been rtively quiet until now, leaned forward, his voice tinged with frustration. "Perhaps we need to rethink ourmunication methods. If the spy can identify our agents, they might also have ess to our messages."


    SWOOSH


    As the shadows in his hand moved, a figure of the young man was revealed.


    Vincent sighed, his voice tinged with resignation. "This is not possible." Vincent replied. "Right now we are already in a dim situation. Thanks to that bastard Callius'' doing, everyone''s attention is on our clubs, and I am sure he will do the same thing tomorrow too."


    SWOOSH


    As the shadows moved once again, this time a figure of a young woman was revealed.


    "Right now, he is clearly aware of what we were nning to do withmoners just like Princess Jasmine. Since the Student Council didn''t take an action, it already evident that he is protected by them."


    "Then? What should we do?"


    "I don''t know how he can identify our spies or how much he does know. But one thing is clear: at this point, we can''t let him have more material to work on. Themoner''s awareness is already increasing, and they are grouping together as the response."


    "They are grouping together."


    "Yes. From what I heard, a small alliance started being formed around the first year named Aliya Norris."


    "The daughter of the Chairman of Verdant Ventures."


    "Yes. She is probably sponsoring them right now."


    "Then."


    "Yes. Our target will be her. We can''t let themoners group together under the lead of someone until we fuel them enough. I want it to be clean and clear, okay? Even if this could point it to us, I want her to be dead until tomorrow."


    "Understood. I will make the necessary arrangements. The maids will be ready."


    "Good. If it is the maids, then, we can sneak them up."


    A chorus of nods and murmurs of agreement echoed through the room. The decision was made; they would embark on a mission that could change the course of their intricate game, where alliances and betrayals danced in the shadows.

 Chapter 358 Chilly Night

    Chapter 358 Chilly Night


    The dimly lit room buzzed with anticipation as Aliya engaged in heated discussions with her fellowmoners.


    Each of the student clubs had their own projects, and the atmosphere was charged with excitement and ambition.


    Some were immersed in the intricacies of magic engineering, while others delved into the mysteries of alchemy.


    One thing was certain. All of them weremoners Aliya had reached on her own. She selected them as promising people with good features. Countless hours of observing, taking notes, and moving her personnel inside the academy led her to here.


    ''Now, this is thest point.''


    Aliya''s voice, filled with conviction, rose above the chatter. "We will show them that unity can topple the oppressors."


    Themoners nodded with enthusiasm, their faces reflecting a mix of determination and eagerness. In the past years, they were subjected to discrimination, but this was the first time they had been suppressed this much.


    And in front of themon threat, humans tended to stick together.


    Conversations flowed, deals were struck, and alliances solidified as they prepared for the uing event. Each club presented their projects, discussing their ambitions and goals.


    A voice from the corner chimed in, "But resources are scarce for some of our projects. We need funding and equipment to make them a reality."


    Aliya smiled, her charisma evident as she addressed their concerns.


    "Verdant Ventures, my family''spany, is prepared to sponsor your projects. We have the resources and expertise to help you seed. However, there will be contracts to ensure we all benefit from this partnership."


    ''All of them were for this point.'' She was having a really hard time hiding her smirk.


    <nulli>''You really predicted everything¡­.From the moment Den was defeated¡­..'' She couldn''t help but revere his foresight.


    Another student spoke up, "What about our strategies? How do we n to challenge the elites? Most of our stalls have been destroyed, and they did it in a clearly legal way; we couldn''t even resist."


    Aliya''s smile widened, for this was the moment she had anticipated. She leaned in, her voice a conspiratorial whisper, "Someone I trust has been working behind the scenes for our seniors; you needn''t worry about that." She pointed to a board they had prepared.


    "As I mentioned before, what you need now are resources, and we will provide them. Tomorrow, the elite won''t be the only ones with problems to contend with."


    "What do you mean?" a voice inquired, curiosity piqued.


    "You''ll see," Aliya replied cryptically. "I want each of you to focus on your club activities. Not everything should be revealed just yet."


    Indeed, her fellowmoners had valid concerns, but Aliya had a n. She continued, "Some of our projects are still salvageable. With the materials I''ll provide, I want each one of you to have your project ready by the final day of the Festival. Can you do it?"


    "We can," they replied in unison, a renewed sense of purpose and hope coursing through their veins. The journey to challenge the academy''s oppressive status quo had begun, and they were armed with unity, resources, and unwavering determination.


    "Then, we shall end today''s meeting with that."


    With their goals aligned and their resolve strengthened, Aliya concluded the meeting, leaving her fellowmoners with newfound determination and hope.


    The dimly lit room, once filled with fervent discussions, began to empty as everyone departed, ready to take on the challenges thaty ahead.


    As Aliya made her way through the corridors of the academy, her thoughts swirled with the weight of the responsibility she had shouldered.


    "This is incredible¡­." However, rather than getting crushed by that responsibility, she had a smile on her face.


    ''So this is how being in charge feels like¡­..'' During her whole life, Aliya made countless deals. She saved people and recruited them.


    However, never once did she feel the power of her money this much. The fact that all those people who were proud and smart were seeking her power and her help brought her an immense amount of satisfaction.


    She walked alone, her mind racing with ns and contingencies, unaware of the danger that lurked in the shadows.


    <nulli>CREAK


    "Haha¡­.Today was really tiring¡­.."


    Reaching her dormitory, she unlocked the door and stepped inside, her fatigue from the day''s activities beginning to wash over her.


    "Now, these times, I am really thankful that we are having basic physical training¡­."


    The room was dimly lit, and a soft sigh escaped her lips as she closed the door behind her.


    <nulli>CREAK


    It was a moment of solitude, something she enjoyed from time to time.


    In the stillness of her room, Aliya began to unwind, removing her outer garments and setting them aside.


    ''Should I do it like this?''


    In front of the mirror, she was undressing herself in a way that would leave many males with their mouths wide open.


    ''Sister Salma said to seduce a man, you first need to master the art of being a woman.'' ((N1))


    She moved her fingers seductively, trying to copy the movements Salma gestured. First, it was her shirt, and then it was her skirt.


    "Sigh¡­.I really want to meet him again¡­."


    With only her underwear and inner garment, she moved into her room.


    <nulli>FLINCH


    However, as she moved further into her room, a subtle shift in the air caught her attention.


    It was a feeling of unease, a prickling at the back of her neck that sent a shiver down her spine. She turned, her eyes widening in rm just as the curtains billowed outward.


    <nulli>SWOOSH


    Two figures dressed as maids emerged from the shadows, their faces obscured by masks. In their gloved hands, they held glinting daggers, the menace in their eyes unmistakable.


    <nulli>SHIVER


    And her body shivered once again, feeling the dangering into her body. Panic gripped Aliya; however, in that sheer second, she forced herself to calm down.


    ''Aliya, remember all those times you trained with him!''


    She instinctively reached for the dagger she had been hiding in her spatial ring.


    She stood, partially dressed, her heart racing, clutching the dagger she had concealed within her spatial ring. Her fingers trembled, but a resolve born from years of training and determination steadied her hand.


    With the masked assants closing in, she knew that she was not a skilledbatant, but she refused to be a helpless victim. She took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves, and raised the dagger, prepared to confront the looming threat.


    "Who are you, and what do you want?" Aliya demanded, her voice quivering with a mixture of fear and defiance.


    The two maids, their faces still hidden behind their masks, exchanged a brief nce before one of them spoke in a cold, unyielding tone. "You have meddled in matters that do not concern you, and for that, you must pay the price."


    Aliya''s brow furrowed with confusion. "Meddled? I don''t understand. What have I done?"


    The second maid, her dagger still poised, stepped forward. "Your involvement in certain affairs has not gone unnoticed. You have overstepped your bounds, and now you must face the consequences."


    With those words, Aliya was certain who had sent those assassins.


    "¡­.."


    However, Aliya''s demand for answers hung in the air. The maids exchanged one final, chilling nce, and then, without another word, they lunged at her with lethal intent.


    <nulli>SWOOSH SWOOSH


    Aliya, with her hand clutching her dagger, immediately readied herself. Even though she was not abatant, she was someone who was able to be epted to Ark Academy.


    <nulli>CLANK


    Therefore, herbat prowess didn''tg behindpared to the people from outside. She deflected the first attack with her dagger.


    <nulli>THUD


    And counterattacked the main using her knee. The maids were selectively chosen. Therefore, their rank was rather low. They both were 3-star, and Aliya''s physical strength was sufficient for those.


    <nulli>THUD However, the maids in front of her were trained assassins for countless situations. They had their own techniques, and one of them was¡­..


    ''Poison.''


    <nulli>SWOOSH CUT


    She realized it the moment she could no longer move her body as she wanted.


    <nulli>CLANK SWOOSH


    With every passing moment, Aliya''s hope of fending off her attackers dwindled. She dodged and blocked as best she could, but it was a futile effort.


    The masked assants, their faces hidden, fought with ruthless efficiency, disarming her with ease and rendering her defenseless.


    "Hufff¡­..Hufffff¡­.."


    As shey on the floor, gasping for breath, her clothing disheveled, Aliya realized the gravity of her situation.


    "Goodbye, Aliya Norris."


    Those were thest words as the de approached her face¡­.


    --------------------A/N----------------------


    N1: Salma yton was the adventurer who traveled together with Aliya when Callius first joined her party. She is the one that told her life story about seeing a ''monkey''.

 Chapter 359 Chilly Night 2

    Chapter 359 Chilly Night 2


    "Goodbye, Aliya Norris."


    Those were thest words she heard before the de descended.


    <nulli>SWOOSH


    As the de was approaching on her face, there was one thing that Aliya was thinking about.


    ''Callius.''


    <nulli>CLANK


    Yet, at the veryst second, the de was deflected by an unseen force, sending it harmlessly off course.


    Before her, a new figure appeared, d in attire simr to the masked assants but distinct in their own right.


    <nulli>SHINE


    Their eyes shone with a silvery gleam, like the moon in the night sky, and an air of authority surrounded them.


    <nulli>CLANK CLANK CLANK


    With a graceful and precise movement, the mysterious savior intercepted the assants, their skills surpassing even those of the attackers.


    The room filled with the sh of des as the neer protected Aliya, driving back the assants with a disy of martial prowess.


    <nulli>CLANK CLANK CLANK


    The masked assant, their identity hidden behind the silvery gleam in their eyes, continued to engage the maids with unwavering determination.


    Their every movement was precise and graceful, a testament to their martial prowess. However, the most distinct thing about them was not the way they moved but rather the silvery light leaking through them.


    <nulli>CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!


    The room reverberated with the sh of des as the enigmatic savior drove back the assants.


    The maids, now on the defensive, exchanged wary nces, clearly taken aback by the masked figure''s unexpected appearance and formidable skills.


    Even though they were trained countless times, the figure before them looked like they knew everything about the maids'' moves.


    <nulli>SWOOSH The figure dashed once again, her de covered with silvery light. For a second, she blurred as if she was not there.


    <nulli>SWOOSH And reappeared on the right side of the first maid as she had teleported.


    <nulli>SLASH And with a deadly sh, her silver shining dagger pierced through the maid''s skin.


    <nulli>SWOOSH THUD


    However, the second maid immediately covered for herpanion with an attack of her own, forcing the masked assant to retreat.


    Desperation etched across their faces, the maids demanded answers. "Who are you? Why are you interfering?"


    They were not expecting someone like that to appear out of nowhere. The masked assant was certainly not a normal person. Their attacks were deadly, and most importantly, the two maids had never sensed their movements before.


    The masked assant remained silent, their expression hidden behind the mask. They made no move to answer the maids'' questions, their focus solely on the two assants before them.


    ''This guy is stalling for time.''


    But the maids, driven by desperation and a growing suspicion that the masked assant was stalling for time, decided to press their advantage.


    <nulli>SWOOSH SWOOSH


    In a synchronized and coordinated assault, they lunged at their mysterious opponent, attacking from different angles with lethal intent.


    <nulli>SWISH THUD


    The masked assant''s response was nothing short of extraordinary. They moved with a fluid grace, their every motion calcted and precise.


    <nulli>CLANK CLANK


    Their body swayed like a dancer''s, avoiding the oing strikes with a seemingly innate sense of anticipation.


    They parried every strike with ease and countered with calcted precision, leaving the maids struggling to regain their footing.


    <nulli>SWOOSH! SWOOSH!


    The fight continued a whirlwind of steel and strong-mindedness.


    With each passing moment, it became clear that the masked assant was a force to be reckoned with, their abilities surpassing those of the attackers.


    <nulli>SWOOSH


    "Alpha, ready."


    Seeing this, the maids won''t be able to beat the assant, so they decide one simple thing.


    The room crackled with tension as the maids, frustration and fear were evident in their eyes as the realization came.


    <nulli>SWOOSH


    They exchanged onest nce, and then, with a final retreat, they vanished into the shadows from which they had emerged.


    <nulli>THUD


    However, not long after, suddenly, they came back.


    "Huh?" The maids were both surprised, looking at the small white tendril bound to their legs. They were supposed to leave this ce, getting away from the crime scene, but they couldn''t.


    ''How?'' ''How?''


    They both have thought the same thing. As a member of a high-quality organization, the spells they had practiced never failed them, and it was never supposed to.


    However, they didn''t have the luxury of simply staying there and thinking.


    <nulli>SWOOSH


    A millisecondter, the masked assant attacked once again, this time with more ferociousness.


    The first maid raised her dagger to defend herself, as the first attack was aimed at her, but suddenly, she heard the painful voice of her friend.


    "Kurghk!"


    <nulli>STAB SPURT The supposed attack never came at all, as the assant was stabbing her otherpanion.


    ''A clone!'' She realized, but it was toote.


    SPURT


    As she was about to move to attack, suddenly, she felt her chest being prated.


    "Kurgh-"


    With a sudden feeling of burning, her mouth filled with blood. The urge to cough and empty her mouth came, and she just did it.


    "Gr..."


    Gritting her teeth, the maid threw a look at the girl that was on her behind.


    Her ring green eyes, which normally looked shrewd, now had the ferociousness of a warrior.


    As her consciousness drifted, there was only one choice left for the maid, just like herpanion.


    <nulli>CLENCH CLENCH As they both smashed the small tube that would normally be in their mouths, they felt the liquid flowing through their throat.


    "Huk!" "Huk!"


    <nulli>THUD Giving up their lives.


    The maids fell to the ground, their lifeless bodies a grim testament to the mysterious and deadly encounter that had unfolded before Aliya.


    The room was shrouded in silence once more, save for the faint sound of Aliya''s trembling breaths. She turned her gaze to the masked assant, her eyes filled with a mixture of awe and trepidation.


    "Callius," Aliya''s voice quivered as she questioned the enigmatic figure. "It was Callius who sent you, right?"


    Her hands that were holding the dagger slightly shook as she felt the brutality of her choice. A sticky and warm liquid slowly touched her hand, leaking from the wound she made in the chest of the maid.


    "Huff¡­..Hufff¡­."


    However, she forced herself to calm down once again, not changing her focus from the masked assant.


    "You must be Lirienne."


    <nulli>FLINCH


    And, just as she thought, her words were effective. Immediately, the masked assant flinched for a second as her silvery eyes turned into hers.


    "¡­.."


    Though no words escaped from her mouth, it was the confirmation Aliya wanted.


    <nulli>RING And at that exact moment, the sphere on the side of the Aliya rang. Seeing the person that was trying to contact her, Aliya released a sigh of relief and opened it.


    "Callius."

 Chapter 360 Chilly Night 3

    Chapter 360 Chilly Night 3


    <The night after Callius returned from his ''holiday.''>


    "Lirienne, I have a task for you."


    Inside the training grounds of the academy, I was talking with Lirienne.


    While sparring with her, of course. Considering my new breakthrough and my new powers, I need something to adapt my strength.


    And what could be better than sparring with a partner who wouldn''t whine no matter how many times she was hit?


    <nulli>SWOOSH As her de zed through my face, I smoothly side-stepped her attack.


    <nulli>THUD And threw a fast kick to her abdomen.


    "Huk!"


    My kick was connected, making her squirm.


    <nulli>SWOOSH However, she smoothly widened her distance as her silver eyes looked into mine. There was something different about her tonight, a change in her demeanor that caught my attention.


    ''For some reason, I am getting a different vibe from her.''


    At first, I couldn''t understand why. The moment I met with Lirienne, the sense of battle I sharpened as an adventurer picked up a feeling.


    However, it was not a feeling that made me feel endangered but rather made me feel like Lirienne has grown.


    And this spar has proven that fact.


    "You have improved your magic." She was now actively using her magic. "It seems your enlightenment worked wonders for you."


    <nulli>SWOOSH However, instead of answering me, she just bolted to me with her daggers raised, using the annoying ability that made her a signature boss in the game.


    <nulli>SWISH The ability that made her disappear.


    ''On the right.''


    However, I knew her enough to predict where she would attack.


    <nulli>SWOOSH


    And, just as I predicted, she attacked from my right side.


    Her speed was faster than before, but that was the same for me. As a matter of fact, in front of my eyes, she was moving slower than before.


    ''Certainly, being a dragon never disappoints.''


    <nulli>THUD


    With a smooth palm attack on her chest, I made her squirm once again. I was not even using my aura, but just by my physical strength alone, I could go against the girl who was reaching a 4-star peak rank.


    <nulli>THUD THUD THUD


    Moreover, this time, I didn''t have any intention to let her go. After throwing another three palm strikes to her chest, I rendered her immobile and climbed on top of her.


    <nulli>CRACKLE With my lightning-charged hand pointing to her neck.


    "This is enough."


    And finished the spar with those words.


    <nulli>NOD "Hmm¡­."


    She nodded while humming. I could see she was in pain; her body was convulsing. But at this point, Lirienne was trained enough to resist such pain without making any sound.


    I made sure of it.


    "Take this."


    Putting a small portion on her chest, I raised my body.


    <nulli>TUCK At least, I tried to.


    Different from what I was expecting, Lirienne grabbed the hem of my training shirt. Her arm didn''t contain much strength, and I could stand up immediately if I wanted.


    But I didn''t do it.


    Turning back, I saw Lirienne looking at me with eyes that contained rity that they hadn''t before.


    "What?"


    "¡­.."


    "What?"


    As she looked at me with clear eyes, her hand moved over my chest without answering.


    "What are you doing right now?"


    "¡­.I am feeling you¡­.."


    Her voice was barely audible, but my heightened senses were able to pick it up.


    ''She is feeling me? Don''t tell me this girl¡­..''


    I didn''t know what happened while I was gone, but clearly, something was different about Lirienne. Her gaze at me changed, and her awkwardness also disappeared.


    Her hands wandered around my body a little more, but that was enough for now.


    <nulli>SWOOSH Putting a little strength on my legs, I stood up, leaving her on the ground.


    "Lirienne."


    "¡­.."


    "I have a task for you."


    ''At this point, Aliya will get too much attention on herself.''


    Considering what I was going to do tomorrow, Vincent would not be able to continue his activities like he used to do.


    ''After all, I am going to crush every bit of their spies.''


    And, when I pushed them to reveal their hands, they would need to make a move.


    ''Aliya will be the best target for them. They will probably use the inside personnel.''


    This academy might look safe from the outside, but unless you are a member of a higher rank, it is not.


    Every dormitory does have insider personnel working for different factions, and this is where things were going to get tricky.


    Looking at Lirienne, I continued my words.


    "I want you to watch over someone."


    "¡­.."


    I could see Lirienne sulking, but I didn''t mind.


    "Do you know Aliya Norris?"


    As I spoke, Lirienne raised her head.


    "The girl whose smell is on you?" And asked.


    "..."


    This time, it was my turn to turn speechless. After all, Lirienne''s gaze when she mentioned the smell was certainly not normal.


    However, that didn''t mean I needed to deny it.


    "Yes. She is the girl that was with me today."


    I anticipated her resistance and calmly replied, "Because she will be "¡­..Then¡­.." Lirienne prompted, clearly puzzled.


    "Yes, you''re going to watch over her," I informed her.


    "Why?" Lirienne grumbled, her reluctance evident.


    I anticipated her resistance and calmly replied, "Because she will be targeted tomorrow night."


    "She will be targeted?" Lirienne''s curiosity grew.


    "Yes," I affirmed.


    But Lirienne, still not entirely on board, muttered, "I don''t like her."


    "Why don''t you like her?" I probed, wanting to see what she was going to say.


    "Hmph¡­."


    However, she remained silent, offering no exnation for her aversion to Aliya. Her expression revealed nothing, leaving me to wonder about the source of her dislike.


    Of course, that would be if I didn''t know her, but I certainly did. If she was able to pinpoint the smell, then that meant she was going into that territory.


    But, one thing needed to be cleared.


    <Trait [Dragon''s Pride] active.>


    <nullb> "Lirienne."


    As my pressure descended upon Lirienne, I could feel her pupils shaking slightly.


    <nullb>"I didn''t ask how did you feel."


    Those words were enough to make her feel what I wanted to convey. After retracting my aura, I looked into her eyes.


    "Make sure nothing happens to Aliya. If not, I am going to kill you with my own hands."


    Clearly understanding my intent, Lirienne lowered her head and didn''t answer. With those words, I left the ce and went to my room.

 Chapter 361 Chilly Night 4

    Chapter 361 Chilly Night 4


    In this world, everyone has their own weakness.


    Unless you are aplete machine, no one is prone to this rule.


    This is exactly the same for me. No matter who I am or how strong I am, in the end, I am a being that can get attached to someone.


    And this is not necessarily a bad thing. This shows that I am still a human, a being who can feel emotions, which I am proud of.


    And those emotions can be both your strength and weakness.


    The key is always knowing your weakness and how to cover it. When you know yourself first, then you may know your enemy.


    The reason why I was hiding my rtionship with Aliya and Lirienne was just because of that. If I had shown that I knew Aliya and I had a rtionship with her, even the negotiations with Jasmine or Seraphine would be different.


    Since just as I utilized their weakness, they were going to utilize mine.


    However, even then, nobody can be truly safe in this world if you don''t give up your freedom. This is the basic rule of the world.


    If you want to be free and pursue greatness, you need to take the risk of making enemies.


    Aliya is a girl with ambitions, a woman who likes to rule over people, and a woman who is obsessed with the power of money.


    Whether it stemmed from her childhood traumas or her personality, it doesn''t matter. This is her wish and her purpose in life, and just like she respects mine, I do respect hers.


    Her ambitions are bound to make people her enemies, whether they are good or bad. Not everyone can simply ept the loss like a boss and brush it off.


    There will be those who want to drag you using cruel methods.


    Just like the Aliya in the game did, making her a viiness.


    This was why it was easy for me to understand what the next step that those who wish to cause distrust would take.


    ''It is always better to crush the snake''s head before it grows.''


    When a bunch of people with the same scars flock together, they will form a society, and a society, no matter how weak the members are bound to be a power.


    This is how the humans worked from the start of time.


    In any case, even though Aliya''s life was in danger, that was also a good opportunity to test Lirienne and the possible future rtionships between Aliya and her.


    Since I am not nning to let Lirienne go after all the hassle, I had put through in order to make sure she grew well.


    "Callius."


    However, all those thoughts disappeared the moment I heard Aliya''s shaky voice. Even from her voice alone, it was easy to say that she was still not over the things she had witnessed.


    Most people would seek reassurance after experiencing death from this close proximity, especially any average woman without any experience. I am not saying men are prone to that, but women are bound to be different.


    However, Aliya can''t be like that.


    It is because this is the path she had chosen; the path of greatness first starts with being different than ''average.''


    This won''t be the first time she will experience such a thing, thus it is better to be ready always.


    "Aliya."


    I replied to her words with a curt tone rather than sounding reassuring.


    <¡­..>


    At first, no reply came back; however, in my head, I could see Aliya''s pupils shaking.


    <Haaah...>


    As the sound of inhaling came from the sphere, I could easily envision she wasposing herself, forcing her emotions to calm down.


    "Is everything okay?"


    <¡­.Everything is fine.>


    "How many they had sent?"


    <Two maids.>


    ''Two maids, huh? They certainly wanted to make sure.''


    You need to know that it is very hard to put personnel into the world''s best academy and go undetected by the countless trials.


    Therefore, the two maid-assassins they have nted are actually very important assets that they can''t acquire in any random ce.


    "What rank were they?"


    <Three-star.>


    At that moment, Lirienne''s voice came in.


    "I see¡­.How was the fight? Their prowess?"


    <Just as you had said, they were trained assassins. Their weapons contained a very strong poison. However, they were not that strong individually.>


    "Can you identify?"


    All this time, while Lirienne was training to use her magic better and her newly awakened ss, she was not only focusing on that.


    Since she is an assassin type, she naturally needs to utilize poisons, and I made sure she studied this aspect.


    <I can''t.>


    Though, I was not expecting her to know everything.


    "I see."


    <I will send this to ourboratory. We can probably analyze it.>


    Aliya chimed in; her voice was a lot calmer now.


    "Then, the only thing left is to contact the academy. Have you alerted anybody, Lirienne?"


    <No. I am sure nobody knows about this, just as you said.>


    "Good. With this, we have another thing to pressure the academy. Aliya, you already know what to do, right?"


    <Yes. I will make sure to getpensated enough for this. I will contact the father tonight.>


    "Good."


    <¡­..>


    With my words, a sudden quietness fell into the atmosphere.


    "How did everything go today? Any progress rted tomoners?"


    <It is going as intended. I have already struck a lot of deals and contracts.>


    "Most of them should be vulnerable."


    <Yes, thanks to them, a valuable opportunity presented itself.>


    "Indeed, it did. Anyway, I am going to cause a lot more trouble to those dogs; you both can watch if you want."


    <It will be hard, but I will try.>


    "Then, good night."


    <Good night.>


    <nulli>DING As I closed the call and ended the conversation, I looked at the small, ck, ominous-looking device in my hand.


    ''I guess this festival was bound to be a fiasco¡­.''


    Just like that, my day was finished, and this was just the beginning.


    -----------------------------


    Sorry for not posting chapters for four days.


    I took a break, touched some grass, and hung out with friends.


    I am now refreshed, regr updates will continue.

 Chapter 362 Fourth Day

    <h4>Chapter 362 Fourth Day</h4>


    The sun rose once again, casting its warm golden light over the academy grounds as the festival entered its second day after everyone was allowed to participate.


    It was a day that promised more exciting disys of talent, clubpetitions, and interactions among students and visitors alike.


    However, the atmosphere within the academy remained charged with tension, primarily due to the shocking events of the previous day.


    Word had spread like wildfire about Callius Augustride''s disy of power, and it seemed everyone had an opinion.


    Groups of students huddled together, discussing the incident in hushed tones, their expressions a mix of fascination and apprehension.


    "I heard he burned them alive," one student whispered to another, eyes wide with disbelief.


    A nod of confirmation followed, "Yes, it''s all anyone''s been talking about. Callius went too far."


    However, not everyone epted his actions in a manner that was judging his motives and ethics. This was a world of professionals, and most people were here to do their work. If they could get whatever they wanted, they didn''t care what kind of person the subject was.


    Nearby, a cluster of visitors from other magic guilds and academies hade to the festival to scout for potential talents. They, too, couldn''t help but join in the conversation.


    "Did you witness that immense burst of magic?" a recruiter from a prestigious guild remarked, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Callius Augustride is no ordinary mage. He might just be what we''ve been looking for."


    However, a rival recruiter chimed in, skepticism in his voice, "Strength is one thing, but I heard he lost control of his magic. Such ack of discipline can be dangerous for an organization."


    "I don''t believe such a thing. I am pretty sure it was just an excuse he made to justify his actions. How can a person with this quick conjuring lose his magic''s control?"


    "I think so, too. But there isn''t any proof."


    Within the academy, opinions were simrly divided among the students. Some staunchly defended Callius, arguing that he had been provoked beyond reason.


    "From what I heard, that senior was trying to sabotage him," a student exined, her tone defensive. "Callius had no choice."


    But there were those who vehemently disagreed, unable to justify the extreme use of magic.


    "Even if he was provoked, burning someone alive is inexcusable," another student argued. "There are limits to how far one can go."


    As the festival continued, showcasing a multitude of talents and clubs, the incident involving Callius Augustride remained a prominent topic of conversation.


    Some praised his raw power and courage, while others questioned his judgment and control over his abilities.


    The festival, meant to be a time of celebration and unity, had been overshadowed by the shocking events of the previous day, leaving everyone to wonder what the future held for the talented yet enigmatic young mage.


    And the main cast of the game wasn''t prone to these conversations either. Especially a certain red-haired girl who shared the same ''surname'' with him.


    "Tch¡­.That bastard is doing this on purpose¡­." Emma mumbled, looking at the people talking about Callius. "They are even using the ''Augustride'' family."


    She couldn''t help but get angry at what he did, as his actions somehow were connected to the family.


    "It can''t be helped¡­.After thest scandal, everyone knows him as Augustride." Celia replied, also looking at the crowd.


    In fact, both of them knew the reason why Callius was now mentioned with the name of Augustride. It was because of their stupid actions.


    "Sigh¡­.Why did we even do this?"


    "Right¡­.Though, it is a littlete to regret it now."


    Emma and Celia walked through the bustling festival grounds, the conversations about Callius and the repercussions of his actions still bothering them.


    As they strolled past stalls offering magical artifacts, exotic cuisine, and various other attractions, just like they did yesterday, suddenly Celia asked.


    "However, Emma. Don''t you find it disturbing¡­.."


    "What?"


    "I mean, we both watched the [Swordsmanship Parade], right."


    Emma sighed deeply, her crimson hair swaying slightly with the motion.


    "You''re right, Celia. That [Swordsmanship Parade] was beyond disturbing. It was infuriating."


    The [Swordsmanship Parade] was a special event where every club rted to swordsmanship demonstrated their prowess.


    The participants were meant to impress the audience with their skills and teamwork, with watchers grading their performances.


    This was one of the most sought events of the festival, and those who wished to recruit some knights under their wing all watched it.


    However, what had unfolded during the parade had been far from the intended spirit ofpetition.


    "They singled out themoners and targeted them specifically," Emma continued, her voice tinged with bitterness. "And the way they sabotaged their performances... It was as if they wanted to humiliate them."


    Emma herself was also noble, and she knew nothing about themoner life. However, the path she wanted to pursue was swords.


    For her, swinging her sword was something sacred, and she couldn''t stand what happened there. At the same time, seeing people suppressed like that, she was reminded of the times of the past.


    The times she wanted to forget, but she couldn''t.


    "I saw one of themoner clubs, the [Sword of Unity], being subjected to relentless sabotage. They were talented, but they didn''t stand a chance against those dirty tricks. Tch¡­.It was disgusting to watch¡­."


    Celia also didn''t like to see such a thing. No, she rather loathed it because it made her remember what her mother had told her about and what she had seen with her own eyes inside Blue Magic Tower.


    As they recalled the events of the parade, both had their own reactions to what happened there.


    But one thing was certain: themoner clubs had been suppressed, and their members had been denied a fair chance to showcase their skills.


    As Emma and Celia finished discussing the injustices of the [Swordsmanship Parade], a small sense of difort lingered, but they knew that dwelling on it wouldn''t bring about immediate change.


    Just like any other human would do, they simply closed their eyes and ignored the things that didn''t concern them.


    The academy had its own hierarchy and politics, and they, as individual students, were limited in what they could do.


    "So, about the offers we got from the different clubs," Celia began, steering the conversation away from the unpleasant memories of the parade. "Have you decided which one you''re leaning towards?"


    Emma nodded, her yellow eyes shifting their focus to her sword. "I''m still considering the [Sword Saint Society]. Their dedication to perfecting swordsmanship aligns with my values. Plus, they seem like an honorable group."


    It was quite ironic for her, who was the future holder of the [Sword Saint] ss, to join that club, but at that exact moment, she didn''t know about it.


    Celia smiled, her blue eyes reflecting Emma''spassion. "That sounds like a good fit for you, Emma. As for me, the [Mystic Schrs] have made an intriguing offer."


    "What offer are you talking about?"


    "I mean, you remember I talked about what happened back then, right?"


    "Back then?"


    "The time when a demon appeared."


    "Ah¡­.." Hearing this, Emma''s expression hardened for a second as she remembered a certain dog who was being punished by his father now. "What about it? You are still looking for that guy?"


    "Of course. He is my savior, after all."


    "Sigh¡­. So what did they offer?"


    "To be honest, I wasn''t expecting much, but you know about [Aristomagistum], right?"


    "[Aristomagistum]? What is it?"


    "A special circle where only high-ranking mages and their lineages can enter. I think I can find him here."


    "Sigh¡­.I hope you find him then¡­I really wonder who that senior was as well; if possible, I want to repay him for saving you back then."


    "You don''t need. I will pay him on my own."


    "Yeah, yeah¡­"


    As they discussed their potential club choices, their gazes swept over the festival grounds, taking in the colorful stalls and vibrant performances. It was a day of celebration and showcasing talents, and they wanted to make the most of it.


    "YOU BASTARD! WHAT DID YOU SAY!"


    However, their conversation was abruptly interrupted by a scene that unfolded before them.


    It was the person that was the subject of their topic after all¡­..

 Chapter 363 Fourth Day 2

    <h4>Chapter 363 Fourth Day 2</h4>


    Pride.


    Amon trait that many people have.


    At the same time, a sin that belonged to the [Seven Deadly Sins].


    It is a trait that everyone does have, and just like any other thing, it can be a weakness.


    This is especially true for people who were always praised by those around them and raised in an environment where they were the stars.


    "YOU BASTARD! WHAT DID YOU SAY!"


    Just like the scene that was happening in front of themotion.


    As Emma and Celia cautiously approached the scene, they soon realized that the student being confronted was none other than Callius.


    His ck hair fluttered as his crimson eyes locked into the person before him. His almost perfect looks and the serious aura surrounding him always made it impossible to ignore his presence.


    Even Emma and Celia, who had seen countless high-ranking aristocrats, knew his looks were iparable.


    However, even aside from his looks, there was one thing that stood out--his presence seemed to be a ma for trouble, or perhaps he actively sought it out.


    ''No, he is doing it for purpose.''


    The Callius Emma knew was not someone who would move randomly. Even as a child, he never did something pointless and did things he excelled at.


    If he knew something wouldn''t give results, he wouldn''t do it.


    He was such a guy.


    "What is that guy doing now?" Celia asked as she looked into themotion. Her face was speaking on her behalf as she lookedpletely annoyed.


    At that moment, just to answer her question, a smirk appeared on Callius'' face.


    Callius, with a sardonic grin, opened his mouth, his words vicious as he targeted the club.


    "I simply said it was pitiful¡­. Is that all you''ve got, Senior Lucius~? I expected someone from a famous lineage to have at least a modicum of skill to show. But is that all there to show? If so, I am really disappointed; I guess the rumors surrounding you are true after all¡­.."


    The young senior, with distinct green hair, had his face turned a deep shade of red, his hand clenching the hilt of his sword.


    In the world of nobles, simply mentioning someone''s family name and directly insulting them was taboo, and it is mostly known as a stupid act. Since that would make every member of that said family enemy of insulter.


    It was the same for Senior Lucius; his family''s reputation was a matter of pride, and Callius''s mocking struck at the very core of it.


    "You!.... What did you say?" Lucius seethed, struggling to contain his fury.


    Callius, his smirk unwavering, retorted, "Do I need to repeat it again? Why does every one of you give the same response? Are you all NPCs?" Even though some of the words he spoke was not understandable, his expression alone spoke what he meant.


    "...Grrr...." At this point, Lucius was gritting his teeth, his one hand on his sword. He really wanted to kill this bastard who was looking at him with a mocking tone.


    "¡­.What? Are you going to bark now? Like your family did?" However, Callius didn''t stop but continued his words, his venomous tongue and his eyes like a fox.


    However, the word ''bark'' had a different meaning for Lucius Montgomery, as it reminded him of the events that urred ten years ago when his family was demoted from Marquise rank to Viscount rank.


    From that point on, his family became the hounds of the newly appointed Marquis.


    The hounds of the rising Baskerville Family.


    And he resented that fact since everyone knew his family as the dogs of Baskerville''s, and that word ''bark triggered that certain reaction.


    "YOU! YOUmoner trash dare to insult the Montgomery lineage? You''ll pay for your insolence!"


    SHCLINK


    He raised his sword instantly like a proper knight with a 5-star rank strength would do.


    SWOOSH


    The wind surged as the tip of the sword pointed to the young man with ck hair and crimson eyes looking at him.


    "Lucius, calm down!" His club members wanted to calm him down. "This wasn''t how we ordered." A certain whisper also came from his back, but at this point, Lucius could never stop.


    "You¡­..Can you back up what you just said?" With his sword pointing at him, Lucius spoke.


    "Of course. I never speak without any meaning, after all." Callius responded, his smile not loosening.


    Following that, Lucius Montgomery''s voice, fueled by anger and pride, rang out clear and challenging. "Then back your words up. If you''re so confident in your words, face me in a duel."


    The crowd murmured in surprise. It was an impromptu challenge, and Callius had been daring, but this was a step further.


    "Senior....Isn''t it a bit unfair for you to challenge a duel to a mage like me?" Callius asked, his tone carrying a hint of mock concern.


    "So what?" Lucius retorted, his anger unabated. "It was you who insulted my family name and our sword. You are responsible for your own words, not me."


    "Certainly, that is true," Callius agreed with a nod. "Then, you wouldn''t mind if we dueled with our strength limited, would you?"


    Lucius hesitated for a moment, then replied with a reluctant nod. "You mean a sword duel? I don''t mind."


    "Understood, then I ept."


    As Callius spoke those words, Lucius had a wide smile on his face. No matter what rank he was, Lucius was confident that a mage like Callius would never be able to beat him using his sword.


    "Then, we can start right away. We have the necessary equipment."


    With those words, the two members walked to the stage set by the club.


    Of course, the way things had progressed was not expected to be like this at the start.


    No, actually, the members of [Sharpened], a newly created sword club, knew about Callius and his deeds of yesterday.


    After all, they also belonged to the same circle of his ''victims,'' which was the reason why their club had this amount of foundations even though it was a newly created one.


    However, since yesterday, Callius mostly targeted themoner clubs and plucked their members one by one; they were expecting him to do the same thing he did. That was why they were surprised when they saw him wandering around the clubs that belonged to nobles.


    After all, even though Ark was an institute that epted bothmoners and nobles, a certain difference in treatment was always there. This could be easily seen in the location of Noble Clubs'' district and Commoner Clubs''.


    Therefore, when they saw Callius roaming in the noble district like he did nothing wrong yesterday, they were certainly angry, which resulted in them mocking him.


    "Heh¡­.Nowadays, even sons of whores can enter the academy¡­.It is certainly pitiful."


    His past as the scapegoat of the Augustride Family was known in the whole academy, as well as his mother not being known.


    And the noble seniors tried to push that ce.


    "I guess this year''s freshmen is something¡­..To even lose to a low-born like him¡­.."


    However, they didn''t get the response they wanted.


    Rather than seeing him angry, there was a weird smile ying on his lips as he heard their insults. It was like he was expecting them to behave in this manner from the start.


    Even the crowd was slightly ufortable with Callius walking around them since some of them directly witnessed what he had done yesterday.


    That was the reason most of the people around supported what [Sharpened] did.


    However, none of them knew what would happen right before their eyes, aside from one person.


    One yellow-eyed girl with crimson hair.


    "That Lucius guy¡­..His social life is over¡­." Emma mumbled, looking at the scene.


    "They were ying in his palms."

 Chapter 364 Fourth Day 3

    <h4>Chapter 364 Fourth Day 3</h4>


    Sword duel.


    A special type of duel where usage of Aura and Mana is prohibited.


    Contestants would simply use their swords and sh ording to them one by one. It was mostly used by those who simply gave their lives in the path of the sword.


    Contrary to what one would expect, in the world of Aeria, the swordsmen are not some sort of muscle-headed people.


    No.


    Just like schrs who pursued the knowledge of magic and the depths of this universe rather than ''strength,'' there are also those who sought perfect [Sword] rather than acquiring ''strength.''


    Those are known as ''Swordsmen,'' not knights. They may not be strong enough to be acknowledged, but they are those who pursued the path of the sword to the core.


    [Sharpened] was a club that wanted to achieve the perfect sword, at least that as what was written in the description of the club.


    Therefore, they naturally had the necessary tools to restrict their Aura and Mana so that they could only show the [Swordy] they had developed.


    So, the moment Callius epted the duel invitation, immediately both contestants were given the restrictive bracelets to limit their Aura and Mana.


    The tension in the courtyard was palpable as Callius and Lucius faced each other, their hands firmly gripping the hilts of their swords.


    Callius had his own sword [Nihil] in his hand; however, something was essentially different.


    Rather than the pitch ck color of his de, this time [Nihil] looked like a simple gray de. ((N1))


    It was like any ordinary de one could find, though it was still in the form of estoc.


    The gathered crowd, a mix of students and onlookers, watched in hushed anticipation. The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows across the stone pavement.


    Callius, with his sardonic grin still intact, took a step back and gave a mockingly exaggerated bow. "Such chivalry, Senior Lucius, agreeing to a sword duel without resorting to magic. I''m impressed."


    Even though his words looked like he was praising Lucius, in fact, everyone knew Callius was remarking on the fact that he was a mage here.


    Lucius, his face flushed with anger, didn''t dignify Callius''s remark with a response. Instead, he adjusted his grip on his sword and readied himself for the impending sh.


    ''How sad...Future best dog of the Baskerville Family is getting angry at my words here.'' Callius thought, observing Lucius.


    In fact, there was a reason he went this far: to provoke Lucius and get a reaction from him. It was because Lucius was one of the characters in the game that discriminated against themoners the most.


    Even though he looked like someone who wanted to protect his pride, he was someone who was taking his anger out on the people he kidnapped.


    He was a bastard who enjoyed assaulting women and forcing himself on them.


    Of course, for Callius, these were not the main reasons.


    ''I need to cut his connection right here.''


    It was because this boy before him actually had a hidden talent he had yet to acquire and know about.


    -------------------------


    Name ¨C Lucius Montgomery


    Age ¨C 17


    ss ¨C Swordmaster


    Mage Rank ¨C 2-star


    Knight Rank ¨C 5-star


    Attributes ¨C Wind, Space(unawakened)


    ---------------------------


    ''Indeed, his space talent is yet to bloom:''


    The boy before him, Lucius Mongomery, was a boy who would be very famous in the future. He was a boy that would be the most famous dog of the Baskerville family.


    "The Space Cutter."


    Callius mumbled, looking at the name.


    ''And, it is toote to recruit him.''


    Of course, at first, he thought about recruiting this bastard and using him, but as he watched him for a while, he naturally discarded this idea.


    ''He is already brainwashed enough.''


    At that moment, the referee, a neutral senior student appointed to oversee duels within the academy, stepped forward to officiate the duel.


    "Gentlemen, this will be a clean and honorable duel. No magic, no tricks, just your swords and skill. The duel will end when one of you yields or is incapacitated. Are you both ready?"


    Both Callius and Lucius nodded in agreement.


    "Very well, on my mark," the referee announced, his voice carrying authority. "Begin!"


    The courtyard seemed to hold its breath as the two young students faced each other cautiously.


    However, no matter what, Callius was not a boy who was known for his sword skills. In fact, most people here had already searched his background, and they knew about his knight rank.


    "Hey, isn''t Callius Augustride a mage?"


    "Yes. From what I know, he is a fire mage."


    "Then, why is he fighting with the sword?"


    "Go ask him. Why are you asking me?"


    "Tch."


    "I am sure Lucius can beat him easily. His swordsmanship is refined."


    "I say we wait before speaking. It is pretty odd that Callius would randomly ept the challenge."


    "Nah¡­He is just putting up a strong front before the crowd."


    "They said the same thing yesterday as well; look at the results."


    "¡­.."


    Just as they said, Callius, despite his mocking demeanor at the beginning, was now excluding a weird pressure. It was as if he was the de itself.


    Lucius, knowing he couldn''t afford to underestimate him, was circling around the young freshman. He had to defend his family''s honor, but that was actually an excuse.


    ''They will reward me if I do well.''


    In fact, in reality, he wanted to prove himself.


    ''You are full of openings.''


    After circling Callius for a little while, Lucius concluded from his posture alone.


    ''You are a mage, after all; how dare you think you can beat me.''


    SWOOSH


    With that, Lucius struck first, a swift and precise swing aimed at Callius''s shoulder.


    CLANK


    However, contrary to what he thought, Callius parried the blow with ease, his sword ringing as it met Lucius''s.


    The sh of steel echoed through the courtyard, and the crowd watched with bated breath.


    SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH


    Following that immediately, Callius countered with a series of rapid strikes, testing Lucius''s defenses.


    Like the flowing water and swift wind, he wlessly executed three rapid stabs, each of them aiming at fatal locations.


    CLANK CLANK CLANK


    ''Huh?''


    Surprised, Lucius managed to block each blow, his face a mask of determination. The attacks were incredibly swift like the person before him was a seasoned fighter. His sword didn''t contain any ounce of hesitance.


    However, he was determined to prove that his ''family''s lineage'' was not to be trifled with.


    SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH


    However, Callius didn''t stop after Lucius blocked his attacks.


    Like the tsunami, his attacks got swifter as he constantly attacked.


    His estoc, with its reach long, was stabbing again and again.


    CLANK CLANK CLANK


    ''Just what is this swordsmanship?''


    Lucius asked himself, as he couldn''t understand what was happening before his eyes. Callius was incredibly agile, not befitting of a mage. However, this was not the real problem.


    The problem was the way he stabbed.


    It was simply unpredictable.


    CLANK CLANK CLANK


    He kept blocking and blocking, but with each strike, he felt the sword in his hand getting heavier.


    PAT


    And as the small sound of blood hitting the ground was heard, naturally, his attention was drawn there.


    ''I am bleeding?''


    In fact, he was not injured directly. It was his hand that was bleeding.


    Callius'' attacks, that was overwhelming him like a tsunami, made the grip in his hands painful as blood dripped from the wound.


    SWOOSH


    ''Where?''


    As Callius'' sword shed once again, Lucius asked himself.


    ''From the left?''


    He tried to predict where the attack woulde from as his vision turned to the left.


    ''No! It wa-


    STAB


    "Grr¡­.."


    However, his thoughts immediately came to a close as the estoc pierced his right shoulder.


    The pain spread like wildfire, his shoulder burning.


    If it was a duel with aura, he could use his aura to cover his body, but it was not.


    "Is that the best you can do, Senior Lucius? I''ve seen more skill from a blindfolded squirrel!"


    At that moment, he heard a mocking voiceing from before him.


    "W-what?"


    Lucius gritted his teeth in response, his anger fueling his determination.


    "You bastard."


    SWOOSH


    Ignoring the pain in his right shoulder, he swung his sword with renewed vigor, trying tond a blow on Callius.


    SWOOSH


    However, that was impossible.


    ''This bastard is too slippery.''


    Let alone hitting an attack, his sword couldn''t even enter the [Aura Zone]¡ªa zone where the aura would damage the enemy without hitting with a sword.


    SWOOSH SWOOSH


    He continuously attacked, trying to hit even once. He desperately wanted to prove himself.


    ''Sword of Montgomery ¨C Triangr Trap.''


    A movement style that aimed to trap the person rather thannding a hit. It was a movement used to make the fourth attack peak.


    SWOOSH


    Attack with a sh from right to left.


    Step forth.


    Diagonal upper swing from left bottom to peak.


    Step forth.


    Diagonal lower swing from top to bottom right.


    Aplete triangle.


    ''Heh, Ipleted it.''


    As he saw Callius constantly evading his strikes just as the technique wished, a smirk stered on his face.


    ''Sword of Montgomery ¨C Denouement.''


    A simple stab that is aimed to finish the trapped prey. It is aplete technique suitable for such a sword style.


    "You are finished."


    With his sword concluded, Lucius was sure his attack wouldnd.


    CLANK


    However, it wasn''t what he expected.


    The sword strike that he was sure wouldnd was parried.


    "Huh?"


    However, that wasn''t the end.


    SWOOSH


    The moment Callius parried his attack, he started pushing forward.


    CLANK


    First, an attack with a sh from right to left.


    Step forth.


    CLANK


    Diagonal upper swing from left bottom to peak.


    Step forth.


    CLANK


    Diagonal lower swing from top to bottom right.


    Aplete triangle.


    ''This?''


    It was his family''s sword.


    ''How?''


    That bastard was using his family''s sword.


    ''No¡­.This is a lot better?''


    In fact, his attacks were different.


    "Senior Lucius, can you understand now?"


    As those words left Callius'' mouth, the sword shed.


    SWOOSH


    And stopped right before his neck.


    "How does it feel to be trapped by the one you served your whole life?"


    Those words¡­..


    For Lucius, they contained a different meaning¡­


    ------------------------A/N---------------------


    N1 : Nihil can change her form and her looks. This is the second ability she acquired after eating the core of a demon, and this was how she showed her human form.

 Chapter 365 Small Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 365 Small Feelings</h4>


    "How does it feel to be trapped by the one you served your whole life?"


    As those words left the mouth of the young man holding the sword, the audience held their breaths.


    "This?"


    "What?"


    Gasps and exmations filled the air as the spectators watched in awe, unable to believe the mesmerizing spectacle unfolding before them.


    The duel had taken an unexpected turn, with Callius not only evading Lucius''s attacks but wlessly replicating the [Sword of Montgomery] and countering it smoothly.


    "Wasn''t that Montgomery Family''s sword just now?"


    "How can he use it?"


    The astonished voices of the crowd added to the buzz of excitement in the background. It seemed everyone had been caught off guard by the young mage''s exceptional skills.


    However, not everyone was like that. Especially three girls are watching the scene unfolding.


    "Sigh¡­..He is really causing a scene¡­." Aliya mumbled to herself as she watched the duel from afar. Even though she wanted to go there and see his sword from close, she also didn''t want to deal with those trying to drag her.


    "But, he really did as he told." With a small smile, she turned back, walking to the ce where she needed to.


    And from a distance, a girl with her expression dull followed her without making any noise.


    Though, even then, her gaze was on themotion.


    And,stly, the girl with fiery red hair had her gaze locked on the scene.


    No, specifically on the sword that was on the neck of the senior.


    "I thought he wouldn''t use any other sword¡­." Emma mumbled to herself, looking at the grey-colored de.


    Memories shed for a second as she remembered the time when her father gave that ck de to him.


    "Father, I want that sword; why must you give it to him?"


    "You want that sword? Why?"


    "It is beautiful."


    "Ah¡­.But, Emma, do you know what the sword is for?"


    "¡­..To look cool?"


    "No. The sword is not a tool to look cool; it is a tool to kill."


    "¡­.."


    "So, you mustn''t choose your sword based on how beautiful it is. You must choose it ording to the feeling in your hand. If you want to look cool, you can use a lot of different things, but you mustn''t use the sword for such purposes."


    "But, I want that sword, father. I want it¡­I am certain I can do a lot better than him with that sword. Please give me a chance."


    "You want a chance?"


    "Yes. I want it to; why can''t I take it?"


    "I see¡­..Then, let''s settle this fair and square. Is a spar okay?"


    "Spar? Okay!"


    That memory is one of the rare moments when she had talked with his father alone without anyone else.


    ''I really wanted to use that sword back then.''


    She remembered how his gaze changed when he held the sword and how he looked at the sword with intense eyes.


    Even though she wanted ''Nihil,'' it wasn''t to an intense extent. The reason why she pushed it this hard was to see the expression he would make when she would take the thing he wanted this badly.


    ''But, I couldn''t beat him.''


    She sighed regrettably as she remembered the spar of that time.


    "Callius, you will spar with Emma. She also wants that sword."


    "She wants Nihil?"


    "Yes. So, you must prove that you are someone worthy of your sword."


    "¡­.I must prove that I am someone worthy of my sword¡­."


    "Will you do it?"


    "I will."


    Even at that time, Callius was not someone that talked much. It was even hard to see his expression change.


    And that was one of those rare times.


    The moment Emma stood before him at that time, his crimson eyes contained a weird feeling.


    Emma couldn''t understand it back then, what emotion it was¡­.How a gloomy boy like him could make such an expression?


    But in the end, the spar resulted in her loss.


    Callius was weak. He was always weaker than her. However, he was always talented with swords, especially rapiers.


    She couldn''t evennd one hit on him despite her overwhelming physical power.


    And that loss was the reason why she was always this adamant about using a sword.


    "How dare you lose to him?"


    SLAP


    The p her mother gave her at that time, she could still feel the small pain on her cheek.


    It was the first time her mother was this angry, and she was scared.


    She was not sad for her daughter, and neither was she supportive of her loss. No, rather than that, she looked at her with disgust.


    Emma could remember the gaze Adelyn gave to Callius at that time, the gaze that contained pure hatred.


    She didn''t want to be subjected to that gaze, and she swore at that time.


    ''I will never lose once again.''


    So, she trained this hard and got obsessed with swords. No, in reality, she was not obsessed with swords but with him.


    Precisely, his ''talent''.


    So, she always dragged him to the training area to fight with him, to spar with him. To show that she was better than him.


    That was even before they got their blessings.


    She still couldn''t beat him, no matter how hard she tried. The infuriating thing was not that she couldn''t beat him, but the fact that he never even changed his expression once.


    It was like he didn''t even want to do this in the first ce, as if it was pointless. And that made her feel angrier.


    However, the turning point was when they got their blessings. The moment she got her blessing from Goddess Celeste, and she learned that he wasn''t blessed, inside, she felt happy.


    She felt that the world finally became fair, as someone with such a talent was now weak as well.


    After that moment, she thoroughly enjoyed being better than someone and how one could utilize their strength.


    She enjoyed sparring with him, beating him, even though she knew she had an unfair advantage.


    "You are doing well."


    But whenever she did it, she could feel the smile on her mother''s face, and that was something she always sought.


    So she kept doing it.


    "Sigh¡­."


    As those memories came to the surface, Emma released a sigh, looking at the scene.


    "Emma? What is the matter?" Celia said, looking at Emma''s scene.


    They both watched Callius and his swordy, but since Celia didn''t know much about Callius and she was the one who interacted with him least amongst the trio, her negative feelings mostly stemmed from what she heard.


    "Nothing¡­.I just remembered something." Emma brushed her off as she waved her hand.


    "I see¡­." Celia decided to not pursue this matter anymore, as she also turned her attention to the scene.


    With the tension in the air growing palpable, Callius maintained his calm demeanor.


    With his sword poised at Lucius''s neck, he continued, "Next time, don''t ever forget this feeling, Senior Lucius. How it feels to know that the path you pursued for your whole life fails you¡­."


    The crowd held its breath, waiting to see how the senior noble swordsman would react.


    Lucius, for his part, was stunned into silence.


    He didn''t know what to think, what to feel.


    For his whole life, he trained with his sword, and now he faced the cruel truth. He remembered the things he did in his hometown.


    The daughters of the knights he beat, the sisters of thosemoners he forced himself¡­.


    He remembered the expression on the faces of those vigers when they learned that the Marquisate of Montgomery was actually stealing their taxes¡­.


    His face turned several shades redder, a mix of humiliation and frustration.


    "You are just a dog, Lucius Montgomery. The dog of Baskerville."


    In front of those crimson eyes, he felt himself going smaller.


    "Now, go to your owner and call him here¡­..Maybe you can even lick his feet?"


    SILENCE


    A hushed silence fell over the onlookers, each of them reflecting on the unexpected lesson in humility they had just witnessed.


    "Sigh¡­..To think that you woulde here as well¡­.."


    Until a dignified voice came from the sides¡­.

 Chapter 366 From the past

    <h4>Chapter 366 From the past</h4>


    "Sigh¡­..To think that you woulde here as well¡­.."


    Amid the stunned silence, a dignified man stepped forward, his handsome appearance drawing the attention of the crowd.


    With his sleek silver hair and piercing blue eyes, he exuded an air of authority and charisma that demanded respect.


    "Enough, Callius," he said, his voice carrying the weight of experience and wisdom. "There is no need to humiliate a defeated opponent further."


    The man''s presence alone seemed tomand attention and respect, and his words put an end to the tense standoff.


    In fact, almost everyone here knew about this young man. Both Emma and Celia, as well as Callius. After all, even though he was not someone who belonged to the Wraslugia Kingdom now, that was not the case of before.


    This name certainly made itself known.


    ''Eren Morton.''


    Callius thought, looking at the man who looked like he hade out of a dream. His face was handsome, but that face made him remember the certain someone he faced before.


    ''Just as I expected, you are the one.''


    Looking at the man, Callius raised his hand. "I don''t remember being someone close to you, Senior Eren." And spoke.


    "¡­.."


    At first, Eren didn''t expect those words toe out of Callius'' mouth. He seemed slightly taken aback, and his brows furrowed for a second.


    The reason for that was simple. As a noble belonging to the Wraslugia Kingdom, he simply saw Callius'' attitude as disrespectful.


    After all, Callius was amoner, even though he belonged to the Dukedom of Augustride once.


    In fact, even if he still belonged to Augustrides, Eren wouldn''t respect Callius since that was how they did in the past.


    "¡­.."


    However, against Callius'' cold and distant gaze, he couldn''t keep his face forever.


    "Sigh¡­." With a sigh, he looked at him. "Junior Callius, this duel is over."


    "Yes, it is."


    "Lucius, sheathe your sword. Don''t embarrass us anymore."


    Hearing this, Lucius lowered his sword. However, the next words made it impossible to resist.


    "Just like a dog, you must be listening to your owner well."


    SWOOSH


    "!"


    The moment those words sank, Lucius clenched his sword and was about to swing it.


    "STOP!"


    Though, he was stopped by the newly arrived senior.


    "Lucius! Sheathe¡­your¡­sword."


    At that point, Lucius finally took a look around him. Everyone was looking at him with a clear mock in their eyes.


    And, though humbled and embarrassed, he was not about to let this moment of disgrace define him further.


    "Haaah¡­."


    With a deep breath, he sheathed his sword and stepped back, his gaze averted.


    And then Eren Morton, his sleek silver hair gleaming like moonlight, turned his disdainful gaze toward Callius; the crowd watched in silence, well aware of the brewing tension between these two figures.


    "Junior Callius, don''t you think what you are doing is damaging the spirit of our Festival." It was clear with his words he was implying what he was doing in the past week.


    "What do you mean, Senior Eren? I don''t understand."


    "I see¡­.It must be a bit much for son of a whore to understand what I meant¡­."


    "Son of a whore, you say? For some reason, I had been hearing a lot, recently¡­."


    "People tend to stick to the truth."


    "And truth tends to be manipted, isn''t that correct?"


    "¡­.."


    "It seems so."


    "It is. But, certainly, I remember in the past you wouldn''t speak like that; I guess having a little bit of strength blinded your eyes."


    "In the past, you would also not speak like that. You were busy licking Duchess'' boots."


    At this point, Eren understood that Callius was not going to give in to his insults. Certainly, he had quite a sharp tongue, and he was good at giving quick replies.


    However, Eren really didn''t want to finish it like that. He was annoyed at the fact that the club he founded and slowly built was now losing its reputation over something this trivial.


    ''They won''t like this either.''


    The society he belonged to had already marked Callius as their enemy, and quite a lot of bounty was posted on his head.


    Unwilling to let Callius have thest word, he decided to press further, his sharp tongue finding another way to provoke his opponent.


    "Ah, I see, Junior Callius," Eren said, a sly smile tugging at his lips. "I suppose it''s quite natural for someone like you, the abandoned heir of a disgraced house, to be unfamiliar with nobility and its customs."


    The crowd shifted ufortably, sensing that Eren was pushing the boundaries of decorum. Callius, however, remained unflinching, his crimson eyes locked onto Eren''s.


    "Unfamiliar, perhaps," Callius replied calmly, "but not ignorant, Senior Eren. You see, I may have been cast aside by my family, but I''ve learned much since then. Unlike some, I don''t rely on my family''s name to define my worth."


    "So, you are saying that I don''t have anything else aside from my family''s name?"


    "I didn''t say such a thing. It is you who picked up those things from my words; certainly, it seems you think yourself highly."


    Eren''s face contorted with frustration at Callius''sposed and smooth responses, and it was getting harder and harder for him to contain his words.


    "Have you forgotten about the past, Junior Callius? I still remember the time when sister Julia stepped on you like a dog."


    Callius maintained hisposed demeanor, though a glimmer of irritation flickered in his crimson eyes.


    ''Should I do it?'' He was reminded of a certain time in the past, and the small wound on his right shoulder itched.


    Eren''s words,ced with aristocratic arrogance, carried the weight of their shared history.


    Even Emma and Celia knew what his words meant. Emma herself witnessed the duel at that time.


    ''I guess I should.''


    With that thought, Callius raised his head as he faced one of the targets of his past.


    ''This might also bring that woman here.''


    His smile widened as he slowly cooked his words in his head.


    "Senior Eren, I must apologize for any confusion. I left my past behind a long time ago. It''s a shame, though, that you can only bring your sister''s achievements here; I guess you are still trying to escape from her ''shadow''?"


    Once again, Callius pressed the weakness of the person before him. The word ''shadow'' contained a different meaning for Eren, as just as he said, he was always in the shadow of his sister who was the next head of his household.


    "Escape her shadow, you say?" Eren responded with a faint smile, though there was a dangerous glint in his eyes. "I guess the youngsters don''t know about the skills of upperssmen."


    "Maybe, it is you who doesn''t know his own skills, Senior?"


    "Then, I should just prove it, no?"


    "You should."


    "You are agreeing the duel with me, then? This is yourst chance."


    "I never back down."


    "Is that so?"


    "It is."


    Eren nodded in approval, a spark of determination in his eyes.


    Even without clear words, the terms of the duel had been set, and the tension in the air was palpable as the onlookers watched the scene as if a y was unfolding before their eyes.

 Chapter 367 From the past 2

    <h4>Chapter 367 From the past 2</h4>


    For swordsmen, the sword is all they want to explore.


    However, in the case of knights, things are slightly different.


    For most of the knights, the important thing is strength and ''honor.''


    The term honor had been in their tongues for a long time, even though it had no meaning.


    The honor they speak of will never be found when those ''knights'' are butchering innocent people after the war.


    Rather than honor, it is mostly safe to say those hypocrites are enjoying the attention they are getting, thanks to them emphasizing the word ''honor.''


    It is the same as this bastard before me, Eren Morton.


    A side character of the game that would make his appearance in the academy. He was especially an active character if the chosen route is knight-route since he is a senior in the knight department.


    Even though this bastard is actually evil, he is not a ''viin'' in the game but a ''side character.'' Because of one thing.


    He is close to the main cast; that''s it.


    In the past, he was one of those who mocked me and spoke without mincing his words. Remembering those memories, I feel like crushing him right now.


    "Hey, raise your sword, you dog."


    There were quite a lot of times when Callius was secretly abused by those who supported Adelyn.


    ''He even called me a dog.''


    "Should we start?"


    Looking at the bastard looking at me with a cheeky smile, all those memories left my head.


    Of course, this whole situation was something I was intentionally doing to make my name known, but even then, it now became something personal.


    Today''s n was to create a scene around the noble clubs, especially the ones rted to swords. The itch to fight with strong people is always there, and the inner swordsman inside me never stops whispering.


    Now, some of you might be thinking revealing my sword skills might cause suspicion, but that isn''t necessarily the case.


    Callius of the past was also known for his exceptional sword skills, but the moment it was revealed that he wasn''t blessed and he wouldn''t be able to raise his rank immediately, everyone forgot about it.


    In the end, for such a world, strength is the one that matters. If it was different, rather than mages, schrs would be more famous.


    Therefore, simply disying pure swordsmanship without revealing my rank as a knight won''t do much.


    Of course, for those with especially good eyes, in the future, there might be some link to me, but it won''t be for now.


    The crowd that had gathered around us seemed to enjoy the small wordy we did as well; considering the human tendencies, that wasn''t surprising.


    The more interesting it was, the more entertaining it would be.


    "Yes, we shall start."


    As I nodded my head, Eren shed a smile as he looked at me.


    We were in the same arena I had dueled before. However, this time, the number of spectators had already passed a certain threshold.


    Even a senior from the student council came to oversee the duel.


    "Both of you ready?"


    Hearing his voice, I rxed my body, feeling the hilt of my ''Nihil'' on my hand. Right now, her form has changed, as I didn''t want to show her to the world for the time being.


    ""Yes.""


    "Then, you may begin."


    With his words, the duel started in earnest.


    SWOOSH


    Immediately, Eren surged forward with remarkable speed, his de arcing through the air. From the time I had known him in the past, he was always someone who liked to be aggressive.


    His technique was precise, a testament to years of training in the art of the sword.


    ''Surprisingly easy to see sword.''


    Or, it was not.


    CHINK


    I had faced fierce opponents before, and I wasn''t one to be easily overwhelmed, especially against a sword like this.


    ''But, this can certainly be a good training.''


    In the end, I mostly relied on my [All Seeing Eye], and it was also necessary to improve my dynamic vision of my initial body.


    I met his attack with the tip of my sword and wlessly redirected the force behind it.


    SWOOSH


    However, different from the inexperienced swordsmen, Eren was someone with experience. He was a senior knight.


    The power he put into his attack was calcted and precise; thus, he didn''t lose control over his body even for a second and kept attacking.


    ''His body excels in bnce.''


    He was neither too strong nor too slow; he was in the middle of every aspect¨C a hexagonal type.


    CLANK CLANK CLANK CLANK


    I parried his blows, deflecting his strikes with calcted movements.


    The way he was moving his body certainly made me understand the difference between a senior and a freshman.


    "You are still the same, Callius."


    Between his attacks, I could see his arrogant smile.


    SWOOSH


    Following his words, a natural swing came from the right side, aiming to trap me.


    CLANK


    With a smooth counter, I blocked the strike. However, as if to prove that he was experienced, he immediately twisted his muscles and pulled off a very hard swing.


    CLANK


    Which put me in a hard situation. To block the strike, I needed to take a step back, which slightly disturbed my posture.


    "Ho, you blocked it?"


    He seemed slightly surprised, but the smile on his face widened as he saw me taking a step back.


    He understood that it was time to pressure me.


    CLANK


    He constantly attacked me, pulling maneuvers that were notmon and wereplex.


    And he had yet to use his family''s sword techniques.


    ''Horton Household.''


    Even then, the special body of knights was showing its strengths. Without the blessing, all that was left was the ''genes,'' and the Horton family was certainly living up to its name.


    SWOOSH


    But I was also someone from such a family and a ''dragon.''


    ''He will first faint with a strike from the left, and then he will aim for my right shoulder.''


    I analyzed his habits, as we have already shed swords enough for that.


    SWISH


    As a smooth ''stroke'' came, looking like it was aiming at my left shoulder, I immediately clenched my muscles and raised my sword.


    "Got you."


    However, as expected, it was a faint.


    SWOOSH


    And precisely because of that, my attack aimed at his right shoulder was about tond.


    "Huh?"


    If he were a hexagonal warrior, I would be someone who excelled at speed and dexterity. And my sword especially supported those aspects.


    Estoc is a weapon that is long, but it is also a weapon that is very hard to utilize and requires a fastbat style.


    Taking advantage of my sword''s length, I immediately stabbed at the momentary opening he showed by making a faint.


    SPURT


    As my sword pierced his right shoulder, I could feel his bones crushing inside. Since we weren''t using aura and our bodies were both 0-star, I could feel the aftereffects of my strike a lot better.


    "Ku?rgh-!"


    I could see him clutching as his face confronted with pain, but I was not to stop.


    CLANK


    Immediately, following with another stab, I tried to attack his opening, but he was able to block the attack using his sword.


    I could see the astonishment in his eyes,


    "You''ve certainly improved, Callius. I never expected to see you wielding a sword like this."


    CLANK CLANK


    Without answering his words, I continued attacking.


    Since his right shoulder was now injured, it was necessary to take advantage of that weakness, and my aim was right at that point.


    SWOOSH, CLANK, SWOOSH CLANK


    However, something was not right.


    He was still blocking my attacks with ease as if he wasn''t even injured in the first ce.


    "What? The cat bit your tongue?"


    And the smirk on his face also never disappeared.


    CLANK!


    And I immediately understood the reason why as the sound of des shing rang, and my hands felt numb.


    ''His bracelet is modified.''


    It was because this bastard was cheating¡­.

 Chapter 368 From the past 3

    <h4>Chapter 368 From the past 3</h4>


    In this world, there are those who have never yed games ording to the rules.


    Eren Morton was also such a person.


    Considering what some of the certain ''nobles'' were doing, and [Sharpened] club also belonged to that group, the fact that Eren''s bracelet was tempered didn''t surprise me.


    This is how the games, books, shows, orics work.


    If the person that ismitting the evil acts are person belonging to the main cast, be it the main character or secondary leads, in the end audience will approve of that act.


    It is very easy to distort the perspective of humans.


    This was exactly the case in the game.


    Eren Morton was a bastard who never yed fair, but even then he was a liked character, both fairly because he was a wingman for Arthur and his actions showed on the screen lightly.


    However, if you look at all those scenes as a human, the things Eren did were nothing but dishonorable.


    And the people who were the subject of his actions didn''t have the chance to speak up at all.


    Just like in that scene.


    In front of many people, we were shing our swords.


    CLANK!


    I parried his blows, but each strike felt heavier, more forceful than before.


    There was an unnatural strength in his attacks, a strength that shouldn''t have been possible with an injured shoulder.


    "You''ve certainly improved, Callius. I never expected to see you wielding a sword like this."


    ''Certainly, his bracelet is tempered.''


    He was ying a dangerous game, pushing the boundaries of fairness.


    But then again, this was something that I could use to trample on this bastard as well. I have yet to forget the past I had with him and his family, who supported Adelyn.


    Also, it was a good chance to push my body to its limits and test the swordsmanship I had developed all these years.


    Could I win against an opponent that is stronger than me? Or do I need to use the power of Dragons to win?


    It was time to learn about it.


    CLANK! CLANK!


    Without giving in to frustration, I focused on my footwork, trying to find openings in his defense.


    However, of course, his movements were fluid, as if he was unaffected by his supposed injury. He evaded, parried, and countered effortlessly.


    "What? The cat got your tongue?" Eren taunted.


    Of course, I didn''t respond and simply focused on my body.


    CLANK! CLANK!


    Eren''s smirk grew, savoring his advantage. He knew he was cheating, and he reveled in it.


    "Ready to admit defeat?" he taunted, the words sharp and arrogant.


    His words were followed by a sharp diagonal swing that was hard to see with my eyes. But, again, to win against an enemy that is faster and stronger than you, you also need to push yourself.


    I could see which muscles he had clenched, and I used this fact to predict his movements. In the absence of [All Seeing Eye], the visual simtion was a lot lower, but in fact, reading other people''s movements was my own innate talent.


    CLANK


    I parried his next strike, the impact reverberating through my arms. However, he didn''t stop moving.


    CLANK! CLANK! SWOOSH!


    Eren''s strikes grew fiercer, each blow aimed with precision and power. He was deliberately trying to overpower me, testing my limits while exploiting his unfair advantage.


    "You''re nothing but a has-been," he sneered, a wicked gleam in his eyes. "Once the prodigy, now reduced to a mere pretender."


    He was referring to the time when I was a little kid.


    ''Certainly, he was one of those that envied my talent.''


    At that time, there were a lot of young knights who watched Callius with envy, just like those little mages watching my duel against others.


    ''I shouldn''t waste any more time with this.''


    However, at this point, rather than wasting time with unnecessary thoughts, it was time to slowly wrap this up.


    SWOOSH! CLANK!


    "What''s the matter?" he taunted. "Is the great Callius Augustride struggling?"


    The wicked smile on his face seemed to enjoy the situation he was in, and it was getting harder and harder for me to hold my trait as well.


    "Huff¡­."


    Rxing my body, I received his strike.


    CLANK!


    The impact slightly pushed me down, but I immediately recovered using my own footwork.


    STAB!


    With a swift, well-aimed strike, I managed to disarm him momentarily.


    THUD


    Followed by a quick kick on his chest, making him stagger.


    I would normally attack him following this opening, but I knew that would be a mistake.


    SWOOSH!


    Just to prove that my decision was correct, he quickly recovered, with his bracelet not working as intended making his movements beyond what was natural.


    CLANK! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!


    It was a frustrating dance, trying to anticipate his attacks, knowing that he had an unfair advantage. The crowd, once cheering and enjoying the spectacle, seemed to enjoy it a lot more now.


    After all, for humans, what is better than a high-ranking person falling down?


    "You never belonged at the top, Callius," Eren continued his verbal assault. "You were just a fluke, and now, your fall is imminent."


    Of course, his words passed from one ear to another since, at this point, my ears and eyes were closed, my senses focusing on only the sword in my hand and the sword in his hand.


    In the realm of swords, I started constructing his sword, putting every piece in its ce.


    How he was using his body, which muscles he was using, and which habits he had.


    And most importantly, what type of style he had mastered and was showing.


    Like a painter that was drawing, I drew his sword.


    Like a sculpture, I modeled his sword.


    And the moment everything fell into its ce, my mind became clear.


    ''I deciphered it.''


    At that exact moment, I understood the principle behind his sword.


    From this point on, I needed to do one simple thing.


    Reversing the process.


    SWOOSH!


    Even though my eyes were closed, I could see in my mind where the next attack was going toe from.


    Sword of Annihtion. Pristine Dissolution.


    CLANK!


    I moved my ''Nihil'' to the side, and as if the sword was proving his name, the long estoc touched his de.


    The sound of shing echoed, and the impact flew through my body, but this time, my posture was picture-perfect.


    SWOOSH! CLANK! SWOOSH!


    Eren''s movements were no longer a mystery to me. Like a seasoned musician reading notes on a sheet, I anticipated his strikes, my body moving in harmony with his de.


    "It seems your bag of tricks has run dry," I taunted, a small smile creeping on my face.


    In that crucial moment, as Eren lunged forward with another strike, I anticipated his move precisely. His motions were an open book, and I was reading every page with exacting rity.


    SWOOSH!


    I sidestepped elegantly, evading his attack with a grace that showcased not only my newfound understanding of his swordy but also the control I had over my own movements.


    CLANK!


    My de met his with calcted precision, deflecting his strike effortlessly. Eren staggered back, his frustration palpable in the air. His smug confidence was crumbling as the tables turned.


    "What''s the matter, Eren?" I taunted, echoing his earlier arrogance. "Is this how a true prodigy fights? Or did your bracelet lose its touch?"


    Eren gritted his teeth, the realization dawning on him that he was no longer in control of the fight. His unfair advantage had been nullified, leaving him exposed.


    "Impossible," he muttered, disbelief coloring his words.


    "It''s not about being at the top, Eren," I continued, my voice steady andposed. "It was never about it."


    His frustration was evident in his eyes, the veneer of confidence now cracking under the pressure of my relentless counterattacks.


    CLANK! SWOOSH! CLANK!


    Each strike he attempted, I countered wlessly. The once boisterous crowd fell silent, witnessing the tides turning in the duel.


    SWOOSH! CLANK!


    With each of my movements, Ipletely nullified his movement. If he wanted to defend, I would purge through that tiny bit of defense he had.


    If he wanted to attack, I simply embarrassed him.


    In a matter of thirty seconds, the tide was turned.


    SWISH!


    "Eren Morton," I spoke, my sword moving slowly. "Do you know why you will never leave her shadow?"


    At my words, I could see his face raging.


    "Do you know why your father had never acknowledged you, even though you wanted it so hard?"


    "SHUT UP!"


    SWOOSH!


    Eren''s movements grew frantic, desperate, as he tried to regain control of the battle desperately, like a little kid trying to hold on to the little bit of hope he had.


    But it was futile. I had unlocked the secrets of his style, and he was left exposed, his weaknesses ringly apparent.


    "It is because youck that one simple thing that she has."


    "SHUT UP!"


    CLANK! SWOOSH! CLANK!


    He stumbled, the weight of his own arrogance and his reliance on little tricks dragging him down. The rhythm of the fight was firmly in my grasp, a dance where I led, and he struggled to keep pace.


    "SHUT UP!"


    SWOOSH!


    In a desperate attempt to attack me, he moved his body, not caring about the strength he was showing. At some point, it even reached the threshold of peak 1-star rank.


    CLANK!


    However, I deflected it, even though my shoulder was dislocated as a result. The pain enveloped me, but in fact, I had felt worse before.


    THUD!


    His de fell to the ground as I changed the hand holding my sword.


    "Do you know what it is that you arecking?"


    SWOOSH!


    My de shed as I mumbled.


    ''Sword of Annihtion. Execution Sword.''


    And stood just before his eyes.


    "It is honor...That woman you are chasing, even though arrogant and cold like a flower on theke, will never retort such pathetic techniques¡­."


    Eren''s eyes burned with a mixture of hatred and frustration as he spat out, "Honor never did me any good."


    I met his gaze evenly as my sword slowly pierced through his shoulder in slow motion.


    "It is not about doing any good or not. It is the honor that brings glory to a warrior, and you, whock this basic thing, will never be a formidable one.


    TWIST!


    And, as I twisted my de in his shoulder, engraving the wound on the same ce I had on my shoulder, I finished the duel.


    On the stage, where I am standing with my shoulder disclosed, Eren Norton, one of those in the past, was kneeling before me.


    "It is over."

 Chapter 369 From the past 4

    <h4>Chapter 369 From the past 4</h4>


    "It is over."


    As those words left Callius'' mouth, everyone who was watching the scene couldn''t help but admire the resolution he had shown.


    The way that duel progressed made the previous one fall short, as the name Lucius Montgomery was already forgotten.


    No words left their mouth; they simply watched everything in a daze. Even the words that were spoken by Callius seemed to enter from one ear to another.


    They only had one thing in their minds.


    ''Overwhelming.''


    The sword that had just moved was almost perfect,pletely destroying the opponent and not giving him a chance. Even some of the talent recruiters for Sword Families couldn''t utter a word.


    "Grr¡­."


    The young senior, kneeling on the floor, gritted his teeth.


    "Y-you¡­."


    The pain on his shoulder was evident from his face, as the sword Callius was holding was still there.


    That was the same for Emma, Celia, and a newly arrived tanned girl who was watching the scene with a clear smirk on her face. Her pitch-ck eyes contained a clear desire locked at the boy as a small droll was slipping from her mouth.


    "Eren Morton." Callius slowly pulled his sword back as he recited his opponent''s name. "Will you acknowledge it on your own, or should I expose it?"


    The meaning behind his words was evident, and from the expression on Eren''s face, it seemed he understood it as well.


    Eren Morton, now aware of his vulnerable position, looked up at Callius. The pain in his shoulder seemed to pale inparison to the humiliation he was enduring. He was caught in a dilemma, torn between preserving his pride and revealing the truth.


    Sweat trickled down his forehead as he grappled with his options. He had a reputation to uphold, a name to defend, and, most importantly, a society to which he belonged.


    Admitting defeat and acknowledging Callius was a bitter pill to swallow, especially after the arrogance he had disyed earlier.


    However, he wasn''t blind to the potential repercussions if he chose to remain silent. He knew how Callius Augustride before him handled things and how much more of a humiliation he would need to endure.


    ''He is good with words.''


    Let alone swords, magic, or other things, the most important aspect of Callius right now was how he used his words to instigate people and change their whole perspective.


    "Eren Morton," Callius spoke again, the weight of his words hanging in the air, "make your choice."


    The thought of refuting him didn''t even cross Eren''s mind for a second as his eyes briefly locked on those burning crimson eyes for a second.


    FLINCH


    Chill enveloped his whole body as the wound on his shoulder hurt more and more. It was as if his whole body was screaming at him not to go against this person before him, and even more, he could swear he saw the silhouette of a dragon behind him for a second.


    In the silence that followed, the spectators sensed the impending revtion. The tension was palpable, the atmosphere thick with curiosity and anticipation. What could be so significant that Eren was willing to risk his pride to keep it hidden?


    Eren clenched his jaw, a battle waging within him. Then, as if surrendering to the inevitable, he let out a defeated sigh. The truth was a heavy burden, and he knew he could no longer carry it alone.


    "Fine," Eren muttered, his voiceced with frustration. "I''ll acknowledge it."


    The words sent a ripple through the crowd. Whispers and gasps spread like wildfire as the truth hung in the air, waiting to be revealed.


    "Eren Morton," Callius said, addressing the onlookers, "admits that he and his club, [Sharpened], cheated during this duel. They manipted the conditions to gain an unfair advantage."


    The revtion was like a shockwave. Gasps and murmurs erupted, disbelief written on the faces of those present.


    Eren''s face contorted with anger and shame, exposed in a way he had never anticipated.


    But Eren swallowed his pride, finding the courage to continue. He didn''t do it for the sake of himself but for the sake of his family.


    "And that''s not all. The bracelet I used was altered. My strength wasn''t fully limited."


    The words hung in the air like a heavy fog, spreading through the crowd. Shock and disbelief now mingled with outrage. The truth was a bitter pill for the spectators to swallow. Eren had not only cheated in a duel but also tainted the integrity of a renowned event.


    In fact, people who knew how the swords worked and who were familiar with the noble circle knew this fact firsthand, but they were waiting and bidding their time to use this fact forter times.


    However, with Eren''s revtion, their ns crumbled slightly. There were still some those who wished for a piece of that cake.


    In the midst of the rising uproar, a courageous voice emerged from the crowd, seeking rity amidst the chaos.


    "Will the Horton Family take responsibility for these actions?" a stern voice demanded.


    Eren Morton, although cornered and exposed, held on to hisst shred of pride. "This has nothing to do with my family. I acted on my own ord," he retorted, his voice strained with frustration and humiliation.


    Of course, that wasn''t all there to it. Some of the people in the crowd immediately recognized the two beautiful girls standing there watching the scene. And, immediately, they smelled the opportunity.


    Callius was one of them.


    "Are you sure? Doesn''t the Norton Family serve under the Augustride Family?" Callius asked, his gaze turning to the crimson-haired girl in the crowd. "Shouldn''t we ask thedy of the Augustride Family?"


    Looking for it like that, both Emma and Celia could see the smirk on Callius'' face as if he won the battle. Emma knew the Horton family was linked with hers. Thus, she understood she needed to step up. Even though she was not the type to engage in political conversations and hated them, she had the necessary education from the start.


    "Sigh¡­.This will get troublesome¡­" Emma mumbled as she raised her head and fixed her posture. All of the eyes were now on her, and she was feeling a different type of pressure for the first time.


    "Indeed," Emma began, her voice unwavering but tinged with difort.


    ''Remember the times of the past; don''t show any weakness, Emma.'' She repeated to herself inside as her brain worked rapidly, trying toe up with words.


    "As an individual representing the Augustride Family, I must emphasize that Eren Morton''s actions were his own and do not represent the values or intentions of our family."


    Eren shifted ufortably, realizing the gravity of the situation. He was being publicly abandoned by his own aristocratic connections.


    "Will you intervene?" Celia asked Emma with a look of understanding, her voice a tiny whisper.


    "I need to."


    "I see¡­Good luck then."


    Emma continued her words not as polished but carrying authority. "Our family believes in the principles of fairness, honor, and integrity. However, Mr. Morton''s actions go against these principles, and as an individual, he won''t be supported by the Augustride Family in this matter."


    The audience listened intently, absorbing the implications of Emma''s words. Eren, on the other hand, felt a cold realization settle within him. His actions had isted him, severing ties that once held promise and privilege.


    As his eyes turned to the person who put him in this position, he was met with cold crimson marbles locked on the crimson-haired girl.


    The two were in a staring contest,pletely regarding him.


    "I knew you would speak like that." Eren picked up the words from Callius''s mouth as he mumbled silently. Then, those cold eyes turned back at him, peering right through his face.


    "How does it feel, Eren Morton¡­..Beingpletely abandoned by your owner¡­"


    He was now an abandoned dog, and he realized that immediately, the coldness of the world hitting him up. However, that wasn''t all.


    Suddenly, he felt an immense amount of bloodlust and killing intent directed at him, his body shivering in response. Before, his face was the one he once looked down on and mocked,? blood-colored crimson eyes locked at him.


    "Don''t worry, though; this is just the beginning... I will make sure you and those who disregarded me will eat the dirt in their lives¡­.." With each of his words, chill crept upon him as he felt himself getting smaller and smaller.


    "Make sure to tell this to that woman¡­..Next time I meet her, she will bleed¡­.."


    Silence fell over the crowd as the weight of Emma''s deration settled. The Sword Parade, once a stage ofpetition and honor, had now be a tform for exposing deceit and upholding the values of true nobility.

 Chapter 370 He and She

    <h4>Chapter 370 He and She</h4>


    "You''re really shrewd¡­" A soft but gravelly voice emanated from behind the stage as a girl with fiery red hair approached a boy with jet-ck hair.


    The boy was seated on a small brick, propped against a stall. The area was rtively quiet, with people bustling about doing their own things, paying no heed to the duo.


    "I always had a knack for it. Isn''t that what you thought of me?" the boy replied, shrugging. Even the shrug seemed to cause him difort, a subtle shudder coursing through his body. However, he maintained an unwavering expression.


    "Yeah¡­," the girl replied, her amber eyes fixated on the unnatural bulge in the boy''s shoulder, a clear sign of injury.


    "¡­.." The boy seemed disinclined to respond, his hands slowly moving towards his shoulder, gripping his arm.


    CRACK


    With a swift motion and a satisfying crack, he maneuvered his arm back into ce.


    The girl winced from the sound, worry creasing her brow. "Doesn''t that hurt?"


    The boy''s crimson eyes turned into the girl, his face unchanging. "Pain is something I''ve grown ustomed to."


    As he adjusted his arm, the girl observed, torn between slight anger and awe. She was put in a hard position because of him, and she needed to make a harsh decision. Even though she didn''t have any problem with Eren, she remembered her mother''s words, so she did as she told.


    She cut the root of the possible problem for her family. However, she was still angry at the boy before her, knowing that he did that on purpose.


    Even then, she had witnessed his ability to endure pain before in her childhood as the times of the past came into her eyes once again.


    "One more time. Get up."


    "¡­.."


    "I said get up."


    She felt like her own voice was echoing in her ears as she remembered those times, and she knew each time the way he stood up without giving in to the pain left her simultaneously impressed and anxious.


    "You should have that looked at. Do you think you are so tough?" she urged as she threw a look at him. Since he got the wound while he was still under the suppression of bracelets, his wounds would be a lot deeper, his body wouldn''t function properly, and the pain would be a lot worse.


    If you ask how did she know that¡­.The answer shoulde up on its own¡­


    "I''ll manage," he replied to her, gingerly testing his arm to ensure it was back in its socket.


    "You''re incredibly stubborn," she sighed as she looked at him. She wanted to punch this bastard in the face now; she was angry. But she also knew how he had been going around and causing a scene while gathering attention from the students from her kingdom. Therefore, she also needed to care about how she behaved since most eyes were on her.


    The act they did just at the start of the academy was now biting them back, as that act worked as a tool to expose his link to her family.


    "Strong people are stubborn," he stated matter-of-factly. "In this world, it is the stubbornness that drives people to get stronger."


    She hesitated, searching his face for any signs of vulnerability. Yet, there were none.


    His perfectly sculptured face, which looked like the god made it on its own and put it as its finest piece of art, looked perfectly fine with his own words.


    "Tch¡­." Seeing that she couldn''t find anything to refute his words, she clicked her tongue. She was never meant to y with words anyway, and she preferred talking more directly.


    "Why are you doing this?" She finally asked, without beating around the bush.


    "Doing what?"


    "Don''t y dumb. Why are you antagonizing seniors? Don''t you know everyone is talking about you and your actions right now? You are ruining the festival."


    "I am not ruining anything."


    "Heh¡­.Of course, you are."


    "Howe?"


    "What do you mean howe? You literally burned people alive."


    "So?"


    "What do you mean by so?"


    "I did that because I wanted to, and I had the ability and strength to do so. If it were off the rules, the academy would step in. Since they didn''t, that means I didn''t do anything wrong."


    "Just because the academy didn''t step in, do you think you can act how you want? Don''t you know your behavior affects me and others as well?"


    "So, what if it affects you? Why should I care?"


    Hearing him brush off like that, she couldn''t refute momentarily, and his words made her look at what happened in the past and remember those times.


    "..."


    "Right¡­.." He replied, his crimson eyes boring through her mask. "I have no rtionship with you neither those close to you. I also have no obligation to listen to your words. Don''t talk like you and I are close."


    "Y-you¡­" Her eyes burned as her mana violently raised. Even though he was right, she was still angry about the fact that she needed to deal with the repercussions of his actions.


    However, just as her mana red, a sharp pressure descended upon her from the boy before her, crushing her and leaving her struggling for breath.


    "Urghk-!"


    She felt like a vice was squeezing her chest, making it hard to breathe. His eyes bore into her, and for a moment, she felt exposed, as if he could see through her very soul.


    "Emma." He recited her name. "Next time, think before giving up on your emotions. I won''t show any mercy if you direct your intent to me and treat me as my enemy. Mind your own business; this is myst warning."


    With each of his words and each second that passed, she felt her consciousness was about to slip in.


    SWOOSH


    "Haaaah....Haaaaaaahh..."


    As the pressure left her, she finally got the chance to breathe. She panted heavily, her lungs filling the air they missed.


    "And a piece of advice to you¡­.You need to work on your voice¡­.."


    With those words, he left her without sparing any other nce, leaving the panting girl alone.


    "Grr¡­.."


    However, the girl simply gritted her teeth as she looked at his departing figure, his yellow eyes shining ferociously.


    "I won''t forget it¡­..Callius."

 Chapter 371 A woman

    <h4>Chapter 371 A woman</h4>


    "And a piece of advice to you¡­.You need to work on your voice¡­.."


    As I spoke those words, I left. My shoulder had already started regenerating and fixing itself since I pushed it into its own ce.


    In fact, this wasn''t the first time my shoulder dislocated. While I was adventuring, once I fought with a Dark-Orc, a 4-star monster, and I almost lost my life. At that time, I also tried to deflect its attacks, and my whole right arm and shoulder were injured in the process.


    ''That felt slightly good¡­.''


    Now, since I pulled the attention to the Augustride and Morton families, I could wander around as a normal student if I could even do that.


    ''Should visit her club?''


    PUFF


    Creating a small fire in my hand, I thought. Certainly, the Red Tower Master herself will contact me soon, but I was thinking about joining her club.


    Of course, inside this academy, where countless differentmunities existed, one that belonged to the Red Tower of Magic also did.


    They were pretty famous as well.


    [Red]


    It was a simple club name that didn''t contain anyplexity, but at the same time, a name that would put quite a lot of pressure on the ones hearing it.


    "When are you going to show yourself?"


    Just as I was walking further, I finally decided to call the rat that was listening to our voice.


    "Ho? You are quite sharp~."


    Following my words, an alluring but crude voice came. A voice I remembered but never heard in this world so far.


    I turned my head to the neer beside me.


    With ck eyes reflecting her affinity with the earth, her long, flurry brown hair framed a face of strength and grit, tanned by the endless sun and seasoned by struggle.


    She was a towering presence, a true Amazoness. Built tough like a mercenary from her early days, her body told tales of battles with its scars and brawn. From the pressure she was excluding alone, I could feel she was different from those little academy kids who didn''t know much about the world and lived in their little heiresses.


    As our eyes met, I felt a mutual understanding - we were both seasoned warriors, aware of the dangers thaty within each other.


    The air between us seemed to crackle with the unspoken acknowledgment of each other''s strength.


    Most wouldn''t know, but in the world of adventurers where everyone would eat another, the most optimal way to live is always respecting the person before your eyes. Even those who looked innocent and easygoing could slit your throat in minutes without hesitation.


    "Who are you?" I asked, even though I knew her from the game. After all, she was a heroine- - one of the rare heroines I liked and respected while ying the game.


    "You don''t know me, I suppose?" She replied, looking at me with a curious gaze, but I could see a small desire and fire ignited in those pitch-ck eyes.


    ''Sigh¡­..Did she watch the match?'' I asked myself.


    "Should I have?" I replied. At this point in the story, she had yet to build her reputation inside the academy.


    "Fair enough," she said, approaching me with a sway in her step that exuded confidence. It was a peculiar mixture of arrogance and charm that was hard to find in this academy.


    She leaned in closer, a yful glint in her eye. "I am Samira Rumblere, the sizzling me of excitement in this rather dull academy."


    The yful tone in her voice and the sparkle in her eyes spoke of mischief and adventure. She wasn''t one to be confined by norms or expectations.


    "An interesting title," I remarked, amused by her boldness. The way she didn''t care about the norms and social structures of the society and directly approached the one she was interested in was something I quite liked about her in the game.


    "Well, I strive to bring a little heat to the mundane," she replied with a wink, her voice dripping with flirtation.


    "Is that so?" Deciding to y along with her antics, I replied.


    "Absolutely. Life''s too short for mediocrity," she chimed, seemingly undeterred by the atmosphere of the academy.


    Even though her words were light-hearted, I could sense a fierce determination underneath, an adventurer''s spirit that craved challenge and excitement. She was slowly pulling the subject to what she wanted.


    "Indeed. Rather than living as an ordinary person and being forgotten in the pages of history, it is a lot better to die while being different while engraving your name to the world."


    "Heh¡­.Interesting¡­.You still seemed to hold the same opinion you had in the academy entrance ceremony."


    "I don''t change my opinions often."


    "So, you are just a stubborn bastard."


    "If it is how you define being great, then I am."


    "Ho? You seem to have quite an ego."


    "I am not the one that introduced herself as a ''sizzling me of excitement,'' no. I am sure you are not the one to talk."


    "Hahahaha¡­..You are quite funny, aren''t you?"


    "Perhaps," I responded, a tinge of amusement in my voice; however, soon enough, the ytime was over. "Enough about me. What''s brought you to this quiet corner, overhearing our conversation?"


    My words may not look threatening, but they were actually a warning, showing that I knew she was listening.


    Her eyes flickered momentarily, a subtle shift in her expression.


    The flirty fa?ade wavered, revealing a shrewd expression and a crazed smile underneath.


    She was finally showing her true colors.


    "Let''s just say I have a penchant for intriguing people," she replied, her tone less yful and more calcted. "And you are on top of my list."


    "So¡­.Why am I intriguing?"


    "Don''t you know the reason?"


    "What if I don''t?"


    "Then, I will be disappointed."


    "This is not the time. I am busy."


    "When you won''t be?"


    "Whenever I want. If you want to challenge me, you should seek opportunities from the academy."


    "What if I insult you in front of everyone and challenge you to a duel?"


    "You will die."


    "Scary~... So, you are threatening me?" she retorted, her eyes now alight with a fiery determination.


    "I don''t make threats," I said calmly. "I simply state facts."


    "Then let''s make this interesting," she proposed, her challenging grin widening. "I''ll be watching, and who knows, maybe I''ll throw a little fire into your life."


    "Is that a promise or a threat?"


    "Take it as you wish."


    With ast lingering smile, she turned and walked away, leaving me with the unsettling feeling that our paths were destined to cross again, and next time, it might not be as civil.

 Chapter 372 A woman 2

    <h4>Chapter 372 A woman 2</h4>


    "That guy¡­.He is crazy¡­."


    A girl mumbled to herself as she walked inside the crowd of the academy. Her ck eyes wandered around the ce, looking for people.


    [What do you mean?]


    Inside her head, a hoarse voice echoed. She slowly lowered her hand, touching the small gem on her neck.


    "This is the first time I am getting such a feeling from a person. It is as if he is also like me." With a crazed smile, she licked her lips.


    [No. He is not.]


    However, the voice she could hear didn''t affirm that fact.


    "I know. I didn''t mean it that way." The girl replied as she approached a stall.


    "Can I check these weapons?"


    "Of course! These are some of the finest pieces of weaponry you''ll find in this festival," the senior eximed with evident enthusiasm, his eyes gleaming as he gestured to the array of weapons.


    "This one here," he began, picking up a beautifully crafted de, "is tempered with a unique technique passed down in my family for generations. It enhances durability withoutpromising sharpness."


    The girl nodded, feigning interest while her eyes scanned the weapons. "Impressive craftsmanship, truly."


    He proceeded to exin various other weapons, detailing their features and craftsmanship. As he enthusiastically described the nuances of each piece, she could sense his pride and dedication to his craft.


    "I take pride in the details," he continued, showing a beautifully decorated axe, "and the aesthetics. Functionality and beauty should go hand in hand."


    "Indeed," she murmured her mind elsewhere.


    After a while, she interrupted politely, "Thank you for exining. I prefer to observe alone now."


    The senior looked a bit disheartened, but he seemed slightly overwhelmed by the air around the girl. The scars on her body and his muscles seemed to put a weird feeling in him, but he smiled nevertheless. "Of course. Take your time. If you have any questions or need assistance, feel free to ask."


    As the owner of the stall gave space to the girl, she also turned her attention to the weapons.


    [But, as you said, that guy is different.]


    Herpanion spoke in a voice only she could hear, as she felt the cold metal of weapons.


    "Did you sense something about him?"


    [It wasn''t obvious, but there were a bunch of different traces that didn''t belong to a humaning from him.]


    "Traces not belonging to a human?"


    [Yes.]


    "Can you identify them? Is it demons?"


    [No. It is not demons. I would be able to identify it if it were demons.]


    "Then-"


    [It was something even I don''t know, like something ancient.]


    "Something even you don''t know, huh?"


    [Yes. And that girl is not normal either.]


    "The girl with red hair."


    [Yes. She is blessed.]


    "How interesting, I guess I should fight her then."


    [You can fight her, but don''t ever try to fight with him.]


    "Why?"


    [That kid. He is hiding his strength.]


    "That much was obvious."


    [No. It is even more than what you think. He can kill almost every student you have encountered today, aside from some.]


    "That much? They are seniors of the academy, you know?"


    [Seniors or whatever. I am saying what I see. Don''t mess with that kid for now, and don''t antagonize him.]


    "I feel like it''s a bitte for that. Also, you know me. I can''t contain myself when I see a strong individual."


    [You don''t need to worry. He doesn''t have any animosity towards you, at least he didn''t have unless he is incredibly good at hiding his intent.]


    "He may be, though. Haven''t we both felt his intent when he directed it to that girl?"


    [We did. His intent is certainly refined. However, he is not a master yet, so I doubt he hasplete control over it.]


    "I see." Just as the girl was about to continue her talk, the senior finally approached him with a clear expectancy in his eyes.


    "Have you found something you liked?" the senior asked, hope in his eyes.


    The girl nced at the weapons, then shook her head. "Not quite what I''m looking for."


    The disappointment was evident on the senior''s face. He clicked his tongue in annoyance, his demeanor shifting. "Figures. You peoplee, waste our time, and never buy anything. You ugly bitch."


    [Oh, no.]


    Though with hisst words, her patience waned.


    She was already not in the mood to speak, as she just wanted to wander around the ce and look for good weapons to add to her collection.


    And, thanks to this insolence, especiallying from a wimp bastard like this one, she couldn''t hold her annoyance.


    She respected strong people, and to her, dogs like this guy didn''t have any right to speak.


    SWOOSH!


    Slowly, she reached for a small dagger hidden beneath her tight academy uniform and swiftly drew it, cing the de at the wimpy bastard''s throat.


    Her voice was firm, carrying a warning tone. "Be careful about the words you choose."


    The senior''s eyes widened, fear reflecting in them as the cold steel of the dagger pressed against his skin. "I-I apologize. I didn''t mean to offend." He was a cksmith, and he was actually someone known in the faculty for his good talent. But, he was also too weak tobat and feared pain inside.


    "Apologize? How sincere. You didn''t mean to offend, but you didn''t hold back on the insults, did you?" she retorted, her voice dripping with scorn. She looked down on the guy as she looked into his tiny arms. "How did a weak, wimpy bastard like you be a cksmith anyway?"


    "You ugly bitch."


    She let out a mockingugh, the anger clear in her eyes. "Ugly? Is that the best insult you cane up with? Seems like someone has a problem with strong, capable women. Maybe you''re just intimidated because you''ve never seen muscles like these on your weak frame."


    The senior stammered, unable to respond. She pressed the dagger slightly harder against his throat, making him wince. "Cat got your tongue?"


    Even though this ce was the academy, the man was clearly intimidated by the ck eyes looking into his eyes. Even though his rationality said to him that this ce was an academy and he would be safe, the overbearing feeling of the tigress before him and the coldness of the de on his throat made that rationality inactive.


    And finally, he gave in to his fear.


    "I-I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have said that!" he pleaded.


    "Shouldn''t have indeed," she replied coldly, retracting the dagger and sheathing it. She turned away from him, disgusted. "Learn some manners and respect for others. Now, excuse me."


    As she walked away, she could feel the eyes of the surrounding people on her. It didn''t bother her. Some people needed to be put in their ce, and she was more than willing to do it.


    This was how the amazoness lived their lives, after all, and ording to their customs, regardless of gender, the weak had no right to speak.

 Chapter 373 Red

    <h4>Chapter 373 Red</h4>


    After the interaction with Samira, there wasn''t much I did aside from wandering around. Since, at this point, I made enough scenes and got what I wanted, I decided to end things rted to disturbing nobles.


    Since over-forcing things would make me look like a clown, and if that happened, I would for sure kill quite a lot of people.


    However, that didn''t mean I wasted my time.


    I was looking for clubs and learning about them. I was going to train, but I disregarded the idea since sparring with other seniors or reading some of their research were also helpful to me.


    And most importantly, it was a lot more fun. Since I had be ustomed to training, it became some sort of myfort zone, and it was something I needed to break down.


    Of course, I didn''t forget one of the ces I wanted to visit the most.


    [Red]


    The club was affiliated with the magic of fire and represented the Red Magic Tower.


    Right now, I was on my way to visit there.


    As I made my way toward the [Red] club, the lively atmosphere of the festival surrounded me. Laughter and chatter filled the air, creating a lively backdrop to my thoughts.


    Two first-year students passed by, discussing the day''s events animatedly. "Did you see that duel earlier? The guy with the green hair was insane!"


    "Yeah, Senior Vincent, right? He''s pretty famous for his skills."


    "That other guy, though. Dirk, was it? He totally turned the tide. It was amazing for amoner!"


    Hearing that, I understood one of the events in the game had already happened. It was a confrontation I had been trying to build up.


    Two names that represent each faction in the academy are Dirk Grayson and Vincent ckwood.


    If one is a noble and elitist, the other one is amoner and revolutionist. They represent those two factions with their special strengths.


    But even then, they are nothing more than two different people of different ideologies who work for the same cause on the chessboard.


    The ideas they have been pursuing all their lives will only serve as a tool for someone else to gain power.


    And sadly, this is how the world works.


    While I was thinking like that further along, I noticed a group of seniors was engaged in a heated debate about the best attractions at the festival. "Honestly, the sword duel was fantastic, but I think the elemental magic demonstrations were better!"


    And there were these types of people, worrying over daily matters and arguing over these little things.


    Of course, this was the way of them filling their lives with entertainment, and I have no right to criticize. I just wanted to point that out.


    "Oh,e on! The food stalls were the real winners here. Have you tried those candied fruits?"


    As I approached the vicinity of the [Red] club, the familiar emblem caught my eye.


    It was the same emblem I had seen from a distance at that time on the robe of the woman with orange hair.


    I could see students practicing magic in the open courtyard, mes dancing and crackling as they honed their skills.


    However, one may think the way students practiced would be brutal and destructive considering the nature of the fire element, but this was far from the truth.


    Rather than showing the power of fire magic, they were showing its delicateness.


    Rather than approaching the magic as a tool for war, they were approaching it as an art, and this was why I was here.


    If I wanted to learn how to fight, I would train myself. Clubs aremunities that would differ from the purpose of the academy and explore different things, just like the [Red].


    Of course, all the people belonging to this club were people with a good affinity with Fire Element since such a precise and elegant way of performing fire magic was something only high-affinity people could do.


    The fiery energy was palpable even from a distance.


    As I stepped into the courtyard of the [Red] club, the dancing mes and the ambiance of focused magic users further intrigued me.


    The students were creating intricate shapes and patterns with the mes, a tant and arrogant way to showcase their control over the element.


    A senior, recognizing my identity, approached me with a warm smile. "Ah, you must be Callius, the top-ranked student among the first-years and a talented fire mage. We were informed of your visit."


    She had a bright smile on her face, and she didn''t even show the slightest bit of arrogance. However, even the way she carried herself and the way she spoke easily showed that she was a high-ranking noble.


    After all, she was a 6-star mage.


    "Is that so?" I asked, slightly surprised.


    "Yes, indeed. The Tower Master herself conveyed that we should expect a visit from a gifted fire affinity mage today. It seems you''ve caught quite a bit of attention with your performances during the festival and mid-terms. Everyone in the club had been talking about you."


    I nodded, appreciating the warm wee. If someone showed me hospitality, I would return it with respect. "You are ttering me. It is an honor to know that the seniors of [Red] are talking about me."


    "You are good with your words. Certainly, your etiquette didn''t wither over the time."


    "I never forget something I have learned."


    "Quite a bit of a talk. I guess only someone like you could give such a speech at the entrance exam."


    "You know about my speech?"


    Of course, I knew my speech was quite grand, and it was meant to trigger a response from others, but I never thought seniors would know about it.


    "Thanks to my sister. She is your fan."


    Though hearing the word fan, I inwardly cringed a little.


    "A fan¡­.It is weird to hear."


    "There are quite a lot of them actually." As she said that, she leaned in slowly, her mouth approaching my ears, and whispered. "They are even taking your pictures silently."


    Hearing that, I nodded inwardly. Lately, I had this feeling that I was being watched even though the only present around me were students of the academy. And whenever I turned to the sides, I couldn''t find anyone.


    "Whoever they are, they are talented people," I mumbled with a low tone as I looked at the senior before me.


    "Doesn''t it bother you?"


    "I am used to it."


    "You are used to it?"


    "I am quite good-looking."


    "Ah¡­..Yes, with that face, it is no wonder that you are getting attention everywhere."


    "In any case, should we cut the chit-chat? A lot of people are looking at us right now."


    "Yes¡­.My bad¡­.By the way, I forgot to introduce myself-"


    "You don''t need to."


    "I don''t?"


    "Of course. I know who you are, after all."


    "Is that so?"


    "Indeed¡­.. After all, your fame was already known to the world of magic beforehand, Senior Roxanne."


    "Oh¡­.You even knew how I looked. Have you ever seen me before?"


    "I haven''t, but I can tell whenever I see a strong person. I have good eyes."


    "I guess it is a habit we both have."


    "Those who lived their lives on the field must always develop this skill."


    "Wow¡­..You are quite different from how I had expected."


    "How did you think I would be?"


    "Hmm¡­..Arrogant, egoist, troublemaker, cold, ruthless¡­."


    "You were right, though."


    "Indeed, I was right. You are quite arrogant."


    "I am ruthless as well if you are my enemy. Isn''t this how it works?"


    "Hahaha¡­..Indeed, indeed¡­.It is how it works." With a heartyugh, she looked at me, her distinct pink eyes boring through me.


    "Should we start the tour now?"


    "I am honored."


    Just like that, she weed me to the [Red] club, and I made my first connection with the world''s future Archmage of Fire as well as the future Red Tower Master.


    Dorothy Hull ¨C Second Rank of the Sophomore year.

 Chapter 374 Red 2

    <h4>Chapter 374 Red 2</h4>


    Even though the game didn''t show every student inside the Academy, there were several figures from senior sses that showed their presence.


    One of them was Dorothy Hull, the Dual Embera.


    She is a girl with a good and bad reputation all around the world thanks to her unique fire magic and her unique personality.


    The Dual Embera. As the name suggests, she has two different types of personality, one gentle and one ruthless.


    Sometimes, when she was wandering around, she would help people regardless of their past, but sometimes, she would turn into aplete murderer who would spare no one in her way.


    This duality of hers gained the title of Dual Embera in the game. However, this world right now has no idea about what kind of person she is.


    The way the world knows her is simply [Saint of Hull Family: The Gentle Fire]. Even though in this world there is a church, there are also people who use the word Saint for not only religious reasons but also to simply admire someone.


    Dorothy was such a girl from the outside, and that was the reason why I revealed that I knew her beforehand.


    Of course, aside from her reputation as a good person, she was also one of the most talented people in the second-year students.


    Her talent is second to none after Princess Jasmine.


    Of course, while I was pondering about the game and what kind of girl she was, Dorothy led the way, showing me around the club facilities with an enthusiasm that reflected her genuine love for the art of fire magic.


    She introduced me to several club members, each of them showing a distinct level of mastery and grace in their control of mes.


    Almost every one of them had their own specialized talent fields. Some of them basically created paintings with their fire affinity, while others created simple ys of light.


    However, one thing was certain¡ª even though the ambiance was vibrant, a testament to their dedication and the sense of camaraderie among them, almost every student inside this ce gave a vibe different from other clubs I had encountered.


    Every one of them had their own fighting experience, and they were seasoned warriors and nobles.


    None of them were brats, nor were they clowns.


    "This is Alexander, one of our top fire mages in the club," Dorothy introduced a young man who was carefully shaping a fiery serpent in the air.


    ''What a dense mana.''


    His control and finesse were admirable, showcasing his years of practice, but even then, he had a distinct difference from others.


    His mana was so dense that it was as if his core waspressing it inside.


    "Ho? Is he a neer?"


    The man named Alexander turned his attention to me as he yed with the fire. Even while he was looking at me, he didn''t even lose his control for a second.


    He had a good physique and ck hair, just like me, and blue eyes with a slightly darker shade of color.


    ''He is quite handsome.''


    His skin and jawline were good, his skin was almost wlessly white, and even though he was trying to give the impression of someone easygoing, he was paying attention to how he looked. His clothes were neat, and there weren''t even a tiny bit of traces of fire magic on his clothes, showing that he constantly paid attention to his attire.


    The clothes he was wearing were slightly baggy for him, but even then, from his posture alone, I could easily say that he also had advanced in the ranks of Knighthood. Even though it was hard to see his muscles, I could see from his forearms alone he had a good grip strength, which meant he was also a closebatant, probably a sword user.


    "Hmm¡­.Certainly good-looking. You passed."


    With a nod, he slowly approached me, touching my clothes. "Any student entering here must always look good no matter what." He was slightly close, and I was almost about to punch him in the face.


    "Hey¡­.Alexander¡­.Cease your antics." Dorothy immediately chimed in as she pulled the guy back.


    "Fine, fine¡­.It has just been a while since I had seen a good piece like this."


    "What do you mean by piece? He is the first-ranked freshman, you know?"


    "Hmm¡­..So, you are that rumored Callius Augustride."


    "Callius."


    "¡­..Okay, Callius. However, you want." He said as he made the expression of understanding.


    "But¡­. It seemed you noticed something." However, soon following my eyes, he turned his attention to his own magic first and then returned with a smile.


    "I guess you are really talented. To see the difference just in a second."


    "I am sure most people would see it as well."


    "I wouldn''t say that. You know, many people can''t see the difference between normal and this."


    FUSH


    Following those words, Alexander focused, and suddenly, his mana surged like a coiled serpent, dense and pulsating with power. It was likeparing a river to a raging waterfall, the difference in intensity unmistakable.


    "This is what I meant," he continued a confident grin on his face. "Most would never notice the difference, but you immediately noticed it, haven''t you?"


    "Indeed. Your mana density is different, and it is not about the spell at all. If it was, your magic circuit-"


    "My magic circuit would show the difference, exactly. But it hadn''t done that. You have a keen eye. I like this guy, Dorothy. Should I take him?"


    "Tch¡­.You madman, what are you even saying?"


    "What? I am just saying I want him on my team. What did you even understand?"


    "Nothing¡­..Anyway, we need to test him first, you know. Not everyone can enter your team easily."


    "What do you mean? Wasn''t this guy the first rank? He should have the skills."


    Of course," Dorothy said, giving Alexander an exasperated look. "First, let me show Callius around the club. It''s not just about finding a talented mage; we want someone who fits in with the club dynamic."


    Alexander nodded in agreement. "Kay, kay. Dorothy. I get it."


    As we proceeded with the tour, Dorothy introduced me to various members of the [Red] club.


    Each had its unique style of handling fire magic, and I found myself increasingly impressed by the variety of techniques they employed. And most importantly, the environment was just as I expected.


    It reminded me of the times in college when people would simply meet up and discuss things without schemes or anything.


    "These will be your senior members," she said, pointing to a group of students. "They''ve been with the club for a while and have honed their skills impressively. Some of them even participate in inter-academy magic contests, national contests, and most importantly, special debates that are constantly arranged by the Magic Council."


    The atmosphere in the club was focused and passionate.


    Students were engrossed in their practice, perfecting their techniques with dedication. It was clear that their love for fire magic was not just a passing interest but a true passion.


    It reminded me of the times in college when people would simply meet up and discuss things without schemes or anything.


    Once the tour concluded, Dorothy addressed me, her gaze serious. "Now, for the test. We would like to see your skills firsthand. Would you be willing to demonstrate your proficiency in fire magic?"


    "Of course. What should I do?"


    "Heh¡­.You don''t need to do somethingplex¡­." She said as she gestured for me toe into a room.


    It was a room filled with various wards and defensive enchantments.


    "Now¡­..Come at me."


    It seemed no matter how beautiful the purpose of a club was, in the end, the fiery nature of fire still flowed through their veins.


    "Understood."

 Chapter 375 Red 3

    Chapter 375 Red 3


    As Dorothy and Callius stepped into the sparring room, the atmosphere crackled with anticipation.


    The room, lined with magical wards to contain the mes, was the perfect battleground for their demonstration of fire magic proficiency.


    Dorothy faced Callius with a rxed but anticipating expression, her eyes reflecting the dual personalities she was known for. The gentle fire and the ruthless ember seemed to flicker within her gaze.


    "Show me what you''ve got, Callius," she said, a me dancing on her fingertips.


    Callius nodded, his focus narrowing on Dorothy.


    ''I should show sufficient strength.''


    In his mind, he was already nning to impress Maisy Humphrey, but aside from her, he was nning to make connections from now on.


    ''Well, not that I will ept the loss anyway.''


    He summoned his own magic, feeling the elemental energy surge within him. The air around them heated up as the flickering mes enveloped their hands.


    SWOOSH! Without any further warning, Dorothy unleashed the first volley of mes towards Callius.


    Spirals of controlled fire darted through the air, showcasing her precise control over the element.


    It was a fourth-ranked spell, Charfire Vortex. FUSH! Callius responded by conjuring a protective barrier of mes, skillfully deflecting the iing attack.


    He was also using newly learned fire magic from the books he borrowed.


    Third-rank spell, Wall of Quivering me. He had already mastered it to some extent, and his reaction with his high calcting speed was almost instant. He didn''t even need to chant at all.


    ''This firepower.''


    However, that didn''t mean he got out unscathed from the first confrontation.


    "Hmm¡­."


    His face was slightly burned with some transversing fire elemental mana passing through his barrier.


    ''Interesting.''


    Even though Dorothy was using a third-ranked spell, she didn''t even budge at all.


    Dorothy''s expression remained unchanged, the gentle smile ying on her lips as she observed Callius''s reaction to her Charfire Vortex.


    The controlled mes danced around her, ready for the next phase of their magical exchange.


    "Not bad, Callius. Let''s see how you handle this," she said, her voice carrying a hint of yful challenge.


    Dorothy''s mana surged again, but this time, she opted for a different approach. Instead of casting another offensive spell, she transformed the mes around her into a series of intricate fire rings.


    With a swift motion, she sent them spinning towards Callius, creating a mesmerizing disy.


    It was a spell that required finesse and control, known as Ember Rings ¨C another fourth-rank spell thatbined both beauty and danger.


    Callius, undeterred by the burn on his face, focused on countering the iing rings.


    ''I see¡­''


    In an instant, he realized what kind of spell this was. He didn''t have any knowledge firsthand, but he could understand the mindset behind the action itself.


    SWOOSH! "Thy, elements of fire that dance and sing, heed my call," Callius mumbled a small and quick chant under his breath. ".....-" His eyes focused on the intricate fire rings approaching him, his mind working swiftly to decipher the intricacies of Dorothy''s Ember Rings.


    BOOM! As he uttered the incantation, his mana surged, intertwining with the fire magic around him. The mes responded to hismand, and with a burst of energy, Callius redirected the spinning Ember Rings away from him.


    The mesmerizing disy of controlled fire now danced at hismand.


    ''Wow¡­.''


    Dorothy inwardly smiled, though she didn''t show it on her face. Callius'' control of spells was quite remarkable for a first-year student, especially considering the spell he was using was a third-ranked one.


    ''He even shortened the chant.''


    In her eyes, this guy seemed to be quite a fine piece with incredibly high potential.


    SWOOSH! ''But let''s see how you handle this.''


    Now that she has decided to advance to the second test, she was not just going to test his mana control.


    Smoke rose from the redirected rings, creating a temporary veil that obscured Callius''s vision.


    However, he remainedposed, his senses attuned to the magical currents around him. He anticipated the next move, ready to face whatever challenge Dorothy had in store.


    SWOOSH! Suddenly, from within the dissipating smoke, spears made of pure fire emerged. Each spear aimed for Callius with precision, a testament to Dorothy''s mastery over her magic. The fiery spears moved with a swift and deadly grace.


    BOOM!


    ''I knew you would do that.''


    Yet, Callius was prepared. After all, he himself was well aware of what a mage would think like. The rings weren''tposed of high energy, and the construction of the spell wasn''t like a destructive one.


    It was different. And since it wasn''t destructive, it was meant to be used for utility.


    BOOM! BOOM! Continuing to draw from the same Ember Rings spell, he focused his mana once again. With a controlled st of fire magic, he intercepted each spear, dispersing them one by one.


    The sparring room crackled with the exchange of magical energy, the dance between fire and mage unfolding in a mesmerizing disy.


    The onlookers, including Dorothy and the club members, watched with admiration as Callius showcased not only his proficiency but also his adaptability in the face of a skilled opponent.


    As thest fiery spear dissipated, the smoke cleared, revealing Callius standing unscathed¡­.Well, not fully unscathed, but with some ignorable defects.


    "Hoh¡­You are certainly good; I should give you points for that." Dorothy said, looking at him. "Th-"


    But just as she was about to speak more, suddenly, her words came to a halt. Dorothy''s keen senses picked up on the subtle shift in magical energy around Callius. She observed as he subtly began preparing his magic, a sly smile ying on his lips.


    Callius, meeting Dorothy''s gaze, spoke with a yful tone, "You certainly didn''t think only you were allowed to attack, right? That would be quite an entitled behavior."


    With that, he sped his hands together, a small sphere of fire appearing between his palms.


    "I am sorry if I break quite a bunch of things. I am not that proficient with this spell."


    The atmosphere in the sparring room shifted as Callius condensed a significant amount of mana into his hands.


    Dorothy''s eyes narrowed slightly, intrigued by the challenge. She maintained herposure, curious to see what Callius had in store.


    However, not every other club member watched in anticipation. Some were silent, recognizing the potential for a dazzling disy of magical prowess, while others knew the dangers.


    "Hey, Jun-"


    Just as one of them was about to speak, she saw a raised hand.


    "Let him be." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was Alexander. He was looking at the stage with a smile.


    "Are y-"


    "I will take responsibility."


    With his firm words, the senior girl decided not to bother him anymore as she crossed her arms.


    SWOOSH! SWIRL!


    Without any further dy, Callius unleashed his magic. The small sphere expanded rapidly, transforming into a swirling vortex of controlled mes.


    The intensity of the fire and the precision of its movement hinted at Callius''s mastery over the elemental forces.


    The dance of fire unfolded once again, this time initiated by Callius. As the swirling vortex gained momentum, it transformed into a focused beam of intense mes.


    -WROOM!


    The concentrated energy surged forward, aimed directly at Dorothy with seemingly overwhelming force.


    "He-"


    The same girl shouted with her eyes widened, looking at Dorothy. The others were no different either, as the energy they sensed just now wasn''t matching the previous one at all.


    "This is dangero-"


    CLAP! Just as others were about to voice their concerns, they felt a mana wave passing through them, coupled with the sound of pping.


    "Splendid."


    And in an instant, the fire beam came to a halt.


    ----------------A/N------------


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!